AERIVS
REDIVIVVS
:
OR
,
THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
Presbyterians
.
CONTAINING
The
Beginnings
,
Progress
and
Successes
of
that
active
Sect.
Their
Oppositions
to
Monarchical
and
Episcopal
Government
.
Their
Innovations
in
the
Church
:
and
,
Their
Imbroylments
of
the
Kingdoms
and
Estates
of
Christendom
in
the
pursuit
of
their
Designes
.
From
the
Year
1536
,
to
the
Year
1647.
By
PETER
HEYLYN
D.
D.
And
Chaplain
to
Charles
the
First
,
and
Charles
the
Second
,
MONARCHS
of
GREAT
BRITAIN
.
OXFORD
:
Printed
for
Io.
Crosley
,
and
are
to
be
sold
in
London
by
Tho.
Basset
,
at
the
George
neer
Cliffords-Inne
in
Fleetstreet
,
and
Chr.
Wilkinson
,
at
the
Black-Boy
over
against
S.
Dunstans
Church
in
Fleetstreet
.
1670.
To
the
Right
Honorable
,
The
LORDS
SPIRITUAL
&
TEMPORAL
,
and
COMMONS
in
Parliament
assembled
.
May
it
please
Your
Honors
,
YOu
are
here
most
humbly
implored
for
the
Patronage
of
a
Post-humous
birth
of
my
dear
and
honored
Fathers
Laborious
mind
,
in
the
Cause
of
this
Kingdoms
profest
and
settled
Religion
.
You
may
safely
believe
the
Title-Page
reports
to
You
the
true
and
genuine
Author
of
the
Book
,
but
it
's
most
humbly
intreated
that
You
would
not
:
For
if
You
rather
please
to
read
it
,
You
will
be
assured
of
the
Parent
,
by
the
Lineaments
remarkable
upon
the
Child
;
and
therewith
too
receive
,
I
hope
,
such
satisfaction
as
may
justly
flow
from
the
perusal
of
an
History
,
which
in
some
measure
confirms
the
Excellency
of
those
Laws
You
have
devised
,
and
Sacred
Majestie
confirm'd
,
for
the
Protection
of
that
Religion
and
Government
You
profess
and
stand
for
.
The
Beauty
,
Iustice
and
Prudence
of
the
Sanctions
,
will
not
a
little
appear
in
the
ill
visage
of
that
Party
,
whose
Rude
humor
and
ungoverned
Zeal
is
here
represented
.
It
would
be
an
immodest
boldness
in
me
to
press
Your
belief
with
my
Assertions
of
the
happy
performances
herein
.
And
they
being
for
the
most
part
but
faithful
Collections
of
matter
of
Fact
,
transacted
by
the
Ancestors
of
a
Sect
,
to
this
day
more
then
enough
warm
in
the
Bowels
of
these
Kingdoms
,
are
to
stand
and
fall
in
Your
Grave
and
Iudicious
opinions
,
according
to
their
correspondency
with
the
Annals
of
Your
own
and
other
Countreys
.
If
I
had
nothing
to
plead
for
the
Publication
of
this
History
,
but
the
zeal
of
a
Son
to
preserve
his
Fathers
Off-spring
from
treading
too
close
after
him
to
the
Grave
,
I
doubt
not
it
would
easily
prevail
with
so
much
Nobleness
as
the
High
and
Honorable
Court
of
Parliament
doth
imply
:
But
I
am
moreover
apt
to
believe
,
that
when
Your
Wisdoms
please
to
consider
,
that
the
Party
hereby
proved
peccant
,
are
still
so
far
from
Repentance
,
that
they
dare
to
boast
their
Innocency
,
and
vie
Loyalty
and
peaceable
mindedness
at
the
same
rate
(
at
least
)
they
did
before
our
late
Troubles
and
present
Distempers
made
their
Turbulencies
and
Seditions
notorious
;
I
may
then
reasonably
,
I
hope
,
beg
Your
favorable
acceptance
of
this
Dedication
;
or
at
least
depend
upon
that
pardon
from
you
,
which
the
offended
Party
will
be
unwilling
to
allow
to
him
,
who
though
unworthy
so
great
an
honor
,
craves
leave
to
subscribe
himself
,
(
Right
Honorable
Lords
and
Gentlemen
)
Your
most
Devoted
and
Obedient
Servant
,
Henry
Heylyn
.
THE
PREFACE
.
INtending
a
compleat
History
of
the
Presbyterians
,
in
all
the
Principles
,
Practices
,
and
most
remarkable
Proceedings
of
that
dangerous
Sect
;
I
am
to
take
a
higher
aim
then
the
time
of
Calvin
(
though
he
be
commonly
pretended
for
the
Founder
of
it
)
and
fetch
their
Pedigree
from
those
whose
stepts
they
follow
.
For
as
our
Saviour
said
to
some
of
the
Jews
,
that
they
were
of
their
Father
the
Devil
,
and
the
works
of
their
Father
they
would
do
:
So
by
their
works
,
that
is
to
say
,
by
the
Opinions
which
they
hold
,
the
Doctrines
which
they
preach
,
and
the
Disturbances
by
them
made
in
these
parts
of
Christendome
,
we
may
best
find
from
what
Original
they
derive
themselves
.
I
know
that
some
,
out
of
pure
zeal
unto
the
Cause
,
would
fain
intitle
them
to
a
descent
from
the
Jewish
Sanhedrim
,
ordained
by
God
himself
in
the
time
of
Moses
.
And
that
it
might
comply
the
better
with
their
ends
and
purposes
,
they
have
endeavoured
to
make
that
famous
Consistory
of
the
Seventy
Elders
,
not
onely
a
co-ordinate
power
with
that
of
Moses
,
and
after
his
decease
with
the
Kings
and
Princes
of
that
State
in
this
Publick
Government
;
but
a
Power
Paramount
and
Supreme
,
from
which
lay
no
appeal
to
any
but
to
God
himself
:
A
power
by
which
they
were
enabled
not
onely
to
control
the
actions
of
their
Kings
and
Princes
,
but
also
to
correct
their
persons
.
Which
as
I
can
by
no
means
grant
to
be
invested
in
the
Sanhedrim
by
God
himself
,
or
otherwise
usurped
and
practised
by
them
in
the
times
of
that
Monarchy
;
though
possibly
they
might
predominate
in
those
times
and
intervals
in
which
there
was
no
King
in
Israel
(
as
such
times
there
were
:
)
so
neither
can
I
yield
unto
the
Presbyterians
any
such
Prerogative
,
as
to
derive
themselves
and
their
pretensions
,
whether
it
be
over
Kings
or
Bishops
,
from
the
Jewish
Sanhedrim
.
And
yet
I
shall
not
grutch
them
an
Antiquity
as
great
as
that
which
they
desire
,
as
great
as
that
of
Moses
or
the
Jewish
Sanhedrim
,
from
which
they
would
so
willingly
derive
themselves
.
For
if
we
look
upon
them
in
their
professed
opposition
,
as
well
to
all
Monarchical
as
Episcopal
Government
,
we
cannot
but
give
them
an
Extraction
from
that
famous
Triumvirate
,
Korah
,
Dathan
and
Abiram
,
combined
in
a
Design
against
Moses
and
Aaron
,
against
the
Chief-Priest
and
the
Supreme
Prince
;
though
otherwise
of
different
Families
,
and
having
different
Counsels
amongst
themselves
.
For
Dathan
and
Abiram
were
descended
from
the
Line
of
Reuben
,
the
eldest
Son
of
Father
Iacob
;
and
therefore
thought
themselves
more
capable
of
the
Soveraign
Power
then
Moses
,
who
descended
from
a
younger
house
.
And
Korah
thought
himself
as
much
neglected
,
in
seeing
Elizaphan
the
Son
of
Vzziel
to
have
been
made
the
Prince
of
the
Kohathites
(
the
principal
Family
of
the
Levites
next
to
that
of
Gerson
)
when
he
himself
descended
of
the
elder
Brother
.
Nor
was
he
able
to
discern
,
but
that
if
there
were
any
such
necessity
of
having
one
Priest
above
the
rest
in
place
and
power
,
the
Mitre
might
sit
as
well
upon
his
head
as
on
that
of
Aaron
,
whose
readiness
in
complying
with
the
peoples
humor
in
setting
up
the
Golden-Calf
,
had
rendred
him
uncapable
of
so
great
a
trust
.
Having
conferred
their
notes
,
and
compared
their
grievances
,
they
were
resolved
to
right
themselves
,
and
to
have
neither
any
Chief-Priest
or
Soveraign
Prince
to
lord
it
over
them
;
but
to
erect
a
parity
both
in
Sacred
and
Civil
matters
,
as
most
agreeable
to
the
temper
of
a
free
born
Nation
.
They
had
got
little
,
else
,
by
being
set
at
liberty
from
the
House
of
Bondage
,
if
they
should
now
become
the
Vassals
of
their
Fathers
Children
.
But
first
they
were
to
form
their
party
;
and
they
did
it
wisely
,
drawing
no
fewer
then
two
hundred
and
fifty
of
the
chief
men
of
the
Assembly
to
conspire
with
them
in
the
Plot.
And
that
they
might
allure
the
people
to
adhere
unto
them
,
they
flatter
them
with
an
hope
of
an
absolute
Freedom
,
and
such
a
power
in
Sacred
matters
,
as
should
both
authorize
and
justifie
their
approaches
to
the
holy
Altar
,
without
the
intervention
of
Priest
or
Prelate
.
Which
being
done
,
they
boldly
shew
themselves
against
Moses
and
Aaron
;
and
told
them
plainly
to
their
faces
,
that
they
took
more
upon
them
then
belonged
to
either
;
that
all
the
Congregation
was
holy
,
every
one
of
them
,
in
regard
that
God
appeared
so
visibly
amongst
them
;
and
therefore
that
they
had
done
that
which
they
could
not
justifie
,
in
lifting
themselves
above
the
Congregation
of
the
Lord
.
In
which
it
is
to
be
observed
,
that
though
some
of
the
chief
Princes
of
the
House
of
Dan
,
and
perhaps
many
also
of
the
other
Tribes
,
did
appear
in
the
Action
;
yet
it
is
plainly
called
in
Scripture
,
The
Gain-saying
of
Korah
;
either
because
the
practice
was
of
his
Contrivement
,
or
chiefly
carried
on
by
the
power
and
credit
which
he
and
his
Accomplices
of
the
Tribe
of
Levi
had
gained
amongst
the
common
people
,
by
reason
of
their
Interests
and
Concernments
in
Sacred
matters
:
so
excellent
are
the
opportunities
which
are
afforded
to
unquiet
and
seditious
men
,
when
either
by
●
seeming
zeal
to
the
Worship
of
God
,
or
by
some
special
place
and
interest
in
his
Publick
Service
,
they
are
become
considerable
in
the
eyes
of
the
Vulgar
.
These
were
the
first
seeds
of
those
dangerous
Doctrines
,
and
most
unwarrantable
practices
,
which
afterwards
brought
forth
such
sad
effects
toward
the
latter
end
of
the
Jewish
State
,
when
the
Pharisees
began
to
draw
unto
themselves
the
managing
of
all
affairs
,
both
Sacred
and
Civil
.
They
were
not
ignorant
of
that
high
displeasure
which
God
had
manifestly
shewn
against
the
principal
Authors
of
that
first
Sedition
,
who
under
the
pretence
of
regulating
the
Authority
of
his
two
Chief
Ministers
,
had
put
a
baffle
,
as
it
were
,
upon
God
himself
,
whose
Servants
and
Ministers
they
were
.
The
Pharisees
therefore
were
content
,
that
both
the
Chief-Priest
and
the
Supreme
Prince
should
still
preserve
their
rank
and
station
,
as
in
former
times
;
but
so
,
that
neither
of
them
should
be
able
to
act
any
thing
of
weight
and
moment
,
but
as
directed
by
their
counsels
,
and
influenced
by
their
assistance
.
For
the
obtaining
of
which
point
,
what
arts
they
used
,
what
practices
they
set
on
foot
,
and
by
what
artifices
they
prevailed
upon
mens
affections
;
as
also
into
what
calamities
they
plunged
that
Nation
by
the
abuse
of
their
Authority
,
having
once
obtained
it
,
shall
be
laid
down
at
large
in
the
following
History
.
All
the
particulars
whereof
,
the
Reader
is
desired
to
observe
distinctly
,
that
he
may
see
how
punctually
the
Presbyterians
of
our
times
have
played
the
Pharisees
;
as
well
in
the
getting
of
their
power
by
lessening
the
Authority
both
of
Prince
and
Prelate
,
as
in
exasperating
the
people
to
a
dangerous
War
for
the
destruction
of
them
both
;
the
calling
in
of
Foreign
forces
to
abet
their
quarrel
;
the
fractions
and
divisions
amongst
themselves
;
and
the
most
woful
Desolation
which
they
have
brought
upon
the
happiest
and
most
flourishing
Church
which
the
Sun
of
Righteousness
ever
shined
on
since
the
Primitive
times
.
Nec
ovum
o●o
,
nec
lac
lacti
similius
.
Iupiter
could
not
make
himself
more
like
Amphitrio
,
nor
Mercury
play
the
part
of
Sociae
with
more
resemblance
,
then
the
ensuing
Story
may
be
parallel'd
in
our
late
Combustions
;
Actor
for
Actor
,
Part
for
Part
,
and
Line
for
Line
;
there
being
nothing
altered
(
in
a
manner
)
in
that
fearful
Tragedie
,
but
the
Stage
or
Theatre
.
Change
the
Stage
from
Palestine
,
or
the
Realm
of
Iuda
,
and
we
shall
see
the
same
Play
acted
over
again
in
many
parts
and
Provinces
of
the
Christian
Church
.
In
which
we
finde
the
Doctrines
of
the
Pharisees
revived
by
some
;
their
Hypocrisie
,
or
pretended
Purity
,
taken
up
by
others
;
their
Artifices
to
encrease
their
party
in
the
gaining
of
Proselytes
,
embraced
and
followed
by
a
third
,
till
they
grew
formidable
to
those
powers
under
which
they
lived
;
and
finally
,
the
same
Confusions
introduced
in
all
parts
of
Christendom
,
in
which
their
counsels
have
been
followed
.
Which
I
shall
generally
reduce
under
these
four
heads
;
that
is
to
say
,
The
practices
of
the
Novatians
in
the
North
;
the
Arrians
in
the
East
;
the
Donatists
in
Affrick
,
or
the
the
Southern
parts
;
and
the
Priscillianists
in
the
Western
.
The
arts
and
subtilties
of
the
Pharisees
were
at
first
suppos'd
to
be
too
Heterogeneous
to
be
all
found
in
any
one
Sect
of
Hereticks
amongst
the
Christians
,
till
they
were
all
united
in
the
Presbyterians
;
the
Sects
or
Hereticks
above
mentioned
,
participating
more
or
less
of
their
dangerous
counsels
,
as
they
conceived
it
necessary
to
advance
their
particular
ends
:
In
the
pursuance
of
which
ends
,
as
the
Arrians
ventured
upon
many
points
which
were
not
known
to
the
Novatians
,
and
the
Donatists
upon
many
more
,
which
were
never
practised
by
the
Arrians
;
so
the
Priscillianists
did
as
much
exceed
the
Donatists
in
the
arts
of
mischief
,
as
they
themselves
have
been
exceeded
by
the
Presbyterians
in
all
the
lamentable
consequents
and
effects
thereof
:
which
I
desire
the
Reader
to
consider
distinctly
,
that
he
may
be
his
own
Plutarch
,
in
fitting
them
,
and
every
one
of
them
with
a
perfect
parallel
in
reference
to
those
men
,
whose
History
I
shall
draw
down
from
the
time
of
Calvin
unto
these
our
days
,
tracing
it
from
Geneva
into
France
,
from
France
into
the
Netherlands
,
from
the
Netherlands
to
Scotland
,
and
from
thence
to
England
:
And
in
this
search
I
shall
adventure
upon
nothing
but
what
is
warranted
by
the
Testimony
of
unquestioned
Authors
,
from
whose
sence
I
shall
never
vary
,
though
I
may
finde
it
sometimes
necessary
not
to
use
their
words
.
And
by
so
doing
,
I
shall
keep
my self
unto
the
rules
of
a
right
Historian
,
in
delivering
nothing
but
the
Truth
;
without
omitting
any
thing
for
fear
,
or
speaking
any
thing
in
favour
of
the
adverse
party
,
but
as
I
shall
be
justified
by
good
Authors
.
THE
CONTENTS
.
Lib.
I.
Containing
-
THe
first
Institution
of
Presbytery
in
the
Town
of
Geneva
;
the
Arts
and
Practices
by
which
it
was
imposed
on
the
neck
of
that
City
,
and
pressed
upon
all
the
Churches
of
the
Reformation
;
together
with
the
dangerous
Principles
and
Positions
of
the
chief
Contrivers
,
in
the
pursuance
of
their
project
,
from
the
year
1536
,
to
the
year
1585.
Lib.
II.
Containing
-
Their
manifold
Seditions
,
Conspiracies
,
and
Insurrections
in
the
Realm
of
France
;
their
Libelling
against
the
State
,
and
the
Wars
there
raised
by
their
procurement
,
from
the
year
1559
,
to
1585.
Lib.
III.
Containing
-
Their
Positions
and
Proceedings
in
the
Higher
Germany
;
their
dangerous
Doctrines
and
Seditions
;
their
Innovations
in
the
Church
,
and
alteration
in
the
Civil
Government
of
the
Belgick
Provinces
,
from
the
year
1559
,
to
the
year
1585.
Lib.
IV.
Containing
-
Their
Beginning
,
Progress
and
Positions
;
their
dangerous
Practices
,
Insurrections
,
and
Conspiracies
in
the
Realm
of
Scotland
,
from
the
year
1544
,
to
the
year
1566.
Lib.
V.
Containing
-
A
further
discovery
of
their
dangerous
Doctrines
;
their
oppositions
to
Monarchical
and
Episcopal
Government
in
the
Realm
of
Scotland
;
their
secret
Practices
and
Conspiracies
to
advance
their
Discipline
;
together
with
their
frequent
Treasons
and
Rebellions
in
the
pursuance
of
the
same
,
from
the
year
1565
,
till
the
year
1585.
Lib.
VI.
Containing
-
The
beginning
,
progress
and
proceedings
of
the
Puritan
Faction
in
the
Realm
of
England
,
in
reference
to
their
Innovations
both
in
Doctrines
and
Forms
of
Worship
;
their
Opposition
to
the
Church
,
and
the
Rules
thereof
;
from
the
beginning
of
the
Reign
of
King
Edward
VI
,
1548
,
to
the
fifteenth
year
of
Queen
Elizabeth
,
Anno
1572.
Lib.
VII
.
Containing
-
A
Relation
of
their
secret
and
open
Practices
;
the
Schism
and
Faction
by
them
raised
for
advancing
the
Genevian
Discipline
in
the
Church
of
England
,
from
the
year
1572
,
to
the
year
1584.
Lib.
VIII
.
Containing
-
The
Seditious
Practices
and
positions
of
the
said
English
Puritans
;
their
Libelling
,
Railing
,
and
Reviling
,
in
order
to
the
setting
up
of
the
holy
Discipline
;
from
the
year
1584
,
to
the
year
1589.
The
undutiful
carriage
of
the
French
,
and
the
horrible
insolencies
of
the
Scottish
Presbyters
;
from
the
year
1585
,
to
the
year
1592.
Lib.
IX
.
Containing
-
Their
Disloyalties
,
Treasons
,
and
Seditions
in
France
,
the
Country
of
East-Friesland
,
and
the
Isles
of
Britain
,
but
more
particularly
in
England
;
together
with
the
several
Laws
made
against
them
,
and
the
several
exceptions
in
pursuance
of
them
,
from
the
year
1589
,
to
the
year
1595.
Lib.
X.
Containing
-
A
relation
of
their
Plots
and
Practices
in
the
Realm
of
England
;
their
horrible
Insolencies
,
Treasons
,
and
Seditions
in
the
Kingdom
of
Scotland
,
from
the
year
1595
,
to
year
1603.
Lib.
XI
.
Containing
-
Their
successes
either
good
or
bad
in
England
,
Scotland
,
Ireland
,
and
the
Isles
of
Jersey
,
from
the
year
1602
,
to
the
year
1623
;
with
somewhat
touching
their
affairs
,
as
well
in
France
and
Sweden
,
as
the
Belgick
Provinces
.
Lib.
XII
.
Containing
-
Their
tumultuating
in
the
Belgick
Provinces
;
their
Practices
and
Insurrections
in
the
Higher-Germany
;
the
frustrating
their
designe
on
the
Churches
of
Brandenberg
;
the
revolts
of
Transylvania
,
Hungary
,
Austria
and
Bohemia
,
and
the
Rebellions
of
the
French
;
from
the
year
1610
,
to
the
year
1628.
Lib.
XIII
.
Containing
-
The
Insurrection
of
the
Presbyterian
and
Puritan
Faction
in
the
Realm
of
Scotland
;
the
Rebellions
raised
by
them
in
England
;
their
horrid
Sacriledges
,
Murders
,
Spoils
and
Rapines
in
pursuit
thereof
;
their
Innovations
both
in
Doctrine
and
Discipline
,
and
the
great
Alteration
made
in
the
Civil
Government
;
from
the
year
1536
,
to
the
year
1647
,
when
they
were
stript
of
all
Command
by
the
Independants
.
Advervisement
of
Books
newly
printed
.
The
History
of
the
late
Wars
in
Denmark
;
comprizing
all
the
Transactions
,
both
Military
and
Civil
,
during
the
differences
betwixt
the
two
Northern
Crowns
,
in
the
years
1657
,
1658
,
1659
,
1660.
Illustrated
with
several
Maps
.
By
R.
Manley
.
To
be
sold
by
Tho.
Basset
,
at
the
George
in
Fleetstreet
.
A
Help
to
English
History
:
Containing
a
Succession
of
all
the
Kings
of
England
,
the
English
Saxons
,
and
the
Britains
;
the
Kings
and
Princes
of
Wales
,
the
Kings
and
Lords
of
Man
,
the
Isle
of
Wight
:
As
also
,
of
all
the
Dukes
,
Marquesses
,
Earls
and
Bishops
thereof
;
with
the
description
of
the
places
from
whence
they
had
their
Titles
:
continued
and
enlarged
with
the
names
and
ranks
of
the
Viscounts
,
Barons
and
Baronets
,
to
the
year
1669.
By
Peter
Heylyn
.
AERIVS
REDIVIVVS
:
OR
,
The
History
Of
the
PRESBYTERIANS
.
LIB.
I
Containing
The
first
institution
of
Presbyterie
in
the
Town
of
Geneva
;
the
Arts
and
Practices
by
which
it
was
imposed
on
the
neck
of
that
City
,
and
pressed
upon
all
the
Churches
of
the
Reformation
;
together
with
the
dangerous
Principles
and
Positions
of
the
chief
Countrivers
,
in
the
pursuance
of
that
project
,
from
the
year
1536
,
to
the
year
1585.
AT
such
time
as
it
pleased
God
to
raise
up
Martin
Luther
,
1517.
a
Divine
of
Saxonie
,
to
write
against
the
errours
and
corruptions
of
the
Church
of
Rome
;
Vlderick
Zuinglius
,
a
Cannon
of
the
Church
of
Zurick
,
endeavoured
the
like
Reformation
amongst
the
Switzers
;
but
holding
no
intelligence
with
one
another
,
they
travailed
divers
ways
in
pursuance
of
it
;
which
first
produced
some
Animosities
between
themselves
,
not
to
be
reconciled
by
a
personal
Conference
,
which
by
the
Lantgrave
of
Hassia
was
procured
between
them
;
but
afterwards
occasioned
far
more
obstinate
ruptures
between
the
followers
of
the
parties
in
their
several
stations
.
The
Zuinglian
Reformation
was
begun
in
defacing
Images
,
decrying
the
established
Fasts
and
appointed
Festivals
,
abolishing
set
forms
of
worship
,
denying
the
old
Catholick
Doctrine
of
a
real
presence
,
and
consequently
all
external
reverence
in
the
participation
of
the
blessed
Sacrament
;
which
Luther
seriously
laboured
to
preserve
in
the
same
estate
,
in
which
he
found
them
at
the
present
:
They
differed
also
in
the
Doctrine
of
Predestination
,
which
Luther
taught
according
to
the
current
of
the
ancient
Fathers
,
who
lived
and
flourished
before
the
writings
of
St.
Augustine
;
so
that
the
Romanists
had
not
any
thing
to
except
against
in
that
particular
,
when
it
was
canvassed
by
the
School-men
in
the
Council
of
Trent
.
But
Zuinglius
taught
,
as
was
collected
from
his
writings
,
That
God
was
the
total
cause
of
all
our
Works
,
both
good
and
evil
;
that
the
Adultery
of
David
,
the
cruelty
of
Manlius
,
and
the
treason
of
Iudas
,
were
the
works
of
God
,
as
well
as
the
vocation
of
Saul
;
that
no
man
hath
power
to
think
well
or
ill
,
but
that
all
cometh
of
absolute
necessity
;
that
man
doth
nothing
towards
his
Predestination
,
or
Reprobation
,
but
all
is
in
the
Will
of
God
;
that
the
Predestinate
cannot
be
condemned
,
nor
the
Reprobate
saved
;
that
the
Elect
and
Predestinate
are
truely
justified
;
that
the
justified
are
bound
by
Faith
to
believe
they
are
in
the
number
of
the
Predestinated
;
that
the
justified
cannot
fall
from
Grace
,
but
is
rather
bound
to
believe
,
that
if
he
chance
to
fall
from
Grace
,
he
shall
receive
it
again
;
and
finally
,
that
those
who
are
not
in
the
number
of
the
Predestinate
,
shall
never
receive
Grace
,
though
offered
to
them
.
Which
difference
being
added
unto
that
of
the
Sacrament
,
and
eagerly
pursued
on
both
sides
;
occasioned
such
a
mortal
and
implacable
hatred
between
the
parties
,
that
the
Lutherans
have
solemnly
vowed
rather
to
fall
off
roundly
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
then
yeild
to
those
Predestinarian
and
Sacramentary
pestilences
,
as
they
commonly
called
them
.
But
Zuinglius
in
the
mean
time
carried
it
amongst
the
Switzers
;
five
of
those
thirteen
Cantons
entertain
his
Doctrine
,
the
like
did
also
divers
Towns
and
Seignories
which
lay
nearest
to
them
;
of
which
Geneva
in
a
short
time
became
most
considerable
.
2.
Geneva
is
a
City
of
the
Alpian
Provinces
belonging
anciently
to
the
Allobroges
,
and
from
thence
called
Aurelia
Allobrogum
by
some
Latine
writers
;
scituated
on
the
South-side
of
the
Lake
Lemane
,
opposite
to
the
City
of
Lozanne
in
the
Canton
of
Berne
,
from
which
it
is
distant
six
Dutch
Miles
:
the
River
Rhos●o
(
having
passed
through
the
lake
with
so
clear
a
colour
,
that
it
seemeth
not
at
all
to
mingle
with
the
waters
of
it
)
runeth
through
the
lower
part
thereof
,
over
which
there
is
a
passage
by
two
fair
Bridges
;
one
of
them
the
more
ancient
,
and
the
the
better
fortified
,
belonging
heretofore
to
the
old
Helvetians
,
but
broken
down
by
Iulius
Caesar
,
to
hinder
them
from
passing
that
way
into
Gallia
.
The
compass
of
the
whole
City
not
above
two
Miles
,
the
Buildings
fair
,
and
for
the
most
part
of
Free-stone
;
the
number
of
the
inhabitants
about
seventeen
thousand
,
and
the
whole
Territory
not
exceeding
a
Diameter
of
six
Leagues
where
it
is
at
the
largest
.
Brought
under
the
obedience
of
the
Romans
by
the
power
of
Caesar
,
it
continued
a
member
of
that
Empire
;
till
the
Burgundians
,
in
the
time
of
Honorius
,
possessed
themselves
of
all
those
Gallick
Provinces
which
lay
toward
the
Alpes
.
In
the
Division
of
those
Kingdoms
by
Charles
the
Bald
,
it
was
made
a
part
of
Burgundie
,
called
Transjurana
,
because
it
lay
beyond
the
Iour
;
and
was
by
him
conferred
on
Conrade
a
Saxon
Prince
,
son
of
Duke
Witibind
the
third
,
and
younger
brother
of
Robert
the
first
Earl
of
Anjow
.
At
the
expiring
of
whose
line
,
by
which
it
had
been
held
under
several
Titles
of
King
,
Earl
and
Duke
;
it
was
by
Rodolph
the
last
Prince
,
bestowed
on
the
Emperour
Henry
,
sirnamed
the
Black
,
as
his
nearest
kinsman
;
and
by
that
means
united
to
●he
Germane
Empire
,
governed
by
such
Imperial
Officers
as
were
appointed
by
those
Emperours
to
their
several
Provinces
;
till
by
the
weakness
or
improvidence
of
the
Lords
in
Chief
.
Those
Officers
made
themselves
Hereditary
Princes
in
their
several
Territories
.
3.
In
which
division
of
the
prey
the
City
and
Signiory
of
Geneva
,
which
before
was
governed
by
Officiary
and
Titulat
Earls
,
accountable
to
the
German
Empire
;
was
made
a
Soveraign
Estate
under
its
own
Proprietary
Earls
as
the
sole
Lords
of
it
.
Betwixt
these
and
the
Bish●ps
(
Susira●ans
to
the
Archbishop
of
Vienna
in
Daulphine
)
grew
many
quarrels
for
the
absolute
command
thereof
.
In
time
,
the
Bishops
did
obtain
of
the
Emperour
Frederick
the
first
,
that
they
and
their
Successors
should
be
the
sole
Princes
of
Geneva
,
free
from
all
taxes
,
and
not
accountable
to
any
but
the
Emperours
:
which
notwithstanding
,
the
Earl
continuing
still
to
molest
the
Bishops
,
they
were
fain
to
call
unto
their
aid
the
Earl
of
Savoy
,
who
took
upon
him
first
as
Protector
onely
,
but
afterwards
as
Lord
in
Chief
.
For
when
the
Rights
of
the
Earls
of
Geneva
,
by
the
Marriage
of
Thomas
,
Earl
of
Savoy
,
with
Beatrix
a
Daughter
of
the
Earls
,
fell
into
that
house
;
then
Ame
or
Amade
,
the
first
of
that
name
,
obtain'd
of
the
Emperour
,
Charles
the
Fourth
,
to
be
Vicar-General
of
the
Empire
in
his
own
Country
,
and
in
that
right
Superiour
to
the
Bishop
in
all
Temporal
matters
:
and
Ame
,
or
Amade
the
first
Duke
got
from
Pope
Martin
(
to
the
great
prejudice
of
the
Bishops
)
a
grant
of
all
the
Temporal
jurisdictions
of
it
.
After
which
time
the
Bishops
were
constrained
to
do
homage
to
the
Dukes
of
Savoy
,
and
acknowledge
them
for
their
Soveraign
Lords
:
the
Authority
of
the
Dukes
being
grown
so
great
(
notwithstanding
that
the
people
were
immediately
subject
unto
their
Bishop
onely
)
that
the
Money
in
Geneva
was
stamped
with
the
Dukes
Name
and
Figure
;
capital
offenders
were
pardoned
by
him
;
no
sentence
of
Law
executed
,
till
his
Officers
first
made
acquainted
;
nor
league
contracted
by
the
people
of
any
validity
,
without
his
privity
and
allowance
;
and
finally
,
the
Keys
of
the
Town
presented
him
as
often
as
he
should
please
to
lodge
there
;
as
once
for
instance
to
Charles
the
Third
,
coming
thither
with
Beatrix
his
Wife
,
Daughter
of
Portugal
.
But
still
the
City
was
immediately
subject
to
the
Bishops
onely
,
who
had
as
well
the
Civil
as
the
Ecclesiastial
jurisdiction
over
it
,
as
is
confest
by
Calvin
in
a
Letter
unto
Cardinal
Sadolet
,
though
as
he
[
](A43507-e3240-b)a
a
Habebat
jus
gladii
&
alias
civilis
jurisdictionis
pa●tes
,
sed
magistratui
ereptas
.
thought
,
extorted
fraudulently
,
or
by
force
,
from
the
lawful
Magistrate
:
which
lash
he
added
in
defence
of
the
Genevians
,
who
had
then
newly
wrested
the
Supream
Authority
out
of
the
hands
of
the
Bishop
,
and
took
it
wholly
upon
themselves
;
it
being
no
Felony
(
as
he
conceived
)
to
rob
the
Thief
,
or
to
deprive
him
of
a
power
,
to
which
he
could
pretend
no
title
but
an
usurpation
.
1528.
4.
In
this
condition
it
continued
till
the
year
1528
,
when
those
of
Berne
,
after
a
publike
Disputation
held
,
h●d
made
an
Alteration
in
Religion
;
defacing
Images
,
and
innovating
all
things
in
the
Church
on
the
Zuinglian
Principles
.
Viretus
and
Farellus
,
two
men
exceeding
studious
of
the
Reformation
,
had
gained
some
footing
in
Geneva
about
that
time
,
and
laboured
with
the
Bishop
to
admit
of
such
Alterations
,
as
had
been
newly
made
in
Berne
.
But
when
they
saw
no
hopes
of
prevailing
with
him
,
they
practised
on
the
lower
part
of
the
People
,
with
whom
they
had
gotten
most
esteem
;
and
travelled
so
effectually
with
them
in
it
,
that
the
Bishop
and
his
Clergie
in
a
popular
tumult
are
expelled
the
Town
,
never
to
be
restored
to
their
former
Power
.
After
which
they
proceeded
to
reform
the
Church
,
defacing
Images
,
and
following
in
all
points
the
example
of
Berne
,
as
by
Viretus
and
Farellus
they
had
been
instructed
;
whose
doings
in
the
same
,
were
afterwards
countenanced
and
[
](A43507-e3380-b)b
b
Quae
à
Vireto
&
Farello
facta
sunt
,
suffragio
meo
comprobavi
.
approved
by
Calvin
,
as
himself
confesseth
.
Nor
did
they
onely
in
that
Tumult
alter
every
thing
which
had
displeased
them
in
the
Church
,
but
changed
the
Government
of
the
Town
;
disclaiming
all
Allegiance
either
to
their
Bishop
or
their
Duke
;
and
standing
on
their
own
Liberty
as
a
Free
Estate
,
governed
by
a
Common
Council
of
200
persons
,
out
of
which
four
are
chosen
annually
by
the
name
of
Syndicks
,
who
sit
as
Judges
in
the
Court
,
the
Mayors
and
Bayliffs
(
as
it
were
)
of
the
Corporation
.
And
for
this
also
they
were
most
indebted
to
the
active
counsels
of
Farellus
,
whom
Calvin
therefore
calls
the
father
of
the
publike
Liberty
[
](A43507-e3460-b)c
c
Libertatis
suae
patrem
,
&c
;
and
saith
in
an
Epistle
unto
those
of
Zurick
,
dated
26
Novemb.
1553
,
that
the
Genevians
did
owe
themselves
[
](A43507-e3510-b)d
d
Farellus
,
cui
se
totos
debent
,
&c.
wholly
to
his
care
and
counsels
.
And
it
appears
by
Calvin
also
,
that
the
people
could
have
been
content
to
live
under
their
Bishop
,
if
the
Bishop
could
have
been
content
to
reform
Religion
;
and
more
then
so
,
that
they
had
deserved
the
greatest
Censures
of
the
Church
,
if
it
had
been
otherwise
.
For
thus
he
writes
in
his
said
Letter
to
Cardinal
Sadolet
;
Talem
nobis
Hierarchiam
si
exhibeant
,
&c.
If
,
saith
he
,
they
could
offer
to
us
such
a
Hierarchy
,
or
Episcopal
Government
,
wherein
the
Bishops
shall
so
rule
,
as
that
they
refuse
not
to
submit
themselves
to
Christ
,
that
they
also
depend
upon
him
as
their
onely
head
,
and
can
be
content
to
refer
themselves
to
him
;
in
which
they
will
so
keep
brotherly
society
amongst
themselves
,
as
to
be
knit
together
by
no
other
bond
then
that
of
Truth
;
then
surely
,
if
there
shall
be
any
that
will
not
submit
themselves
to
that
Hierarchy
,
reverently
,
and
with
the
greatest
obedience
that
may
be
,
I
must
confess
there
is
no
kinde
of
Anathema
,
or
casting
to
the
devil
,
which
they
are
not
worthy
of
.
But
in
regard
the
Bishop
could
not
satisfie
them
in
their
expectations
,
they
are
resolved
to
satisfie
themselves
out
of
his
Estate
;
and
either
for
his
sake
,
or
their
own
,
to
cast
off
all
relation
to
the
Duke
of
Savoy
,
as
their
Patron
Paramount
.
And
though
both
Lords
did
afterwards
unite
against
them
,
and
besieged
the
Town
;
yet
by
the
help
of
those
of
Berne
,
(
with
whom
they
joyned
themselves
in
a
strict
Confederacie
)
they
repulsed
them
both
.
Since
which
time
,
they
have
strongly
fortified
the
Town
on
all
sides
,
but
most
especially
on
that
side
which
lies
toward
Savoy
;
and
would
never
since
permit
the
Duke
to
arm
any
Boats
or
Galleys
upon
the
Lake
,
for
fear
he
might
make
use
of
them
to
their
disadvantage
.
5.
The
power
and
dominion
of
that
Citie
being
thus
put
into
the
hands
of
the
common
people
,
it
could
not
be
expected
that
any
Discipline
or
good
Order
should
be
kept
in
the
Church
.
The
Common-Council
of
the
Town
disposed
of
all
things
as
they
pleased
;
and
if
any
Crime
which
anciently
belonged
to
the
Ecclesiastical
Discipline
,
did
happen
to
be
committed
in
it
;
it
was
punished
by
order
from
the
Council
.
No
Censures
Ecclesiastical
,
no
Sentence
of
Excommunication
,
was
either
thought
on
at
Geneva
,
or
at
that
time
in
any
other
of
the
Popular
Churches
,
modelled
according
to
the
Form
devised
by
Zuinglius
;
as
[
](A43507-e3630-b)e
e
Si
quidem
Excommunicationi
in
aliena
Ecclesia
nullus
locus
.
Beza
hath
observed
in
the
Life
of
Calvin
.
The
like
affirmed
by
Calvin
also
,
in
his
Letter
above-mentioned
to
those
of
Zurick
;
who
grants
it
to
have
been
a
received
opinion
,
with
some
very
grave
and
learned
men
,
[
](A43507-e3690-b)f
f
Quibus
sub
Principibus
Christianis
non
videtur
esse
necessaria
Excommunicatio
.
that
Excommunication
was
not
necessary
under
Christian
Magistrates
.
And
so
it
stood
till
Calvin's
coming
to
the
Citie
,
Anno
1536
,
who
being
born
at
Noyon
,
(
Noviodunum
)
the
chief
Town
of
Picardie
,
was
by
his
father
destined
to
the
Civil
Laws
:
but
his
own
inclination
carried
him
rather
to
the
studie
of
Divinity
,
in
the
pursuit
whereof
he
first
began
to
fancie
the
Reformed
Religion
▪
and
finding
no
assurance
in
the
Realm
of
France
resolved
to
fix
himself
in
Strasburgh
or
Basil.
But
taking
Geneva
in
his
way
,
upon
the
importunity
of
Farellus
,
he
condescended
to
make
that
place
the
Scene
of
his
actions
and
endeavours
▪
and
his
a●●e●●
being
once
made
known
,
he
was
forthwith
admitted
to
be
one
of
their
Preachers
,
and
in
the
Month
of
August
chosen
their
Divinity
Reader
.
This
done
,
he
presently
negotiates
with
them
not
onely
to
abjure
the
Papacie
,
with
all
obedience
to
their
Bishop
forth
enime
to
come
,
but
to
admit
some
heads
of
Doctrine
,
and
such
a
[
](A43507-e3810-b)f
f
Quod
Doctrinam
&
Disciplinam
capitibus
aliquot
comprehensam
admitterent
.
Bez.
in
vit
.
Calv.
Form
of
Discipline
as
he
and
his
colleagues
had
devised
for
them
.
And
he
prevailed
in
it
at
the
last
,
though
with
no
small
difficulty
;
the
said
Discipline
being
generally
sworn
and
subscribed
unto
,
20
Iuly
1537.
Which
Form
of
Discipline
what
it
was
,
I
have
nowhere
found
;
but
sure
I
am
,
that
it
had
no
affinity
with
the
practice
of
the
Primitive
Church
;
which
[
](A43507-e3850-b)g
g
Disciplinam
qualem
vetus
habuit
Ecclesia
apud
nos
non
esse
(
dicis
)
neque
nos
diffitemur
.
Calvin
plainly
doth
acknowledge
in
his
Letter
to
Sadolet
,
1537.
who
had
objected
it
against
him
.
But
the
people
being
proud
and
headstrong
,
and
not
willing
to
be
stripped
so
easily
of
the
precious
Liberty
which
so
happily
they
had
acquired
,
became
soon
weary
of
the
yoke
,
though
they
disguised
it
under
colour
of
not
giving
offence
to
those
of
Berne
,
Zurick
,
and
the
rest
of
their
neighbours
,
1538.
whose
friendship
was
most
necessary
for
them
in
all
time
of
trouble
.
But
Calvin
being
peremptory
not
to
administer
the
Communion
unto
any
of
those
,
who
could
not
quietly
without
contradiction
submit
themselves
unto
the
Discipline
which
themselves
had
sworn
to
,
and
having
Farellus
and
Coraldus
,
two
of
his
Associates
in
conjunction
with
him
;
together
with
his
two
Associates
is
expelled
the
Town
.
6.
Three
years
,
or
thereabouts
,
he
continued
in
his
excile
,
being
bountifully
entertain'd
at
Strasburgh
,
where
by
his
diligent
preaching
,
and
laborious
writings
,
he
grew
into
a
greater
reputation
then
the
rest
of
their
Ministers
;
the
fame
whereof
being
daily
posted
to
Geneva
,
made
them
first
sensible
of
the
loss
that
they
suffered
in
him
,
and
afterwards
procured
them
to
sollicite
the
Chief
Magistrates
of
the
City
of
Strasburgh
to
license
his
return
unto
them
:
from
whence
at
last
with
unresistable
importunity
he
was
again
recalled
by
that
unconstant
multitude
:
A
desire
to
which
by
no
means
he
would
hearken
,
unless
both
they
and
all
their
Ministers
would
take
a
solemn
Oath
,
to
admit
a
compleat
Form
of
Discipline
,
not
arbitrary
,
nor
changeable
,
but
to
remain
in
force
for
ever
after
.
Upon
assurance
of
their
conformity
herein
,
he
returns
unto
them
,
like
another
Tully
unto
Rome
:
and
certainly
we
may
say
of
him
,
as
the
Historian
[
](A43507-e4010-b)h
h
Nec
quisquam
aut
expulsus
est
invidiosius
,
nec
receptus
latius
.
Paterc
.
Hist.
lib.
2.
doth
of
the
other
;
that
never
man
was
banished
with
greater
insolence
,
nor
welcomed
home
again
with
an
equal
gladness
.
On
the
13
day
of
September
1541
,
he
is
received
into
the
Town
;
and
on
the
20
of
November
following
,
he
confirm'd
his
Discipline
,
which
he
had
modelled
in
this
manner
:
A
standing
Ecclesiastical
Court
to
be
established
;
1541.
perpetual
Judges
in
that
Court
to
be
the
Ministers
;
others
of
the
people
annually
chosen
(
twice
so
many
in
number
)
to
be
Judges
together
with
them
in
the
same
Court
:
this
Court
to
have
care
of
all
mens
Manners
,
power
of
determining
all
kinde
of
Ec●lesiastical
causes
,
and
Authority
to
convent
,
to
control
,
and
to
punish
as
far
as
with
Excommunication
,
whensoever
they
should
think
to
have
deserved
it
,
none
either
small
or
great
excepted
.
To
this
device
he
brought
the
people
to
submit
,
without
any
reluctancie
:
for
what
cause
had
they
to
suspect
any
yoak
or
bondage
to
be
intended
in
that
project
,
wherein
they
had
a
double
Vote
to
each
single
Minister
,
and
consequently
a
double
number
on
their
side
upon
all
occasions
.
But
when
the
first
year
was
expired
,
and
that
the
Elders
of
that
year
were
to
leave
their
places
,
they
then
perceived
how
much
they
had
inthralled
themselves
by
their
own
facility
.
And
now
they
began
to
have
some
fear
,
that
the
filling
up
of
the
Seats
in
the
Consistory
with
so
geat
a
number
of
Lay-men
,
was
but
to
please
the
mindes
of
the
people
,
to
the
end
they
might
think
themselves
of
some
power
therein
;
that
their
Pastors
being
men
of
parts
,
and
practised
in
affairs
of
that
nature
,
would
easily
over-rule
the
rest
,
though
the
greater
number
;
that
the
Lay-elders
being
onely
annual
,
and
changed
from
one
year
to
another
,
might
first
or
last
come
under
the
severe
lash
of
their
Pastors
,
who
were
in
a
perpetua●
residencie
,
if
they
should
dare
at
any
time
to
act
against
them
by
their
double
Vote
;
and
that
amongst
the
Ministers
themselves
,
one
being
far
in
estimation
above
the
rest
,
the
rest
of
the
voices
are
most
likely
to
be
given
with
reference
to
his
will
and
pleasure
;
which
what
else
were
it
in
effect
,
but
to
bring
in
Popery
again
by
another
name
,
in
setting
over
them
a
Supream
Pastor
,
or
perpetual
Residence
,
with
power
to
carry
all
before
him
?
7.
But
nothing
gave
them
more
offence
then
the
confidence
of
that
vast
and
unlimited
power
,
which
was
to
be
put
into
the
hands
of
the
Presbytery
,
in
reference
unto
crimes
and
persons
;
and
the
unhandsome
manner
of
proceeding
in
it
:
for
power
was
given
unto
them
by
the
Rules
of
the
Discipline
,
not
onely
to
proceed
to
Excommunication
,
if
the
case
required
it
,
against
Drunkards
,
Whore-masters
,
Blasphemers
of
Gods
holy
Name
,
disturbers
of
the
peace
by
fighting
,
or
contentious
words
;
but
also
against
such
as
pleased
themselves
with
modest
dancing
,
which
was
from
henceforth
looked
on
as
a
grievous
crime
;
and
what
disturbances
and
disquiets
did
ensue
upon
it
,
we
shall
see
anon
.
Nor
were
they
onely
Authorized
to
take
notice
of
notorious
crimes
,
when
they
gave
just
scandal
to
the
Church
,
or
such
as
past
in
that
account
by
the
voice
of
Fame
;
but
also
to
inquire
into
the
lives
and
conversations
of
all
sorts
of
persons
,
even
to
the
private
ordering
of
their
several
Families
.
In
reference
to
which
last
,
they
are
required
to
make
a
diligent
and
strict
enquiry
,
whether
men
lived
peaceably
with
their
Wives
,
and
kept
their
Families
in
good
order
;
whether
they
use
constantly
some
course
of
morning
and
evening
Prayer
in
their
several
housholds
,
sit
down
at
their
Tables
without
saying
Grace
,
or
cause
their
Children
or
Servants
diligently
to
frequent
the
Churches
;
with
many
others
of
that
nature
.
And
to
the
end
they
may
come
the
better
to
the
knowledge
of
all
particulars
,
it
is
not
onely
permitted
by
the
Rules
of
their
Discipline
to
tamper
with
mens
Neighbours
,
and
corrupt
their
Servants
;
but
to
exact
an
Oath
of
the
parties
themselves
,
who
are
thereby
required
to
make
answer
unto
all
such
Articles
as
may
or
shall
be
tendred
to
them
in
behalf
of
the
Consistory
:
which
odious
and
unneighbourly
office
is
for
the
most
part
executed
by
those
of
the
Laity
,
or
at
the
least
imputed
wholly
unto
their
pragmaticalness
;
though
the
Lay-elders
possibly
have
done
nothing
in
it
,
but
by
direction
from
their
Pastors
.
For
so
it
was
contrived
of
purpose
by
the
wise
Artificer
,
that
the
Ministers
might
be
thereby
freed
from
that
common
hatred
,
which
such
a
dangerous
and
saucie
inquisition
might
else
draw
upon
them
.
And
yet
these
were
not
all
the
mischiefs
which
their
submitting
to
that
yoak
had
drawn
upon
them
;
by
which
they
had
enthralled
themselves
to
such
hard
conditions
,
that
if
a
man
stood
Excommunicate
,
or
in
contempt
against
the
censures
of
the
Church
,
for
the
space
of
a
twelve
month
,
he
was
to
suffer
a
whole
years
banishment
by
Decree
of
the
Senate
;
not
otherwise
to
be
restored
,
but
upon
submission
,
and
that
submission
to
be
made
upon
their
knees
in
the
open
Church
.
8.
These
melancholick
thoughts
had
not
long
possessed
them
,
when
an
occasion
was
presented
to
try
their
courage
.
Perinus
Captain
of
the
people
,
and
of
great
power
in
that
capacity
amongst
the
multitude
,
pretends
the
common
liberty
to
be
much
endangered
by
that
new
subjection
,
and
openly
makes
head
against
him
in
defence
thereof
.
Ten
years
together
did
it
struggle
with
the
opposition
,
and
at
last
was
almost
ruined
and
oppressed
by
it
.
For
whereas
the
Consistory
had
given
sentence
against
one
Bertilier
,
even
in
the
highest
censure
of
Excommunication
;
the
Common
councel
not
onely
absolved
him
from
that
censure
under
their
Town-seal
,
but
foolishly
Decreed
that
Excommunication
and
Absolution
did
properly
belong
to
them
.
Upon
this
he
is
resolved
again
to
quit
the
Town
,
and
solemnly
takes
his
leave
of
them
,
at
the
end
of
one
of
his
Sermons
,
which
he
had
fitted
for
that
purpose
:
but
at
the
last
the
Controversie
is
reduced
to
these
three
questions
,
viz.
First
,
after
what
manner
by
Gods
Ordinance
,
according
to
the
Scripture
,
Excommunication
was
to
be
exercised
.
Secondly
,
whether
it
may
not
be
exercised
some
other
way
then
by
such
a
Consistory
.
Thirdly
,
what
the
use
of
other
Churches
was
in
the
like
case
.
And
being
reduced
to
these
three
questions
,
it
was
submitted
to
the
judgement
and
determination
of
four
of
the
Helvetian
Churches
;
to
whose
Decree
both
parties
were
obliged
to
stand
.
But
Calvin
knew
beforehand
what
he
was
to
trust
to
,
having
before
prepared
the
Divines
of
Zurick
to
pronounce
sentence
on
his
side
;
of
whom
he
earnestly
desired
that
they
would
seriously
respect
that
cause
,
on
which
the
whole
State
of
the
Religion
of
the
City
did
so
much
depend
;
that
God
and
all
good
men
were
now
inevitably
in
danger
to
be
trampled
on
,
if
those
four
Churches
did
not
declare
for
him
and
his
Associates
,
when
the
cause
was
to
be
brought
before
them
;
that
in
the
giving
of
the
sentence
,
they
should
pass
an
absolute
approbation
upon
the
Discipline
of
Geneva
,
as
consonant
unto
the
Word
of
God
,
without
any
cautions
,
qualifications
,
ifs
or
ands
:
and
finally
,
that
they
would
exhort
the
Genevian
Citizen●
from
thenceforth
not
to
innovate
or
change
the
same
.
Upon
which
pre-ingagement
they
returned
this
Answer
,
directed
to
the
Common
council
of
Geneva
,
by
which
their
judgement
was
required
;
that
is
to
say
,
That
they
had
heard
already
of
those
Consistorial
Laws
,
and
did
acknowledge
them
to
be
godly
Ordinances
,
drawing
towards
the
Prescript
or
Word
of
God
:
In
which
respect
they
did
not
think
it
good
for
the
Church
of
Geneva
to
make
any
innovation
in
the
same
,
but
rather
to
keep
them
as
they
were
.
This
caution
being
interposed
,
that
Lay-elders
should
be
chosen
from
amongst
themselves
;
that
is
to
say
,
ten
of
them
to
be
yearly
out
of
the
Council
of
two
hundred
;
and
the
other
two
(
for
there
were
to
be
but
twelve
in
all
)
to
be
elected
out
of
the
more
powerful
Council
of
the
five
and
twenty
.
9.
Now
for
the
quarrel
which
he
had
with
Captain
Perine
,
it
was
bri●fly
this
,
as
he
himself
relates
the
story
in
his
own
Epistles
.
Dancing
had
been
prohibited
by
his
sollicitation
,
when
he
first
setled
in
that
Town
;
and
he
resolved
to
have
his
will
obeyed
in
that
,
as
in
all
things
else
.
But
on
the
contrary
,
this
Perine
,
together
with
one
Corneus
(
a
man
of
like
power
amongst
the
people
)
one
of
the
Syndicks
,
or
chief
Magistates
in
the
Common-wealth
;
one
of
the
Elders
for
the
year
,
who
was
called
Henricus
,
together
with
other
of
their
Friends
,
being
merry
at
an
Invitation
,
fell
to
dancing
:
Notice
hereof
being
given
to
Calvin
by
some
false
Brother
,
they
were
all
called
into
the
Consistory
,
excepting
Corneus
and
Perinus
;
and
being
interrogated
thereupon
,
[
](A43507-e4310-b)a
a
Impudente●
Deo
&
●●bis
meu●●●●
sunt
.
They
lyed
,
said
he
,
most
impudently
both
to
God
and
us
(
most
Apostolically
said
.
)
At
that
,
said
he
,
I
grew
offended
,
as
the
indignity
of
the
thing
deserved
;
and
they
persisting
in
their
contumacie
,
[
](A43507-e4340-b)b
b
Censui
,
ut
jurejurando
ad
veri
confessionem
adigerentur
.
I
thought
it
fit
to
put
them
to
their
Oaths
about
it
,
(
by
which
it
seems
that
the
Oath
Ex
officio
may
be
used
in
Geneva
,
though
cryed
down
in
England
)
so
said
,
so
done
.
And
they
not
onely
did
confess
their
former
dancing
,
but
also
that
upon
that
very
day
they
had
been
dancing
in
the
house
of
one
Balthasal's
Widow
.
On
which
confession
he
proceeded
to
the
censure
of
all
the
parties
,
which
certainly
was
sharp
enough
for
so
small
a
fault
,
(
for
a
fault
he
was
resolved
to
make
it
)
the
Syndick
being
displaced
;
the
Elder
turned
out
of
his
Office
;
Perine
and
his
Wife
clapt
up
in
Prison
,
and
all
the
rest
exposed
to
some
open
shame
.
So
he
in
his
Epistle
to
his
Friend
Farellus
,
Anno
1546.
Upon
this
ground
Perinus
always
made
himself
of
the
opposite
party
,
and
thereupon
sollicited
the
relaxation
given
to
Bertilier
;
but
in
the
end
was
forced
together
w●●h
the
rest
to
submit
themselves
unto
this
yoak
;
and
the
final
sentence
of
the
said
four
Churches
was
imposed
upon
them
.
And
so
we
have
the
true
beginning
of
the
Genevian
Discipline
,
begotten
in
Rebellion
,
born
in
Sedition
,
and
nursed
up
by
Faction
.
10.
Thus
was
the
Discipline
confirmed
,
and
Calvin
setled
in
the
jurisdiction
which
he
had
aspired
to
:
But
long
he
could
not
be
content
with
so
narrow
a
Diocess
as
the
Town
and
Territory
of
Geneva
;
and
would
have
thought
himself
neglected
,
if
all
those
Churches
which
embraced
the
Zuinglian
Doctrines
had
not
withal
received
the
Genevian
Discipline
;
for
the
confirming
whereof
at
home
,
and
the
promoting
it
in
all
parts
abroad
,
there
was
no
passage
in
the
Scripture
,
which
either
spake
of
Elders
or
Excommunication
,
but
he
applyed
the
same
for
justifying
the
Authority
of
his
new
Presbytery
,
in
which
the
Lay-elders
were
considered
as
distinct
from
those
which
laboured
in
the
Word
and
Sacraments
,
but
joyned
with
them
in
the
exercise
of
a
Jurisdiction
(
even
that
of
Ordination
also
)
which
concerned
the
Church
.
Assuredly
,
we
are
as
much
in
love
with
the
Children
of
our
Brains
,
as
of
our
Bodies
;
and
do
as
earnestly
desire
the
preferment
of
them
.
Calvin
had
no
sooner
conceived
and
brought
forth
this
Discipline
,
but
he
caused
it
first
to
be
nourished
and
brought
up
at
the
charge
of
Geneva
;
and
when
he
found
it
strong
enough
to
go
abroad
of
it self
,
he
afterwards
commended
it
to
the
entertainment
of
all
other
Churches
,
in
which
he
had
attained
to
any
credit
;
proceeding
finally
so
far
,
as
to
impose
it
upon
the
world
as
a
matter
necessary
,
and
not
to
be
refused
on
pain
of
Gods
high
displeasure
:
by
means
whereof
,
what
Jealousies
,
Heart-burnings
,
Jars
and
Discords
have
been
occasioned
in
the
Protestant
Reformed
Churches
,
will
be
made
manifest
by
the
course
of
this
present
History
:
Which
,
notwithstanding
,
might
easily
have
been
prevented
,
if
the
Orders
which
he
devised
for
the
use
of
this
City
,
had
not
been
first
established
in
themselves
,
&
then
tendered
unto
others
,
as
things
everlastingly
required
by
the
Law
of
that
Lord
of
lords
,
against
whose
Statutes
there
was
no
exception
to
be
taken
.
In
which
respect
it
could
not
chuse
but
come
to
pass
,
that
his
Followers
might
condemn
all
other
Churches
which
received
it
not
,
of
manifest
disobedience
to
the
Will
of
Christ
:
And
being
once
engaged
,
could
not
finde
a
way
how
to
retire
again
with
Honour
.
Whenas
the
self-same
Orders
having
been
established
in
a
Form
more
wary
and
suspence
,
and
to
remain
in
force
no
longer
then
God
should
give
the
oportunity
of
some
general
Conference
;
the
Genevians
either
never
had
obtruded
this
Discipline
on
the
rest
of
the
Churches
,
to
their
great
disquiet
;
or
left
themselves
a
fair
liberty
of
giving
off
,
when
they
perceived
what
trouble
they
had
thereby
raised
to
themselves
and
others
.
11.
Now
for
the
means
by
which
this
Discipline
was
made
acceptable
to
the
many
Churches
which
had
no
dependance
on
Geneva
,
nor
on
Calvin
neither
;
they
were
chiefly
these
,
that
is
to
say
,
●irst
,
The
great
contentment
which
it
gave
the
Common
people
,
to
see
themselves
intrusted
with
the
weightiest
matters
in
Religion
;
and
thereby
an
equality
with
,
if
not
(
by
reason
of
their
number
,
being
two
for
one
)
superiority
above
their
Ministers
.
Secondly
,
the
great
Reputation
which
Calvin
had
attained
unto
for
his
diligence
in
Writing
and
Preaching
,
whereby
his
Dictates
came
to
be
as
authentick
amongst
some
Divines
,
as
ever
the
Popes
Ipse
dixit
was
in
the
Church
of
Rome
.
Thirdly
,
his
endeavours
to
promote
that
Platform
in
all
other
Churches
,
which
was
first
calculated
for
the
Meridian
of
Geneva
onely
:
of
which
we
shall
speak
more
particularly
in
the
course
of
this
History
.
Fourthly
,
the
like
endeavours
used
by
Beza
,
who
not
content
to
recommend
it
as
convenient
for
the
use
of
the
Church
(
higher
then
which
Calvin
did
not
go
)
imposed
it
as
a
matter
necessary
upon
all
the
Churches
;
so
necessary
,
that
it
was
utterly
as
unlawful
to
recede
from
this
,
as
from
the
most
material
Points
of
the
Christian
Faith
:
of
which
more
hereafter
.
Fifthly
,
the
self-ends
and
ambition
of
particular
Ministers
,
affecting
the
Supremacy
in
their
several
Parishes
;
that
themselves
might
lord
it
over
Gods
Inheritance
,
under
pretence
of
setting
Christ
in
his
Throne
.
Upon
which
ground
they
did
not
onely
prate
against
the
Bishops
with
malicious
words
(
a●
Dieotrephes
did
against
the
Apostles
)
but
were
resolved
to
cast
them
out
of
the
Church
,
neither
receiving
them
amongst
themselves
,
nor
suffering
those
that
would
have
done
it
if
they
might
.
Sixthly
,
the
covetousness
of
some
great
persons
,
and
Lay-Patrons
;
of
which
the
one
intended
to
raise
themselves
great
Fortunes
,
by
the
spoil
of
the
Bishopricks
;
and
the
other
to
return
those
Titles
to
their
own
proper
use
,
to
which
they
onely
were
to
nominate
some
deserving
person
.
For
compassing
of
which
three
last
ends
,
their
followers
drove
on
so
furiously
,
that
rather
then
their
Discipline
should
not
be
admitted
,
and
the
Episcopal
Government
destroyed
in
all
the
Churches
,
they
are
resolved
to
depose
Kings
,
ruine
Kingdoms
,
and
subvert
the
Fundamental
Constitutions
of
all
Civil
States
.
1537.
12.
Thus
have
we
seen
the
Discipline
setled
at
the
last
,
after
many
struglings
;
but
setled
onely
by
the
forestalled
judgement
and
determination
of
four
neighbouring
Churches
,
which
neither
then
did
entertain
it
,
nor
could
be
ever
since
induced
to
receive
the
same
.
And
we
have
took
a
general
view
of
those
Arts
and
Practices
by
which
it
hath
been
practised
and
imposed
upon
other
Nations
;
as
also
of
those
grounds
and
motives
,
on
which
it
was
so
eagerly
pursued
by
some
,
and
advanced
by
others
.
We
must
now
therefore
cast
our
eyes
back
on
that
Form
of
Worship
which
was
by
him
devised
at
first
for
the
Church
of
Geneva
,
commended
afterwards
to
all
other
Churches
,
which
were
not
of
the
Lutheran
Model
;
and
finally
received
,
if
not
imposed
upon
most
Churches
which
imbraced
the
Discipline
.
Which
Form
of
Worship
,
what
it
was
,
may
best
be
gathered
from
the
summary
or
brief
view
thereof
,
which
Beza
tendreth
to
the
use
of
the
French
and
Dutch
Churches
,
then
established
in
the
City
of
London
;
and
is
this
that
followeth
.
The
publick
Meetings
of
the
Church
to
be
held
constantly
on
the
Lords
[
](A43507-e4760-b)a
a
Congressus
publici
Ecclesiae
diebus
Dominicis
,
&c.
Bez.
Epist.
241
day
,
to
be
alike
observed
both
in
Towns
and
Villages
;
but
so
,
that
in
the
greater
Towns
some
other
day
be
set
apart
,
on
which
the
Word
is
to
be
preached
unto
the
people
at
convenient
times
:
Which
last
I
take
to
be
the
grounds
of
those
Week-day-Lectures
,
which
afterwards
were
set
up
in
most
of
the
great
Towns
or
Cities
of
this
Realm
of
England
;
a
Prayer
to
usher
in
the
Sermon
,
and
another
after
it
;
the
frame
of
which
two
Prayers
,
both
for
Words
and
Matter
,
wholly
left
unto
the
building
of
the
Preacher
:
but
the
whole
action
to
be
sanctified
by
the
singing
of
Psalms
.
At
all
such
Prayers
the
people
to
kneel
reverently
upon
their
knees
.
In
the
Administration
of
Baptism
,
a
Declaration
to
be
made
in
a
certain
Form
,
not
onely
of
the
promises
of
the
Grace
of
God
,
but
also
of
the
Mysteries
of
that
holy
Sacrament
;
[
](A43507-e4800-b)a
a
Testium
seu
concuratorum
,
ad
paedo-bap●esmum
advo●at
.
●b
.
Sureties
or
Witnesses
to
be
required
at
the
Baptizing
of
Infants
.
The
Lords
Supper
to
be
Ministred
on
the
Lords
day
,
at
the
Morning-Sermon
;
and
that
in
sitting
at
the
Table
,
(
for
no
other
gesture
is
allowed
of
)
the
men
sit
first
,
and
the
women
after
or
below
them
:
which
though
it
might
pass
well
in
the
Gallick
Churches
,
would
hardly
down
without
much
chewing
by
the
Wives
of
England
.
The
publication
of
intended
Marriages
,
(
which
we
call
the
bidding
of
the
Bains
)
to
be
made
openly
in
the
Church
,
and
the
said
Marriages
to
be
solemnized
with
Exhortation
and
Prayer
.
No
Holy-days
at
all
allowed
of
;
nothing
directed
in
relation
unto
Christian
Burials
,
or
the
visiting
of
the
Sick
,
or
to
the
Thanksgiving
of
Women
after
Child-birth
;
all
which
were
pretermitted
,
as
either
superstitious
or
impertinent
Actions
.
14.
That
naked
Form
of
Worship
which
Calvin
had
devised
for
the
Church
of
Geneva
,
not
beautified
with
any
of
those
outward
Ornaments
which
make
Religion
estimable
in
the
sight
of
the
people
;
and
by
the
which
,
the
mindes
of
men
are
raised
to
a
contemplation
of
the
glorious
Majesty
which
they
come
together
to
adore
:
All
ancient
Forms
and
Ceremonies
which
had
been
recommended
to
the
use
of
the
Church
,
even
from
the
times
of
the
Apostles
,
rejected
totally
,
as
contracting
some
filth
and
rubbish
in
the
times
of
Popery
,
without
being
called
to
answer
for
themselves
,
or
defend
their
innocencie
.
And
as
for
the
habit
of
the
Ministry
,
whether
Sacred
or
Civil
,
as
there
was
no
course
taken
by
the
Rules
of
their
Discipline
,
or
by
the
Rubricks
of
the
book
of
their
publick
Offices
;
so
did
they
by
themselves
,
and
their
Emissaries
,
endeavour
to
discountenance
and
discredit
all
other
Churches
,
in
which
distinct
Vestures
were
retained
.
Whence
came
those
manifold
quarrels
against
Coaps
and
Surplices
,
as
also
against
the
Caps
,
Gowns
and
Tippets
of
the
lower
Clergie
,
the
Rochets
and
Chimeres
of
the
Bishops
,
wherewith
for
more
then
twenty
years
they
exercised
the
patience
of
the
Church
of
England
.
But
naked
as
it
was
,
and
utterly
void
of
all
outward
Ornaments
,
this
Form
of
Worship
looked
so
lovely
in
the
eyes
of
Calvin
,
that
he
endeavoured
to
obtrude
it
on
all
Churches
else
.
Having
first
setled
his
new
Discipline
in
the
Town
of
Geneva
,
1547
Anno
1541
,
and
crusht
Perinus
and
the
rest
in
the
dancing
business
,
about
five
years
after
;
he
thought
himself
to
be
of
such
confidence
,
that
no
Church
was
to
be
reformed
but
by
his
advice
.
Upon
which
ground
of
self-opinion
,
he
makes
an
offer
of
himself
to
Archbishop
Cranmer
[
](A43507-e4950-b)a
a
Si
quis
mei
usus
foret
,
&c.
,
as
soon
as
he
had
heard
of
the
Reformation
which
was
here
intended
;
but
Cranmer
knew
the
man
,
and
refused
the
offer
.
Which
though
it
was
enough
to
have
kept
him
from
venturing
any
further
in
the
business
and
affairs
of
England
;
yet
he
resoved
to
be
of
counsel
in
all
matters
,
whether
called
or
not
.
And
therefore
having
taken
Order
with
Martin
Bucer
,
on
his
first
coming
into
England
,
to
give
him
some
account
of
the
English
Liturgie
;
he
had
no
sooner
satisfied
himself
in
the
sight
thereof
,
but
he
makes
presently
his
exceptions
and
demurs
upon
it
;
which
afterwards
became
the
sole
ground
of
those
many
troubles
,
those
horrible
disorders
and
confusions
,
wherewith
his
Faction
have
involved
the
Church
of
England
,
from
that
time
to
this
.
15.
For
presently
on
the
account
which
he
received
of
the
English
Liturgy
,
he
writes
back
to
Bucer
,
whom
he
requireth
to
be
instant
with
the
Lord
Protector
,
[
](A43507-e5040-b)b
b
Vt
ritus
illos
,
qui
superstiti●nis
aliquid
redolent
,
t●llenter
è
medio
.
that
all
such
Rites
as
savoured
of
superstition
might
be
taken
away
:
and
how
far
that
might
reach
,
we
may
easily
guess
.
Next
he
dispatched
a
long
Letter
to
the
Protector
himself
,
in
which
he
makes
many
exceptions
against
the
Liturgie
;
as
namely
against
Commemoration
of
the
dead
,
which
he
acknowledgeth
,
notwithstanding
,
to
be
ancient
;
also
against
Chrisme
,
or
Oyl
in
Baptism
,
and
the
Apostolical
Rite
of
Extream
Vnction
;
though
the
last
be
rather
permitted
then
required
by
the
Rules
of
that
Book
:
which
said
,
he
wisheth
that
all
these
Ceremonies
should
be
abrogated
[
](A43507-e5090-b)c
c
Illa
omnia
abscindi
semel
.
;
and
that
withal
he
should
go
forward
to
reform
the
Church
without
fear
or
wit
,
without
regard
of
peace
at
home
,
or
correspondencie
abroad
!
such
considerations
being
onely
to
be
had
in
Civil
matters
,
but
not
in
matters
of
the
Church
,
[
](A43507-e5110-b)d
d
In
qua
nihil
non
ad
Dei
verbum
exegi
●as
est
.
wherein
not
any
thing
is
to
be
exacted
,
which
is
not
warranted
by
the
Word
;
and
in
the
managing
whereof
(
saith
he
)
there
is
not
any
thing
more
distasteful
in
the
eyes
of
God
,
then
worldly
Wisdom
;
[
](A43507-e5130-b)e
e
Vt
vel
moderemur
,
vel
rese●●damus
.
&c.
either
in
moderating
,
cutting
off
,
or
going
backward
,
but
meerly
as
we
are
directed
by
his
will
revealed
.
In
the
next
place
,
he
toucheth
on
the
Book
of
Homilies
,
which
very
faintly
he
permits
for
a
season
onely
,
but
not
allows
of
;
and
thereby
gave
the
hint
to
many
others
,
who
ever
since
almost
have
declaimed
against
them
.
1551.
But
finding
nothing
to
be
done
by
the
Lord
Protector
,
he
tryes
his
Fortune
with
the
King
,
and
with
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
and
is
resolved
to
venture
once
again
on
Archbishop
Cranmer
.
In
his
Letter
to
the
King
,
he
lets
him
know
,
that
in
the
State
of
the
Kingdom
there
were
many
things
which
required
a
present
Reformation
:
in
that
to
the
most
Reverend
Cranmer
,
that
in
the
Service
of
this
Church
there
was
remaining
a
whole
Mass
of
Popery
,
[
](A43507-e5190-b)a
a
Quae
non
obscuret
modo
,
sed
propemodum
obruat
pu●um
&
geruinum
Dei
culium
.
Epist.
which
seemed
not
onely
to
deface
,
but
in
a
manner
to
destroy
Gods
publick
Worship
:
and
finally
,
in
those
to
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
that
they
needed
some
excitements
to
go
forwards
with
the
Work
in
hand
,
in
reference
to
the
Alteration
(
for
that
I
take
to
be
his
aim
)
of
the
publick
Liturgie
.
16.
But
not
content
to
tamper
by
his
Letters
with
those
Eminent
Persons
;
he
had
his
Agents
in
the
Court
,
the
City
,
the
Uversities
,
the
Country
,
and
the
Convocation
;
all
of
them
practising
in
their
distinct
and
proper
Circuits
,
to
bring
the
people
to
dislike
that
Form
of
Worship
,
which
at
the
first
was
looked
on
by
them
as
an
Heavenly
Treasure
,
composed
by
the
especial
aid
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
Their
Actings
of
this
kinde
for
bringing
down
the
Communion-Table
,
decrying
the
Reverent
use
of
Kneeling
at
the
Participation
,
inveighing
against
the
sign
of
the
Cross
,
abolishing
all
distinction
of
days
and
times
into
Fasts
and
Festivals
,
with
many
others
of
that
nature
,
I
purposely
omit
till
I
come
to
England
.
Let
it
suffice
,
that
by
the
eagerness
of
their
sollicitations
,
more
then
for
any
thing
which
could
be
faulted
in
the
book
it self
,
it
was
brought
under
a
review
,
and
thereby
altered
to
a
further
distance
then
it
had
before
from
the
Rituals
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
But
though
it
had
much
less
of
Rome
then
before
it
had
,
(
though
nothing
was
meerly
Romane
,
and
not
Primitive
also
)
yet
was
it
still
as
far
off
from
the
Rules
of
Geneva
,
1554.
as
it
was
at
that
time
;
which
gave
a
new
Alarum
to
Calvin
,
that
he
should
take
so
much
pains
,
and
trouble
so
many
of
his
Friends
,
to
so
little
purpose
:
And
long
it
shall
not
be
before
he
lets
us
know
his
resentment
of
it
.
The
English
Protestants
being
scattered
in
the
Reign
of
Queen
Mary
,
betake
themselves
to
divers
places
in
Germany
,
at
Geneva
,
and
amongst
the
Switzers
.
In
Germany
some
of
them
procure
a
Church
in
the
City
of
Frankfort
;
but
they
were
such
as
had
more
minde
to
conform
themselves
to
Calvins
Models
,
then
to
the
Liturgie
of
England
:
and
such
a
deviation
thereupon
was
made
from
the
Rules
of
this
Church
,
as
looked
little
better
then
an
open
Schism
.
The
business
bad
enough
before
,
but
made
much
worse
,
when
Knox
,
that
great
Incendiary
of
Scotland
,
took
that
charge
upon
him
;
when
at
his
coming
he
found
many
not
well
pleased
with
those
alterations
which
had
been
made
by
others
from
the
Church
of
England
;
which
he
resolved
not
to
admit
of
,
how
much
soever
the
continuance
of
it
had
been
recommended
by
such
Divines
as
had
retired
to
Strasburgh
,
Zurick
,
and
elsewhere
.
To
over-ballance
whose
Authority
,
which
he
found
much
valued
,
he
flees
for
succour
unto
Calvin
,
sends
him
a
Summary
or
Abstract
of
the
English
Book
(
in
the
Latine
Tongue
)
and
earnestly
desires
his
opinion
of
it
;
not
doubting
but
all
opponents
would
submit
to
his
final
sentence
.
What
Calvins
judgement
was
in
the
present
Point
,
and
what
sentence
he
was
like
to
give
in
the
case
before
him
,
Knox
could
not
but
have
good
assurance
,
when
he
wrote
that
Letter
,
having
lived
with
Calvin
at
Geneva
,
and
published
some
Seditious
Books
from
thence
with
his
approbation
,
before
his
coming
unto
Frankfort
:
and
it
succeeded
answerably
to
his
expectation
,
as
may
appear
by
Calvins
answer
to
that
Letter
;
which
in
regard
it
was
the
ground
of
all
those
troubles
which
afterwards
were
raised
against
the
Liturgy
by
the
Puritan
Faction
,
I
shall
here
subjoyn
.
17.
It
is
no
small
affliction
to
me
,
and
in
it self
no
less
inconvenience
,
that
a
contention
should
be
raised
between
brethren
professing
the
same
Faith
,
and
living
as
banished
men
or
exiles
for
the
same
Religion
;
especially
for
such
a
Cause
,
which
in
this
time
of
your
dispersion
,
ought
to
have
been
the
Bond
of
Peace
to
bind
you
the
more
finally
to
one
another
:
for
what
ought
rather
to
be
aimed
at
by
you
in
this
woful
condition
,
then
that
being
torne
away
from
the
bowels
of
your
native
Country
,
you
should
put
your selves
into
a
Church
,
which
might
receive
you
in
her
bosom
,
conjoyned
together
(
like
the
Children
of
the
same
Parent
)
both
in
hearts
and
tongues
?
But
at
this
time
in
my
opinion
it
is
very
unseasonable
,
that
troubles
should
be
raised
amongst
you
about
Ceremonies
and
Forms
of
Prayer
,
(
as
happens
commonly
amongst
those
who
live
in
wantonness
and
ease
)
by
means
whereof
,
you
have
been
hindred
hitherto
from
growing
into
one
body
.
I
do
not
blame
the
constancy
of
those
men
,
who
being
unwillingly
drawn
into
it
,
do
earnestly
contend
in
an
honest
Cause
;
but
rather
the
stubbornness
of
those
,
which
hitherto
hath
hindred
the
holy
purpose
of
forming
and
establishing
a
Church
amongst
you
.
For
as
I
use
to
shew
my self
both
flexible
and
facile
in
things
indifferent
,
as
all
Rites
and
Ceremonies
are
;
yet
I
cannot
always
think
it
profitable
to
comply
with
the
foolish
waywardness
of
some
few
men
,
who
are
resolved
to
remit
nothing
of
their
Ancient
Customs
.
[
](A43507-e5500-b)a
a
In
Liturgia
Anglicana
,
qualem
mihi
describitis
,
multas
video
tolerabiles
ineptias
.
I
cannot
,
but
observe
many
tolerable
fooleries
in
the
English
Liturgy
,
such
as
you
have
described
it
to
me
.
By
which
two
words
(
those
names
of
tolerable
fooleries
)
I
mean
onely
this
,
that
there
is
not
such
Purity
or
Perfection
,
as
was
to
be
desired
in
it
;
which
imperfections
,
notwithstanding
,
not
being
to
be
remedied
at
the
first
,
were
to
be
born
with
for
a
time
,
in
regard
that
no
manifest
impiety
was
contained
in
them
.
It
was
therefore
so
far
lawful
to
begin
with
such
beggerly
Rudiments
,
that
the
Learned
,
Grave
and
Godly
Ministers
of
Christ
might
be
thereby
encouraged
for
proceeding
farther
in
setting
out
somewhat
which
might
prove
more
pure
and
perfect
.
[
](A43507-e5550-b)b
b
Si
hactenus
in
Anglia
viguisset
sincera
Religio
,
aliquid
in
melius
correctum
,
multaque
detracta
esse
oportet
.
If
true
Religion
had
flourished
till
this
time
in
the
Church
of
England
,
it
had
been
necessary
that
many
things
in
that
Book
should
have
been
omitted
,
and
others
altered
to
the
better
.
But
now
that
all
such
Principles
are
out
of
force
,
and
that
you
were
to
constitute
a
Church
in
another
place
,
and
that
you
were
at
liberty
to
compose
such
a
Form
of
Worship
which
might
be
useful
to
the
Church
,
and
more
conduce
to
Edification
,
then
the
other
did
;
I
know
not
what
to
think
of
those
[
](A43507-e5580-b)a
a
Quae
sibi
velint
nescio
quos
〈◊〉
Paposh●a
rantope●e
delectant
.
who
are
so
much
delighted
in
the
dregs
of
Popery
.
But
commonly
men
love
those
things
best
,
to
which
they
have
been
most
accustomed
.
Which
though
in
the
first
place
it
may
seem
a
vain
and
childish
folly
;
ye●
in
the
next
place
it
may
be
considered
,
that
such
a
new
Model
is
much
different
from
an
alteration
.
Howsoever
,
as
I
would
not
have
you
too
stiff
and
peremptory
,
if
the
infirmity
of
some
men
suffer
them
not
to
come
up
unto
your
own
desires
;
so
I
must
needs
admonish
others
,
not
to
be
too
much
pleased
with
their
wants
and
ignorances
;
nor
to
retard
the
course
and
progess
of
so
good
a
work
by
their
own
perversness
;
nor
finally
,
to
be
transported
in
the
manner
by
such
a
foolish
Emulation
.
For
what
other
ground
have
they
for
this
contention
,
but
that
they
think
it
a
disgrace
to
yeild
unto
better
counsels
?
But
possibly
I
may
address
my
words
in
vain
to
those
,
who
peradventure
may
not
ascribe
so
much
unto
me
,
as
to
vouchsafe
to
hearken
unto
any
advice
which
doth
proceed
from
such
a
despicable
Author
.
If
any
of
them
fear
that
any
sinister
report
will
be
raised
of
them
in
England
,
as
if
they
had
forsaken
that
Religion
for
which
they
put
themselves
into
a
voluntary
exile
;
they
are
much
deceived
.
For
this
ingenuous
and
sincere
Profession
will
rather
compel
those
godly
men
which
are
left
behind
,
seriously
to
consider
what
a
deep
Abyss
they
are
fallen
into
;
whose
dangerous
estate
will
more
grievously
wound
them
,
when
they
shall
see
that
you
have
travailed
beyond
the
middle
of
that
course
,
from
which
they
have
been
so
unhappily
retracted
,
or
brought
back
again
.
Farewel
my
most
dear
Brethren
,
the
faithful
servants
of
Jesus
Christ
;
and
be
you
still
under
the
governancce
and
protection
of
the
Lord
your
God
.
18.
This
Letter
bearing
date
on
the
fifteenth
of
the
Calends
of
February
,
and
superscribed
in
general
to
the
English
which
remained
at
Frankfort
,
carried
so
great
a
stroke
with
the
Knoxian
party
,
that
there
was
no
more
talk
of
the
English
Liturgie
;
the
Order
of
Geneva
being
immediately
entertained
in
the
place
thereof
.
And
when
the
matter
was
so
handled
by
Dr.
Cox
,
first
Tutor
,
and
then
Almoner
to
King
Edward
the
Sixth
,
brought
thither
by
the
noise
of
so
great
a
Schism
,
that
the
Liturgie
of
England
was
again
restored
;
Knox
was
so
far
from
yeilding
to
the
Gravity
and
Authority
of
that
Learned
man
,
that
he
inveighed
against
him
in
the
Pulpit
without
fear
or
wit
.
But
Cox
not
able
to
endure
a
baffle
from
so
mean
a
fellow
,
informs
against
him
to
the
Senate
,
touching
some
passages
in
one
of
his
Seditious
Pamphlets
;
in
which
it
is
affirmed
,
that
Queen
Mary
(
whom
elsewhere
he
calls
by
the
odious
name
of
Iesabel
,
and
a
Traytoress
to
England
)
ought
not
to
joyn
her self
in
Marriage
with
the
Emperours
Son
,
because
the
Emperour
himself
maintained
Idolatry
,
and
was
a
greater
Enemy
to
Christ
then
ever
was
Nero.
Knox
hereupon
departs
by
Moon-light
,
but
howsoever
quits
the
Town
,
and
retires
to
Geneva
;
leaving
the
Liturgie
for
the
present
in
a
better
condition
then
he
had
found
it
at
hi●
first
coming
thither
.
But
Cox
considering
with
himself
how
necessary
Calvins
favour
might
be
to
him
,
salutes
him
with
a
civil
Letter
,
subscribed
by
himself
and
fourteen
others
;
all
of
them
being
men
of
Note
in
their
several
places
:
In
which
they
excused
themselves
for
having
set
that
Church
in
order
without
his
advice
;
not
without
some
rejoycing
that
they
had
brought
the
greatest
part
of
those
who
withstood
their
doings
to
be
of
the
same
Opinion
with
them
.
Which
how
agreeable
it
was
to
Calvin
,
may
be
seen
by
his
return
to
Cox
and
his
adherents
,
(
Coxo
&
Gregalibus
suis
,
as
the
Latine
hath
it
)
bearing
date
Iune
14.
1555.
19.
In
which
Letter
,
having
first
craved
pardon
for
not
writing
sooner
,
he
lets
them
know
that
he
had
freely
signified
to
Dr.
Sampson
,
(
a
very
fit
man
to
be
acquainted
with
his
secrets
)
what
he
conceived
of
the
Disputes
which
were
raised
at
Frankfort
;
as
also
that
he
had
been
certified
by
some
Friends
of
his
who
complained
much
of
it
,
that
they
did
stand
so
strictly
on
the
English
Ceremonies
,
as
shewed
them
to
be
too
much
wedded
to
the
Rites
of
their
Country
.
And
further
certified
,
that
he
had
heard
somewhat
of
those
Reasons
which
they
stood
on
most
,
for
not
receding
any
thing
from
the
Form
established
;
but
they
were
such
as
might
receive
an
easie
Answer
:
that
he
had
writ
to
those
of
the
opposite
party
,
to
carry
themselves
with
moderation
in
the
present
business
,
though
nothing
was
therein
remitted
by
Cox
and
his
,
and
howsoever
was
now
glad
to
hear
that
the
difference
was
at
last
composed
.
He
speaks
next
touching
their
[
](A43507-e5910-b)a
a
Cert●lu●
narta
〈◊〉
,
&
ejus
facinae
nugas
ex
supers●●●
ne
manas●e
,
nemo
sani
judicii
negabit
;
unde
Constitu●
,
qui
eas
in
libera
optione
retineant
,
●imis
●u●ide
&
f●ce●
bau●●●●
.
retaining
of
Crosses
,
Tapers
,
and
such
other
trifles
of
that
nature
,
proceeding
at
the
first
from
superstition
;
and
thereupon
infers
,
that
they
who
so
earnestly
contended
for
them
,
when
it
was
in
their
choice
not
to
do
it
,
did
draw
too
neer
upon
the
dregs
.
He
adds
,
that
he
could
see
no
Reason
why
they
should
charge
the
Church
with
frivolous
and
impertinent
Ceremonies
,
which
he
should
no
way
wrong
if
he
called
them
dangerous
;
when
they
were
left
at
liberty
to
compose
an
Order
for
themselves
,
more
pure
and
simple
:
that
in
his
judgement
it
was
done
with
little
Piety
,
and
less
brotherly
Love
;
on
any
clancular
informations
to
call
Knox
in
question
;
(
for
so
I
understood
him
by
his
letter
N
)
and
that
they
had
done
better
to
have
stay'd
at
home
,
then
to
have
kindled
the
coals
by
such
a
piece
of
unjust
cruelty
in
a
Forreign
Country
,
by
which
others
also
were
inflamed
:
and
finally
,
that
he
had
written
howsoever
unto
some
of
the
adverse
party
,
of
whose
intent
to
leave
that
place
he
had
been
advertised
,
that
they
should
continue
where
they
were
,
and
not
violate
the
League
of
their
Friendship
by
their
separations
;
with
other
things
to
that
effect
.
But
notwithstanding
this
advice
,
many
of
the
Schismatical
party
removed
from
Frankfort
,
and
put
themselves
into
Geneva
;
the
principal
of
which
were
Whittingham
,
Knox
,
Goodman
,
and
he
which
afterwards
was
able
to
do
more
then
all
the
rest
,
Mr.
Francis
Knollis
,
allyed
by
Marriage
to
the
Caryes
,
descended
from
a
younger
Sister
of
Queen
Anne
Bullen
,
and
consequently
neer
of
Kin
to
Queen
Elizabeth
.
These
men
grew
very
great
with
Calvin
,
with
whose
good
leave
they
put
themselves
into
the
form
of
a
Congregation
,
chose
Knox
and
Goodman
for
their
Brethren
,
and
in
all
points
conformed
themselves
to
the
Rules
of
that
Church
;
which
afterwards
they
laboured
to
promore
in
England
,
and
actually
did
effect
in
Scotland
,
to
the
no
small
disturbance
of
either
Kingdom
.
By
the
perswasion
of
these
men
,
he
is
resolved
to
try
his
Fortune
once
again
on
the
Church
of
England
,
before
the
resetling
of
the
Liturgie
under
Queen
Elizabeth
might
render
the
design
impossible
,
or
at
least
unprosperous
.
To
which
end
he
addresseth
his
desires
to
the
Queen
her self
,
at
her
first
coming
to
the
Crown
.
The
like
he
doth
to
Mr.
Secretary
Cecil
,
by
his
Letters
bearing
date
the
17
of
Ianuary
1558
,
in
which
he
makes
mention
of
the
other
;
in
both
he
spurs
them
on
to
a
Reformation
,
complaining
that
they
had
not
shewed
such
a
forwardness
in
it
,
as
all
good
men
expected
,
and
that
cause
required
.
But
above
all
things
he
desires
,
that
a
pure
[
](A43507-e6120-b)a
a
Vt
vigeat
purus
&
integer
Dei
cultus
—
Ecclesia
à
s●●dibus
repurgetur
,
—
deinde
ut
filiis
Dei
apud
vos
liberum
sit
nomen
ejus
pu●è
invoca●e
.
and
perfect
Worship
of
God
may
be
fully
setled
,
that
the
Church
may
be
throughly
purged
of
its
former
filth
,
and
that
the
Children
of
God
in
England
might
be
left
at
liberty
to
use
such
purity
in
all
Acts
of
publick
Worship
as
to
them
seemed
best
.
And
what
else
could
he
aim
at
by
these
expressions
(
comparing
them
with
the
Contents
of
his
two
last
Letters
)
but
that
the
former
Liturgie
should
be
abolished
,
or
brought
unto
a
neerer
conformity
to
the
Rules
of
Geneva
;
or
at
the
least
,
that
liberty
might
be
left
to
the
godly
party
,
to
use
any
other
Form
of
Worship
which
they
though
more
pure
?
But
finding
no
such
good
return
to
either
Letter
,
as
he
had
promised
to
himself
,
he
leaves
the
cause
to
be
pursued
by
such
English
Zealots
,
as
he
had
trained
up
at
Geneva
,
or
otherwise
had
setled
their
abode
amongst
the
Switzers
,
where
all
set
Forms
of
Worship
were
as
much
decryed
,
as
they
were
with
him
.
And
that
they
might
not
slacken
in
the
midst
of
their
course
,
he
recommends
the
general
Superintendents
of
the
Church
of
England
to
the
care
of
Beza
,
who
after
his
decease
succeeded
both
in
his
place
and
power
;
of
whose
pragmaticalness
in
pursuing
this
design
against
the
Liturgie
,
condemning
all
established
Orders
of
this
Church
,
his
interposing
in
behalf
of
such
of
his
Followers
as
had
been
silenced
,
suspended
,
or
deprived
for
their
inconformity
,
we
shall
speak
more
large
at
when
we
come
to
England
.
20.
There
happened
another
quarrel
in
the
Church
of
England
,
and
he
must
needs
make
himself
a
party
in
it
.
Mr.
Iohn
Hooper
having
well
deserved
by
his
pains
in
preaching
and
publishing
some
Books
,
which
very
much
conduced
to
the
peace
of
the
Church
,
is
nominated
by
the
King
to
the
See
of
Glocester
.
Willing
enough
he
was
to
accept
the
charge
;
but
he
had
lived
so
long
at
Zurick
,
in
the
Reign
of
King
Henry
,
where
there
was
no
distinction
of
Apparel
,
either
Sacred
or
Civil
,
that
he
refused
to
wear
such
Robes
at
his
Consecration
,
as
by
the
Rules
of
the
Church
were
required
of
him
.
And
by
the
Rules
of
the
Church
it
was
required
,
that
for
his
ordinary
Habit
he
should
wear
the
Rochet
and
Chimere
,
with
a
square
Cap
upon
his
head
,
and
not
officiate
at
the
Altar
without
his
Coap
,
or
perform
any
Ordination
without
his
Crosier
.
Incouraged
by
his
refusal
,
many
of
the
inferiour
Clergie
take
the
like
exceptions
against
Caps
and
Surplices
,
as
also
against
Gowns
and
Tippets
,
the
distinct
Habits
of
their
Order
.
Upon
this
ground
Archbishop
Cranmer
makes
a
stop
of
his
Consecration
,
and
would
not
be
perswaded
to
dispute
with
him
in
that
particular
,
though
he
much
desired
it
.
He
had
fastned
some
dependance
upon
Dudley
,
then
Earl
of
Warwick
,
and
afterwards
created
Duke
of
Northumberland
;
who
did
not
onely
write
his
own
Letters
,
but
obtained
the
Kings
,
that
without
pressing
him
any
further
to
conform
himself
to
those
Robes
and
Habits
,
the
Bishop
should
proceed
immediately
to
his
Consecration
.
But
Cranmer
weighing
the
importance
of
that
ill
Example
,
held
off
his
hand
,
till
he
had
satisfied
the
King
,
and
so
cooled
the
Earl
,
that
Hooper
was
left
unto
himself
;
and
still
continuing
in
his
contumacy
,
was
committed
Prisoner
.
The
news
being
brought
to
Calvin
,
he
must
needs
play
the
Bishop
in
another
mans
Diocess
,
or
rather
the
Archbishop
in
another
mans
Province
.
But
having
little
hope
of
prevailing
with
Cranmer
,
who
had
before
rejected
his
assistance
in
the
Reformation
,
he
totally
applies
himself
to
the
Duke
of
Sommerset
:
And
he
writes
to
him
to
this
purpose
,
That
the
Papists
would
grow
every
day
more
insolent
then
other
,
unless
the
differences
about
the
Ceremonies
were
first
composed
.
But
then
they
were
to
be
composed
in
such
a
manner
,
as
rather
might
encourage
the
dissenters
in
their
opposition
,
then
end
in
the
reduction
of
them
to
a
due
conformity
.
And
to
this
end
,
he
is
unseasonably
instant
with
him
,
to
lend
a
helping
hand
to
Hooper
,
as
the
head
of
that
Faction
.
By
which
encouragement
,
if
not
also
by
his
setting
on
,
the
like
was
done
by
Peter
Martyr
,
and
by
Iohn
Alasco
;
the
first
of
which
was
made
Divinity-Reader
in
Oxon
,
and
the
other
Preacher
to
the
Dutch
in
London
;
both
ingaged
in
stickling
for
the
unconformable
party
against
the
Vestments
of
the
Church
.
But
they
both
gained
as
little
by
it
as
Calvin
did
;
who
seeing
how
little
he
effected
in
the
Church
of
England
,
more
then
the
getting
of
the
name
of
a
Polypragmon
,
a
medler
in
such
matters
as
concerned
him
not
,
gave
over
the
affairs
thereof
to
the
charge
of
Beza
;
who
being
younger
then
himself
,
and
of
less
discretion
,
might
live
to
see
some
good
success
of
his
Travails
in
it
.
And
he
accordingly
bestirred
himself
in
this
very
quarrel
,
as
if
the
safety
of
the
Church
and
the
preservation
of
Religion
had
been
brought
in
danger
;
writing
his
Letters
unto
Grindal
,
when
Bishop
of
London
,
not
to
insist
so
far
on
those
matters
of
Ceremony
,
as
to
deprive
any
of
his
Ministery
upon
that
account
.
He
also
signifies
unto
the
Brethren
his
dislike
of
those
Vestments
,
and
thereby
strengthned
and
confirmed
them
in
their
former
obstinacy
:
And
finally
,
left
no
stone
unmoved
,
no
kinde
of
practice
unattempted
,
by
which
this
Church
might
be
at
last
necessitated
to
a
Reformation
upon
Calvins
Principles
,
whose
counsels
he
pursued
to
the
very
last
.
21.
But
as
for
Calvin
,
he
had
some
other
game
to
fly
at
,
and
of
greater
nature
,
then
to
dispute
the
lawfulness
of
Caps
and
Surplices
,
and
other
Vestments
of
the
Clergie
;
or
to
content
himself
with
altering
the
old
Forms
of
Government
and
publick
Worship
:
The
Doctrine
was
to
be
refined
,
and
all
Idolatry
removed
,
whether
it
were
Civil
or
Spiritual
.
In
point
of
Doctrine
he
came
neerest
unto
that
of
Zuinglius
,
as
well
in
reference
to
the
Sacrament
,
as
Predestination
;
but
pitched
upon
the
last
for
the
main
concernment
,
which
was
to
difference
his
own
Followers
from
all
other
Christians
.
The
straining
of
which
string
to
so
great
a
height
,
hath
made
more
discord
in
the
harmony
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
then
any
other
whatsoever
.
For
not
content
to
go
the
way
of
the
Ancient
Fathers
,
or
to
rely
upon
the
judgement
of
St.
Augustine
,
Fulgentius
,
Prosper
,
or
any
others
which
have
moderated
his
excesses
in
it
,
he
must
needs
add
so
much
unto
those
extravagancies
which
he
found
in
Zuinglius
,
as
brought
him
under
a
suspition
with
some
sober
men
,
for
making
God
to
be
the
Author
of
sin
:
For
by
his
Doctrine
God
is
made
to
lay
on
our
Father
Adam
an
absolute
and
an
unavoidable
necessity
of
falling
into
sin
and
misery
;
that
so
he
might
have
opportunity
to
manifest
his
Mercy
in
Electing
some
few
of
his
Posterity
,
and
his
Justice
in
the
remediless
rejecting
of
all
the
rest
.
In
which
as
he
could
finde
no
countenance
from
the
Ancient
Fathers
,
so
he
pretendeth
not
to
any
ground
for
it
in
the
Holy
Scripture
.
For
whereas
some
objected
in
Gods
behalf
,
De
certis
verbis
non
extare
,
that
the
Decree
of
Adams
Fall
,
and
consequently
the
involving
of
his
whole
Posterity
in
sin
and
misery
,
was
no
where
extant
in
the
Word
;
he
makes
no
other
answer
to
it
,
then
a
quasi
vero
,
As
if
(
saith
he
)
God
had
made
and
created
Man
the
most
exact
Piece
of
his
Heavenly
Workmanship
,
without
determining
of
his
End
,
either
Heaven
or
Hell
.
And
on
this
point
he
was
so
resolutely
bent
,
that
nothing
but
an
absolute
Decree
for
Adams
Fall
,
seconded
by
the
like
for
the
involving
of
all
his
Race
in
the
same
perdition
,
would
either
serve
his
turn
,
or
preserve
his
credit
.
If
any
man
shall
dare
to
opine
the
contrary
,
as
Castillo
did
,
he
must
be
sure
to
be
disgraced
and
censured
by
him
,
as
Castillo
was
;
and
as
all
others
since
have
been
,
which
presumed
to
question
that
determination
,
for
which
himself
can
give
us
no
better
name
than
that
of
an
Horrible
Decree
,
as
indeed
it
is
;
a
cruel
and
Horrible
Decree
,
to
pre-ordain
so
many
millions
to
destruction
,
and
consequently
unto
sin
,
that
he
might
destroy
them
.
22.
I
had
not
stood
so
long
upon
this
particular
,
but
in
regard
of
those
confusions
and
distractions
which
by
his
Followers
have
been
occasioned
in
the
Church
,
by
their
adhering
to
this
Doctrine
,
and
labouring
to
obtrude
it
upon
all
mens
consciences
.
The
Zuinglian
Gospellers
,
as
Bishop
Hooper
rightly
calls
them
,
began
to
scatter
their
predestinary
Doctrines
in
the
Reign
of
King
Edward
.
But
they
effected
little
in
it
,
till
such
of
our
Divines
as
had
retired
themselves
to
Basil
,
Zurick
,
and
amongst
the
Switzers
,
or
otherwise
had
been
brought
up
at
the
Feet
of
Calvin
,
encouraged
by
his
Authority
,
and
countenanced
by
his
name
,
commended
them
to
all
the
people
of
this
Realm
,
for
sound
Catholick
verities
.
The
like
diligence
was
also
used
by
his
Disciples
in
all
places
else
.
By
means
whereof
it
came
to
be
generally
received
,
as
a
truth
undoubted
,
and
one
of
the
most
necessary
Doctrines
of
mans
Salvation
,
in
all
the
Churches
of
his
Platform
:
In
which
as
his
Doctrine
in
some
other
points
had
first
prepared
the
way
to
bring
in
his
Discipline
;
so
was
it
no
hard
matter
for
the
Discipline
to
support
these
Doctrines
,
and
crush
all
them
that
durst
oppose
them
.
Onely
it
was
permitted
unto
Beza
and
his
Disciples
to
be
somewhat
milder
then
the
rest
,
in
placing
the
Decree
of
Predestination
before
the
Fall
:
which
Calvin
himself
,
though
in
some
passages
of
his
Writings
he
may
seem
to
look
the
same
way
also
,
hath
placed
more
judiciously
in
Massa
corrupta
,
in
the
corrupted
mass
of
mankinde
,
and
the
more
moderate
Calvinians
as
rightly
presuppose
for
a
matter
necessary
,
before
there
could
be
any
place
for
Election
or
Reprobation
of
particular
Persons
.
But
being
they
concurred
with
the
rest
,
as
to
the
personal
Election
o●
Reprobation
of
particular
men
;
the
restoring
of
the
benefit
of
our
Saviours
sufferings
to
those
few
particulars
,
(
whom
onely
they
had
honoured
with
the
glorious
Name
of
Gods
Elect
)
the
working
on
them
by
the
irresistable
power
of
Grace
in
the
act
of
Conversion
,
and
bringing
them
infallibly
by
the
continual
assistance
of
the
said
Grace
unto
life
everlasting
;
there
was
hardly
any
notice
taken
of
their
Deviation
;
insomuch
that
they
were
scarce
beheld
in
the
condition
of
erring
brethren
,
though
they
differed
from
them
in
the
main
Foundation
which
they
built
upon
;
but
generally
passed
under
the
name
of
Calvinists
,
as
the
other
did
.
Which
Doctrines
,
though
I
charge
not
wholly
on
the
score
of
Presbytery
,
in
regard
that
many
of
our
English
Divines
,
who
abhorred
that
Government
,
appeared
in
favour
of
the
same
;
yet
I
may
truely
father
them
on
the
two
grand
Patrons
of
the
Presbyterians
,
by
whom
they
have
been
since
exposed
as
their
dearest
darling
;
and
no
less
eagerly
contended
for
,
then
the
holy
Discipline
.
23.
Another
of
Calvins
great
designs
was
to
cry
down
that
Civil
Idolatry
,
which
he
conceived
had
been
committed
unto
Kings
and
Princes
,
in
making
them
Supreme
and
uncontrollable
in
their
several
Countries
.
For
pulling
down
of
whose
Authority
,
even
in
Civil
Matters
,
he
attributes
such
power
to
such
popular
Officers
as
are
by
them
appointed
for
the
ease
of
their
Subjects
,
that
by
his
Doctrine
they
may
call
the
Supreme
Magistrate
to
a
strict
account
,
whensoever
they
shall
chance
to
exceed
those
bounds
which
they
had
prescribed
unto
themselves
,
onely
by
which
they
may
be
circumscribed
by
others
:
For
having
in
the
last
Chapter
of
his
Institutions
,
first
published
in
the
year
1536
,
exceeding
handsomely
laid
down
the
Doctrine
of
Obedience
,
and
the
unlawfulness
of
resistance
in
what
case
soever
;
he
gives
in
the
close
such
a
qualification
,
as
utterly
overthrows
his
former
Doctrine
,
and
proved
the
sole
ground
of
such
Rebellions
,
Treasons
and
Assassinates
as
have
disfigured
the
otherwise
undefiled
beauty
of
the
Church
of
Christ
.
Which
passages
I
shall
here
lay
down
in
the
Authors
words
,
with
a
translation
by
their
side
,
that
the
Reader
may
perceive
there
is
no
wrong
done
him
;
and
afterwards
proceed
to
the
discovery
of
those
sad
effects
which
have
ensued
upon
them
in
too
many
places
,
wherein
his
Discipline
hath
either
been
received
or
contended
for
.
His
Doctrine
in
which
point
is
this
that
followeth
:
Institut
lib
4.
c
10.8
31.
24.
Neque
enim
si
ultio
Domini
est
●ffraenaiae
,
dominationis
correctio
ideo
protinus
demandatum
nobis
arbitremur
,
quibus
nullum
aliud
quam
parendi
&
patiendi
datum
est
mandatum
.
De
privatis
hominibus
semper
loquar
.
Nam
si
qui
nunc
sint
Populares
Magistratus
ad
moderandum
Regum
libidinem
constituti
(
quales
olim
erant
qui
Lacedemoniis
Regibus
oppositi
erant
Ephori
,
aut
Romanis
Consulibus
Tribuni
Plebis
,
aut
Atheniensium
Senatui
Demarchi
,
&
qua
etiam
forte
potestate
,
ut
nunc
res
habent
,
funguntur
in
singuli
Regnis
,
tres
Ordines
,
cum
primarios
conventus
peragunt
;
)
adeo
illos
ferocienti
Regum
licentiae
pro
officio
intercedere
non
veto
,
ut
si
Regibus
impotenter
grassantibus
,
&
humili
plebeculae
insultantibus
conniverunt
,
eorum
dissimulationem
nefaria
nefaria
perfidia
non
carere
affirmem
,
quia
populi
libertatem
(
cujus
se
,
Dei
ordinatione
,
tutores
positos
norunt
)
fraudulenter
produnt
.
24.
Nor
may
we
think
because
the
punishment
of
Licentious
Princes
belongs
to
God
,
that
presently
this
power
is
devolved
on
us
,
to
whom
no
other
warrant
hath
been
given
by
God
,
but
onely
to
obey
and
suffer
.
But
still
I
must
be
understood
of
private
persons
:
For
if
there
be
now
any
Popular
Officers
ordained
to
moderate
the
licentiousness
of
Kings
(
such
as
were
the
Ephori
set
up
of
old
against
the
Kings
of
Sparta
,
the
Tribunes
of
the
people
against
the
Roman
Consuls
,
and
the
Demarchy
against
the
Athenian
Senate
,
and
with
which
power
perhaps
,
as
the
world
goes
,
the
three
States
are
seiz'd
in
each
several
Kingdom
,
when
they
are
solemnly
assembled
;
)
so
far
am
I
from
hindring
them
to
put
restraints
upon
the
exorbitant
power
of
Kings
,
as
their
Office
binds
them
;
that
I
conceive
them
rather
to
be
guilty
of
a
persidious
dissimulation
,
if
they
connive
at
Kings
when
they
play
the
Tyrants
,
or
wantonly
insult
on
the
Common
people
,
in
that
they
treacherously
betray
the
Subjects
liberties
,
of
which
they
knew
they
were
made
Guardians
by
Gods
own
Ordinance
.
25.
Which
dangerous
Doctrine
being
thus
breathed
and
broached
by
Calvin
,
hath
since
been
both
professed
and
practised
by
all
his
Followers
,
as
either
they
had
opportunity
to
declare
themselves
,
or
strength
enough
to
put
the
same
in
execution
.
Some
of
whose
words
I
shall
here
add
as
a
tast
to
the
rest
,
and
then
refer
the
rest
to
their
proper
places
.
And
first
we
will
begin
with
Beza
,
who
in
his
twenty
fourth
Epistle
,
inscribed
to
the
Outlandish
Churches
in
England
,
doth
resolve
it
thus
:
If
[
](A43507-e7270-b)a
a
Si
quisqui●
repugnan●bus
legibus
,
&
patriae
privilegus
,
s●se
Dominum
auc
Magistratum
constituit
,
&c.
Epist
24.
any
man
,
saith
he
,
contrary
to
the
Laws
and
Liberties
of
his
native
Country
,
shall
make
himself
a
Lord
or
Supreme
Magistrate
over
all
the
rest
;
or
being
lawfully
invested
with
the
Supreme
Magistracie
,
should
either
unjustly
spoil
or
deprive
his
Subjects
of
those
Rights
and
Priviledges
which
he
hath
sworn
to
them
to
observe
,
or
otherwise
oppress
them
by
open
Tyranny
;
that
then
the
ordinary
and
inferiour
Officers
are
to
oppose
themselves
against
them
,
who
both
by
reason
of
their
several
Offices
,
and
by
Gods
appointment
,
are
bound
in
all
such
cases
to
protect
the
Subjects
,
not
onely
against
Forreign
,
but
Domestick
Tyrants
.
Which
is
as
much
as
could
be
possibly
contrained
in
so
narrow
a
compass
:
And
if
he
were
the
Author
(
as
some
say
he
was
)
of
the
Book
called
Vindiciae
contra
Tyrannos
,
published
under
the
name
of
Stephanus
Brutus
;
there
hath
been
no
Rebellion
raised
since
that
Book
was
written
,
or
likely
to
be
raised
in
the
times
ensuing
,
which
may
not
honestly
be
charged
upon
his
account
.
But
because
the
Author
of
this
Book
is
commonly
reported
to
be
meerly
French
,
and
none
of
the
Genevian
Doctors
;
we
may
possibly
hear
more
of
him
in
that
part
of
our
History
which
relateth
to
the
Actings
of
the
Presbyterians
in
the
Realm
of
France
.
What
was
taught
afterwards
in
pursuance
of
Calvins
Doctrines
by
Hottaman
,
and
him
that
calls
himself
Eusebius
Philadelphos
amongst
the
French
;
by
Vrsine
and
Pareus
,
in
the
Palatine
Churches
;
by
Buchanan
and
Knox
amongst
the
Scots
,
and
by
some
principal
Disciplinarians
amongst
the
English
,
we
shall
hereafter
see
in
their
proper
places
:
And
we
shall
then
see
also
what
was
done
in
point
of
practice
,
first
by
the
Princes
on
the
House
of
Bourbon
,
and
afterwards
by
some
great
Lords
of
the
Hugonot
party
against
Francis
the
Second
,
Charles
the
Ninth
,
Henry
the
Third
,
and
Lewis
the
Thirteenth
,
Kings
of
France
;
by
William
Prince
of
Orange
,
and
other
of
the
Belgick
Lords
,
in
the
final
abdication
of
King
Philip
the
Second
;
by
the
Hungarians
and
Bohemians
,
in
their
revolting
from
the
Princes
of
the
House
of
Austria
;
by
the
Rebellious
Scots
,
in
deposing
,
imprisoning
,
and
expelling
of
their
rightful
Queen
,
and
finally
,
by
the
Genevian
Faction
in
the
Realm
of
England
,
in
their
imbroylments
of
the
Nation
under
Queen
Elizabeth
,
and
that
calamitious
War
(
but
more
calamitous
in
the
issue
and
conclusion
of
it
)
against
Charles
the
First
.
All
which
are
built
upon
no
other
ground
then
this
Doctrine
of
Calvin
,
accommodated
and
applyed
to
their
several
purposes
,
as
appears
plainly
by
the
Answer
of
the
Scots
to
Queen
Elizabeth
,
who
justified
the
deposing
of
their
natural
and
lawful
Queen
,
on
those
words
of
Calvin
,
which
they
relyed
on
for
the
sole
ground
of
that
horrible
Treason
,
and
their
Indemnity
therein
;
of
which
more
hereafter
.
26.
In
the
mean
time
I
shall
content
my self
with
the
following
passage
,
faithfully
gathered
out
of
the
Common
Places
of
William
Bucan
,
Divinity-Reader
in
the
small
University
of
Lawsanna
,
s●ituate
on
the
Lake
Lemane
,
in
the
Canton
of
Berne
,
and
consequently
a
neer
Neighbour
to
the
Town
of
Geneva
;
who
treating
in
his
forty
one
Chapter
of
the
Duty
of
Magistrates
,
propounds
this
question
toward
the
close
,
viz.
What
a
good
Christian
ought
to
do
,
if
by
a
cruel
Prince
he
be
distressed
by
some
grievous
and
open
injury
?
To
which
he
thus
returns
his
Answer
:
That
though
Princes
and
Subjects
have
relation
unto
one
another
;
yet
Subjects
in
the
course
of
nature
were
before
their
Princes
,
and
therefore
that
such
Princes
(
if
they
usurp
not
a
plain
Tyranny
in
their
several
Kingdoms
)
are
not
Superiour
to
the
rest
by
nature
,
in
the
right
of
Father
hood
,
but
are
setled
by
the
suffrages
and
consent
of
the
people
,
on
such
conditions
as
originally
were
agreed
between
them
;
and
that
it
follows
thereupon
,
(
according
unto
Buchanans
Doctrine
)
that
Subjects
are
not
born
for
the
good
of
their
Kings
,
but
that
all
Kings
were
made
to
serve
for
the
good
of
the
people
:
that
it
is
lawful
to
defend
Religion
by
force
of
Arms
,
not
onely
against
the
assaults
of
such
Forreign
Nations
as
have
no
jurisdiction
over
us
,
but
also
against
any
part
of
the
same
Common-wealth
(
the
common
consent
of
the
Estates
being
first
obtained
)
which
doth
indeavour
to
subvert
it
:
that
no
violence
is
to
be
offered
to
the
person
of
the
Supreme
Magistrate
,
though
he
play
the
Tyrant
,
by
any
private
man
whatsover
,
except
he
be
warranted
thereunto
by
some
extraordinary
and
express
command
from
the
Lord
himself
;
but
the
oppression
rather
to
be
born
with
patience
,
then
that
God
should
be
offended
by
such
rash
attempts
:
that
the
Protection
of
the
Supreme
Magistrate
was
to
be
required
against
the
unjust
oppressions
of
inferiour
Officers
:
and
that
in
a
free
Common-wealth
the
Supreme
Magistrate
is
rather
to
be
questioned
in
a
course
of
Law
,
then
by
open
Force
;
that
Subjects
may
lawfully
take
up
Arms
in
defence
of
their
Wives
and
Children
,
if
the
Chief
Magistrate
make
any
violent
assault
upon
them
,
as
Lyons
and
other
brute
Creatures
sight
to
defend
their
young
ones
;
this
last
exemplified
by
that
of
Trajan
,
giving
the
Sword
to
the
Captain
of
his
Guard
,
with
these
following
words
:
Hoc
ense
pro
me
justa
faciente
,
injusta
facien●e
contra
me
utaris
;
that
is
to
say
,
That
he
should
use
the
Sword
against
him
in
defence
of
himself
,
and
for
the
protection
of
all
those
who
in
regard
of
his
Office
were
subject
to
him
:
that
therefore
it
was
well
done
by
the
Switzers
to
free
themselves
of
their
subjection
to
the
House
of
Austria
,
when
the
Princes
of
the
House
had
exercised
more
then
ordinary
cruelty
in
most
parts
of
the
Country
;
that
David
might
lawfully
have
killed
Saul
,
because
he
gave
his
Wife
to
another
man
,
expelled
him
from
his
native
Country
,
murdered
the
Priests
for
doing
some
good
Offices
to
him
,
and
pursued
him
from
one
place
to
another
with
his
flying
Army
;
but
that
he
did
forbear
to
do
it
,
lest
he
should
give
an
Example
to
the
people
of
Israel
of
killing
their
Kings
,
which
other
men
prompted
by
ambition
might
be
like
enough
to
imitate
.
27.
Such
is
the
Commentary
of
Buchanus
upon
Calvins
Text
,
by
which
all
Christian
Kings
are
made
accountable
even
in
Civil
Matters
to
the
three
Estates
,
or
any
other
ordinary
Officers
of
their
own
appointing
.
Which
Doctrines
being
once
by
him
delivered
,
and
inforced
by
others
,
what
else
could
follow
thereupon
,
but
first
an
undervaluing
of
their
transcendent
Authority
,
afterwards
a
contempt
of
their
persons
;
and
finally
,
a
reviling
of
them
with
reproachful
Language
?
From
hence
it
was
that
Calvin
calls
[
](A43507-e7900-b)a
a
〈…〉
Amos
▪
cap
7
Mary
Queen
of
England
by
the
name
of
Proserpine
,
assuring
us
that
all
the
Devils
in
Hell
were
not
half
so
mischievous
;
and
that
Knox
could
not
finde
for
her
any
better
titles
then
that
of
Iezabel
,
mischievous
Mary
of
the
Spaniards
blood
,
the
professed
enemy
of
God
.
From
hence
it
was
,
that
Beza
calls
Mary
Queen
of
Scots
,
by
the
names
of
Medea
and
Athaliah
;
of
which
the
one
was
no
less
infamous
in
the
Sacred
,
then
the
other
was
in
the
Heathen
story
;
that
the
English
Puritans
compared
Queen
Elizabeth
to
an
idle
slut
,
who
swept
the
middle
of
the
room
,
but
left
all
the
dust
and
filth
thereof
behind
the
doors
;
that
Didoclavius
calls
King
Iames
[
](A43507-e8070-b)b
b
Infe●sissin●us
Eva●ge
〈…〉
.
Ad
Altar
.
Damasc
.
Epist.
the
greatest
and
most
deadly
enemy
of
the
holy
Gospel
;
and
positively
affirms
[
](A43507-e8090-b)c
c
Natu●●●●situm
est
〈◊〉
omnibus
〈◊〉
Ch●isti
●di●m
.
〈◊〉
.
of
all
Kings
in
general
,
that
they
are
naturally
enemies
to
the
Kingdom
of
Christ
.
And
finally
,
from
hence
it
was
that
the
seditious
Author
of
the
base
and
unworthy
Dialogue
,
entituled
Eusebius
Philadelphus
,
hath
so
bespattered
the
great
Princes
of
the
House
of
France
,
that
he
hath
made
them
the
most
ugly
Monsters
in
their
lusts
and
cruelty
,
which
ere
Nature
produced
;
and
could
devise
no
fitter
names
for
Queen
Mary
of
Scotland
,
then
those
of
Medea
,
Clytemnestra
,
Proserpine
,
with
that
of
monstrum
Exitiale
in
the
close
of
all
:
And
that
the
late
most
mighty
Monarch
of
Great
Britain
,
was
handled
by
his
Subjects
of
this
Faction
with
no
less
scurrility
,
then
if
he
had
been
raised
on
high
for
no
other
purpose
then
to
be
made
the
mark
,
against
which
they
were
to
shoot
their
Arrows
,
even
most
bitter
words
,
the
object
of
all
false
tongues
,
and
calumnious
Pens
.
Thus
do
they
deal
with
Kings
and
Princes
,
as
Pilate
in
the
Gospel
did
with
Christ
our
Saviour
,
adorned
them
in
their
Royal
Robes
,
with
their
Crowns
and
Scepters
,
and
then
exposed
them
to
the
scorn
of
the
common
Souldiers
,
the
insolencies
and
reproaches
of
the
raskal
Rabble
.
28.
Nor
do
they
deal
much
better
with
them
,
in
reference
to
their
power
in
Spiritual
Matters
;
which
they
make
either
none
at
all
,
or
such
as
is
subservient
onely
to
the
use
of
the
Church
.
Calvin
first
leads
the
way
in
this
,
as
he
did
in
the
other
,
and
seems
exceedingly
displeased
with
King
Henry
the
Eighth
,
for
taking
to
him
the
title
of
Supreme
Head
on
Earth
of
the
Church
of
England
.
Of
this
he
makes
complaint
in
his
Commentary
on
the
7
of
Amos
;
not
onely
telling
us
[
](A43507-e8240-b)a
a
〈…〉
c●nsiderati
,
&c.
&
hoc
t●e
s●mper
g●avi●er
vexavit
.
In
Amos
,
cap.
7.
v.
13.
what
inconsiderate
men
they
were
who
had
conferred
upon
him
any
such
Supremacie
,
but
that
himself
was
very
much
disquieted
and
offended
at
it
.
And
though
he
be
content
to
yeild
him
so
much
Authority
,
as
may
enable
him
to
make
use
of
the
Civil
Sword
to
the
protecting
of
the
Church
and
the
true
Religion
;
yet
he
condemns
all
those
of
the
like
inconsiderateness
,
who
make
them
more
spiritual
(
that
is
to
say
,
of
greater
power
,
in
Sacred
Matters
)
then
indeed
they
are
.
The
Supreme
power
according
to
the
Rules
of
Calvins
Platform
,
belongs
unto
the
Consistory
,
Classes
,
or
Synodical
Meetings
,
to
which
he
hath
ascribed
the
designation
of
all
such
as
bear
publick
Office
in
the
Church
,
the
appointing
and
proclaiming
of
all
solemn
Fasts
,
the
calling
of
all
Councils
or
Synodical
Meetings
,
the
censuring
of
all
misdemeanors
in
the
Ministers
of
holy
Church
;
in
which
last
they
have
made
the
Supreme
Magistrate
an
incompetent
Judge
,
and
therefore
his
Authority
and
final
Judgement
in
such
cases
of
no
force
at
all
.
Beza
treads
close
upon
the
heels
of
his
Master
Calvin
,
and
will
allow
no
other
power
to
the
Civil
Magistrate
,
then
to
protect
the
Church
and
the
Ministry
of
it
,
in
propagating
and
promoting
the
True
Worship
of
God
.
It
is
,
saith
[
](A43507-e8300-b)b
b
Officium
magistratus
est
Ecclesiam
Dei
gladio
tueri
ac
conservare
,
&c.
Bez.
Epist.
24.
he
,
the
Office
of
the
Civil
Magistrate
,
to
use
the
Sword
in
maintenance
and
defence
of
Gods
holy
Church
;
as
it
is
the
duty
of
the
Ministers
and
Preachers
of
it
,
to
implore
their
aid
as
well
against
all
such
as
refuse
obedience
to
the
Decrees
and
Constitutions
of
the
Church
,
as
against
Hereticks
and
Tyrants
,
which
endeavoured
to
subvert
the
same
.
In
which
particulars
if
the
Magistrate
neglects
to
do
his
duty
,
and
shall
not
diligently
labour
in
suppressing
Heresie
,
and
executing
the
Decrees
of
the
Church
against
all
opponents
;
what
can
the
people
do
,
but
follow
the
Example
of
the
Mother-City
,
in
taking
that
power
upon
themselves
,
though
to
the
total
alteration
and
subversion
of
the
publick
Government
.
For
from
the
Principles
and
practice
of
these
great
Reformers
,
it
hath
ever
since
been
taken
up
as
a
Ruled
case
amongst
all
their
Followers
,
that
if
Kings
and
Princes
should
refuse
to
reform
Religion
,
that
then
the
inferiour
Magistrates
,
or
the
Common
people
,
by
the
direction
of
their
Ministers
,
both
may
and
ought
to
proceed
to
a
Reformation
,
and
that
by
force
of
Arms
also
,
if
need
so
require
.
29.
That
by
this
Rule
the
Scots
did
generally
walk
in
their
Reformation
,
under
the
Regencie
of
Mary
of
Lorreign
,
Queen-Dowager
to
Iames
the
Fifth
;
and
after
her
decease
,
in
the
Reign
of
her
Daughter
;
we
shall
show
hereafter
.
And
we
shall
show
hereafter
also
,
that
it
was
published
for
good
Genevian
Doctrine
by
our
English
Puritans
,
That
if
Princes
hinder
them
that
travail
in
the
search
of
this
holy
Discipline
,
they
are
Tyrants
to
the
Church
and
the
Ministers
of
it
;
and
being
so
,
may
be
deposed
by
their
subjects
.
Which
though
it
be
somewhat
more
then
Calvin
taught
as
to
that
particular
,
yet
the
conclusion
follows
well
enough
on
such
faulty
Premises
;
which
makes
it
seem
the
greater
wonder
in
our
English
Puritans
,
that
following
him
so
closely
in
pursuit
of
the
Discipline
,
their
disaffection
unto
Kings
and
all
Soveraign
Princes
,
their
manifest
contempt
of
all
publick
Liturgies
,
and
pertinaciously
adhering
to
his
Doctrine
of
Predestination
;
they
should
so
visibly
dissent
him
in
the
point
of
the
Sabbath
.
For
whereas
some
began
to
teach
about
these
times
[
](A43507-e8440-b)a
a
Moralem
esse
uniu●
dici
observationem
in
hebd●madâ
.
Institu●
.
lib.
2.
c.
8.
Sect.
34.
that
the
keeping
holy
of
one
day
in
seven
,
was
to
be
reckoned
for
the
Moral
part
of
the
fourth
Commandment
;
he
could
not
let
it
pass
without
some
reproof
:
for
what
,
saith
he
,
can
be
intended
by
those
men
,
but
in
defiance
of
the
Jews
to
change
the
day
,
and
then
to
add
a
greater
Sanctity
unto
it
then
the
Jews
ever
did
?
First
therefore
,
he
declares
for
his
own
Opinion
,
that
he
made
no
such
reckoning
of
a
seventh-day-Sabbath
,
[
](A43507-e8460-b)b
b
Numerum
Septenarium
,
non
ejus
servi●u●e
Ecclesias
astringam
.
Li.
Ibid.
as
to
inthral
the
Church
to
a
necessity
of
conforming
to
it
:
And
secondly
,
that
he
esteemed
no
otherwise
of
the
Lords-day-Sabbath
,
then
of
an
Ecclesiastical
Constitution
,
[
](A43507-e8480-b)c
c
Quem
veteres
in
eorum
subba●um
subrogarunt
.
appointed
by
our
Ancestors
in
the
place
of
the
Jewish
Sabbath
,
and
therefore
alterable
from
one
day
to
another
at
the
Churches
pleasure
:
Followed
therein
by
all
the
Churches
of
his
party
,
who
thereupon
permit
all
lawful
Recreations
,
and
many
works
of
necessary
labour
on
the
day
it self
,
provided
that
the
people
be
not
thereby
hindred
from
giving
their
attendance
in
the
Church
at
the
times
appointed
.
Insomuch
,
that
in
Geneva
if
self
all
manlike
exercises
,
as
running
,
vaulting
,
leaping
,
shooting
,
and
many
others
of
that
nature
,
are
as
indifferently
indulged
on
the
Lords
day
,
as
on
any
other
.
How
far
the
English
Puritans
departed
from
their
Mother-Church
,
both
in
Doctrine
and
Practice
(
with
reference
to
this
particular
)
we
shall
see
hereafter
,
when
they
could
finde
no
other
way
to
advance
Presbytery
,
and
to
decry
the
Reputation
of
the
ancient
Festivals
,
then
by
erecting
their
new
Sabbath
in
the
hearts
of
the
people
.
De
transferenda
solenni●ate
dominica
in
feriam
quintum
,
lib.
1.
cap.
ult.
30.
It
is
reportred
by
Iohn
Barkley
,
in
his
Book
called
Parenes●s
ad
Scotos
,
that
Calvin
once
held
a
Consultation
at
Geneva
,
for
transferring
the
Lords
day
from
Sunday
to
Thursday
.
Which
though
perhaps
it
may
be
true
(
considering
the
inclination
of
the
man
to
new
devices
;
)
yet
I
conceive
,
that
he
had
greater
projects
in
his
Head
,
and
could
finde
other
ways
to
advance
his
Discipline
,
then
by
falling
upon
any
such
ridiculous
and
odious
Counsel
.
He
had
many
Irons
in
the
fire
,
but
took
more
care
in
hammering
his
Discipline
then
all
the
rest
;
First
by
entitling
it
to
some
express
Warrant
from
the
holy
Scripture
,
and
afterwards
by
commending
it
to
all
the
Churches
of
the
Reformation
.
In
reference
to
the
first
,
he
lets
us
know
in
his
Epistle
to
Farellus
,
Septemb.
16.
1543.
[
](A43507-e8610-b)a
a
N●n
posse
consiste●e
Ecclesiam
,
ni●i
c●rtum
Regimen
constitueretur
,
quale
ex
verbo
De●
nobis
pres●r●ptum
est
,
&
in
veteri
Ecclesia
fuit
observatu●
.
Epist.
ad
Far●ll
.
that
the
Church
could
not
otherwise
subsist
,
then
under
such
a
Form
of
Government
,
as
is
prescribed
in
the
Word
,
and
observed
in
old
times
by
the
Church
.
And
in
relation
to
the
other
,
he
was
resolved
to
make
his
best
use
of
that
Authority
,
which
by
his
Commentaries
on
the
Scriptures
,
his
Book
of
Institutions
,
and
some
occasional
Discourses
against
the
Papists
,
he
had
acquired
in
all
the
Protestant
and
reformed
Churches
.
Insomuch
,
that
Gasper
Ligerus
,
a
Divine
of
Witteberge
,
by
his
Letters
bearing
date
Feb.
27.
1554
,
acknowledgeth
the
great
benefit
which
he
had
received
by
his
Writings
,
acquaints
him
with
the
peaceable
estate
of
the
Church
of
Saxonie
;
but
signifies
withal
,
[
](A43507-e8700-b)b
b
Excommunicationem
apud
no●
▪
adhuc
nullam
esse
.
that
Excommunication
was
not
used
amongst
them
:
whereunto
Calvin
makes
this
Answer
,
That
he
was
glad
to
hear
that
the
Church
of
Saxony
continued
in
that
condition
,
but
sorry
[
](A43507-e8750-b)c
c
Sed
non
simul
conjunctos
esse
Disciplinae
nervos
,
docendum
est
,
&c.
that
it
was
not
so
strengthned
by
the
Nerves
of
Discipline
,
as
might
preserve
the
same
inviolated
to
the
times
to
come
.
He
adds
,
that
there
could
be
no
better
way
of
correcting
vice
,
then
by
the
joynt
consent
of
all
the
Pastors
of
one
City
;
[
](A43507-e8770-b)d
d
Nunquam
utile
puta●i
jus
Excommunicandi
permitti
singulis
pastoribus
:
nam
&
res
odrosa
est
,
&c.
Alium
usum
Apostoli
tradiderunt
.
and
that
he
never
thought
it
meet
,
that
the
power
of
Excommunicating
should
reside
in
the
Pastors
onely
,
(
that
is
to
say
,
not
in
conjunction
with
their
Elders
;
)
which
last
he
builds
on
these
three
Reasons
:
First
,
in
regard
it
is
an
odious
and
ungrateful
Office
;
next
,
because
such
a
sole
and
absolute
power
might
easily
degenerate
into
tyranny
;
and
finally
,
because
the
Apostles
had
taught
otherwise
in
it
.
By
which
we
see
,
that
as
he
builds
his
Discipline
on
the
Word
of
God
,
or
at
the
least
on
Apostolical
tradition
,
which
comes
close
unto
it
;
so
he
adventureth
to
commend
it
to
the
Lutheran
Churches
,
in
which
his
Reputation
was
not
half
so
great
,
as
amongst
those
which
had
embraced
the
Zuinglian
Doctrines
.
31.
But
in
the
Zuinglian
Churches
he
was
grown
more
absolute
;
his
Writings
being
so
highly
valued
,
and
his
person
so
esteemed
of
in
regard
of
his
Writings
,
that
most
of
the
Divines
thereof
depended
wholly
upon
his
judgement
,
and
were
willing
to
submit
to
any
thing
of
his
Prescription
.
The
Church
of
Strasbourgh
,
where
he
had
remained
in
the
time
of
his
exile
,
received
his
Discipline
with
the
first
,
as
soon
as
it
was
finally
established
in
Geneva
it self
.
For
it
appeareth
by
the
Letter
which
Gasper
Oberianus
sent
to
Calvin
,
bearing
date
April
12.
1560.
[
](A43507-e8900-b)a
a
De
h●●c
●upe●em
ab●te
common●●fieri
,
Ecc●esiam
Argentine●s
&c
▪
cujus
Ecclesiae
conside●a●uro●
spero
&
S●nto●●s
,
&c.
that
the
Eldership
was
then
well
setled
in
that
Church
,
and
the
Elders
of
it
in
a
full
possession
of
their
power
,
the
exercise
whereof
they
are
desired
to
suspend
in
one
particular
,
which
is
there
offered
to
his
view
.
This
Gasper
was
chief
Minister
of
the
Church
of
Tryers
,
so
passionately
affected
to
the
name
of
Calvin
,
that
he
accounted
it
for
one
of
his
greatest
honours
to
be
[
](A43507-e8960-b)b
b
De
m●
Conciona●ore
Calvintana
,
&c.
Ibid.
called
a
Calvinian
Preacher
.
Acquainting
him
with
the
condition
of
the
Church
of
Tryers
,
he
tells
him
amongst
other
things
,
that
he
found
the
people
very
willing
to
submit
to
Discipline
;
and
thereupon
intreats
him
for
a
Copy
of
those
Laws
and
Orders
[
](A43507-e9000-b)c
c
Lege●
Co●●●sto●●●
v●st●●
op●avt
〈◊〉
ad
me
tra●smi●●i
,
&
●
.
which
were
observed
in
the
Consistory
of
Geneva
,
to
the
end
he
might
communicate
them
to
such
of
the
Senators
as
he
knew
to
be
zealously
affected
.
Calvin
,
who
was
apt
enough
to
hearken
to
his
own
desires
,
sends
him
a
large
draught
of
the
whole
Platform
,
as
well
relating
to
the
choice
of
the
Members
,
either
Lay
or
Ministers
,
as
to
the
power
and
jurisdiction
which
they
were
to
exercise
,
with
all
the
penalties
and
particularities
(
with
reference
unto
crimes
and
persons
)
which
depended
on
it
.
And
having
given
him
that
account
,
he
thus
closeth
with
him
:
This
summary
(
saith
he
)
I
had
thought
sufficient
,
by
which
,
or
out
of
which
[
](A43507-e9060-b)d
d
Ex
quo
●ormam
aliquam
conciperes
,
quam
prescribere
non
debu●
.
,
you
may
easily
frame
to
your self
such
a
form
of
Government
,
as
I
have
no
reason
to
prescribe
.
To
you
it
appertains
modestly
to
suggest
those
counsels
,
which
you
conceive
to
be
most
profitable
for
the
use
of
the
Church
,
that
godly
and
discreet
men
,
who
seldom
take
it
ill
to
be
well
advised
,
may
thereupon
consider
what
is
best
be
to
done
.
Which
words
of
his
,
though
very
cautelously
couched
,
were
so
well
understood
by
Oberianus
,
that
the
Discipline
was
first
admitted
in
that
Church
,
and
afterwards
propagated
into
those
of
the
Neighbouring
Provinces
.
32.
He
hath
another
way
of
screwing
himself
into
the
good
opinion
of
such
Kings
and
Princes
as
he
conceived
to
be
inclinable
to
the
Reformation
;
sometimes
congratulating
with
them
for
their
good
success
;
sometimes
encouraging
them
to
proceed
in
so
good
a
work
;
of
which
sort
were
his
Letters
to
King
Edward
the
Sixth
,
to
Queen
Elizabeth
,
and
Mr.
Secretary
Cecil
;
to
the
Prince
Elector
Palatine
,
Duke
of
Wir●inburgh
,
Lantgrave
of
Hesse
.
But
he
bestirred
himself
in
no
place
more
,
then
he
did
in
Poland
;
which
though
he
never
visited
in
person
,
yet
he
was
frequent
in
it
by
his
Lines
and
Agents
.
The
Augustane
Confession
had
been
brought
thither
some
years
before
;
of
which
he
took
but
little
notice
.
But
he
had
heard
no
sooner
that
the
Doctrines
of
Zuinglius
began
to
get
some
ground
upon
them
,
under
the
Reign
of
Sigismund
,
sirnamed
Augustus
,
when
presently
he
posts
his
Letters
to
the
King
,
and
most
of
the
great
Officers
which
were
thought
to
encline
that
way
.
Amongst
which
,
he
directs
his
Letters
to
Prince
Radzeville
,
one
of
the
Chief
Palatines
,
and
Earl
Marshal
;
Spirtetus
Castelan
of
Sunderzee
,
and
Lord
high-Treasurer
;
to
Iohn
Count
of
Tarnaco
,
Castelan
of
Craco
,
and
Lord
General
of
his
Majesties
Armies
:
besides
many
other
Castelans
,
and
persons
of
great
power
in
the
Affairs
of
that
Kingdom
.
In
his
first
Letters
to
that
King
,
dated
the
fourth
of
December
1554
,
he
seems
to
congratulate
with
him
for
imbracing
the
Reformed
Religion
,
(
though
in
that
point
he
was
somewhat
out
in
his
intelligence
;
)
and
thereupon
exhorts
him
to
be
earnest
in
the
propagating
of
the
Faith
and
Gospel
,
which
in
himself
he
had
imprest
;
and
that
he
would
proceed
to
reform
the
Church
from
the
dregs
of
Popery
,
without
regard
to
any
of
those
dangers
and
inconveniences
which
might
follow
on
it
.
But
in
his
next
address
(
1555
)
he
comes
up
more
close
,
speaks
[
](A43507-e9310-b)a
a
Quanti
nobis
esse
debeat
sincer
a
Religio
,
per
quam
Christo
inter
nos
Tribunal
e●igitur
.
of
erecting
a
tribunal
or
throne
to
Christ
;
setting
up
such
a
perfect
Form
of
the
true
Religion
,
as
came
neerest
to
the
Ordinance
of
Christ
.
And
we
know
well
,
that
in
the
meaning
of
his
party
,
the
settling
of
Presbytery
was
affirmed
to
be
nothing
else
then
setting
Christ
upon
his
Throne
,
holding
the
Scepter
of
the
Holy
Discipline
in
his
own
right-hand
.
And
somewhat
to
this
purpose
he
had
also
written
to
the
Count
of
Tarnaco
,
whom
in
his
first
Letter
he
applauds
for
his
great
readiness
to
receive
the
Gospel
:
But
in
his
second
,
bearing
date
the
nineteenth
of
November
1558
,
he
seems
no
less
grieved
that
the
Count
demurred
on
something
which
he
had
recommended
to
him
,
under
pretence
that
[
](A43507-e9380-b)b
b
In
statu
Regni
nil
movendum
,
quod
omnis
novitas
graves
motus
&
exit●ales
mina●eretur
.
it
was
not
safe
to
alter
any
thing
in
the
State
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
that
all
innovations
seemed
to
threaten
some
great
danger
to
it
;
which
cautelousness
in
that
great
person
,
could
not
relate
to
any
alteration
in
the
State
of
Religion
,
in
which
an
alteration
had
been
made
for
some
years
before
;
and
therefore
must
refer
to
some
Form
of
Discipline
which
Calvin
had
commended
to
him
for
the
use
of
those
Churches
.
And
no
man
can
conceive
that
he
would
recommend
unto
them
any
other
Form
then
that
which
he
devised
for
the
Church
of
Geneva
.
32.
But
Calvin
did
not
deal
by
Letters
onely
in
the
present
business
,
but
had
his
Agents
in
that
Kingdom
,
who
busily
imployed
themselves
to
advance
his
projects
.
Amongst
whom
,
none
more
practical
,
or
pragmatical
rather
,
then
Iohn
Alasco
,
of
a
Noble
Family
in
that
Country
,
but
a
professed
Calvinian
,
both
for
Doctrine
and
Discipline
;
for
the
promoting
whereof
,
when
he
had
setled
himself
and
his
Church
in
London
,
Anno
1550
,
he
publisheth
a
Pamphlet
in
defence
of
sitting
at
the
Holy
Sacrament
,
incouraged
those
who
had
refused
conformity
to
the
Cap
and
Surplice
,
and
eagerly
sollicited
M.
Bucer
(
a
man
of
greater
parts
,
but
of
more
moderation
)
to
shew
himself
on
their
behalf
.
Driven
out
of
England
,
he
betakes
himself
to
the
Dukedom
of
Saxony
,
where
he
behaved
himself
with
such
indiscretion
,
that
he
was
fain
to
quit
those
parts
and
retire
to
Poland
,
in
which
the
greatness
of
his
kindred
was
his
best
protection
.
There
he
sets
up
again
for
Calvin
.
By
the
Activity
of
this
man
,
the
diligence
of
Vtenhorius
,
and
the
compliance
of
some
great
persons
upon
Politick
ends
;
the
Eldership
is
advanced
in
many
places
of
that
Kingdom
,
as
appears
by
the
Letters
of
the
said
Vtenhorius
,
bearing
date
Ian.
27.
1559.
In
which
he
signifies
unto
him
,
that
the
most
illustrious
Prince
,
the
Palatine
of
Vil●a
in
Lithuania
,
being
come
to
the
Assembly
of
the
States
which
was
held
at
Petrico
,
resolved
not
to
depart
from
thence
before
some
Convention
of
the
Brethren
should
be
held
there
also
;
to
which
[
](A43507-e9600-b)a
a
Ad
quem
n●stri
〈…〉
etiam
sut
quidem
quos
serum
adduxii
,
&c.
as
well
the
Elders
which
his
Highness
brought
thither
with
him
,
as
those
he
found
there
at
his
coming
,
should
consult
together
for
the
establishing
of
a
greater
purity
in
Rites
and
Ceremonies
to
be
used
amongst
them
.
For
which
admission
of
the
Discipline
into
Lithuania
,
Calvin
expresseth
no
small
joy
in
his
Letters
to
a
nameless
Friend
in
that
Country
,
bearing
date
Octob.
9.
1561.
In
which
he
lets
him
know
how
much
he
did
congratulate
the
happiness
of
the
Realm
of
Poland
,
and
more
particularly
of
the
Province
of
Lithuania
,
that
the
Reformed
Religion
made
so
great
a
progress
in
those
Countries
,
by
which
addition
Christs
Kingdom
had
been
much
enlarged
;
that
his
joy
was
very
much
increased
,
[
](A43507-e9660-b)b
b
Cum
audio
Disciplinam
Evangelii
prof●ssione
conjungi
.
by
hearing
that
together
with
the
same
Religion
they
received
the
Discipline
;
that
it
was
not
without
very
good
cause
,
that
he
used
to
call
the
Discipline
the
Nerves
of
the
Church
,
in
regard
of
the
great
strength
which
it
added
to
it
.
By
which
last
words
we
may
perceive
what
kinde
of
Church
Government
it
was
which
he
commended
to
Ligerus
before
remembred
,
under
this
very
title
of
the
Nerves
of
Discipline
,
by
which
Religion
was
to
be
preserved
inviolable
for
the
times
to
come
.
33.
In
the
Assembly
at
Petrico
,
before
remembred
,
the
Palatines
,
and
other
great
men
of
the
Kingdom
,
obtained
a
Priviledge
,
[
](A43507-e9740-b)c
c
Vt
toti
nobil●ati
libe●a
reformardi●e
su●●●m
Ecclesiam
Faculias
per●mi●●i
deb●●t
,
U●enh
.
Calv.
Jan.
27
1555.
whereby
it
was
made
lawful
for
them
to
reform
all
the
Churches
under
their
command
,
&
to
reform
them
in
such
manner
as
to
them
seemed
best
.
It
was
then
also
moved
by
the
Count
of
Tarnaco
,
that
the
Bishops
should
no
longer
hold
their
place
or
suffrage
in
the
Assembly
of
Estates
,
but
keep
themselves
only
to
such
matters
as
concerned
the
Church
:
which
though
it
did
not
take
effect
,
yet
the
attempt
appeared
so
dreadful
in
the
eye
of
those
Prelates
then
present
,
that
they
became
more
tractable
and
obsequious
to
the
great
State-Officers
,
then
they
had
been
formerly
.
And
what
could
follow
hereupon
,
but
that
the
great
men
being
left
to
please
themselves
in
their
own
Religion
,
and
the
Bishops
not
daring
to
oppose
;
not
onely
Zuinglianism
and
the
Discipline
,
but
many
other
Sects
and
Innovations
should
get
ground
upon
them
?
In
reference
to
the
Discipline
,
as
it
was
fitted
and
accommodated
to
whole
Realms
and
Nations
,
they
had
not
onely
their
Presbyteries
,
as
in
Geneva
,
Strasbourg
,
and
some
other
Cities
;
but
their
Classical
and
Synodical
Meetings
,
as
in
France
and
Scotland
;
wherein
they
took
upon
them
to
make
Laws
and
Ordinances
for
the
directing
of
their
Churches
after
Calvins
Model
.
For
in
the
Synod
held
at
Tzenger
,
in
the
year
1564
,
it
was
Decreed
that
they
should
use
no
other
Musick
in
their
Churches
,
then
the
singing
of
Psalms
(
after
the
manner
of
Geneva
,
understand
it
so
)
condemning
that
which
was
then
used
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
partly
because
the
Psalms
and
Hymns
were
sung
in
the
Latine
Tongue
,
and
partly
because
the
Priests
did
bellow
in
them
(
as
they
pleased
to
phrase
it
)
like
the
Priests
of
Baal
.
Concerning
which
we
are
to
know
,
that
the
device
of
turning
Davids
Psalms
into
Rhyme
and
Meter
,
was
first
taken
up
by
Clement
Marrot
,
one
of
the
Grooms
of
the
Bed-chamber
to
King
Francis
the
First
;
who
being
much
addicted
to
Poetry
,
and
having
some
acquaintance
with
those
which
were
thought
to
wish
well
to
the
Reformation
,
was
perswaded
by
the
learned
Vatablus
(
Professor
of
the
Hebrew
Tongue
in
the
University
of
Paris
)
to
exercise
his
Poetical
Fancies
in
translating
some
of
Davids
Psalms
.
For
whose
satisfaction
and
his
own
,
he
translated
the
first
fifty
of
them
into
Gallick
Meters
;
and
after
fleeing
to
Geneva
,
grew
acquainted
with
Beza
,
who
in
some
tract
of
time
translated
the
other
hundred
also
,
and
caused
them
to
be
fi●ted
unto
several
Tunes
:
Which
thereupon
began
to
be
sung
in
private
Houses
,
and
by
degrees
to
be
taken
up
in
all
the
Churches
of
the
French
and
other
Nations
which
followed
the
Genevian
Platform
.
For
first
,
in
imitation
of
this
Work
of
Marrot's
,
Sternhold
,
a
Groom
of
the
Privy-Chamber
to
King
Edward
the
Sixth
,
translated
thirty
seven
of
them
into
English
Meeter
,
Anno
1552
,
the
rest
made
up
by
Iohn
Hopkins
and
some
others
,
in
the
time
of
Queen
Mary
;
but
most
especially
by
such
as
had
retired
unto
Geneva
in
those
very
times
.
Followed
therein
by
some
Dutch
Zealots
,
who
having
modelled
their
Reformation
by
the
Rules
of
Calvin
,
were
willing
to
imbrace
this
Novelty
amongst
the
rest
.
So
as
in
little
tract
of
time
,
the
singing
of
these
Psalms
in
Meter
became
a
most
especial
part
of
their
publick
Worship
;
and
was
esteemed
as
necessary
to
the
Service
of
God
,
as
were
the
acts
of
Prayer
and
Preaching
,
and
whatsoever
else
was
esteemed
most
Sacred
.
In
the
next
place
,
to
take
away
all
difference
in
Apparel
,
whether
Sacred
or
Civil
,
and
all
distinction
in
the
choice
of
Meats
and
Drinks
;
he
accounted
it
[
](A43507-e10080-b)b
b
Stult●●●
&
ridiculum
est
●e●edes
Domini
&
omnium
creatura●um
,
&c.
Cap.
de
〈◊〉
.
a
ridiculous
and
ungodly
thing
for
those
which
are
the
Heirs
of
all
things
,
(
with
dominion
over
all
the
Creatures
)
to
suffer
themselves
to
be
restrained
by
any
superstitious
use
of
Meats
,
Drinks
,
or
Vestments
.
The
Temples
built
unto
their
hands
,
they
were
contented
to
make
use
of
for
their
publick
Meetings
,
being
first
purged
of
Idols
,
Altars
,
the
Bellowings
beforementioned
,
and
other
the
like
dregs
of
Popery
;
though
formerly
they
had
been
abused
(
who
sees
not
a
Calvinian
spirit
walking
in
all
these
lines
?
)
by
the
Priests
of
Baal
.
They
seem
content
also
to
allow
their
Ministers
Meat
,
Drink
and
wages
;
condemning
those
which
grutch
them
such
a
sorry
Pittance
.
But
as
for
Tithes
,
and
Glebes
,
and
Parsonage-Houses
,
they
kept
them
wholly
to
themselves
,
that
being
the
Fish
they
angled
for
in
those
troubled
waters
,
and
the
chief
bait
that
tempted
them
to
swallow
down
those
alterations
in
Religion
,
which
afterwards
made
them
a
reproach
and
a
by-word
to
the
rest
of
Christendom
.
34.
I
have
some
reason
to
believe
,
that
sitting
at
the
Lords
Table
came
first
in
with
Calvinism
,
as
being
most
agreeable
to
the
Rules
of
the
Discipline
and
the
Doctrine
of
the
Zuinglian
Church
.
But
afterwards
,
upon
consideration
of
the
scandal
which
was
given
thereby
,
as
well
to
the
Lutherans
as
the
Papists
;
[
](A43507-e10170-b)a
a
Vt
s●ames
&
ge●ua
●l●●ctentes
,
〈◊〉
&
sanguinem
Christi
sumani
.
Syn.
Pe●●ico
.
num.
4
it
was
thought
fit
to
change
that
posture
into
standing
or
kneeling
;
and
then
to
charge
the
introduction
of
that
sawey
custom
on
the
Arrain
Hereticks
,
who
looking
on
Christ
no
otherwise
then
their
elder
Brother
,
thought
it
no
robbery
at
all
to
be
equal
with
him
,
[
](A43507-e10200-b)b
b
Ce●●menia
●antum
A●●●m●●um
Domi●●
〈…〉
cantibu●
prop●●a
.
Synod
.
W●●
dill●
.
N●m●
and
sit
down
with
him
at
his
Table
.
And
it
was
well
for
them
,
though
it
happened
very
ill
for
the
peace
of
Christendom
,
that
they
could
finde
so
fair
a
Plaster
for
so
foul
a
soar.
For
so
it
was
,
that
both
the
Heresies
of
Arrius
,
the
impieties
of
Servetus
,
the
extravagancies
of
the
Anabaptists
,
and
the
exploded
errors
of
the
Samosatenians
,
who
from
the
last
reviver
of
them
are
now
called
Socinians
,
grew
up
together
in
this
Kingdom
with
the
Doctrine
of
Calvin
,
and
might
receive
some
good
encouragement
from
the
Rules
of
his
Discipline
,
by
which
that
slovenly
gesture
or
posture
of
sitting
was
imposed
as
necessary
.
Nor
was
the
Discipline
of
force
sufficient
to
repress
those
Heresies
;
though
Calvin
thought
it
such
a
great
preservative
of
the
true
Religion
,
and
that
it
was
con●irmed
at
the
Synod
of
Sendomier
1570
,
[
](A43507-e10300-b)c
c
Secundum
verbum
Dei
,
—
&
manda●um
Iesu
Christi
,
&
exemplum
Apost●lorum
.
Num.
11.
as
grounded
on
the
Word
of
God
,
and
warranted
both
by
Christs
command
,
and
the
example
of
his
Apostles
;
which
gives
the
Presbyterian
Discipline
more
Divine
Institution
,
then
Calvin
durst
ascribe
unto
it
,
or
any
of
our
Sabbatarians
could
ever
finde
for
their
Lords-day-Sabbath
.
Some
difference
there
was
in
the
choice
of
their
Elders
,
between
these
Polish
Churches
,
and
the
rest
of
that
Platform
;
the
Government
of
the
rest
,
being
meerly
popular
;
but
these
retaining
somewhat
in
them
of
an
Aristocracy
.
For
besides
the
several
Presbyteries
of
particular
Churches
,
they
have
a
more
general
superintendencie
in
every
Diocess
,
or
any
other
large
District
,
of
what
name
soever
.
For
managing
whereof
,
some
of
the
principal
Ministers
are
chosen
by
consent
of
their
Synods
,
whom
they
call
by
the
name
of
Spiritual
Superintendents
,
each
of
them
being
associated
with
two
or
three
Elders
of
the
Lay-Nobility
;
and
for
the
most
part
,
of
the
rank
or
degree
of
Knights
.
By
means
whereof
,
they
keep
the
ordinary
Presbyteries
and
Parochial
Sessions
within
the
bounds
appointed
for
them
,
not
suffering
them
to
intrench
upon
the
priviledges
of
Prince
or
People
,
as
they
have
done
in
other
places
,
where
they
want
this
curb
.
36.
Leaving
the
Polish
Churches
under
this
establishment
,
we
must
follow
Calvin
into
Scotland
,
where
he
imployed
Iohn
Knox
as
his
Vicar-General
.
He
knew
the
spirit
of
the
man
by
his
Factious
Writings
,
his
actings
in
the
Schism
at
Frankfort
,
and
the
long
conversation
which
he
had
with
him
in
Geneva
it self
;
and
having
given
him
a
Commission
to
return
to
Scotland
,
instructed
and
incouraged
him
in
his
following
courses
.
And
Knox
applyed
himself
so
well
to
his
Instructions
,
that
presently
on
his
return
he
inflamed
the
people
to
the
defacing
of
Images
,
the
destroying
of
Altars
,
demolishing
of
Monasteries
and
Religious
Houses
,
and
making
havock
of
all
things
which
formerly
were
accounted
Sacred
.
This
Calvin
calls
[
](A43507-e10450-b)a
a
Evangelium
apud
vos
●am
faelices
,
laetos
progressus
facere
vehementer
ut
par
est
laetor
.
the
propagation
of
the
Gospel
,
and
by
his
Letters
doth
congratulate
with
him
for
his
good
success
:
So
that
if
Tully's
Rule
be
true
,
and
that
there
be
little
or
no
difference
between
the
advising
of
mischief
,
and
the
rejoycing
at
it
when
the
deed
is
done
[
](A43507-e10480-b)b
b
Nihil
interest
otium
velim
●ieri
,
an
gaudeam
factum
.
Cicer.
in
Phil
2.
;
Calvin
must
be
as
guilty
of
those
spoils
and
Sacrileges
,
as
even
Knox
himself
.
And
that
he
might
proceed
as
he
had
begun
,
he
lays
this
Rule
before
him
for
his
future
carriage
;
that
is
to
say
,
that
the
Church
was
to
be
cleared
from
all
that
filth
which
had
issued
out
of
errour
and
superstition
;
[
](A43507-e10530-b)c
c
Vt
Ecclesia
sordibus
purgetur
,
quae
ex
er●o●e
&
superstitione
manarunt
,
&
ne
faedentur
Dei
Mysteria
●udicris
&
insipidis
mixturis
,
Calv.
Knoxo
,
April
.
23.
1561.
and
that
the
Mysteries
of
God
were
not
to
be
defiled
with
idle
and
impertinent
mixtures
.
Under
which
general
Rule
,
and
such
a
general
Rule
as
hath
no
exceptions
,
there
was
no
Ceremony
used
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
though
Primitive
and
Apostolical
in
it self
,
which
was
not
presently
to
be
discharged
as
impure
or
idle
,
or
otherwise
abominated
,
as
some
part
of
the
filths
of
Popery
.
And
because
all
things
must
be
done
to
the
honour
of
Galviu
,
he
is
consulted
with
in
all
such
doubts
and
emergent
difficulties
,
as
could
not
be
sufficiently
determined
by
a
less
Authority
.
It
is
reported
in
the
History
writ
by
Venerable
Bede
,
that
when
Augustine
the
Monk
was
sent
into
England
by
Pope
Gregory
to
convert
the
Saxons
,
he
met
with
many
difficult
and
intricate
cases
,
which
he
was
not
able
to
resolve
.
In
which
respect
he
sent
them
all
in
writing
to
the
Pope
himself
,
requiring
his
judgement
in
the
same
,
that
he
might
have
the
better
ground
to
proceed
upon
;
either
in
ordering
of
such
matters
which
concerned
the
Church
,
or
determining
finally
such
cases
as
were
brought
before
him
.
Knox
looks
on
Calvin
with
as
great
a
Reverence
,
as
Augustine
did
upon
the
Pope
;
accounts
him
for
the
Supreme
Pastor
of
the
Reformation
,
and
therefore
sends
his
doubts
unto
him
concerning
the
Baptizing
of
Bastards
,
as
also
of
the
Children
of
Idolaters
,
and
Excommunicate
persons
.
He
makes
another
Querie
also
,
but
such
as
seemed
to
be
rather
a
matter
of
Concupiscence
,
then
a
case
of
Conscience
;
Whether
the
Monks
and
Parish-Priests
which
remained
in
Scotland
,
were
to
receive
their
Tythes
and
Rents
as
in
former
times
,
considering
that
they
did
no
service
in
the
Church
of
Christ
.
To
which
last
Query
,
he
returned
such
answer
(
for
in
the
other
he
was
Orthodox
and
sound
enough
)
as
served
to
strip
the
Monks
and
Priests
of
all
their
livelyhood
;
it
being
clearly
his
opinion
,
[
](A43507-e10680-b)a
a
〈…〉
C●lv
.
Knox●
,
N●
.
venth
.
8.
1●59
.
that
they
ought
not
to
be
fed
and
cloathed
at
the
publick
charge
,
in
regard
they
lived
in
idleness
,
and
did
nothing
for
it
;
but
that
they
rather
were
to
get
their
livings
by
the
sweat
of
their
brows
,
and
by
the
labour
of
their
hands
.
According
to
which
resolution
,
no
man
is
sure
of
his
Estate
,
but
may
be
stript
of
it
as
an
idle
boy
,
or
an
unprofitable
servant
,
when
the
Brethren
please
.
36.
But
Calvins
thoughts
were
not
confined
to
Poland
or
to
Scotland
onely
:
He
now
pretends
to
a
more
general
or
Apostolical
care
over
all
the
Churches
,
sending
abroad
his
Missives
like
the
Decretals
of
some
former
Popes
;
which
being
made
in
reference
to
those
emergent
difficulties
which
were
brought
before
them
,
served
afterwards
for
a
standing
Rule
to
regulate
the
like
cases
for
the
times
to
come
.
It
would
be
thought
a
matter
of
impertinency
,
or
curiosity
at
the
best
,
to
touch
upon
all
particulars
of
this
nature
,
in
which
he
signified
his
good
pleasure
to
the
rest
of
the
Churches
.
The
Reader
may
satisfie
himself
out
of
his
Epistles
,
if
he
hath
any
list
or
leisure
to
co●sult
the
same
;
or
otherwise
may
make
a
judgement
of
them
by
this
small
scantling
,
as
the
wise
Mathematician
took
the
just
measure
of
the
body
of
Hercules
,
by
the
impression
which
he
made
in
the
sand
by
one
of
his
Feet
.
And
therefore
I
shall
look
no
further
then
upon
such
specialities
as
have
relation
to
the
Doctrine
,
Discipline
,
or
Forms
of
Worship
,
which
are
most
proper
to
the
rest
.
Some
of
the
Brethren
not
fully
setled
in
a
Church
,
had
laid
aside
the
singing
of
Psalms
,
either
for
fear
of
being
discovered
,
or
otherwise
terrified
and
discouraged
by
the
threats
of
the
adversary
.
For
this
he
reprehends
them
in
a
tedious
Letter
,
dated
Iuly
19.
1559.
[
](A43507-e10760-b)b
b
Vestra
timiditas
.
arque
pusillanimitas
vos
ita
constringit
,
&c
—
ut
p●tius
retro
feramini
,
&
gratiae
Dei
januam
●laudatis
.
imputes
it
to
their
fearfulness
or
pasillanimity
,
accuseth
them
of
plain
tergiversation
,
and
shutting
up
all
passages
against
the
entrance
of
the
Graces
of
Almighty
God
.
The
Brethren
of
Mont-Pelyard
(
for
I
think
the
former
lived
in
Mettz
,
the
chief
City
of
Lorrein
)
were
required
by
the
Guardians
of
their
Prince
(
that
is
to
say
,
the
Palatine
of
Zuibrook
,
and
the
Duke
of
Wirtenberge
)
to
hold
conformity
in
some
Ceremonies
with
the
Lutheran
Church
,
as
namely
in
the
Form
of
their
Catechising
,
the
manner
of
Administring
the
Holy
Sacrament
,
the
Form
of
publick
Prayers
,
and
Solemnizing
of
Marriages
.
They
were
required
also
to
imploy
themselves
in
Preaching
down
the
errours
and
corruptions
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
in
some
small
Signiories
which
were
lately
fallen
unto
their
Prince
,
and
had
not
formerly
been
instructed
in
the
Doctrine
of
the
Protestant
Churches
.
But
absolutely
they
refused
the
one
,
and
would
do
nothing
in
the
other
without
Calvins
leave
;
to
whose
infallible
judgement
and
determination
they
refer
the
points
:
whereunto
he
returns
such
answer
by
his
Letters
,
bearing
date
September
25.
1562
,
as
confirmed
them
in
their
first
refusal
;
excepting
more
particularly
against
suffering
Midwives
to
Baptize
,
and
against
praying
for
the
joyful
Resurrection
of
a
man
deceased
,
at
the
time
of
his
Burial
.
But
in
the
other
he
adviseth
them
to
accept
the
charge
,
as
visibly
conducing
to
the
propagation
of
the
true
Religion
,
and
the
inlarging
of
Christs
Kingdom
.
37.
So
for
the
Discipline
which
seemed
to
be
devised
at
first
upon
humane
prudence
,
accommodated
to
the
present
condition
of
Geneva
onely
;
the
use
of
Excommunication
had
been
discontinued
in
the
Protestant
Churches
,
and
no
such
creatures
as
Lay-Elders
heard
of
in
the
Primitive
times
,
or
glanced
at
in
the
holy
Scriptures
.
So
that
to
trust
them
with
the
power
of
the
Churches-censures
,
could
not
pretend
to
any
ground
in
the
Word
of
God
,
supposing
that
the
use
of
Excommunication
was
to
be
every
where
received
.
Calvin
himself
confesses
in
his
Letter
unto
those
of
Zurick
,
[
](A43507-e10930-b)a
a
Nec
me
late●
doctos
&
pios
esse
homines
,
quibus
princi●●●us
Christia●●
non
videtur
esse
necessaria
Excommunicatio
.
that
in
the
judgement
of
most
Learned
and
Religious
men
,
there
was
no
need
of
Excommunication
under
Christian
Princes
.
Beza
acknowledgeth
the
like
in
the
Life
of
Calvin
;
and
what
Ligerus
saith
for
the
Church
of
Saxonie
,
hath
been
shewed
already
.
But
by
degrees
it
came
to
be
intituled
to
Divine
Authority
;
at
first
commended
as
convenient
,
and
at
last
as
necessary
.
With
the
opinion
of
the
Sacred
and
Divine
Authority
of
the
holy
Discipline
,
he
had
so
far
possessed
Saligniar
,
a
man
of
Eminent
power
in
the
City
of
Paris
,
and
one
that
for
thirty
years
before
,
had
declared
himself
in
favour
of
the
Reformation
,
that
he
acknowledgeth
it
in
the
end
to
be
Apostolical
:
For
in
his
Letter
written
unto
Calvin
on
the
Ides
of
December
,
he
lets
him
know
how
vehemently
he
did
desire
,
that
[
](A43507-e11040-b)b
b
Eam
nos
habere
Reipub.
Christianae
formam
,
uti
tu
spiras
&
Apostolicam
fuisse
●egimus
.
they
might
have
such
a
Form
of
Ecclesiastical
Polity
,
as
Calvin
seemed
to
breath
,
and
could
not
be
denyed
to
be
Apostolical
.
From
hence
it
was
that
he
declared
so
positively
in
his
Epistle
to
Poppius
,
February
25.
1559
,
that
the
[
](A43507-e11090-b)c
c
Vt
publica
Authoritate
,
Excommunicatio
in
Ecclesiae
vigeat
.
Magistrates
were
to
be
sollicited
for
the
Exercise
of
Excommunication
by
publick
Authority
;
which
if
it
could
not
be
obtained
,
the
Ministers
were
to
make
this
protestation
,
that
they
durst
not
give
the
Sacrament
to
unworthy
receivers
,
for
fear
of
coming
under
the
censure
of
casting
that
which
was
holy
before
Dogs
and
Swine
.
More
fully
in
his
answer
to
some
questions
about
the
Discipline
;
in
which
we
finde
(
and
that
goes
very
high
indeed
)
[
](A43507-e11110-b)d
d
Quam
si
ad
eam
pergendam
,
&c.
—
vigeat
Excommnuic●tio
,
&c.
that
the
safety
of
the
Church
cannot
otherwise
be
provided
for
,
then
by
the
free
use
of
Excommunication
,
for
the
purifying
of
the
same
from
filth
,
the
restraint
of
licentiousness
,
abolishing
enormous
crimes
,
and
the
correcting
of
ill
manners
;
the
moderate
exercise
whereof
he
that
will
not
suffer
,
doth
plainly
shew
himself
to
be
no
sheep
of
our
Saviours
Pasture
.
38.
And
so
far
Calvin
had
proceeded
,
but
he
went
no
further
;
neither
condemning
the
Estate
of
Bishops
as
Antichristian
and
unlawful
,
nor
thinking
his
Lay-elders
so
extreamly
necessary
,
that
no
Decree
of
Excommunication
could
be
past
without
them
.
But
Beza
,
[
](A43507-e11170-b)a
a
Pri●●i●io●
sub
〈…〉
Calvini
Minist●●io
.
in
cujus
〈◊〉
successimus
.
Bez
Ep●st.
33.
who
succeeded
in
the
Chair
of
Calvin
,
is
resolved
on
both
:
For
Calvin
having
sate
eight
and
twenty
years
in
the
Chair
of
Geneva
,
ended
his
life
in
the
year
1564.
During
which
time
he
had
attained
to
such
an
height
of
Reputation
,
that
even
the
Churches
of
the
Switzers
lost
the
name
of
Zuinglians
,
and
thought
it
no
small
honour
to
them
,
as
well
as
those
of
Germany
,
France
,
Pole
,
or
Scotland
,
to
be
called
Calvinian
.
Onely
the
English
held
it
out
,
and
neither
had
imbraced
his
Doctrines
,
nor
received
his
Discipline
.
And
though
the
Puritan
party
in
it
took
the
name
of
Calvinists
(
our
Divines
commonly
called
Calvinists
,
say
the
two
Informers
)
yet
both
Saravia
stomached
it
to
be
so
accounted
,
Mountague
in
answer
to
the
two
Informers
doth
protest
against
it
,
and
all
the
true
sons
of
the
Church
of
England
do
as
much
disclaim
it
.
Beza
endeavoured
what
he
could
to
introduce
his
Discipline
and
Forms
of
Worship
into
all
the
Churches
which
did
pretend
to
any
Reformation
of
their
ancient
Errours
.
In
the
pursuit
whereof
he
drives
on
so
furiously
,
like
Iehu
in
the
holy
Scriptures
,
as
if
no
Kings
or
Princes
were
to
stand
before
him
.
Scarce
was
he
setled
in
his
Chair
,
when
one
of
his
professed
Champions
for
Presbytery
puts
himself
into
Heidelberg
,
which
had
not
long
before
admitted
the
Calvinian
Doctrines
,
but
not
submitted
to
the
Discipline
,
as
extrinsecal
to
them
▪
This
Champion
therefore
challenges
the
Divines
thereof
to
a
disputation
,
publickly
holds
forth
this
proposition
,
which
he
then
defended
;
that
is
to
say
,
That
to
a
Minister
with
his
Elders
,
there
is
power
given
by
express
warrant
from
Gods
Word
,
to
Excommunicate
all
offenders
,
even
the
greatest
Prince
.
From
hence
proceeded
that
dispute
which
afterwards
Erastus
(
of
whom
more
hereafter
)
maintained
with
Beza
;
the
point
being
put
upon
this
issue
:
Whether
all
Churches
ought
to
have
their
Eldership
invested
with
a
power
of
Excommunication
;
and
that
Lay-elders
were
so
necessary
in
every
Eldership
,
that
nothing
could
be
done
without
them
.
In
which
dispute
(
as
it
is
very
well
observed
by
judicious
Hooker
)
they
seemed
to
divide
the
whole
truth
between
them
;
Beza
most
truely
holding
the
necessity
of
Excommunication
in
a
Church
well
constituted
;
Erastus
no
less
truely
shewing
that
there
was
no
necessity
of
Lay-elders
to
be
Ministers
of
it
.
40.
But
his
main
business
was
to
settle
the
Calvinian
Forms
in
the
Realms
of
Britain
;
in
which
he
aimed
at
the
acquiring
of
as
great
a
name
,
as
Calvin
had
obtained
in
France
or
Poland
.
Knox
had
already
so
prevailed
amongst
the
Scots
,
that
though
they
once
subscribed
to
the
Rites
and
Ceremonies
of
the
Church
of
England
,
yet
he
had
brought
them
to
admit
such
a
Form
of
Worship
,
as
came
more
neer
to
the
Example
of
Geneva
.
And
he
had
brought
the
Discipline
to
so
good
a
forwardness
,
that
Beza
was
rather
wanting
to
confirm
then
to
introduce
it
,
as
shall
appear
at
large
when
we
come
to
Scotland
.
But
Knox
had
many
opportunities
to
effect
his
business
,
during
the
absence
of
their
Queen
,
the
Regencie
of
Queen
Mary
of
Lorreign
,
and
the
unsettledness
of
affairs
in
the
State
of
that
Kingdom
,
which
the
Brethren
could
not
finde
in
England
,
where
the
Fabrick
of
the
State
was
joyned
together
with
such
Ligaments
of
Power
and
Wisdom
,
that
they
were
able
to
act
little
,
and
effect
much
less
.
Some
opposition
they
had
made
after
their
coming
back
from
Frankfort
and
Geneva
,
their
two
chief
Retreats
,
against
the
Vestments
of
the
Church
,
and
the
distinction
of
Apparel
betwixt
Priests
and
Lay-men
:
In
which
some
of
them
did
proceed
with
so
vain
an
obstinacie
,
that
some
of
them
were
for
a
time
suspended
,
and
others
totally
deprived
of
their
Cures
and
Benefices
;
some
of
them
also
had
begun
to
take
exception
against
some
parts
and
Offices
of
the
publick
Liturgie
,
refusing
thereupon
to
conform
unto
it
;
and
thereupon
likely
to
incur
the
very
same
penalties
which
were
inflicted
on
the
other
.
In
both
these
cases
they
consult
the
Oracle
,
resolving
to
adhere
to
his
determination
in
them
,
whatsoever
it
was
.
First
therefore
he
applyes
himself
to
Grindal
,
then
Bishop
of
London
,
and
very
zealously
affected
to
the
name
of
Calvin
:
to
whom
he
signifies
by
his
Letter
of
the
26
of
Iune
1566
,
how
much
he
was
afflicted
with
the
sad
reports
out
of
France
and
Germany
,
by
which
he
was
advertised
that
many
Ministers
in
England
,
[
](A43507-e11710-b)a
a
Multos
illi●
Ministros
verbi
,
inculpa●●
alio
qu●●um
〈◊〉
●um
Doctrin●
homi●es
●de●●co
f●●sse
Regia
Ma●estate
exancto●a●os
,
&c.
being
otherwise
unblamable
both
for
Life
and
Doctrine
,
had
been
exauctorated
or
deprived
by
the
Queens
Authority
,
(
the
Bishops
giving
their
consent
and
approbation
)
onely
for
not
subscribing
to
some
Rites
and
Ceremonies
;
but
more
particularly
,
that
divers
of
them
were
deprived
,
not
onely
for
refusing
to
wear
[
](A43507-e11730-b)b
b
Q●●d
vestes
●●oe
R●●l●
〈◊〉
insigu●a
,
&c.
—
non
admittant
.
those
Vestments
which
were
peculiar
to
Baals
Priests
in
the
times
of
Popery
,
but
for
not
conforming
to
some
Rites
which
had
degenerated
into
most
shameful
superstitions
,
such
as
the
Cross
in
Baptism
,
kneeling
at
the
Communion
,
and
the
like
to
these
:
That
Baptism
was
admitted
sometimes
by
Midwives
:
[
](A43507-e11770-b)c
c
Quod
aliorum
super
inducendorum
R●t●n●n
potestas
Regia
Ma●esta●●
fi●●et
.
That
power
was
left
unto
the
Queen
to
Ordain
other
Rites
and
Ceremonies
,
as
she
saw
occasion
:
and
finally
,
that
the
Bishops
were
invested
with
the
sole
Authority
for
ordering
matters
in
the
Church
;
[
](A43507-e11790-b)d
d
Q●od
solis
Episcopis
de
constituendis
●ebus
Ecclesiasticis
,
omnis
potentia
tribuatur
,
&c.
Epist
8.
the
other
Ministers
not
advised
with
,
or
consulted
in
them
.
41.
Such
is
the
substance
of
his
charge
;
against
each
particular
point
whereof
he
bends
his
forces
,
as
if
he
had
a
minde
to
batter
down
the
Bulwarks
of
the
Church
of
England
,
and
lay
it
open
to
Geneva
.
I
shall
not
note
how
much
he
blames
the
Ancient
Fathers
for
bringing
in
so
many
Ceremonies
into
use
and
practice
,
which
either
had
been
borrowed
from
the
Iews
,
or
derived
from
the
Gentiles
;
or
how
he
magnifieth
the
nakedness
and
simplicity
of
those
Forreign
Churches
which
abominate
nothing
more
then
such
outward
trappings
.
But
the
result
of
all
is
this
[
](A43507-e11860-b)e
e
Quicquid
à
Judaeis
,
quicquid
à
Paganis
in
Ritus
Christianos
est
translatum
,
praeter
Christii
Insti●●tionem
&
●●●tum
Ap●stel●rum
ex●mpla●
,
&c.
〈…〉
Ibid.
,
that
whatsoever
Rite
or
Ceremony
was
either
brought
into
the
Church
from
the
Iews
or
Gentiles
,
not
warranted
by
the
institution
of
Christ
,
or
by
any
Examples
of
the
Apostles
;
as
also
all
significant
Ceremonies
,
which
by
no
right
were
at
first
brought
into
the
Church
,
ought
all
at
once
to
be
prohibited
and
suppressed
,
there
being
no
hope
that
the
Church
would
otherwise
be
restored
to
her
native
Beauty
.
I
onely
note
,
that
he
compares
the
Cross
in
Baptism
to
the
Brazen
Serpent
,
abused
as
much
to
Superstition
and
Idolatry
;
and
therefore
to
be
abrogated
with
as
great
a
Zeal
in
a
Church
well
ordered
,
as
that
Image
was
destroyed
by
King
Hezekiah
.
He
falls
soul
also
on
that
manner
of
singing
which
was
retained
in
the
Queens
Chappels
,
all
the
Cathedrals
,
and
some
Parish-Churches
of
this
Kingdom
,
because
perhaps
it
was
set
forth
with
Organs
,
and
such
Musical
Instruments
[
](A43507-e11930-b)a
a
Ch●reis
plerumque
〈◊〉
quam
Sac●●
action●
,
〈◊〉
de
mul●●udis
auribus
po●ius
quam
commovendis
an●mis
accom●n●da●us
.
Ibid.
as
made
it
sitter
(
in
his
judgement
)
to
be
used
in
Dancing
,
then
in
Sacred
actions
;
and
tended
more
to
please
the
ears
,
then
to
raise
the
affections
.
Nor
seems
he
better
pleased
with
that
Authority
which
was
enjoyed
and
exercised
by
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
in
granting
Licenses
for
Pluralities
,
non-Residence
,
contracting
Marriages
in
the
Church
,
and
eating
Flesh
on
days
prohibited
;
with
many
other
things
of
that
nature
,
which
he
accounts
not
onely
for
so
many
stains
and
blemishes
in
the
Face
of
Christendom
,
[
](A43507-e11960-b)b
b
Quae
non
tantum
corruptela
Ch●istianismi
.
sed
mani●●●ia
à
Christo
defectio
.
Ibid.
but
for
a
manifest
defection
even
from
Christ
himself
;
in
which
respect
they
rather
were
to
be
commended
then
condemned
and
censured
,
that
openly
opposed
themselves
against
such
corruptions
.
42.
Yet
notwithstanding
these
complaints
,
he
grants
the
matters
in
dispute
,
and
the
Rites
prescribed
,
to
be
things
indifferent
,
not
any
way
impious
in
themselves
,
nor
such
as
should
necessitate
any
man
to
forsake
his
Flock
,
rather
then
yeild
obedience
and
conformity
to
them
.
But
then
he
adds
,
that
if
they
do
offend
,
who
rather
chuse
to
leave
their
Churches
,
then
to
conform
themselves
to
those
Rites
and
Vestments
against
their
Consciences
,
[
](A43507-e11990-b)c
c
Multo
majore
reatu
coram
Deo
&
ipsius
Angelu
teneri
,
qui
greges
à
pastoribus
privati
,
&c.
potius
sustineant
,
quam
Ministros
hoc
quam
illo
habitu
vestiros
ce●nent
.
Ibid.
a
greater
guilt
must
be
contracted
by
those
men
before
God
and
his
Angels
,
who
rather
chuse
to
spoil
these
Flocks
of
able
Pastors
,
then
suffer
those
Pastors
to
make
choice
of
their
own
Apparel
;
or
rather
,
chuse
to
rob
the
people
of
the
Food
of
their
souls
,
then
suffer
them
to
receive
it
otherwise
then
upon
their
knees
.
But
in
his
Letter
of
the
next
year
he
adventureth
further
,
and
makes
it
his
request
unto
all
the
Bishops
,
that
some
fit
Medicine
be
forthwith
applyed
to
the
present
mischief
,
which
did
not
onely
give
great
scandal
to
the
weak
and
ignorant
,
but
even
to
many
Learned
and
Religious
Persons
.
And
this
he
seems
to
charge
upon
them
,
as
they
will
answer
for
the
contrary
at
the
Judgement-Seat
of
Almighty
God
,
to
whom
an
account
is
to
be
given
of
the
poorest
Sheep
which
should
be
forced
to
wander
upon
this
occasion
from
the
rest
of
the
Flock
.
Between
the
writing
of
which
Letters
,
some
of
their
brethren
had
propounded
their
doubts
unto
him
,
touching
the
calling
of
the
Ministers
,
as
it
was
then
,
and
still
is
used
in
the
Church
of
England
;
the
wearing
of
the
Cap
and
Surplice
,
and
other
Vestments
of
the
Clergy
which
was
then
required
;
the
Musick
and
melodious
singing
in
Cathedral
Churches
;
the
interrogatories
proposed
to
Infants
at
the
time
of
their
Baptism
;
the
signing
of
them
with
the
sign
of
the
Cross
;
kneeling
at
the
Communion
,
administring
the
same
in
unleavened
Bread
;
though
the
last
were
left
at
liberty
by
the
Rules
of
the
Church
,
and
used
in
some
few
places
onely
.
Of
all
which
he
not
onely
signified
a
plain
dislike
,
but
endeavoured
to
shew
the
errours
and
absurdities
contained
in
them
;
for
such
they
must
contain
,
if
he
pleased
to
think
so
.
And
what
could
follow
hereupon
,
but
an
open
Schism
[
](A43507-e12030-b)a
a
〈◊〉
tandem
in
●●●quam
&
〈…〉
eva●●●
—
N●n
nulla
tam
〈◊〉
su●s
〈◊〉
habean●
,
&c.
Bez.
Epist
23.
,
a
separation
from
the
Church
,
a
resort
to
Conventicles
;
which
he
takes
notice
of
in
his
last
to
Grindal
,
but
imputes
it
unto
that
severity
which
was
used
by
the
Bishops
,
in
pressing
such
a
yoak
of
Ceremonies
upon
tender
Consciences
.
The
breach
not
lessened
,
but
made
wider
by
another
Letter
directed
to
the
French
and
Dutch
Churches
at
London
[
](A43507-e12090-b)b
b
Ad
peregrina●um
in
Anglia
Ecclesia●u●
,
s●aties
.
Epist
24.
;
in
which
he
sets
before
them
the
whole
Form
of
Worship
which
was
established
at
Geneva
,
insisteth
upon
many
points
,
neither
agreeable
to
the
Discipline
or
Doctrine
of
the
Church
of
England
;
and
●inally
,
so
restrains
the
power
of
the
Supreme
Magistrate
,
that
he
is
left
to
the
correction
and
control
of
his
under
Officers
.
Of
which
two
Letters
,
that
which
was
writ
for
satisfaction
of
the
English
brethren
,
bears
date
Octob.
24.
1567
,
the
other
Iune
21
,
in
the
year
next
following
.
43.
With
great
Zeal
he
drives
on
in
pursuit
of
the
Discipline
,
the
Form
and
Power
whereof
we
will
first
lay
down
out
of
his
Epistles
,
and
then
observe
to
what
a
height
he
doth
endeavour
to
advance
the
same
;
excluding
the
Episcopal
Government
,
as
Antichristian
,
if
not
Diabolical
.
First
then
he
tells
us
,
that
to
each
Minister
which
officiates
in
the
Country-Villages
within
the
Signiory
of
Geneva
,
[
](A43507-e12170-b)c
c
In
singulis
pag●●
adjuncti
sunt
duos
inspectores
,
qui
una
cum
pastore
omnes
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
observant
.
Epist.
20
two
Over-seers
are
elected
as
Assistants
to
him
;
and
that
to
them
it
appertains
to
keep
a
watchful
eye
over
all
men
in
their
several
Parishes
,
to
convent
such
before
them
as
they
finde
blame-worthy
,
to
admonish
them
of
their
misdeeds
;
and
finally
,
if
he
cannot
otherwise
prevail
upon
them
,
to
turn
them
over
to
the
censure
of
the
Eldership
which
resides
in
the
City
.
This
Eldership
he
compounds
of
the
six
ordinary
Pastors
,
and
twelve
Lay-elders
;
the
last
continually
chosen
from
amongst
the
Senators
.
To
whose
charge
and
office
it
belongs
,
to
take
notice
of
all
scandals
and
offences
of
what
sort
soever
within
the
bounds
assigned
unto
them
,
and
every
Thursday
to
report
to
the
Court
or
Consistory
what
they
have
discovered
.
The
parties
thereupon
are
to
be
convented
,
fairly
admonished
of
their
faults
,
sometimes
suspended
from
the
Sacrament
,
if
the
case
require
it
,
and
excommunicated
at
the
last
,
if
they
prove
impenitent
.
To
this
Eldership
also
it
belongs
,
to
judge
in
all
cases
and
concernments
of
Matrimony
,
according
to
the
Word
of
God
,
and
the
Laws
of
the
City
;
to
repel
such
from
the
Communion
as
do
not
satisfie
the
Ministers
by
a
full
confession
of
their
Faith
and
Knowledge
.
And
in
the
company
of
an
Officer
of
each
several
Ward
,
to
make
a
diligent
inquiry
(
over
them
)
in
every
Family
,
[
](A43507-e12210-b)a
a
Singula●
d●mos
&
●amilias
ad
untes
.
&c.
Ibid.
concerning
their
proficiencie
in
the
Word
of
God
,
and
the
ways
of
Godliness
.
44.
We
must
next
see
to
what
a
height
he
doth
endeavour
to
advance
this
Discipline
,
which
(
if
we
take
it
on
his
word
)
is
not
to
be
received
onely
as
a
matter
necessary
,
but
to
be
had
in
equall
Reverence
with
the
Word
of
God
.
Sarnixius
had
acquainted
him
with
some
news
from
Poland
,
concerning
the
Divisions
and
subdivisions
in
the
Churches
there
;
whereunto
Beza
makes
his
answer
by
his
Letters
of
the
first
of
November
,
1566
,
[
](A43507-e12280-b)b
b
Nisi
quaedam
s●●ma
inter
vos
statuatur
Disciplina
Ecclesiastica
,
&c.
Epist
14.
That
unless
some
Form
of
Ecclesiastical
Discipline
,
according
to
the
Word
of
God
,
were
received
among
them
,
he
could
not
see
by
what
means
they
were
able
to
remedy
their
discords
,
o●
to
prevent
the
like
for
the
time
to
come
;
that
he
had
many
times
admired
,
that
being
warned
by
the
confusion
of
their
Neighbours
in
Germany
,
they
had
not
considered
before
this
time
,
as
well
of
the
necessity
to
receive
such
Discipline
,
as
for
the
strict
observing
of
it
when
it
was
received
;
that
there
was
onely
one
and
the
self-same
Author
,
[
](A43507-e12320-b)c
c
Sci●
unum
&
eandem
esse
tum
Doctrinae
tum
Disciplini
Authorem
.
Ibid.
both
of
Doctrine
and
Discipline
;
and
therefore
that
it
must
seem
strange
(
which
I
would
have
the
Reader
mark
with
his
best
attention
)
to
entertain
one
part
of
the
Word
of
God
,
[
](A43507-e12370-b)d
d
Quorsum
enim
unam
verbi
partem
,
al●era
repud●ata
,
recipere
.
Ibid.
and
reject
the
other
;
that
it
was
most
ridiculous
to
expect
or
think
,
that
either
the
Laws
could
be
observed
,
or
the
Peace
maintained
,
without
Rules
and
Orders
,
in
which
the
very
life
of
the
Law
did
so
much
consist
,
that
for
the
avoiding
of
some
new
Tyranny
[
](A43507-e12400-b)e
e
Timetur
alta
tyrannis
.
&c.
Ibid.
which
seemed
to
lye
disguised
under
the
Mask
and
Vizard
of
the
present
Discipline
,
they
should
not
run
themselves
into
such
Anarchy
and
discords
as
were
not
otherwise
to
be
prevented
;
and
finally
,
that
no
severity
could
be
feared
in
the
use
of
that
Discipline
,
as
long
as
it
was
circumscribed
within
the
bounds
and
limits
assigned
unto
it
by
the
Word
of
God
,
and
moderated
by
the
Rules
of
Christian
charity
.
So
that
we
are
not
to
admire
,
if
the
Discipline
be
from
henceforth
made
a
Note
of
the
Church
,
every
way
as
essential
to
the
nature
of
it
,
as
the
Word
and
Sacraments
;
which
as
it
is
the
common
Doctrine
of
the
Presbyterians
,
so
we
must
look
on
Beza
as
the
Author
of
it
;
such
Doctrine
being
never
preached
in
the
Church
before
.
45.
But
because
Beza
seems
to
speak
in
that
Epistle
concerning
the
necessity
of
admitting
some
certain
Form
of
Ecclesiastical
Discipline
,
without
pointing
punctually
and
precisely
unto
that
of
Geneva
;
we
must
next
see
what
Form
of
Discipline
he
means
,
and
whether
a
Church-Government
by
Bishops
were
intended
in
it
.
And
first
he
tells
us
in
a
Postscript
of
a
Letter
to
Knox
,
dated
the
third
of
Iuly
1569
,
wherein
he
much
congratulates
his
good
Fortune
,
[
](A43507-e12480-b)f
f
Quam
recte
illud
quod
Doctrina
simul
Disciplina
conjungetis
,
&c.
Ep.
674.
for
joyning
the
Discipline
in
his
Reformation
with
the
truth
of
Doctrine
,
beseeching
him
to
go
forward
with
it
as
he
had
begun
,
lest
it
might
happen
to
him
as
it
did
to
others
,
either
to
slacken
in
their
speed
,
or
not
be
able
to
advance
were
they
never
so
willing
.
And
we
know
well
what
Discipline
,
what
Form
of
Government
and
Worship
had
been
by
Knox
established
in
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
.
But
secondly
,
many
of
the
Scots
being
still
unsatisfied
in
the
point
of
Episcopacy
,
and
not
well
pleased
with
any
other
Government
of
a
late
invention
;
it
was
thought
fit
to
send
to
Beza
for
his
judgement
in
it
,
who
was
now
looked
upon
as
the
Supreme
Pastor
,
Successor
unto
Calvin
,
both
in
place
and
power
.
Beza
considers
of
the
Business
,
and
by
his
Letters
of
the
12
of
April
,
1572
,
returns
this
Answer
,
viz.
That
he
beheld
it
as
an
extraordinary
blessing
on
the
Church
of
Scotland
[
](A43507-e12590-b)a
a
Magnum
hoc
Del
munus
,
quo
una
&
Religionem
puram
&
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
Doctrinae
,
re●inendae
vinculum
in
Sco●iam
●n●ali●tis
Epist.
79
,
That
together
with
the
true
Religion
,
they
also
had
received
the
Discipline
for
the
bond
thereof
.
Both
which
he
earnestly
conjures
them
so
to
hold
together
,
as
to
be
sure
that
there
is
no
hope
to
keep
the
one
,
if
they
lose
the
other
[
](A43507-e12630-b)b
b
Haec
du●
simul
〈◊〉
,
ut
〈…〉
di●
p●●menc●le
non
〈◊〉
,
memine●●is
.
Ibid
:
which
being
said
in
reference
to
the
Holy
Discipline
,
he
next
proceeds
to
spend
his
judgement
in
the
point
of
Episcopacy
.
In
reference
to
which
,
he
first
tells
them
this
;
that
as
the
Bishops
were
the
first
means
to
advance
the
Pope
,
so
the
pretended
Bishops
would
maintain
the
Relicks
of
Popery
.
And
then
he
adds
,
that
it
concerns
all
those
to
avoid
that
plague
[
](A43507-e12660-b)c
c
Hanc
p●st●m
〈◊〉
qui
〈…〉
.
Ibid.
(
by
which
he
mean●
undoubtedly
the
Episcopal
Order
)
who
pretend
to
any
care
of
the
Churches
safety
.
And
therefore
since
they
had
so
happily
discharged
that
calling
in
the
Church
of
Scotland
,
[
](A43507-e12690-b)d
d
Ne
quaeso
il●am
noquam
admittas
,
quamvis
uni●a●is
retinende
specie
●●andiatur
.
Ibid.
they
never
should
again
admit
it
,
though
it
might
flatter
them
with
some
assurance
of
peace
and
unity
.
46.
What
followed
thereupon
in
Scotland
,
we
shall
see
hereafter
.
But
his
desires
of
propagating
the
Genevian
Forms
,
was
not
to
be
restrained
to
that
part
of
the
Island
.
In
his
first
Letter
unto
Grindal
,
he
doth
not
onely
justifie
the
Genevian
Discipline
,
and
the
whole
Order
of
that
Church
in
Sacred
Offices
,
as
grounded
on
the
Word
of
God
;
but
findes
great
fault
with
the
Episcopal
Government
in
the
Church
of
England
,
and
the
great
power
which
was
ascribed
unto
the
Queen
in
Spiritual
Matters
.
How
so
?
Because
(
said
he
)
he
found
no
warrant
for
it
in
the
Word
of
God
,
or
any
of
the
ancient
Canons
,
by
which
it
might
be
lawful
for
the
Civil
Magistrate
(
of
his
own
Authority
)
either
to
abrogate
old
Ceremonies
,
or
establish
new
;
or
for
the
Bishops
onely
to
ordain
and
determine
any
thing
,
[
](A43507-e12770-b)e
e
Vel
solis
Episcopis
,
absq●e
sui
Presb●terii
judicio
&
volunta●e
,
aliquid
novi
ordina●e
,
&c.
Epist
8
without
the
judgement
and
consent
of
their
Presbyteries
being
first
obtained
.
And
in
his
answer
to
the
Queries
of
the
English
brethren
,
he
findes
no
less
fault
with
the
manner
of
proceedings
in
the
Bishops
Courts
;
in
regard
that
Excommunications
were
not
therein
passed
by
the
common
consent
of
a
Presbytery
[
](A43507-e12790-b)f
f
Non
e●
Presbyteri
sententia
sed
●●
quo●●
nd●m
〈…〉
.
Ibid.
,
but
decreed
onely
by
some
Civil
Lawyers
,
or
other
Officers
who
fa●e
as
Judges
in
the
same
.
But
first
,
the
man
was
ignorant
of
the
course
of
those
Courts
,
in
which
the
sentence
of
Excommunication
is
never
published
or
pronounced
,
but
by
the
mouth
of
a
Minister
ordained
according
to
the
Rules
of
the
Church
of
England
.
And
secondly
,
it
is
to
be
conceived
in
Reason
,
that
any
Batchelor
or
Doctor
of
the
Civil
Law
is
far
more
fit
to
be
imployed
and
trusted
in
the
exercise
of
that
part
of
Discipline
,
then
any
Trades-man
of
Geneva
,
though
possibly
of
the
number
of
the
five
and
twenty
.
For
the
redress
of
which
great
mischief
,
and
of
many
other
,
he
applies
himself
unto
the
Queen
,
to
whom
he
dedicates
his
Annotations
on
the
New
Testament
,
published
in
the
year
1572.
In
the
Epistle
whereunto
,
though
he
acknowledgeth
that
she
had
restored
unto
this
Kingdom
the
true
Worship
of
God
,
yet
he
insinuates
that
there
was
wanting
a
full
Reformation
of
Ecclesiastical
Discipline
;
that
our
Temples
were
not
fully
purged
;
that
some
high
places
still
remained
,
not
yet
abolished
:
and
therefore
wisheth
that
those
blemishes
might
be
removed
,
and
those
wants
supplyed
.
Finally
,
understanding
that
a
Parliament
was
then
shortly
to
be
held
in
England
,
and
that
Cartwright
had
prepared
an
Admonition
to
present
unto
it
;
he
must
needs
interpose
his
credit
with
a
Peer
of
the
Realm
to
advance
the
service
,
as
appears
plainly
by
his
Letter
of
the
same
year
,
and
the
Nones
of
Iuly
.
In
which
,
though
he
approves
the
Doctrine
,
yet
he
condemns
the
Government
of
the
Church
as
most
imperfect
,
not
onely
destitute
of
many
things
which
were
good
and
profitable
,
but
also
of
some
others
which
were
plainly
necessary
.
47.
But
here
it
is
to
be
observed
,
that
in
his
Letter
to
this
great
person
,
whosoever
he
was
,
he
seems
more
cautelous
and
reserved
,
then
in
that
to
Grindal
;
but
far
more
modest
then
in
those
to
Knox
,
and
the
English
Brethren
.
The
Government
of
England
was
so
well
setled
,
as
not
to
be
ventured
on
too
rashly
▪
And
therefore
he
must
first
see
what
effect
his
counsels
had
produced
in
Scotland
,
before
he
openly
assaults
the
English
Hierarchy
:
But
finding
all
things
there
agreeable
to
his
hopes
and
wishes
,
he
published
his
Tract
De
Triplici
Episcopatu
,
calculated
for
the
Meridian
onely
of
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
(
as
being
writ
at
the
desire
of
the
Lord
Chancellor
Glammis
)
but
so
,
that
it
might
generally
serve
for
all
Great
Britain
:
In
which
Book
he
informs
his
Reader
of
three
sorts
of
Bishops
;
that
is
to
say
,
the
Bishop
by
Divine
Institution
,
being
no
other
then
the
Minister
of
a
particular
Church
or
Congregation
;
the
Bishop
by
humane
appointment
,
being
the
same
onely
with
the
President
of
a
Convocation
,
or
the
Moderator
(
as
they
phrase
it
)
in
some
Church-assembly
;
and
finally
,
the
Devils
Bishops
,
such
as
presume
to
take
upon
them
the
whole
charge
of
a
Diocess
,
together
with
a
superiority
and
jurisdiction
over
other
Ministers
.
Which
Book
was
afterwards
translated
into
English
by
Feild
of
Wandsworth
,
for
the
instruction
and
content
of
such
of
the
Brethren
as
did
not
understand
the
Latine
.
To
serve
as
a
Preface
to
which
Work
,
the
Presbyterian
Brethren
publish
their
Seditious
Pamphlets
in
defence
of
the
Discipline
,
some
in
the
English
Tongue
,
some
in
the
Latine
;
but
all
of
them
Printed
at
Gen●va
:
For
in
the
year
1570
,
comes
out
The
plain
and
full
Declaration
of
Ecclesiastical
Discipline
,
according
to
the
Word
of
God
,
without
the
name
of
any
Author
,
to
gain
credit
to
it
.
And
Traverse
,
a
furious
Zealot
amongst
the
English
;
had
published
at
Geneva
also
in
the
Latine
Tongue
,
a
discourse
of
Ecclesiastical
Discipline
,
according
to
the
Word
of
God
(
as
it
was
pretended
)
with
the
declining
of
the
Church
of
England
from
the
same
,
Anno
1574
;
which
for
the
same
reason
must
be
turned
into
English
also
,
and
Printed
at
Geneva
with
Beza's
Book
,
Anno
1580.
What
pains
was
took
by
some
of
the
Divines
of
England
,
but
more
particularly
by
Dr.
Iohn
Bridges
Dean
of
Sarum
,
and
Dr.
Adrian
Saravia
,
preferred
upon
the
merit
of
this
service
in
the
Church
of
Westminster
,
shall
be
remembred
in
a
place
more
proper
for
it
,
when
we
shall
come
to
a
review
of
those
disturbances
which
were
occasioned
in
this
Church
by
the
Puritan
Faction
.
Most
of
which
did
proceed
from
no
other
Fountain
then
the
pragmaticalness
of
Beza
,
the
Doctrines
of
Calvin
,
and
the
Example
of
Geneva
;
which
if
they
were
so
influential
on
the
Realms
of
Britain
,
though
lying
in
a
colder
climate
,
and
so
far
remote
;
it
is
to
be
presumed
that
they
were
far
more
powerful
in
France
and
Germany
,
which
lay
nearer
to
them
;
and
in
the
last
of
which
the
people
were
of
a
more
active
and
Mercurial
Spirit
.
48.
What
influence
Calvin
had
upon
some
of
the
Princes
,
Cities
,
and
Divines
of
Germany
,
hath
been
partly
touched
upon
before
;
and
how
his
Doctrines
did
prevail
in
the
Palatine
Churches
,
and
his
Discipline
in
many
parts
and
Provinces
of
the
Germane
Empire
,
may
be
shown
hereafter
.
In
France
he
held
intelligence
with
the
King
of
Navar
,
the
Brethren
of
Rouen
,
Aix
,
Mont-Pelier
,
and
many
leading
men
of
the
Hugonot
party
;
none
of
which
can
be
thought
to
have
asked
his
counsel
about
purchasing
Lands
,
the
Marriages
of
their
Children
,
or
the
payment
of
Debts
:
And
when
the
Fortune
of
the
Wars
,
and
the
Kings
just
anger
necessitated
many
of
them
to
forsake
their
Country
,
they
found
no
place
so
open
to
them
as
the
Town
of
Geneva
,
and
none
more
ready
to
befriend
them
then
Calvin
was
,
whose
Letters
must
be
sent
to
all
the
Churches
of
the
Switzers
,
and
the
Neighbouring
Germany
,
for
raising
Contributions
and
Collections
toward
their
relief
:
which
so
exasperated
the
French
King
,
that
he
threatned
to
make
War
upon
the
Town
,
as
the
fomenter
of
those
discords
which
embroyled
his
Kingdom
[
](A43507-e13430-b)a
a
N●b●e
〈…〉
ubi
〈…〉
.
Calv.
●
B●●linge●●●ol
.
June
,
15●●
.
,
the
Receptacle
of
his
Rebels
,
the
Delphos
as
it
were
of
that
Sacred
Oracle
which
Soveraignly
directed
all
affairs
of
moment
.
But
of
these
things
,
and
how
Beza
did
co-operate
to
the
common
troubles
which
did
so
miserably
distract
the
peace
of
France
,
shall
be
delivered
more
particularly
in
the
following
Book
.
49.
As
for
the
Town
and
Territory
of
Geneva
it self
,
it
had
so
far
submitted
unto
their
Authority
,
that
Calvin
wanted
nothing
of
a
Bishop
in
it
,
but
the
name
and
title
.
The
City
of
Geneva
had
been
anciently
an
Episcopal
See
,
consisting
of
many
Parishes
and
Country
Villages
;
all
subject
by
the
Rules
of
the
Discipline
unto
one
Presbytery
,
of
which
Calvin
for
the
term
of
his
life
had
the
constant
Precedency
(
under
the
style
of
Moderator
)
without
whom
nothing
could
done
which
concerned
the
Church
.
And
sitting
as
chief
President
in
the
Court
or
Consistory
,
he
had
so
great
an
influence
on
the
Common-council
,
as
if
he
had
been
made
perpetual
Dictator
also
,
for
ordering
the
affairs
of
the
Common-wealth
.
The
like
Authority
was
exercised
and
enjoyed
by
Beza
also
,
for
the
space
of
ten
years
,
or
thereabouts
,
after
his
decease
.
At
what
time
Lambertus
Danaeus
,
one
of
the
Ministers
of
that
City
,
thinking
himself
inferiour
to
him
in
no
part
of
Scholarship
,
procured
the
Presidency
in
that
Church
to
go
by
turns
,
that
he
and
others
might
be
capable
of
their
courses
in
it
:
By
which
means
the
Genevians
being
freed
from
those
powerful
Riders
,
would
never
suffer
themselves
to
be
bridled
as
they
had
been
formerly
.
For
thereupon
it
was
concluded
by
a
Decree
of
the
Senate
,
that
the
Presbytery
should
have
no
power
to
convent
any
man
before
them
,
till
the
Warrant
was
first
signed
by
one
of
the
Syndicks
.
Besides
which
curb
,
as
the
Elders
are
named
by
the
lesser
Council
,
and
confirmed
by
the
greater
,
the
Ministers
advice
being
first
had
in
the
nomination
;
so
do
they
take
an
Oath
at
their
admission
,
to
keep
the
Ecclesiastical
Ordinances
of
the
Civil
Magistrate
.
In
which
respect
their
Consistory
doth
not
challenge
an
exorbitant
and
unlimited
power
,
as
the
Commissioners
of
Christ
(
as
they
did
afterwards
in
Scotland
)
but
as
Commissioners
of
the
State
or
Signiory
;
by
which
they
are
restrained
in
the
exercise
of
that
Jurisdiction
,
which
otherwise
they
might
and
would
have
challenged
by
their
first
institution
,
and
seemed
at
first
a
yoke
too
insupportable
for
the
necks
of
the
people
.
In
reference
to
their
Neighbouring
Princes
,
their
City
was
so
advantageously
sea●ed
,
that
even
their
Popish
Neighbours
were
more
ready
to
support
and
aid
them
,
then
suffer
the
Town
to
fall
into
the
power
of
the
Duke
of
Savoy
.
And
then
it
is
not
to
be
doubted
but
such
States
and
Kingdoms
as
were
Zealous
in
the
Reformation
,
did
liberally
contribute
their
assistance
to
them
.
The
con●●uence
of
so
many
of
the
French
as
had
retired
thither
in
the
heat
of
the
Civil
Wars
,
had
brought
a
miserable
Plague
upon
them
;
by
which
their
numbers
were
so
lessened
,
and
their
strength
so
weakned
,
that
the
Duke
of
Savoy
took
the
oppornity
to
lay
Siege
unto
it
:
In
which
distress
they
supplicate
by
Letters
to
all
their
Friends
,
or
such
as
they
conceived
might
wish
well
unto
them
in
the
cause
of
Religion
;
and
amongst
others
,
to
some
Bishops
and
Noble-men
of
the
Church
of
England
,
Anno
1582.
But
Beza
having
writ
to
Traverse
,
a
most
Zealous
Puritan
to
negotiate
in
it
,
the
business
sped
the
worse
for
the
Agents
sake
;
no
great
supply
being
sent
unto
them
at
that
time
.
But
afterwards
when
they
were
distressed
by
the
Savoyard
,
Anno
1589
,
they
were
relieved
with
thirteen
thousand
Crowns
from
England
,
twenty
four
thousand
Crowns
from
the
State
of
Venice
;
from
France
and
Florence
,
with
intelligence
of
the
enemies
purposes
:
onely
the
Scots
,
though
otherwise
most
zealous
in
advancing
the
Discipline
,
approved
themselves
to
be
true
Scots
,
or
false
Brethren
to
them
.
For
having
raised
great
sums
of
mony
,
under
pretence
of
sending
seasonable
relief
to
their
friends
in
Geneva
;
the
most
part
of
it
was
assigned
over
to
the
Earl
of
Bothwel
,
then
being
in
Rebellion
against
their
King
,
and
having
many
ways
endeavoured
to
surprise
his
person
,
and
in
fine
,
to
take
away
his
life
.
But
this
prank
was
not
play'd
until
some
years
after
,
and
therefore
falls
beyond
the
time
of
my
design
;
which
was
,
and
is
,
to
draw
down
the
successes
of
the
Presbyterians
in
their
several
Countries
,
till
the
year
1585
,
and
then
to
take
them
all
together
,
as
they
related
unto
England
,
or
were
co-incident
with
the
Actions
and
Affairs
thereof
.
But
we
must
make
our
way
by
France
,
as
lying
nearest
to
the
practices
of
the
Mother-City
;
though
Scotland
at
a
greater
distance
first
took
fire
upon
it
,
and
England
was
as
soon
attempted
as
the
French
themselves
.
The
end
of
the
first
Book
.
AERIVS
REDIVIVVS
:
OR
,
The
History
Of
the
PRESBYTERIANS
.
LIB.
II.
Containing
The
manifold
Seditions
,
Conspiracies
,
and
Insurrections
in
the
Realm
of
France
,
their
Libelling
against
the
State
,
and
the
Wars
there
raised
by
their
procurement
,
from
the
year
1559
to
1585.
1.
THe
Realm
of
France
,
having
long
suffered
under
the
corruptions
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
was
one
of
the
first
Western
Kingdoms
which
openly
declared
against
those
abuses
.
Beringarius
in
the
Neighbouring
Italy
,
had
formerly
opposed
the
Gross
and
Carnal
Doctrines
of
the
Papists
in
the
point
of
the
Sacrament
:
Whose
opinions
passing
into
France
from
one
hand
to
another
,
were
at
last
publickly
maintained
by
Peter
Waldo
,
one
of
the
Citizens
of
Lyons
,
who
added
thereunto
many
bitter
invectives
against
the
Supremacy
of
the
Pope
,
the
Adoration
of
Images
,
the
Invocation
of
Saints
,
and
the
Doctrine
of
Purgatory
.
His
Followers
,
from
the
place
of
his
Habitation
,
were
at
first
called
in
contempt
,
The
poor
men
of
Lyons
;
as
afterwards
,
from
the
name
of
their
Leader
,
they
were
by
the
Latines
called
Waldenses
,
by
the
French
Les
Vandoise
.
But
Lyons
proving
no
safe
place
for
them
,
they
retired
into
the
more
desert
parts
of
Languedock
,
and
spreading
on
the
banks
of
the
River
Alby
,
obtained
the
name
of
Albigenses
in
the
Latine
Writers
,
and
of
Les
Albigeoise
in
the
French
:
supported
by
Raymond
the
Fourth
,
Earl
of
Tholouse
,
they
became
so
insolent
,
that
they
murthered
Trincanel
their
Viscount
in
the
City
Beziers
,
and
dasht
out
the
teeth
of
their
Bishop
,
having
taken
Sanctuary
in
St.
Magdalens
Church
,
one
of
the
Churches
of
that
City
.
For
which
high
outrages
,
and
many
others
of
like
nature
which
ensued
upon
them
,
they
were
warred
upon
by
Lewis
the
Ninth
of
France
,
Sirnamed
the
Saint
,
and
many
Noble
adventurers
,
who
sacrificed
many
of
them
in
the
self-same
Church
wherein
they
had
spilt
the
blood
of
others
.
After
a
long
and
bloody
War
,
which
ended
in
the
year
1250
,
they
were
almost
rooted
out
of
the
Country
also
;
the
residue
or
remainders
of
them
having
betook
themselves
into
the
mountainous
parts
of
Daulphine
,
Provence
,
Piemont
,
and
Savoy
,
for
their
greater
safety
.
By
means
whereof
becoming
neer
Neighbours
to
the
Switzers
,
and
possibly
managing
some
traffick
with
the
Town
of
Geneva
,
their
Doctrines
could
neither
be
unknown
to
Zuinglius
amongst
the
one
,
nor
to
many
Inhabitants
of
the
other
of
best
note
and
quality
.
2.
The
rest
of
France
had
all
this
while
continued
in
the
Popes
obedience
,
and
held
an
outward
uniformity
in
all
points
with
the
Church
of
Rome
;
from
which
it
was
not
much
diverted
by
the
Writings
of
Zuinglius
,
or
the
more
moderate
proceedings
of
the
Lutheran
Doctors
,
who
after
the
year
1517
,
had
filled
many
Provinces
of
Germany
with
their
opinions
.
But
in
the
year
1533
,
the
Lutherans
found
an
opportunity
to
attempt
upon
it
.
For
Francis
the
First
favouring
Learned
men
and
Learning
(
as
commonly
they
do
,
whose
Actions
are
worthy
a
learned
Pen
)
resolved
to
erect
a
University
at
Paris
,
making
great
offers
to
the
most
Learned
Scholars
of
Italy
and
Germany
for
their
entertainment
.
Luther
takes
hold
of
that
advantange
,
and
sends
Bucer
,
and
some
others
of
his
ablest
Followers
;
who
by
disputing
in
such
a
confluence
of
Learned
men
,
might
give
a
strong
essay
to
bring
in
his
Doctrines
.
Nor
wanted
there
some
which
were
taken
with
the
Novelty
of
them
,
especially
because
such
as
were
questioned
for
Religion
had
recourse
into
Aquitaine
,
to
Margaret
of
Valois
,
the
Kings
Sister
,
married
to
Henry
of
Albert
King
of
Navar
,
who
perhaps
out
of
hatred
to
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
by
whom
her
Husbands
Father
was
deprived
of
that
Kingdom
,
might
be
the
more
favourable
to
the
Lutherans
;
or
rather
moved
(
as
she
confessed
before
her
death
)
with
commiseration
to
those
condemned
persons
that
fled
to
her
protection
,
she
became
earnest
with
her
brother
in
defence
of
their
persons
;
so
that
for
ten
years
together
she
was
the
chief
means
of
maintaining
the
Doctrines
of
Luther
in
the
Realm
of
France
.
Nor
was
the
King
so
bent
in
their
Extermination
,
as
otherwise
he
would
have
been
,
in
regard
of
those
many
Switz
and
Germans
that
served
him
in
his
Wars
against
Charles
the
Fifth
;
till
at
last
,
being
grievously
offended
with
the
contumacie
of
the
men
,
and
their
continual
opposition
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
he
published
many
Edicts
and
Proclamations
against
them
,
not
onely
threatning
,
but
executing
his
penal
Laws
,
until
he
had
at
last
almost
extinguished
the
name
of
Luther
in
his
Kingdom
.
3.
But
Calvins
stratagem
succeeded
somewhat
better
,
1546.
who
immediately
upon
the
Death
of
Francis
the
First
(
whilst
King
Henry
was
ingag'd
in
the
Wars
with
Charles
)
attempted
France
by
sending
his
Pamphlets
from
Geneva
,
writ
for
the
most
part
in
the
French
Tongue
,
for
the
better
captivating
and
informing
of
the
common
people
.
And
as
he
found
many
possessed
with
Luthers
opinions
,
so
he
himself
inflamed
them
with
a
Zeal
to
his
own
;
the
Vulgar
being
very
proud
to
be
made
Judges
in
Religion
,
and
pass
their
Votes
upon
the
abstrusest
Controversies
of
the
Christian
Faith
.
So
that
in
short
time
Zuinglius
was
no
more
remembred
,
nor
the
Doctrine
of
Luther
so
much
followed
as
it
had
been
formerly
.
The
name
of
Calvin
carrying
it
amongst
the
French
.
The
sudden
propagating
of
whose
Opinions
,
both
by
preaching
and
writing
,
gave
great
offence
unto
the
Papists
;
but
chiefly
to
Charles
Cardinal
of
Lorrain
,
and
his
Brother
Francis
Duke
of
Guise
,
then
being
in
great
power
and
favour
with
King
Henry
the
Second
.
By
whose
continual
sollicitation
,
the
King
endeavoured
by
many
terrible
and
severe
executions
to
suppress
them
utterly
;
and
did
reduce
his
Followers
at
the
last
to
such
a
condition
,
that
they
durst
neither
meet
in
publick
,
or
by
open
day
,
but
secretly
in
Woods
or
Private-houses
;
and
for
the
most
part
in
the
night
,
to
avoid
discovery
.
And
at
this
time
it
was
,
and
on
this
occasion
,
that
the
name
of
Hugonots
was
first
given
them
;
so
called
from
St.
Hugoes
Gate
in
the
City
of
Towrs
,
out
of
which
they
were
observed
to
pass
to
their
secret
Meetings
;
or
from
a
night-spirit
,
or
Hobgobling
,
which
they
called
St.
Hugo
;
to
which
they
were
resembled
,
for
their
constant
night-walks
.
But
neither
the
disgrace
which
that
name
imported
,
nor
the
severity
of
the
Kings
Edicts
so
prevailed
upon
them
,
but
that
they
multiplyed
more
and
more
in
most
parts
of
the
Realm
;
especially
in
the
Provinces
which
either
were
nearest
to
Geneva
,
or
lay
more
open
towards
the
Sea
,
to
the
trade
of
the
English
.
And
though
the
fear
of
the
danger
,
and
the
Kings
displeasure
,
deterred
such
as
lived
within
the
air
of
the
Court
from
adhering
openly
unto
them
;
yet
had
they
many
secret
favourers
in
the
Royal
Palace
,
and
not
a
few
of
the
Nobility
,
which
gave
them
as
much
countenance
as
the
times
could
suffer
.
The
certainty
whereof
appeared
immediately
on
the
death
of
King
Henry
,
who
left
this
life
at
Paris
on
the
tenth
of
Iuly
,
Anno
1559
,
1559.
leaving
the
Crown
to
Francis
his
Eldest
Son
,
then
being
but
fifteen
years
of
age
,
neither
in
strength
of
body
,
nor
in
vigour
of
Spirit
,
enabled
for
the
managing
of
so
great
an
Empire
.
4.
This
young
King
in
his
Fathers
life-time
had
married
Mary
Queen
of
Scots
,
Daughter
and
Heir
of
Iames
the
Fifth
,
by
Mary
of
Lorrain
,
a
Daughter
of
the
House
of
Guise
,
and
Sister
to
the
two
great
Favourites
before
remembred
.
This
gave
a
great
improvement
to
the
power
and
favour
which
the
two
brothers
had
before
,
made
greater
by
uniting
themselves
to
Katherine
de
Medices
,
the
young
Kings
Mother
;
a
Woman
of
a
pestilent
Wit
,
and
one
that
studied
nothing
more
then
to
maintain
her
own
greatness
against
all
opposers
.
By
this
confederacie
,
the
Princes
of
the
House
of
Bourbon
,
Heirs
in
Reversion
to
the
Crown
,
if
the
King
and
his
three
brothers
should
depart
without
Islue-Male
(
as
in
fine
they
did
)
were
quite
excluded
from
all
office
and
imployment
in
the
Court
or
State
.
The
principal
of
which
,
was
Anthony
Duke
of
Vendosme
,
and
his
brother
Lewis
Prince
of
Conde
;
men
not
so
near
in
birth
,
as
of
different
humours
;
the
Duke
being
of
an
open
nature
,
flexible
in
himself
,
and
easily
wrought
upon
by
others
:
but
on
the
other
side
,
the
Prince
was
observed
to
be
of
a
more
enterprising
disposition
,
violent
(
but
of
a
violence
mixed
with
cunning
in
the
carrying
on
of
his
designs
)
and
one
that
would
not
patiently
dissemble
the
smallest
injuries
.
These
two
had
drawn
unto
their
side
the
two
Chastilions
;
that
is
to
say
,
Gasper
de
Collignie
Admiral
of
the
Realm
of
France
,
and
Monsieur
D'
Andilot
his
brother
Commander
of
the
Infantry
of
that
Kingdom
;
to
which
Offices
they
had
been
advanced
by
the
Duke
of
Montmorency
,
into
whose
Family
they
had
married
,
during
the
time
of
his
Authority
with
the
King
deceased
;
for
whose
removal
from
the
Court
,
by
the
confederacy
of
the
Queen
Mother
with
the
House
of
Guise
,
they
were
as
much
disquieted
,
and
as
apt
for
action
,
as
the
Princes
of
the
House
of
Bourbon
for
the
former
Reasons
.
Many
designs
were
offered
to
consideration
in
their
private
Meetings
;
but
none
was
more
likely
to
effect
their
business
,
then
to
make
themselves
the
Heads
of
the
Hugonot
Faction
,
which
the
two
Chastilions
had
long
favoured
as
far
as
they
durst
.
By
whose
assistance
they
might
draw
all
affairs
to
their
own
disposing
,
get
the
Kings
person
into
their
power
,
shut
the
Queen-mother
into
a
Cloyster
,
and
force
the
Guises
into
Lorrain
out
of
which
they
came
.
5.
This
counsel
was
the
rather
followed
,
because
it
seemed
most
agreeable
to
the
inclinations
of
the
Queen
of
Navar
Daughter
of
Henry
of
Albret
and
the
Lady
Margaret
before-mentioned
,
and
Wife
of
Anthony
Duke
of
Vendosm
,
who
in
her
Right
acquired
the
title
to
that
Kingdom
.
Which
Princess
being
naturally
averse
from
the
Popes
of
Rome
,
and
no
less
powerfully
transported
by
some
flattering
hopes
for
the
recovery
of
her
Kingdoms
,
conceived
no
expedient
so
effectual
to
revenge
her self
upon
the
one
,
and
Inthrone
her self
in
the
other
,
as
the
prosecuting
this
design
to
the
very
utmost
.
Upon
which
ground
she
inculcated
nothing
more
into
the
ears
of
her
Husband
,
then
that
he
must
not
suffer
such
an
opportunity
to
slip
out
of
his
hands
,
for
the
recovery
of
the
Crown
which
belonged
unto
her
;
that
he
might
make
himself
the
Head
of
a
mighty
Faction
,
containing
almost
half
the
strength
of
France
;
that
by
so
doing
,
he
might
expect
assistance
from
the
German
Princes
of
the
same
Religion
,
from
Queen
Elizabeth
of
England
,
and
many
discontented
Lords
in
the
Belgick
Provinces
,
besides
such
of
the
Catholick
party
,
even
in
France
it self
,
as
were
displeased
at
the
Omni-Regency
of
the
House
of
Guise
;
that
by
a
strong
Conjunction
of
all
these
interesses
,
he
might
not
onely
get
his
ends
upon
the
Guises
,
but
carry
his
Army
cross
the
Mountains
,
make
himself
Master
of
Navar
,
with
all
the
Rights
and
Royalties
appertaining
to
it
.
But
all
this
could
not
so
prevail
on
the
Duke
her
Husband
,
(
whom
we
will
henceforth
call
the
King
of
Navar
)
as
either
openly
or
under-hand
to
promote
the
enterprise
,
which
he
conceived
more
like
to
hinder
his
affairs
,
then
to
advance
his
hopes
.
For
the
Queen-Mother
having
some
intelligence
of
these
secret
practices
,
sends
for
him
to
the
Court
,
commends
unto
his
care
her
Daughter
the
Princess
Isabella
,
affianced
to
Philip
the
Second
King
of
Spain
,
and
puts
him
chief
into
Commission
for
delivering
her
upon
the
Borders
to
such
Spanish
Ministers
as
were
appointed
to
receive
her
.
All
which
she
did
(
as
she
assured
him
)
for
no
other
ends
,
but
out
of
the
great
esteem
which
she
had
of
his
person
,
to
put
him
into
a
fair
way
for
ingratiating
himself
with
the
Catholick
King
,
and
to
give
him
such
a
hopeful
opportunity
for
solliciting
his
own
affairs
with
the
Grandees
of
Spain
,
as
might
much
tend
to
his
advantage
upon
this
imployment
.
Which
device
had
so
wrought
upon
him
,
and
he
had
been
so
finely
fitted
by
the
Ministers
of
the
Catholick
King
,
that
he
thought
himself
in
a
better
way
to
regain
his
Kingdom
,
then
all
the
Hugonots
in
France
,
together
with
their
Friends
in
Germany
and
England
,
could
chalk
out
unto
him
.
6.
But
notwithstanding
this
great
coldness
in
the
King
of
Navar
,
the
business
was
so
hotly
followed
by
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
the
Admiral
Colligny
,
and
his
brother
D'
Andelot
,
that
the
Hugonots
were
drawn
to
unite
together
,
under
the
Princes
of
that
House
.
To
which
they
were
spurred
on
the
faster
,
by
the
practices
of
Godfrey
de
la
Bar
,
commonly
called
Renaudie
,
from
the
name
of
his
Signiory
;
a
man
of
a
most
mischievous
Wit
,
and
a
dangerous
Eloquence
;
who
being
forced
to
abandon
his
own
Country
for
some
misdemeanors
,
betook
himself
unto
Geneva
,
where
he
grew
great
with
Calvin
,
Beza
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Consistory
;
and
coming
back
again
in
the
change
of
times
,
was
thought
the
fittest
instrument
to
promote
this
service
,
and
draw
the
party
to
a
body
.
Which
being
industriously
pursued
,
was
in
fine
effected
;
many
great
men
,
who
had
before
concealed
themselves
in
their
affections
,
declaring
openly
in
favour
of
the
Reformation
,
when
they
perceived
it
countenanced
by
such
Potent
Princes
.
To
each
of
these
,
according
as
they
found
them
qualified
for
parts
and
power
,
they
assigned
their
Provinces
and
Precincts
,
within
the
limits
whereof
they
were
directed
to
raise
Men
,
Arms
,
Money
,
and
all
other
necessaries
,
for
carrying
on
of
the
design
;
but
all
things
to
be
done
in
so
close
a
manner
,
that
no
discovery
should
be
made
till
the
deed
was
done
.
By
this
it
was
agreed
upon
,
that
a
certain
number
of
them
should
repair
to
the
King
at
Bloise
,
and
tender
a
Petition
to
him
in
all
humble
manner
for
the
Free
exercise
of
the
Religion
which
they
then
professed
,
and
for
professing
which
they
had
been
persecuted
in
the
days
of
his
Father
.
But
these
Petitioners
were
to
be
backed
with
multitudes
of
armed
men
,
gathered
together
from
all
parts
on
the
day
appointed
;
who
on
the
Kings
denyal
of
so
just
a
suit
,
should
violently
break
into
the
Court
▪
seize
on
the
person
of
the
King
,
surprise
the
Queen
,
and
put
the
Guises
to
the
Sword
:
And
that
being
done
,
Liberty
was
to
be
Proclaimed
,
Free
exercise
of
Religion
granted
by
publick
Edict
,
the
managery
of
affairs
committed
to
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
and
all
the
rest
of
the
Confederates
gratified
with
rewards
and
honours
.
Impossible
it
was
,
that
in
a
business
which
required
so
many
hands
,
none
should
be
found
to
give
intelligence
to
the
adverse
party
:
which
coming
to
the
knowledge
of
the
Queen-Mother
,
and
the
Duke
of
Guise
,
they
removed
the
Court
from
Bloise
a
weak
open
Town
,
to
the
strong
Castle
of
Amboise
,
pretending
nothing
but
the
giving
of
the
King
some
recreation
in
the
Woods
adjoyning
.
But
being
once
setled
in
the
Castle
,
the
King
is
made
acquainted
with
the
threatned
danger
,
the
Duke
of
Guise
appointed
Lieutenant-General
of
the
Realm
of
France
.
And
by
his
care
the
matter
was
so
wisely
handled
,
that
without
making
any
noise
to
affright
the
Confederates
,
the
Petitioners
were
admitted
into
the
Town
;
whilst
in
the
mean
time
,
several
Troopes
of
Horse
were
sent
out
by
him
to
fall
on
such
of
their
accomplices
as
were
well
armed
,
and
ready
to
have
done
the
mischief
,
if
not
thus
prevented
.
1560.
7.
The
issue
of
the
business
was
,
that
Renaudie
the
chief
Actor
in
it
was
killed
in
the
fight
,
many
of
the
rest
slain
,
and
some
taken
Prisoners
,
the
whole
body
of
them
being
routed
and
compelled
to
flee
:
yet
such
was
the
clemencie
of
the
King
,
and
the
di●creet
temper
of
the
Guises
,
in
the
course
of
this
business
,
that
a
general
pardon
was
proclaimed
on
the
18
of
March
,
(
being
the
third
day
after
the
Execution
)
to
all
that
being
moved
onely
with
the
Zeal
to
Religion
,
had
entred
themselves
into
the
Conspiracie
,
if
within
twenty
four
hours
they
laid
down
their
Arms
,
and
retired
to
their
own
Houses
.
But
this
did
little
edifie
with
those
hot
spirits
which
had
the
conduct
of
the
Cause
,
and
had
befooled
themselves
and
others
with
the
flattering
hopes
of
gaining
the
Free
exercise
of
their
Religion
.
It
cannot
be
denyed
but
that
they
were
resolved
so
to
act
their
parts
,
that
Religion
might
not
seem
to
have
any
hand
in
it
,
or
at
the
least
might
not
suffer
by
it
,
if
the
plot
miscarried
.
To
which
end
they
procured
the
chief
Lawyers
of
France
and
Germany
,
and
many
of
the
reformed
Divines
of
the
greatest
eminence
,
to
publish
some
Writings
to
this
purpose
;
that
is
to
say
,
that
without
violating
the
Majesty
of
the
King
,
and
the
dignity
of
the
lawful
Magistrate
,
they
might
oppose
with
Arms
the
violent
Domination
of
the
House
of
Guise
,
who
were
given
out
for
Enemies
to
the
true
Religion
,
hinderers
of
the
course
of
Justice
,
and
in
effect
no
better
then
the
Kings
Jaylors
,
as
the
case
then
stood
.
But
this
Mask
was
quickly
taken
off
,
and
the
design
appeared
bare
faced
without
any
vizard
.
For
presently
upon
the
routing
of
the
Forces
in
the
Woods
of
Amboise
,
they
caused
great
tumults
to
be
raised
in
Poictou
,
Languedock
and
Provence
.
To
which
the
Preachers
of
Geneva
were
forthwith
called
,
and
they
came
as
willingly
;
their
Followers
being
much
increased
both
in
courage
and
numbers
,
as
well
by
their
vehemency
in
the
Pulpit
,
as
their
private
practices
.
In
Daulpheny
,
and
some
parts
of
Provence
,
[
](A43507-e15620-b)a
a
I●
quib
.
s.
d●m
P.
〈…〉
D●lphina●u●
&
〈◊〉
bibus
nostri
homines
●●mp●a
〈…〉
.
&c.
they
proceeded
further
,
seized
upon
divers
of
the
Churches
for
the
Exercise
of
their
Religion
,
as
if
all
matters
had
succeeded
answerable
to
their
expectation
.
But
on
the
first
coming
of
some
Forces
from
the
Duke
of
Guise
,
they
shrunk
in
again
,
and
left
the
Country
in
the
same
condition
wherein
first
they
found
it
.
Of
this
particular
,
Calvin
gives
notice
unto
Bullenger
,
by
his
Letters
of
the
27
of
May
,
Anno
1560
,
complaining
much
of
the
extreme
rashness
,
and
fool-hardiness
of
some
of
that
party
[
](A43507-e15690-b)b
b
Ab
initio
〈…〉
gener●
sic
●uptae
eran●
〈◊〉
mentes
.
u●
f●us●
a
impetum
ill●m
●●d●●e
conatum
si●●
.
,
whom
no
sober
counsels
could
restrain
from
those
ingagements
which
might
have
proved
so
dangerous
and
destructive
to
the
cause
of
Religion
.
Which
words
of
his
relate
not
onely
to
the
Action
of
Daulphine
and
Provence
,
but
to
some
of
the
attempts
preceding
,
whatsoever
they
were
,
by
him
discouraged
and
disswaded
,
if
we
may
believe
him
.
8.
But
though
we
may
believe
him
,
as
I
think
we
may
,
the
Pope
and
Court
of
France
were
otherwise
perswaded
of
it
.
Reinadoes
going
from
Geneva
to
unite
the
party
,
was
as
unlikely
to
be
done
without
his
allowance
,
as
without
his
privity
.
But
certainly
the
Ministers
of
Geneva
durst
not
leave
their
Flocks
to
Preach
Sedition
to
the
French
of
Provence
and
Languedock
,
if
he
had
neither
connived
at
it
,
or
advised
them
to
it
;
[
](A43507-e15810-b)c
c
Quam
longe
quae●o
est
à
●
jab●nte
permitteme
.
Salv.
De
Guber●●n
D●i
,
li●
.
8.
and
such
connivings
differ
but
little
from
commands
,
as
we
find
in
Salvian
.
Once
it
is
sure
that
the
Pope
suggested
to
the
French
King
by
the
Bishop
of
Viterbo
,
whom
he
sent
in
the
nature
of
a
Legate
,
that
all
the
mischief
which
troubled
France
,
and
the
Poyson
which
infected
that
Kingdom
and
the
Neighbouring
Countries
,
(
for
so
I
finde
in
my
Autho●
)
came
from
no
other
Fountain
then
the
Lake
of
Geneva
;
that
by
digging
at
the
very
Root
,
he
might
divert
a
great
part
of
that
nourishment
by
which
those
mischiefs
were
fomented
;
and
that
by
prosecuting
such
a
Forraign
War
,
he
might
evacuate
those
bad
humours
which
distempered
his
Kingdom
:
and
therefore
if
the
King
be
pleased
to
engage
herein
,
his
Holiness
would
not
onely
send
him
some
convenient
Aids
,
but
move
the
Scotch
King
,
and
the
Duke
of
Savoy
,
to
assist
him
also
.
But
neither
the
Queen-Mother
,
nor
the
Guise
(
for
the
King
acted
little
in
his
own
affairs
)
could
approve
the
motion
,
partly
for
fear
of
giving
offence
unto
the
Switzers
,
with
whom
Geneva
had
confederated
thirty
years
before
;
and
partly
because
none
being
like
to
engage
in
that
War
,
but
the
Catholicks
onely
,
the
Kingdom
would
thereby
lye
open
to
the
adverse
party
.
But
nothing
more
diverted
the
three
Princes
from
concurring
in
it
,
then
the
impossibility
of
complying
with
their
several
interesses
in
the
disposing
of
the
Town
when
it
should
be
taken
.
The
Duke
of
Savoy
would
not
enter
into
the
War
before
he
was
assured
by
the
other
Princes
that
he
should
reap
the
profit
of
it
,
that
belonging
anciently
to
his
jurisdiction
.
But
it
agreed
neither
with
the
interest
of
France
nor
Spain
,
to
make
the
Duke
greater
then
he
was
,
by
so
fair
an
addition
as
would
be
made
to
his
Estate
,
were
it
yeilded
to
him
.
The
Spaniard
knew
that
the
French
King
would
never
bring
him
into
France
,
or
put
into
his
hands
such
a
fortified
pass
,
by
which
he
might
enter
when
he
pleased
.
As
on
the
other
side
,
the
Spaniards
would
not
suffer
it
to
fall
into
the
power
of
the
French
,
by
reason
of
its
neer
Neighbour-hood
unto
the
County
of
Burgundy
,
which
both
then
was
,
and
ever
since
hath
been
appendant
on
the
Crown
of
Spain
.
By
reason
of
which
mutual
distrusts
and
jealousies
,
the
Pope
received
no
other
answer
to
his
motion
in
the
Court
of
France
,
but
that
it
was
impossible
to
apply
themselves
to
matters
abroad
,
when
they
were
exercised
at
home
with
so
many
concernments
.
9.
This
answer
pinched
upon
the
Pope
,
who
found
as
much
confusion
in
the
State
of
Avignion
,
belonging
for
some
hundreds
of
years
to
the
See
of
Rome
,
as
the
French
could
reasonably
complain
in
the
Bowels
of
France
.
For
lying
as
it
did
within
the
limits
of
Provence
,
and
being
visited
with
such
of
the
French
Preachers
as
had
been
studied
at
Geneva
,
the
people
generally
became
inclined
unto
Calvins
Doctrines
,
and
made
profession
of
the
same
both
in
private
and
publick
;
nay
,
they
resolved
upon
the
lawfulness
of
taking
up
of
Arms
against
the
Pope
,
though
their
natural
Lord
;
partly
upon
pretence
that
the
Country
was
unjustly
taken
from
the
Earls
of
Tholouse
by
the
Predecessors
of
the
Pope
;
partly
because
the
present
Pope
could
prove
no
true
Lineal
Succession
from
the
first
Usurper
;
but
chiefly
,
in
regard
that
persons
Ecclesiastical
were
disabled
by
Christs
Commandments
from
exercising
any
Temporal
Jurisdiction
over
other
men
.
Being
thus
resolved
to
rebel
,
they
put
themselves
,
by
the
perswasion
of
Alexander
Guilatine
,
a
professed
Civilian
,
into
the
protection
of
Charles
Count
de
Mont-brun
,
who
had
then
taken
Arms
against
the
King
,
in
the
Country
of
Daulphine
.
Mont-brun
accepts
of
the
imployment
,
enters
the
Territory
of
Avignion
with
three
thousand
Foot
,
reduceth
the
whole
Country
under
his
command
;
the
Popes
Vice-Legate
in
the
City
being
hardly
able
for
the
present
to
make
good
the
Castle
.
But
so
it
happened
,
that
the
Cardinal
of
Tournon
,
whose
Niece
the
Count
had
married
,
being
neer
the
place
,
prevailed
with
him
after
some
discourse
to
withdraw
his
Forces
,
and
to
retire
unto
Geneva
;
assuring
him
not
onely
of
his
Majesties
pardon
,
and
the
restitution
of
his
Goods
which
had
been
confiscated
,
but
that
he
should
have
liberty
of
Conscience
also
,
which
he
prized
far
more
then
both
the
other
.
By
which
Action
the
people
were
necessitated
to
return
to
their
old
obedience
;
but
with
so
many
fears
and
jealousies
on
either
side
,
that
many
years
were
spent
before
the
Pope
could
be
assured
of
the
love
of
his
Subjects
,
or
they
relye
upon
the
Clemency
and
good
will
of
their
Prince
.
Such
issue
had
the
first
attempts
of
the
Calvinians
in
the
Realm
of
France
.
10.
In
the
mean
time
it
was
determined
by
the
Cabinet
Council
in
the
Court
,
to
smother
the
indignity
of
these
insurrections
,
that
the
hot
spirits
of
the
French
might
have
time
to
cool
,
and
afterwards
to
call
them
to
a
sober
reckoning
,
when
they
least
looked
for
it
.
In
order
whereunto
,
an
Edict
is
published
in
the
Kings
name
,
and
sent
to
all
the
Parliamentary
Courts
of
France
(
being
at
that
time
eight
in
all
)
concerning
the
holding
of
an
Assembly
at
Fountain-bleau
on
the
21
of
August
then
next
following
,
for
composing
the
distractions
of
the
Kingdom
.
And
in
that
Edict
he
declares
,
that
without
any
evident
occasion
,
a
great
number
of
persons
had
risen
and
taken
Arms
against
him
;
that
he
could
not
but
impute
the
cause
thereof
to
the
Hugonots
onely
,
who
having
laid
aside
all
belief
to
God
,
and
all
affection
to
their
Country
,
endeavoured
to
disturb
the
peace
of
the
Kingdom
;
that
he
was
willing
,
notwithstanding
,
to
pardon
all
such
,
as
having
made
acknowledgement
of
their
errours
,
should
return
to
their
Houses
,
and
live
conformable
to
the
Rites
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
and
in
obedience
to
the
Laws
;
that
therefore
none
of
his
Courts
of
Parliament
should
proceed
in
matters
of
Religion
,
upon
any
manner
of
information
for
offences
past
,
but
to
provide
by
all
severity
for
the
future
against
their
committing
of
the
like
;
and
finally
,
that
for
reforming
all
abuses
in
Government
,
he
resolved
upon
the
calling
of
an
Assembly
,
in
which
the
Princes
and
most
Eminent
Persons
of
the
Kingdom
should
consult
together
;
the
sa●d
Assembly
to
be
held
at
his
Majesties
Palace
of
Fountain-bleau
on
the
21
of
August
then
next
following
,
and
free
leave
to
be
therein
granted
to
all
manner
of
persons
,
not
onely
to
propound
their
grievances
,
but
to
advise
on
some
expedient
for
redress
thereof
.
According
unto
which
appointment
the
Assembly
holds
,
but
neither
the
King
of
Navar
nor
the
Prince
of
Conde
could
be
perswaded
to
be
present
;
being
both
bent
,
as
it
appeared
not
long
after
,
on
some
further
projects
.
But
it
was
ordered
,
that
the
Admiral
Collignie
,
and
his
brother
D'
Andelot
should
attend
the
service
,
to
the
end
that
nothing
should
be
there
concluded
without
their
privity
,
or
to
the
prejudice
of
their
Cause
.
And
that
they
might
the
better
strike
a
terrour
into
the
Heart
of
the
King
;
whom
they
conceived
to
have
been
frighted
to
the
calling
of
the
present
Assembly
,
the
Admiral
tenders
a
Petition
in
behalf
of
those
of
the
reformed
Religion
in
the
Dukedom
of
Normandy
,
which
they
were
ready
to
subscribe
with
one
hundred
and
fifty
thousand
hands
,
if
it
were
required
.
To
which
the
Cardinal
of
Lorrain
as
bravely
answered
,
that
if
150000
seditious
could
be
found
in
France
to
subscribe
that
paper
,
he
doubted
not
but
that
there
were
a
million
of
Loyal
Subjects
,
who
would
be
ready
to
encounter
them
,
and
oppose
their
insolencies
.
11.
In
this
Assembly
it
was
ordered
by
the
common
consent
,
that
for
rectifying
of
abuses
amongst
the
Clergy
,
a
meeting
should
be
held
of
Divines
and
Prelates
,
in
which
those
discords
might
be
remedied
,
without
innovating
or
disputing
in
matters
of
Faith
;
and
that
for
setling
the
affairs
of
the
Kingdom
,
an
Assembly
of
the
three
Estates
should
be
held
at
Orleance
,
in
the
beginning
of
October
;
to
which
all
persons
interested
were
required
to
come
.
All
which
the
Hugonots
imputed
to
the
consternation
which
they
had
brought
upon
the
Court
by
their
former
risings
,
and
the
great
fear
which
was
conceived
of
some
new
insurrections
,
if
all
things
were
not
regulated
and
reformed
according
unto
their
desires
.
Which
misconceit
so
wrought
upon
the
principal
Leaders
,
that
they
resolved
to
make
use
of
the
present
fears
,
by
seizing
on
such
Towns
and
places
of
consequence
,
as
might
enable
them
to
defend
both
themselves
and
their
parties
,
against
all
opponents
.
And
to
that
end
it
was
concluded
,
that
the
King
of
Navar
should
seize
upon
all
places
in
his
way
betwixt
Bearn
and
Orleance
;
that
the
City
of
Paris
should
be
seized
on
by
the
help
of
the
Marshal
of
Montmorency
the
Dukes
Eldest
Son
,
who
was
Governour
of
it
;
that
they
should
assure
themselves
of
Picardy
by
the
Lords
of
Tenepont
and
Bouchavanne
,
and
of
Britain
by
the
Duke
of
Estampes
,
who
was
powerful
in
it
;
that
being
thus
fortified
,
well
armed
,
and
better
accompanied
by
the
Hugonots
,
whom
they
might
presume
of
,
they
should
force
the
Assembly
of
the
Estates
to
depose
the
Queen
,
remove
the
Guises
from
the
Government
,
declare
the
King
to
be
in
his
minority
till
he
came
to
twenty
two
years
of
age
,
appoint
the
King
of
Navar
,
the
Constable
,
and
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
for
his
Tutors
and
Governours
:
which
practice
as
it
was
confessed
by
Iaques
de
la
Sague
,
one
of
the
Servants
of
the
King
of
Navar
,
who
had
been
intercepted
in
his
journey
to
him
;
so
the
confession
was
confirmed
by
some
Letters
from
the
Visdame
of
Chartres
which
he
had
about
him
.
But
this
discovery
being
kept
secret
,
the
Hugonots
having
taken
courage
from
the
first
conspiracie
at
Amboise
,
and
the
open
profession
of
the
Admiral
,
began
to
raise
some
new
commotions
in
all
parts
of
the
Kingdom
;
and
laying
aside
all
obedience
and
respect
of
duty
,
not
onely
made
open
resistance
against
the
Magistrates
,
but
had
directly
taken
arms
in
many
places
,
and
practised
to
get
into
their
hands
some
principal
Towns
,
to
which
they
might
retire
in
all
times
of
danger
:
Amongst
which
none
was
more
aimed
at
then
the
City
of
Lyons
,
a
City
of
great
Wealth
and
Trading
,
and
where
great
numbers
of
the
people
were
inclined
to
Calvins
Doctrine
,
by
reason
of
their
neer
Neighbourhood
to
Geneva
,
and
the
Protestant
Cantons
.
Upon
this
Town
the
Prince
of
Conde
had
a
plot
,
and
was
like
to
have
carried
it
,
though
in
the
end
it
fell
out
contrary
to
his
expectation
;
which
forced
him
to
withdraw
himself
to
Bearn
,
there
to
provide
for
the
security
of
himself
and
his
Brother
.
12.
But
the
King
of
Navar
,
not
being
so
deeply
interested
in
these
late
designs
,
in
which
his
name
had
been
made
use
of
half
against
his
will
,
could
not
so
much
distrust
himself
and
his
personal
safety
,
as
not
to
put
himself
into
a
readiness
for
his
journey
to
Orleance
.
To
which
he
could
by
no
means
perswade
the
Prince
,
and
was
by
him
much
laboured
not
to
go
in
person
,
till
they
were
certified
that
the
King
was
sending
Forces
to
fetch
them
thence
;
which
could
not
be
without
the
wasting
of
the
Country
,
and
the
betraying
of
themselves
unto
those
suspicions
which
otherwise
they
might
hope
to
clear
.
No
sooner
were
they
come
to
Orleance
,
but
the
Prince
was
arrested
of
high
Treason
,
committed
close
Prisoner
with
a
Guard
upon
him
,
the
cognizance
of
his
Cause
appointed
unto
certain
Delegates
,
his
Process
formed
,
and
Sentence
of
death
pronounced
against
him
;
which
questionless
had
been
executed
both
on
him
and
the
King
of
Navar
,
who
was
then
also
under
a
Guard
,
if
the
death
of
the
young
King
had
not
intervened
on
the
fifth
of
December
,
which
put
the
Court
into
new
Counsels
,
and
preserved
their
lives
.
For
the
Queen
wisely
took
into
consideration
,
that
if
these
two
Princes
were
destroyed
,
there
could
be
no
fit
counterpoise
for
the
House
of
Guise
;
which
possibly
might
thereby
be
temped
to
revive
the
old
pretensions
of
the
House
of
Lorrain
,
as
the
direct
Heirs
of
Charles
the
Great
.
For
which
they
could
not
have
a
better
opportunity
,
then
they
had
at
the
present
;
the
Eldest
of
her
three
Sons
not
exceeding
ten
years
of
age
,
none
of
them
of
a
vigorous
constitution
,
and
therefore
the
more
likely
to
want
Friends
in
their
greatest
need
.
Upon
these
apprehensions
she
sends
secretly
for
the
King
of
Navar
,
and
came
at
last
to
this
agreement
,
viz.
that
during
the
Minority
of
her
son
King
Charles
the
Ninth
,
the
Queen-mother
should
be
declared
Regent
,
and
the
King
of
Navar
Lord-Lieutenant
of
France
;
all
supplications
from
the
Provinces
to
be
made
to
the
Lord-Lieutenant
;
but
all
Ambassadors
and
Letters
of
Negotiation
from
Forreign
Princes
to
be
presented
to
the
Queen
;
that
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
the
Visdame
of
Chartres
,
with
all
other
Prisoners
of
their
party
to
be
set
at
liberty
,
and
the
sentences
of
their
condemnations
to
be
so
declared
null
and
void
;
that
the
Queen-Regent
should
make
use
of
her
power
and
interest
with
the
Catholick
King
,
for
restoring
to
the
King
of
Navar
the
entire
possession
of
that
Kingdom
,
or
at
the
least
the
Kingdom
of
Sardinia
as
a
recompence
for
it
.
And
at
last
it
was
also
yeilded
,
though
long
first
,
and
published
by
the
Edict
of
the
28
of
Ianuary
,
That
the
Magistrates
should
be
ordered
to
release
all
Prisoners
committed
for
matters
of
Religion
,
and
to
stop
any
manner
of
Inquisition
appointed
for
that
purpose
against
any
person
whatsoever
;
that
they
should
not
suffer
any
disputation
in
matters
of
Faith
,
nor
permit
particular
persons
to
revile
one
another
with
the
names
of
Heretick
and
Papist
;
but
that
all
should
live
together
in
peace
,
abstaining
from
unlawful
Assemblies
,
or
to
raise
scandals
or
Sedition
.
1561.
13.
By
this
Edict
the
Doctrines
of
Calvin
were
first
countenanced
in
the
Realm
of
France
,
under
the
pretence
of
hindring
the
effusion
of
more
Christian
blood
:
which
carryed
an
appearance
of
much
Christianity
,
though
in
plain
truth
it
was
to
be
ascribed
to
the
Queens
ambition
,
who
could
devise
no
other
way
to
preserve
her
greatness
,
and
counterbalance
the
Authority
of
the
House
of
Guise
.
But
the
Hugonots
not
being
content
with
a
bare
connivance
,
resolved
to
drive
it
on
to
a
Toleration
;
and
to
drive
it
on
in
such
a
manner
,
and
by
such
means
onely
by
which
they
had
extorted
(
as
they
thought
)
these
first
concessions
.
For
thinking
the
Queen-Regent
not
to
be
in
a
condition
to
deny
them
any
thing
,
much
less
to
call
them
into
question
for
their
future
Actings
,
they
presently
fell
upon
the
open
exercise
of
their
own
Religion
,
and
every
where
exceedingly
increased
both
in
power
and
numbers
.
In
confidence
whereof
,
by
publick
Assemblies
,
insolent
Speeches
,
and
other
acts
the
like
unpleasing
,
they
incurred
the
hatred
and
disdain
of
the
Catholick
party
;
which
put
all
places
into
tumult
,
and
filled
all
the
Provinces
of
the
Kingdom
with
seditious
rumours
:
so
that
contrary
to
the
intention
of
those
that
governed
,
and
contrary
to
the
common
opinion
,
the
remedy
applyed
to
maintain
the
State
,
and
preserve
peace
and
concord
in
the
Kings
minority
,
fell
out
to
be
dangerous
and
destructive
,
and
upon
the
matter
occasioned
all
those
dissentions
which
they
hoped
by
so
much
care
to
have
prevented
.
For
as
the
Cardinal
informed
the
Council
,
the
Hugonots
were
grown
by
this
connivance
to
so
great
a
height
,
that
the
Priests
were
not
suffered
to
celebrate
their
daily
Sacrifices
,
or
to
make
use
of
their
own
Pulpits
;
that
the
Magistrates
were
no
longer
obeyed
in
their
jurisdictions
;
and
that
all
places
raged
with
discords
,
burnings
and
slaughters
,
through
the
peevishness
and
presumption
of
those
,
who
assumed
to
themselves
a
liberty
of
teaching
and
believing
whatsoever
they
listed
.
Upon
which
points
he
so
enlarged
himself
with
his
wonted
eloquence
,
that
neither
the
King
of
Navar
,
nor
any
other
of
that
party
could
make
any
Reply
.
And
the
Queen-Mother
also
being
silent
in
it
,
it
was
unanimously
voted
by
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
that
all
the
Officers
of
the
Crown
should
assemble
at
the
Parliament
of
Paris
on
the
thirteenth
of
Iuly
,
there
to
debate
in
the
Kings
presence
of
all
these
particulars
,
and
to
resolve
upon
such
remedies
as
were
necessary
for
the
future
.
At
which
time
it
was
by
general
consent
expresly
ordered
,
upon
complaint
made
of
the
insurrection
of
the
Hugonots
in
so
many
places
,
that
all
the
Ministers
should
forthwith
be
expelled
the
Kingdom
;
that
no
manner
of
person
should
from
thenceforth
use
any
other
Rites
or
Ceremonies
in
Religion
,
that
were
not
held
and
taught
by
the
Church
of
Rome
;
and
that
all
Assemblies
of
men
armed
or
unarmed
should
be
interdicted
,
except
it
were
of
Catholicks
in
Catholick
Churches
,
for
Divine
performances
according
to
the
usual
Custom
.
14.
The
Admiral
and
the
Prince
of
Conde
finding
themselves
unable
to
cross
this
Edict
,
resolved
upon
another
course
to
advance
their
partie
,
and
to
that
end
encouraged
the
Calvinian
Ministers
to
petition
for
a
Disputation
in
the
Kings
presence
,
to
be
held
between
them
and
the
Adversaries
of
their
Religion
.
Which
Disputation
being
propounded
,
was
opposed
by
the
Cardinal
of
Tournon
,
upon
a
just
consideration
of
those
inconveniencies
which
might
follow
on
it
;
the
rather
,
in
regard
of
the
General
Council
then
convened
at
Trent
,
where
they
might
safely
both
propose
and
dispute
their
opinions
.
But
on
the
other
side
,
the
Cardinal
of
Lorrain
,
being
willing
to
imbrace
the
occasion
for
making
a
general
Muster
of
his
own
Abilities
,
his
subtilty
in
Divinity
,
and
his
art
of
speaking
,
prevailed
so
far
upon
the
rest
,
that
the
suit
was
granted
,
and
a
Conference
thereupon
appointed
to
be
held
at
Poyssie
,
on
the
tenth
day
of
August
,
1561.
At
which
time
there
assembled
for
the
Catholick
party
,
the
Cardinals
of
Tournon
,
Lorrain
,
Bourbon
,
Armagnac
and
Guise
,
with
many
Bishops
and
Prelates
of
greatest
eminencie
,
some
Doctors
of
the
Sorbon
,
and
many
great
Divines
from
the
Universities
.
The
Disputants
authorized
for
the
other
side
were
of
like
esteem
,
amongst
those
of
their
own
party
and
perswasions
;
as
namely
,
Theodore
Beza
,
Peter
Mar●yr
,
Francis
de
St.
Paul
,
Iohn
Raimond
,
and
Iohn
Vizelle
,
with
many
other
Ministers
from
Geneva
,
Germany
,
and
others
of
the
Neighbouring
Countries
.
But
the
result
of
all
was
this
,
as
commonly
it
happeneth
on
the
like
occasions
,
that
both
parties
challenged
to
themselves
the
Victory
in
it
,
and
both
indeed
were
victors
in
some
respects
.
For
the
King
of
Navar
appeared
much
unsatisfied
by
noting
the
differences
of
the
Ministers
amongst
themselves
,
some
of
them
adhering
to
the
Augustane
,
and
others
to
the
Helvetian
Confession
,
in
some
points
of
Doctrine
;
which
made
him
afterwards
more
cordial
to
the
interest
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
notwithstanding
all
the
arguments
and
insinuations
used
by
his
Wife
,
a
most
zealous
Hugonot
,
to
withdaaw
him
from
it
.
But
the
Hugonots
gave
out
on
the
other
side
,
that
they
had
made
good
their
Doctrines
,
convinced
the
Catholick
Doctors
,
confounded
the
Cardinal
of
Lorrain
,
and
gotten
License
from
the
King
to
Preach
.
Which
gave
such
courage
to
the
rest
of
that
Faction
,
that
they
began
of
their
own
Authority
to
assemble
themselves
in
such
places
as
they
thought
most
convenient
,
and
their
Ministers
to
preach
in
publick
,
and
their
Preachings
followed
and
frequented
by
such
infinite
multitudes
,
as
well
of
the
Nobility
as
the
common
People
,
that
it
was
thought
impossible
to
suppress
,
and
dangerous
to
disturb
their
Meetings
.
For
so
it
was
,
that
if
either
the
Magistrates
molested
them
in
their
Congregations
,
or
the
Catholicks
attemped
to
drive
them
out
of
their
Temples
,
without
respect
to
any
Authority
they
put
themselves
into
Arms
;
and
in
the
middle
of
a
full
Peace
,
was
made
a
shew
of
a
most
terrible
and
destructive
War
.
15.
This
being
observed
by
those
which
sate
at
the
Helme
,
and
finding
that
these
tempests
were
occasioned
by
the
Edict
of
Iuly
,
it
was
resolved
to
stere
their
course
by
another
winde
.
For
the
Queen
being
setled
in
this
Maxime
of
State
,
That
she
was
not
to
suffer
one
Faction
to
destroy
the
other
,
for
fear
she
should
remain
a
prey
to
the
Victor
,
not
onely
gave
order
for
conventing
all
the
Parliaments
to
a
Common-Council
,
but
earnestly
sollicited
for
a
Pacification
;
which
gave
beginning
to
the
famous
Edict
of
Ianuary
,
whereby
it
was
granted
,
that
the
Hugonots
should
have
the
Free
exercise
of
their
Religion
;
that
they
might
assemble
to
hearing
of
Sermons
in
any
open
place
without
their
Cities
,
but
on
condition
that
they
went
unarmed
,
and
that
the
Officers
of
the
place
were
there
also
present
.
Which
Edict
so
offended
the
chief
Heads
of
the
Catholick
party
,
that
a
strict
combination
and
confederacy
was
concluded
on
between
the
King
of
Navar
,
the
Constable
,
and
the
Duke
of
Guise
,
for
maintenance
of
the
Religion
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
And
this
reduced
the
Queen-Regent
to
the
like
necessity
of
making
a
strict
union
with
the
Admiral
and
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
whereby
she
was
assured
of
the
power
of
the
Hugonots
,
and
they
became
as
confident
of
her
Protection
.
In
which
condition
they
were
able
to
form
their
Churches
,
to
cast
them
into
Provinces
,
Classes
,
and
other
subdivisions
of
a
less
capacity
;
to
settle
in
them
their
Presbyteries
and
Synodical
Meetings
,
grounded
according
to
their
Rules
of
Calvins
Platform
,
in
Doctrine
,
Discipline
and
Worship
.
The
Forms
whereof
being
discribed
at
large
in
the
former
Book
,
may
there
be
found
without
the
trouble
of
a
repetition
.
In
so
much
,
that
it
was
certified
to
the
Fathers
in
the
Council
of
Trent
,
that
the
French
Hugonots
were
at
that
time
distributed
into
two
thousand
one
hundred
and
fifty
Churches
,
each
of
them
furnished
with
their
proper
and
peculiar
Preachers
,
according
to
a
just
computation
which
was
taken
of
them
:
which
computation
was
then
made
,
to
satisfie
the
Queen-Regent
in
the
strength
of
that
party
,
for
which
she
could
not
otherwise
declare
her self
,
unless
she
were
first
made
acquainted
with
their
power
and
numbers
.
But
being
satisfied
in
those
points
,
she
began
to
shew
her self
much
inclined
to
Calvinism
,
gave
ear
unto
the
Discourses
of
the
Ministers
in
her
private
Chamber
,
conferred
familiarly
with
the
Prince
,
the
Admiral
,
and
many
others
in
matters
which
concerned
their
Churches
;
and
finally
,
so
disguised
her self
,
that
the
Pope
was
not
able
to
discover
at
what
port
she
aimed
.
For
sometimes
she
would
write
unto
him
for
such
a
Council
as
by
the
Calvinians
was
desired
,
at
other
times
for
a
national
one
to
be
held
in
France
;
sometimes
desiring
that
the
Communion
might
be
administred
under
both
kindes
,
otherwhile
requiring
a
Dispensation
for
Priests
to
Marry
;
now
solliciting
that
Divine
Service
might
be
said
in
the
vulgar
tongue
,
then
proposing
such
other
like
things
as
were
wished
and
preached
for
by
the
Hugonots
.
By
which
dissimulations
she
amused
the
World
,
but
gave
withal
so
many
notable
advantages
to
the
Reformation
,
that
next
to
God
she
was
the
principal
promoter
and
advancer
of
it
;
though
this
prosperity
proved
the
cause
of
those
many
miseries
which
afterwards
ensued
upon
it
.
16.
For
by
this
means
the
Preachers
having
free
access
into
the
Court
,
1562.
became
exceedingly
respected
in
the
City
of
Paris
,
where
in
short
time
their
followers
did
increase
to
so
great
a
multitude
,
as
put
the
Prince
of
Conde
into
such
a
confidence
,
that
he
assumed
unto
himself
the
managery
of
all
great
affairs
:
Which
course
so
visibly
tended
to
the
diminution
of
the
King
of
Navar
,
that
he
resolved
by
strong
hand
to
remove
him
from
Paris
.
And
to
that
end
,
directed
both
his
Messages
and
his
Letters
to
the
Duke
of
Guise
,
to
come
in
to
help
him
.
The
Duke
was
then
at
Iainville
in
the
Province
of
Champaigne
,
and
happened
in
his
way
upon
a
Village
called
Vassey
,
where
the
Hugonots
were
assembled
in
great
numbers
to
hear
a
Sermon
.
A
scuffle
unhappily
is
begun
between
some
of
the
Dukes
Footmen
,
and
not
a
few
of
the
more
unadvised
and
adventurous
Hugonots
:
which
the
Duke
coming
to
part
,
was
hit
with
a
blow
of
a
stone
upon
one
of
his
Cheeks
,
which
forced
him
with
the
loss
of
some
blood
to
retire
again
.
Provoked
with
which
indignity
,
his
Followers
,
being
two
Companies
of
Lances
,
charge
in
upon
them
with
their
Fire-looks
,
kill
sixty
of
them
in
the
place
,
and
force
the
rest
for
preservation
of
their
lives
into
several
houses
.
This
accident
is
by
the
Hugonots
given
out
to
be
a
matter
of
design
;
the
execution
done
upon
those
sixty
persons
,
must
be
called
a
Massacre
;
and
in
revenge
thereof
,
the
Kingdom
shall
be
filled
with
Blood
and
Rapine
,
Altars
and
Images
defaced
,
Monasteries
ruined
and
pulled
down
,
and
Churches
bruitishly
polluted
.
The
Queen
had
so
long
juggled
between
both
parties
,
that
now
it
was
not
safe
for
her
to
declare
for
either
.
Upon
which
ground
she
removed
the
Court
to
Fountain-bleau
,
and
left
them
to
play
their
own
Games
,
as
the
Dice
should
run
:
The
presence
of
the
King
was
looked
upon
as
a
matter
of
great
importance
,
and
either
party
laboured
to
get
him
into
their
power
.
The
City
of
Orleance
more
especially
was
aimed
at
by
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
as
lying
in
the
heart
of
the
Kingdom
,
rich
,
large
and
populous
,
sufficiently
inclined
to
novelty
and
innovations
;
and
therefore
thought
the
fittest
Stage
for
his
future
Actings
.
Being
thus
resolved
,
he
first
sends
D'
Andelot
with
some
Forces
to
possess
the
Town
,
and
posts
himself
towards
Fountain-Bleau
with
three
thousand
Horse
.
But
the
Catholick
Confederates
had
been
there
before
him
,
and
brought
the
King
off
safely
to
his
City
of
Paris
:
which
being
signified
to
the
Prince
as
he
was
on
his
way
,
he
diverts
toward
Orleance
,
and
came
thither
in
a
luckie
hour
to
relieve
his
Friends
:
which
having
seized
upon
one
of
the
Gates
,
and
thereby
got
possession
of
that
part
of
the
City
,
was
in
apparent
danger
to
be
utterly
broken
by
the
Catholick
party
,
if
the
Prince
had
not
come
so
opportunely
to
renew
the
fight
:
but
by
his
coming
they
prevailed
,
made
themselves
Masters
of
the
City
,
and
handselled
their
new
Government
with
the
spoil
of
all
the
Churches
and
Religious
Houses
,
which
either
they
defaced
,
or
laid
waste
and
desolate
.
Amongst
which
,
none
was
used
more
coursely
then
the
Church
of
St.
Crosse
,
being
the
Cathedral
of
that
City
;
not
so
much
out
of
a
dislike
to
all
Cathedrals
(
though
that
had
been
sufficient
to
expose
it
unto
Spoil
and
Rapine
)
as
out
of
hatred
to
the
name
.
Upon
which
furious
piece
of
Zeal
,
they
afterwards
destroyed
all
the
little
Crosses
which
they
found
in
the
way
between
Mont-Martyr
and
St.
Denis
,
first
raised
in
memory
of
Denis
the
first
Bishop
of
Paris
,
and
one
that
passeth
in
account
for
the
chief
Apostle
of
the
Gallick
Nations
.
17.
But
to
proceed
:
to
put
some
fair
colour
upon
this
foul
action
,
a
Manifest
is
writ
and
published
;
in
which
the
Prince
and
his
adherents
signifie
to
all
whom
it
might
concern
,
that
they
had
taken
arms
for
no
other
reason
,
but
to
restore
the
King
and
Queen
to
their
personal
liberty
,
kept
Prisoners
by
the
power
and
practice
of
the
Catholick
Lords
;
that
obedience
might
be
rendred
in
all
places
to
his
Majesties
Edicts
,
which
by
the
violence
of
some
men
had
been
infringed
;
and
therefore
that
they
were
willing
to
lay
down
Arms
,
if
the
Constable
,
the
Duke
of
Guise
,
and
the
Marshal
of
St.
Andrews
should
retire
from
Paris
,
leaving
the
King
and
Queen
to
their
own
disposing
;
and
that
liberty
of
Religion
might
be
equally
tolerated
and
maintained
unto
all
alike
.
These
false
Colours
were
wiped
off
by
a
like
Remonstrance
made
by
the
Parliament
of
Paris
:
In
which
it
was
declared
amongst
other
things
,
that
the
Hugonots
had
first
broke
those
Edicts
by
going
armed
to
their
Assemblies
,
and
without
an
Officer
;
That
they
had
no
pretence
to
excuse
themselves
from
the
crime
of
Rebellion
,
considering
they
had
openly
seized
on
many
Towns
,
raised
Souldiers
,
assumed
the
Munition
of
the
Kingdom
,
cast
many
pieces
of
Ordnance
and
Artillery
,
assumed
unto
themselves
the
Coyning
of
Money
;
and
in
a
word
,
that
they
have
wasted
a
great
part
of
the
publick
Revenues
,
robbed
all
the
rich
Churches
within
their
power
,
and
destroyed
the
rest
,
to
the
dishonour
of
God
,
the
scandal
of
Religion
,
and
the
impoverishing
of
the
Realm
.
The
like
answer
was
made
also
by
the
Constable
and
the
Duke
of
Guise
in
their
own
behalf
,
declaring
in
the
same
,
that
they
were
willing
to
retire
,
and
put
themselves
into
voluntary
exile
,
upon
condition
that
the
Arms
taken
up
against
the
King
might
be
quite
laid
down
,
the
places
kept
against
him
delivered
up
,
the
Churches
which
were
ruined
restored
again
,
the
Catholick
Religion
honourably
preserved
,
and
an
intire
obedience
rendred
to
the
lawful
King
,
under
the
Government
of
the
King
of
Navar
,
and
the
Regencie
of
the
Queen
his
Mother
.
Nor
were
the
King
and
Queen
wanting
to
make
up
the
breach
,
by
publishing
that
they
were
free
from
all
restraint
,
and
that
the
Catholick
Lords
had
but
done
their
duty
in
waiting
on
them
into
Paris
;
that
since
the
Catholick
Lords
were
willing
to
retire
from
Court
,
the
Prince
of
Conde
had
no
reason
to
remain
at
that
distance
;
that
therefore
he
and
his
adherents
ought
to
put
themselves
,
together
with
the
places
which
they
had
possessed
,
into
the
obedience
of
the
King
;
which
if
they
did
,
they
should
not
onely
have
their
several
and
respective
Pardons
for
all
matters
past
,
but
be
from
thenceforth
looked
upon
as
his
Loyal
Subjects
,
without
the
least
diminution
of
State
or
honour
.
18.
These
Paper-pellets
being
thus
spent
,
both
sides
prepare
more
furiously
to
charge
each
other
.
But
first
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
by
the
aid
of
the
Hugonots
,
makes
himself
Master
of
the
great
Towns
and
C●ties
of
chief
importance
;
such
as
were
Rouen
,
the
Parliamentary
City
of
the
Dukedom
of
Normandy
;
the
Ports
of
Diepe
and
New-haven
;
the
Cities
of
Angiers
,
Towres
,
Bloise
,
Vendosme
,
Bourges
and
Poictiers
;
which
last
were
reckoned
for
the
greatest
of
all
the
Kingdom
,
except
Rouen
and
Paris
;
after
which
followed
the
rich
City
of
Lyons
,
with
that
of
Valence
in
the
Province
of
Daulphiny
,
together
with
almost
all
the
strong
places
in
Gascoigne
and
Languedock
,
Provinces
in
a
manner
wholly
Hugonot
,
except
Tholouse
,
Bourdeaux
,
and
perhaps
some
others
.
But
because
neither
the
Contributions
which
came
in
from
the
Hugonots
,
though
they
were
very
large
,
nor
the
spoil
and
pillage
of
those
Cities
which
they
took
by
force
,
were
of
themselves
sufficient
to
maintain
the
War
;
the
Prince
of
Conde
caused
all
the
Gold
and
Silver
in
the
Churches
to
be
brought
unto
him
,
which
he
coyned
into
Money
.
They
made
provision
of
all
manner
of
Artillery
and
Ammunition
which
they
took
from
most
of
the
Towns
,
and
laid
up
in
Orleance
,
turning
the
Covent
of
the
Franciscans
into
a
Magazine
,
and
there
disposing
all
their
stores
with
great
art
and
industry
.
The
Catholicks
on
the
other
side
drew
their
Forces
together
,
consisting
of
4000
Horse
and
six
thousand
Foot
,
most
of
them
old
experienced
Souldiers
,
and
trained
up
in
the
War
against
Charles
the
Fifth
.
The
Prince
had
raised
an
Army
of
an
equal
number
,
that
is
to
say
,
three
thousand
Horse
,
and
seven
thousand
Foot
;
but
,
for
the
most
part
,
raw
and
young
Souldiers
,
and
such
as
scarcely
knew
how
to
stand
to
their
Arms
:
And
yet
with
these
weak
Forces
he
was
grown
so
high
,
that
nothing
would
content
him
but
the
banishment
of
the
Constable
,
the
Cardinal
of
Lorrain
,
and
the
Duke
of
Guise
;
free
liberty
for
the
Hugonots
to
meet
together
for
the
Exercise
of
their
Religion
in
walled
Towns
;
Cities
and
Churches
to
be
publickly
appointed
for
them
;
the
holding
of
the
Towns
which
he
was
presently
possessed
of
as
their
absolute
Lord
,
till
the
King
were
out
of
his
Minority
,
which
was
to
last
till
he
came
to
the
age
of
two
and
twenty
.
He
required
also
that
the
Popes
Legate
should
be
presently
commanded
to
leave
the
Kingdom
;
that
the
Hugonots
should
be
capable
of
all
Honours
and
Offices
;
and
finally
,
that
security
should
be
given
by
the
Emperour
,
the
Catholick
King
,
the
Queen
of
England
,
the
State
of
Venice
,
the
Duke
of
Savoy
,
and
the
Republick
of
the
Switzers
,
by
which
they
were
to
stand
obliged
,
that
neither
the
Constable
nor
the
Duke
of
Guise
should
return
into
France
,
till
the
King
was
come
unto
the
age
before
remembred
.
19.
These
violent
demands
so
incensed
all
those
which
had
the
Government
of
the
State
,
that
the
Prince
and
his
Adherents
were
proclaimed
Traytors
,
and
as
such
to
be
prosecuted
in
a
course
of
Law
,
if
they
laid
not
down
their
Arms
by
a
day
appointed
.
Which
did
as
little
benefit
them
,
as
the
proposals
of
the
Prince
had
pleased
the
others
.
For
thereupon
the
Hugonots
united
themselves
more
strictly
into
a
Confederacie
to
deliver
the
King
,
the
Queen
,
the
Kingdom
,
from
the
violence
of
their
opposites
;
to
stand
to
one
another
in
the
defence
of
the
Edicts
,
and
altogether
to
submit
to
the
Authority
of
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
as
the
head
of
their
Union
:
publishing
a
tedious
Declaration
with
their
wonted
confidence
,
touching
the
motives
which
induced
them
to
this
Combination
.
This
more
estranged
the
Queen
from
them
then
she
was
at
first
;
and
now
she
is
resolved
to
break
them
by
some
means
or
other
,
but
rather
to
attempt
it
by
Wit
then
by
Force
of
Arms
:
And
to
this
end
she
deals
so
dexterously
with
the
Constable
and
the
Duke
of
Guise
,
that
she
prevailed
with
them
to
leave
the
Court
,
and
to
prefer
the
common
safety
of
their
Country
before
their
own
particular
and
personal
greatness
:
which
being
signified
by
Letters
to
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
he
frankly
offered
under
his
hand
,
that
whensoever
these
great
Adversaries
of
his
were
retired
from
the
Court
(
which
he
conceived
a
matter
of
impossibility
to
perswade
them
to
)
he
would
not
onely
lay
down
Arms
,
but
quit
the
Kingdom
.
But
understanding
that
the
Constable
and
the
Duke
had
really
withdrawn
themselves
to
their
Country-houses
,
devested
of
all
power
bo●h
in
Court
and
Council
,
he
stood
confounded
at
the
unadvisedness
and
precipitation
of
so
rash
a
promise
as
he
had
made
unto
the
Queen
.
For
it
appeared
dishonourable
to
him
not
to
keep
his
word
,
more
dangerous
to
relinquish
his
command
in
the
Army
,
but
most
destructive
to
himself
and
his
party
to
dissolve
their
Forces
,
and
put
himself
into
a
voluntary
exile
,
not
knowing
whither
to
retreat
.
At
which
dead
lift
he
is
refreshed
by
some
of
his
Calvinian
Preachers
with
a
Cordial
comfort
.
By
which
learned
Casuists
it
was
resolved
for
good
Divinity
,
that
the
Prince
having
undertaken
the
maintenance
of
those
who
had
imbraced
the
purity
of
Religion
,
and
made
himself
by
Oath
Protector
of
the
Word
of
God
,
no
following
obligation
could
be
of
force
to
make
him
violate
the
first
.
In
which
determining
of
the
Case
,
they
seemed
to
have
been
guided
by
that
Note
in
the
English
Bibles
,
translated
and
printed
at
Geneva
,
where
in
the
Margine
to
the
second
Chapter
of
St.
Matthews
Gospel
,
it
is
thus
advertised
:
viz.
That
promise
ought
not
to
be
kept
,
when
Gods
honour
and
the
preaching
of
the
Truth
is
hindred
;
or
else
it
ought
not
to
be
broken
.
They
added
,
to
make
sure
work
of
it
(
at
the
least
they
thought
so
)
that
the
Queen
had
broken
a
former
promise
to
the
Prince
,
in
not
bringing
the
King
over
to
his
party
,
as
she
once
assured
him
;
and
therefore
that
he
was
not
bound
to
keep
faith
with
her
,
who
had
broke
her
own
.
20.
But
this
Divinity
did
not
seem
sufficient
to
preserve
his
honour
;
another
temperament
was
found
by
some
wiser
heads
,
by
which
he
might
both
keep
his
promise
,
and
not
leave
his
Army
.
By
whose
advice
it
was
resolved
,
that
he
should
put
himself
into
the
power
of
the
Queen
,
who
was
come
within
six
Miles
of
him
with
a
small
re●inue
,
onely
of
purpose
to
rec●ive
him
;
that
having
done
his
duty
to
her
,
he
should
express
his
readiness
to
forsake
the
Kingdom
,
as
soon
as
some
Accord
was
settled
;
and
that
the
Admiral
,
D'
Andelot
,
and
some
other
of
the
principal
Leaders
,
should
on
the
sudden
shew
themselves
,
forcibly
mount
him
on
his
Horse
,
and
bring
him
back
into
the
Army
.
Which
Lay-device
,
whether
it
had
more
cunning
or
less
honesty
then
that
of
the
Cabal
of
Divines
,
it
is
hard
to
say
:
But
sure
it
is
,
that
it
was
put
in
execution
accordingly
;
the
Queen
thereby
deluded
,
and
all
the
hopes
of
Peace
and
Accommodation
made
void
and
frustrate
.
But
then
a
greater
difficulty
seized
upon
them
.
The
King
had
re-inforced
his
Army
by
the
accession
of
ten
Cornets
of
German
Horse
,
and
six
thousand
Switz
.
The
Princes
Army
rather
diminished
then
increased
,
and
,
which
was
worse
,
he
wanted
Money
to
maintain
those
Forces
which
he
had
about
him
;
so
that
being
neither
able
to
keep
the
Field
for
want
of
men
,
nor
keep
his
men
together
for
want
of
Money
,
it
was
resolved
that
he
must
keep
his
men
upon
free-quarter
in
such
Towns
and
Cities
as
followed
the
Fortune
of
his
side
,
till
he
was
seconded
by
some
strength
from
England
,
or
their
Friends
in
Germany
.
The
Queen
of
England
had
been
dealt
with
;
but
she
resolved
not
to
engage
on
their
behalf
,
except
the
Port
of
Havre-de-grace
,
together
with
the
Town
of
Diepe
were
put
into
her
hands
,
and
that
she
might
have
leave
to
put
a
Garrison
of
English
into
Rouen
it self
.
Which
Proposition
seemed
no
other
to
most
knowing
men
,
then
in
effect
to
put
into
her
power
the
whole
Dukedom
of
Normandy
,
by
giving
her
possession
of
the
principal
City
,
and
hanging
at
her
Girdle
the
two
Keys
of
the
Province
,
by
which
she
might
enter
when
she
pleased
with
all
the
rest
of
her
Forces
.
But
then
the
Ministers
being
advised
with
,
who
in
all
publick
Consultations
were
of
great
Authority
,
especially
when
they
related
unto
Cases
of
Conscience
;
it
was
by
them
declared
for
sound
Doctrine
,
That
no
consideration
was
to
be
had
of
worldly
things
,
when
the
maintenance
of
Coelestial
Truths
,
and
the
propagation
of
the
Gospel
was
brought
in
question
;
and
therefore
that
all
other
things
were
to
be
contemned
,
in
reference
to
the
establishment
of
true
Religion
,
and
the
freedom
of
Conscience
.
According
to
which
notable
determination
,
the
Seneschal
of
Rouen
,
and
the
young
Visdame
of
Chartres
are
dispatched
to
England
;
with
whom
it
was
accorded
by
the
Queens
Commissioners
,
that
the
Queen
should
presently
supply
the
Prince
and
his
Confederates
with
Monies
,
Arms
and
Ammunition
;
that
she
should
aid
him
with
an
Army
of
eight
thousand
Foot
,
to
be
maintained
at
her
own
pay
,
for
defence
of
Normandy
;
and
that
for
her
security
,
in
the
way
of
caution
,
the
Town
of
New
haven
,
(
which
the
French
call
Havre-de-grace
,
as
is
before
said
)
should
be
forthwith
put
into
her
hands
,
under
a
Governour
or
Commander
of
the
English
Nation
;
that
she
should
place
a
Garrison
of
two
thousand
English
in
the
City
of
Rouen
,
and
a
proportionable
number
in
the
Town
of
Diepe
;
but
the
Chief
Governours
of
each
to
be
natural
French
.
Which
Covenants
were
accordingly
performed
on
both
sides
,
to
the
dishonour
of
the
French
,
and
the
great
damage
and
reproach
of
the
Realm
of
England
,
as
it
after
proved
.
For
so
it
was
,
that
the
Prince
of
Conde
being
forced
to
disperse
his
Souldiers
,
and
to
dispose
of
them
in
such
manner
as
before
was
noted
,
the
King
being
Master
of
the
Field
,
carryed
the
War
from
Town
to
Town
,
and
from
place
to
place
;
and
in
that
course
he
speeds
so
well
,
as
to
take
in
the
Cities
of
Angiers
,
Tours
,
Bloise
,
Poictiers
,
and
Bourges
,
with
divers
others
of
less
note
;
some
of
which
were
surrended
upon
composition
,
some
taken
by
assault
,
and
exposed
to
spoil
.
And
now
all
passages
being
cleared
,
and
all
rubs
removed
,
they
were
upon
the
point
of
laying
Siege
to
the
City
of
Orleance
,
when
at
the
Queens
earnest
sollicitation
,
they
changed
that
purpose
for
the
more
profitable
expedition
to
the
King
and
Kingdom
.
Normandy
was
in
no
small
danger
of
being
wilfully
betrayed
into
the
hands
of
the
English
,
who
therefore
were
to
be
removed
,
or
at
the
least
to
be
expulsed
out
of
Rouen
before
the
Kings
Army
was
consumed
in
Actions
of
inferiour
consequence
.
The
issue
of
which
War
was
this
,
That
though
the
English
did
brave
service
for
defence
of
the
City
,
and
made
many
gallant
attempts
for
relief
thereof
by
their
men
and
shipping
from
New-haven
;
yet
in
the
end
the
Town
was
taken
by
assault
,
and
for
two
days
together
made
a
prey
to
the
Souldiers
.
The
joy
of
the
Royalists
for
the
reduction
of
this
great
City
to
the
Kings
obedience
,
was
much
abated
by
the
death
of
the
King
of
Navar
,
who
had
unfortunately
received
his
deaths
wound
in
the
heat
of
the
Seige
,
and
dyed
in
the
forty
fourth
year
of
his
age
,
leaving
behind
him
a
young
Son
called
Henry
,
who
afterward
succeeded
in
the
Crown
of
France
.
And
on
the
contrary
,
the
sorrow
for
this
double
loss
was
much
diminished
in
the
Prince
of
Conde
and
the
rest
of
his
party
,
by
the
seasonable
coming
of
four
thousand
Horse
and
five
thousand
Foot
,
which
Monsieur
d'
Andelot
with
great
industry
had
raised
in
Germany
,
and
with
as
great
courage
and
good
fortune
had
conducted
safely
to
the
Prince
.
22.
By
the
accession
of
these
Forces
,
the
Hugonots
are
incouraged
to
attempt
the
surprizing
of
Paris
;
from
which
they
were
disswaded
by
the
Admiral
,
but
eagerly
inflamed
to
that
undertaking
by
the
continual
importunity
of
such
Preachers
as
they
had
about
them
.
Repulsed
from
which
with
loss
both
of
time
and
honour
,
they
were
encountred
in
a
set
battel
near
the
C●ty
of
Dreux
,
in
the
neighbouring
Province
of
Le
Beausse
.
In
which
battel
their
whole
Army
was
overthrown
,
and
the
Prince
of
Conde
taken
prisoner
;
but
his
captivity
sweetned
by
the
like
misfortune
which
befel
the
Constable
,
took
prisoner
in
the
same
battel
by
the
hands
of
the
Admiral
;
who
having
drawn
together
the
remainder
of
his
broken
Army
,
retires
towards
Orleance
,
and
leaving
there
his
Brother
D'
Andelot
with
the
Foot
to
make
good
that
City
,
takes
with
him
all
the
German
Horse
,
and
so
goes
for
Normandy
,
there
to
receive
such
Monies
as
were
sent
from
England
.
But
the
Monies
not
coming
at
the
time
,
by
reason
of
cross
windes
and
tempestuous
weather
,
the
Germans
are
permitted
to
spoil
and
plunder
in
all
the
parts
of
the
Country
,
not
sparing
places
either
Profane
or
Sacred
,
and
reckoning
no
distinction
either
betwixt
Friends
or
Enemies
.
But
in
short
time
the
Seas
grew
passable
,
and
the
Monies
came
(
an
hundred
and
fifty
thousand
Crowns
according
to
the
French
account
)
together
with
fourteen
pieces
of
Cannon
,
and
a
proportionable
stock
of
Ammunition
;
by
which
supply
the
Germans
were
not
onely
well
paid
for
spoiling
the
Country
,
but
the
Admiral
was
thereby
inabled
to
do
some
good
service
,
from
which
h●
had
been
hindred
for
want
of
Cannon
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Duke
of
Guise
had
laid
Siege
to
Orleance
,
and
had
reduced
it
in
a
manner
to
terms
of
yeilding
,
where
he
was
villanously
murdred
by
one
Poltrot
,
a
Gentleman
of
a
good
Family
and
a
ready
Wit
;
who
having
lived
many
years
in
Spain
,
and
afterward
imbracing
the
Calvinian
Doctrines
,
grew
into
great
esteem
with
Beza
and
the
rest
of
the
Consistorians
,
by
whom
it
was
thought
fit
to
execute
any
great
Attempt
.
By
whom
commended
to
the
Admiral
,
and
by
the
Admiral
excited
to
a
work
of
so
much
merit
,
he
puts
himself
without
much
scruple
on
the
undertaking
;
entreth
on
the
Kings
service
,
and
by
degrees
became
well
known
unto
the
Duke
.
Into
whose
favour
he
so
far
insinuated
,
that
he
could
have
access
to
him
whensoever
he
pleased
;
and
having
gained
a
fit
opportunity
to
effect
his
purpose
,
dispatched
him
by
the
shot
of
a
Musket
laden
with
no
fewer
then
three
bullets
,
in
the
way
to
his
lodging
.
23.
This
murder
was
committed
on
Feb.
24.
an.
1562.
and
being
put
to
the
Rack
,
he
on
the
Rack
confessed
upon
what
incentives
he
had
done
the
fact
.
But
more
particularly
he
averred
,
that
by
the
Admirall
he
was
promised
great
rewards
,
and
that
he
was
assured
by
Beza
,
that
by
taking
out
of
the
world
such
a
great
persecutor
of
the
Gospel
,
he
could
not
but
exceedingly
merit
at
the
hands
of
Almighty
God
.
And
though
both
Beza
and
the
Admiral
endeavoured
by
their
Manifests
and
Declarations
to
wipe
off
this
stain
;
yet
the
confession
of
the
murtherer
,
who
could
have
no
other
ends
in
it
then
to
speak
his
conscience
,
left
most
men
better
satisfied
in
it
,
then
by
both
their
writings
.
But
as
it
is
an
ill
wind
which
blows
no
body
good
,
so
the
Assassinate
of
this
great
person
,
though
very
grievous
to
his
friends
,
served
for
an
Introduction
to
the
peace
ensuing
.
For
he
being
taken
out
of
the
way
,
the
Admirall
engaged
in
Normandy
,
the
Constable
Prisoner
in
the
City
,
and
the
Prince
of
Conde
in
the
Camp
;
it
was
no
hard
matter
for
the
Queen
to
conclude
a
peace
upon
such
terms
,
as
might
be
equall
to
all
parties
.
By
which
accord
it
was
concluded
,
that
all
that
were
free
Barons
in
the
Lands
and
Castles
which
they
were
possessed
of
,
or
held
them
of
no
other
Lord
then
the
King
himself
,
might
freely
exercise
the
Reformed
Religion
in
their
own
jurisdictions
;
and
that
the
other
which
had
not
such
Dominions
might
doe
the
same
in
their
own
Houses
and
Families
only
,
provided
that
they
did
not
the
same
in
Towns
and
Cities
:
that
in
every
Province
certain
Cities
should
be
assigned
,
in
the
Suburbs
whereof
the
Hugonots
might
have
the
free
exercise
of
their
Religion
:
that
in
the
City
of
Paris
,
and
in
all
other
Towns
and
places
whatsoever
,
where
the
Court
resided
,
no
other
Religion
should
be
exercised
but
the
Roman
Catholick
;
though
in
those
Cities
every
man
might
privately
enjoy
his
conscience
without
molestation
:
that
those
of
the
Reformed
Religion
should
observe
the
Holy
Days
appointed
in
the
Roman
Kalendar
,
and
in
their
Marriages
the
Rites
and
Constitutions
of
the
Civil
Law
;
and
finally
,
that
a
general
pardon
should
be
granted
to
all
manner
of
persons
,
with
a
full
restitution
to
their
Lands
and
Liberties
,
their
Honors
,
Offices
and
Estates
.
Which
moderation
or
restriction
of
the
Edict
of
Ianuary
,
did
much
displease
some
zealous
Hugonots
,
but
their
Preachers
most
;
who
as
they
loved
to
exercise
their
gifts
in
the
greatest
Auditories
,
so
they
abominated
nothing
more
then
those
observances
.
24.
After
this
followed
the
reduction
of
New-haven
to
the
Crown
of
France
,
1563.
and
the
expulsion
of
the
English
out
of
Normandy
;
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
and
some
other
leading
men
of
the
Hugonot
faction
,
contributing
both
their
presence
and
assistance
to
it
;
which
had
not
been
so
easily
done
,
had
not
God
fought
more
against
the
English
,
then
the
whole
French
Armies
:
for
by
cross
winds
it
did
not
only
hinder
all
supplyes
from
coming
to
them
,
till
the
surrendry
of
the
Town
;
but
hastened
the
surrender
by
a
grievous
Pestilence
,
which
had
extreamly
wasted
them
in
respect
of
number
,
and
miserably
dejected
them
in
point
of
courage
.
And
yet
the
anger
of
God
did
not
stay
here
neither
,
that
Plague
being
carried
into
England
at
the
return
of
the
Soldiers
,
which
raged
extreamly
both
in
London
and
most
parts
of
the
Realme
,
beyond
the
precedent
and
example
of
former
ages
.
It
was
on
the
17
of
Iuly
,
an.
1563
,
that
New-haven
was
yielded
to
the
French
,
that
being
the
last
day
of
the
first
war
which
was
raised
by
the
Hugonots
,
and
raised
by
them
on
no
other
ground
,
but
for
extorting
the
free
exercise
of
their
Religion
by
force
of
Arms
,
according
to
the
doctrine
and
example
of
the
Mother-City
.
In
the
pursuit
whereof
,
they
did
not
only
with
their
own
hands
ruinate
and
deface
the
beauty
of
their
native
Country
,
but
gave
it
over
for
a
prey
to
the
lust
of
Strangers
.
The
calling
in
of
the
English
to
support
their
faction
,
whom
they
knew
well
to
be
the
antient
enemies
of
the
Crown
of
France
,
and
putting
into
their
hands
the
chief
strength
of
Normandy
,
of
whose
pretensions
to
that
Dukedome
they
could
not
be
ignorant
;
were
two
such
actions
of
a
disloyal
impolitick
nature
,
as
no
pretence
of
zeal
to
that
which
they
called
the
Gospel
,
could
either
qualifie
or
excuse
.
Nor
was
the
bringing
in
of
so
many
thousand
German
Souldiers
of
much
better
condition
,
who
though
they
could
pretend
no
title
to
the
Crown
of
France
,
nor
to
any
particular
Province
in
it
,
were
otherwise
more
destructive
to
the
peace
of
that
Country
,
and
created
far
more
mischief
to
the
people
of
it
,
then
all
the
forces
of
the
English
;
for
being
to
be
maintained
on
the
pay
of
the
Hugonots
,
and
the
Hugonots
not
being
able
to
satisfie
their
exorbitant
Arrears
,
they
were
suffered
to
waste
the
Country
in
all
parts
where
they
came
,
and
to
expose
the
whole
Kingdom
,
from
the
very
borders
of
it
toward
Germany
,
to
the
English
Chanell
,
unto
spoyle
and
rapine
;
so
that
between
the
Hugonots
themselves
on
the
one
side
,
and
these
German
Souldiers
on
the
other
,
there
was
nothing
to
be
seen
in
most
parts
of
the
Kingdom
,
but
the
destruction
of
Churches
,
the
profanation
of
Altars
,
the
defacing
of
Images
,
the
demolishing
of
Monasteries
,
the
burning
of
Religious
Houses
,
and
even
the
digging
up
of
the
bones
of
the
dead
,
despitefully
thrown
about
the
fields
and
unhallowed
places
.
1566.
25.
But
this
first
was
only
raked
up
in
the
Embers
,
not
so
extinguished
by
the
Articles
of
the
late
agreement
,
but
that
it
broke
out
shortly
into
open
flames
;
for
the
Hugonots
pressing
hard
for
the
performance
of
the
Edict
of
Ianuary
,
and
the
Romanists
as
earnestly
insisting
on
some
clauses
of
the
pacification
;
the
whole
Realm
was
filled
in
a
manner
with
such
fears
and
jealousies
,
as
carryed
some
resemblance
of
a
War
in
the
midst
of
Peace
.
The
Hugonots
had
some
thoughts
of
surprising
Lyons
,
but
the
Plot
miscarryed
:
they
practised
also
upon
Narbonne
,
a
chief
City
of
Languedock
,
and
openly
attempted
the
Popes
Town
of
Avignion
;
but
were
prevented
in
the
one
,
and
suppressed
in
the
other
.
A
greater
diffidence
was
raised
against
them
by
the
unseasonable
Zeal
of
the
Queen
of
Navar
,
who
not
content
with
setling
the
reformed
Religion
in
the
Country
of
Berne
,
when
she
was
absolute
and
supreme
,
suffered
the
Catholicks
to
be
infested
in
her
own
Provinces
which
she
held
immediately
of
the
Crown
;
insomuch
that
at
Pamiers
the
chief
City
of
the
Earldom
of
Foix
,
the
Hugonots
taking
offence
at
a
solemn
Procession
held
upon
Corpus
Christi
day
,
betook
themselves
presently
to
Arms
;
and
falling
upon
those
whom
they
found
unarmed
,
not
onely
made
a
great
slaughter
amongst
the
Church-men
,
but
in
the
heat
of
the
same
fury
burnt
down
their
Houses
.
Which
outrage
being
suffered
to
pass
unpunished
,
gave
both
encouragement
and
example
to
some
furious
Zealots
to
commit
the
like
in
other
places
,
as
namely
at
Montaban
,
Gaelion
,
Rodez
,
Preieux
,
Valence
,
&c.
being
all
scituate
in
those
Provinces
in
which
the
Hugonots
were
predominant
for
power
and
number
.
But
that
which
most
alarmed
the
Court
,
was
a
seditious
Pamphlet
,
published
by
a
Native
of
Orleance
;
in
which
it
was
maintained
(
according
to
the
Calvinian
Doctrines
)
that
the
people
of
France
were
absolved
from
their
Allegiance
to
the
King
then
Reigning
,
because
he
was
turned
an
Idolater
.
In
which
reason
it
is
lawful
also
to
kill
him
,
as
opportunity
should
be
offered
.
Which
Doctrine
being
very
agreeable
unto
some
designs
which
were
then
every
where
in
agitation
amongst
the
Hugonots
,
was
afterward
made
use
of
for
the
justifying
of
the
following
Wars
,
when
the
opinion
grew
more
general
,
and
more
openly
maintained
both
from
Press
and
Pulpit
.
1567.
26.
The
Catholicks
on
the
other
side
began
to
put
themselves
into
a
posture
of
Arms
,
without
so
much
as
taking
notice
of
those
misdemeanors
;
which
they
seemed
willing
to
connive
at
,
not
so
much
out
of
any
inclinations
which
they
had
in
themselves
,
but
because
they
found
it
not
agreeable
to
the
will
of
the
Court
,
where
such
dissimulations
were
esteemed
the
best
arts
of
Government
.
The
Catholick
King
had
sent
the
Duke
of
Alva
with
a
puissant
Army
,
to
reduce
the
Low
Countries
to
obedience
,
where
the
Calvinians
had
committed
as
great
spoils
and
Rapines
as
any
where
in
France
or
Scotland
.
This
Army
being
to
pass
in
a
long
march
near
the
Borders
of
France
,
gave
a
just
colour
to
the
King
to
arm
himself
;
for
fear
lest
otherwise
the
Spaniards
might
forget
their
errand
,
and
fall
with
all
their
Forces
into
his
Dominions
.
To
this
end
he
gives
order
for
a
Levy
of
six
thousand
Switz
,
which
he
caused
to
be
conducted
through
the
heart
off
the
Kingdom
,
and
quartered
them
in
the
Isle
of
France
,
as
if
they
were
to
serve
to
a
Guard
for
Paris
,
far
enough
off
from
any
of
those
parts
and
Provinces
by
which
the
Spaniards
were
to
pass
.
But
this
gave
such
a
jealousie
to
the
heads
of
the
Hugonots
,
that
they
resorted
to
Chastillion
to
consult
with
the
Admiral
.
By
whose
advice
it
was
resolved
,
that
they
must
get
the
King
and
Queen
into
their
power
,
and
make
such
use
of
both
their
names
,
as
the
Catholicks
had
made
of
them
in
the
former
War
.
This
to
be
done
upon
the
sudden
,
before
the
opening
of
a
War
,
by
the
raising
of
Forces
,
should
render
the
surprize
impossible
,
and
defeat
their
purposes
.
The
King
and
Queen
lay
then
at
Monceux
,
an
House
of
pleasure
within
the
Territory
of
Byre
in
Champaigne
,
not
fearing
any
the
least
danger
in
a
time
of
peace
,
and
having
the
Switz
near
enough
to
secure
their
persons
against
any
secret
Machinations
.
And
thereupon
it
was
contrived
,
that
as
many
Horse
as
they
could
raise
in
several
places
,
should
draw
together
at
Rosay
,
not
far
from
Monceux
,
on
the
27
of
September
;
that
they
should
first
surprize
the
King
,
the
Queen
,
and
her
younger
Sons
,
and
then
fall
in
upon
the
Switz
,
who
being
quartered
in
several
places
,
and
suspecting
nothing
less
then
the
present
danger
,
might
very
easily
be
routed
;
and
that
being
done
,
they
should
possess
themselves
of
Paris
,
and
from
thence
issue
out
of
all
Mandates
which
concerned
the
Government
both
of
Church
and
State
.
Some
Hugonots
which
afterwards
were
took
in
Gascoyne
,
and
by
the
Marshal
of
Monluck
were
exposed
to
torture
,
are
said
to
have
confessed
upon
the
Rack
,
that
it
was
really
intended
to
kill
the
King
,
together
with
the
Queen
and
the
two
young
Princes
;
and
having
so
cut
off
the
whole
Royal
Line
,
to
set
the
Crown
upon
the
head
of
the
Prince
of
Conde
.
But
Charity
and
Christianity
bids
me
think
the
contrary
,
and
to
esteem
of
this
report
as
a
Popish
Calumny
,
devised
of
purpose
to
create
the
greater
hatred
against
the
Authors
of
those
Wars
.
27.
But
whether
it
were
true
or
not
,
certain
it
is
,
that
the
design
was
carryed
with
such
care
and
closeness
,
that
the
Queen
had
hardly
time
enough
to
retire
to
Meux
,
a
little
Town
twelve
Leagues
from
Paris
,
before
the
whole
Body
of
the
Hugonots
appeared
in
sight
;
from
whence
they
were
with
no
less
difficulty
conducted
by
the
Switz
(
whom
they
had
suddenly
drawn
together
)
to
the
Walls
of
Paris
;
the
Switz
being
charged
upon
the
way
by
no
fewer
then
eleven
hundred
Horse
,
and
D'
Andelot
in
the
head
of
one
of
the
parties
;
but
gallantly
making
good
their
March
,
and
serving
to
the
King
and
the
Royal
Family
for
a
Tower
or
Fortress
;
no
sooner
were
they
come
to
Paris
,
but
the
Hugonots
take
a
resolution
to
besiege
the
City
before
the
Kings
Forces
could
assemble
to
relieve
the
same
.
To
which
end
they
possessed
themselves
of
all
the
passes
upon
the
River
by
which
provisions
came
into
it
,
and
burned
down
all
the
Wind-mills
about
the
Town
,
which
otherwise
might
serve
for
the
grinding
of
such
Corn
as
was
then
within
it
.
No
better
way
could
be
devised
to
break
this
blow
,
then
to
entertain
them
with
a
Parley
for
an
accommodation
,
not
without
giving
them
some
hope
of
yeilding
unto
any
conditions
which
could
be
reasonably
required
.
But
the
Hugonots
were
so
exorbitant
in
their
demands
,
that
nothing
would
content
them
,
but
the
removing
of
the
Queen
from
publick
Government
;
the
present
disbanding
of
the
Kings
Forces
;
the
sending
of
all
strangers
out
of
the
Kingdom
;
a
punctual
execution
of
the
Kings
Edict
of
Ianuary
;
liberty
for
their
Ministers
to
Preach
in
all
places
,
even
in
Paris
it self
;
and
finally
,
that
Calice
,
Metz
and
Havre-de-grace
might
be
consig●ed
unto
them
for
Towns
of
caution
;
but
in
plain
truth
,
to
serve
them
for
the
bringing
in
of
the
English
and
Germans
when
their
occasion
so
required
.
The
Treaty
notwithstanding
was
continued
by
the
Queen
with
great
dexterity
,
till
the
King
had
drawn
together
sixteen
thousand
men
,
with
whom
the
Constable
gives
battel
to
the
Enemy
on
the
10
of
November
,
compels
them
to
dislodge
,
makes
himself
master
of
the
Field
,
but
dyed
the
next
day
after
,
in
the
eightieth
year
of
his
age
,
having
received
his
deaths
wound
from
the
hands
of
a
Switz
,
who
most
unmanfully
shot
him
when
he
was
not
in
condition
to
make
any
resistance
.
1568.
28.
In
the
mean
time
the
City
of
Orleance
was
surprised
by
the
Hugonots
,
with
many
places
of
great
importance
in
most
parts
of
the
Realm
;
which
serving
rather
to
distract
then
increase
their
Forces
,
they
were
necessitated
to
seek
out
for
some
Forraign
aid
.
Not
having
confidence
enough
to
apply
themselves
to
the
Queen
of
England
,
whom
in
the
business
of
Newhaven
they
had
so
betrayed
,
they
send
their
Agents
to
sollicite
the
Elector
Palatine
,
and
prevailed
with
him
for
an
Army
of
seven
thousand
Horse
,
and
four
thousand
Foot
,
to
which
the
miserable
Country
is
again
exposed
.
Encouraged
with
which
great
supplies
,
they
laid
Siege
to
Chartres
,
the
principal
City
of
La
Beaue
,
the
loss
whereof
must
of
necessity
have
subjected
the
Parisians
to
the
last
extremities
.
The
chief
Commanders
in
the
Kings
Army
were
exceeding
earnest
to
have
given
them
battel
,
thereby
to
force
them
from
the
Siege
.
But
the
Queen
not
willing
to
venture
the
whole
State
of
the
Kingdom
upon
one
cast
of
the
Dice
,
especially
against
such
desperate
Gamesters
who
had
nothing
to
lose
but
that
which
they
carryed
in
their
hands
,
so
plyed
them
with
new
Offers
for
accommodation
,
that
her
conditions
were
accepted
,
and
the
Germans
once
again
disbanded
,
and
sent
back
to
their
Country
.
During
which
broyls
,
the
Town
of
Rochel
strongly
s●ituated
on
a
bay
of
the
Ocean
,
had
declared
for
the
Hugonots
,
and
as
it
seems
had
gone
so
far
,
that
they
had
left
themselves
no
way
to
retreat
.
And
therefore
when
most
other
places
had
submitted
to
the
late
Accord
,
the
Rochellers
were
resolved
to
stand
it
out
,
and
neither
to
admit
a
Garrison
,
nor
to
submit
to
any
Governour
of
the
Kings
appointment
;
in
which
rebellious
obstinacy
they
continued
about
sixty
years
,
the
Town
being
worthily
esteemed
for
the
safest
sanctuary
,
to
which
the
Hugonots
retired
in
all
times
of
dange●
,
and
most
commodious
for
the
letting
in
of
a
forraign
army
,
when
they
found
any
ready
to
befriend
them
in
that
cause
and
quarrel
.
The
standing
out
of
which
Town
in
such
obstinate
manner
,
not
only
encouraged
many
others
to
doe
the
like
,
but
by
the
fame
thereof
drew
thither
both
the
Admiral
and
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
with
many
other
Gentlemen
of
the
Hugonot
Faction
,
there
to
consult
about
renewing
of
the
war
which
they
were
resolved
on
.
To
whom
repaired
the
Queen
of
Navarre
with
the
Prince
her
Son
,
then
being
but
fifteen
years
of
age
,
whom
she
desired
to
train
up
in
that
holy
war
,
upon
an
hope
that
he
might
one
day
come
to
be
the
head
of
that
party
,
as
he
after
was
.
And
here
being
met
,
they
publish
from
hence
two
several
Manifests
;
one
in
the
name
of
all
the
Hugonots
in
general
,
the
other
in
the
name
of
that
Queen
alone
;
both
tending
to
the
same
effect
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
putting
of
some
specious
colour
upon
their
defection
,
and
to
excuse
the
breaking
of
the
peace
established
,
by
the
necessity
of
a
warre
.
29.
This
rapture
so
incensed
the
King
and
his
Council
,
that
they
resolved
no
longer
to
make
use
of
such
gentle
medicines
as
had
been
formerly
applyed
in
the
like
distempers
;
which
resolution
was
the
parent
of
that
terrible
Edict
by
which
the
King
doth
first
revoke
all
the
former
Edicts
which
had
been
made
during
his
minority
in
favour
of
the
Reformed
Religion
;
nullifying
more
particularly
the
last
capitulations
,
made
only
in
the
way
of
Provision
to
redress
those
mischiefs
for
which
no
other
course
could
be
then
resolved
on
.
And
that
being
done
,
it
was
ordained
and
commanded
,
That
the
exercise
of
any
other
Religion
then
the
Roman
Catholick
(
ever
observed
by
him
and
the
King
his
Predecessors
)
should
be
prohibited
,
and
expresly
forbidden
,
and
interdicted
in
all
places
of
the
Kingdom
;
banished
all
the
Calvinist
Ministers
and
Preachers
out
of
all
the
Towns
and
places
under
his
Dominion
,
and
within
fifteen
days
upon
pain
of
death
to
avoid
the
Realm
;
pardoned
through
special
grace
all
things
past
in
matters
of
Religion
,
but
requiring
for
the
future
under
pain
of
death
a
general
Conformity
to
the
Rites
of
the
Catholick
Church
;
and
finally
ordained
that
no
person
should
be
admitted
to
any
office
,
charge
,
dignity
,
or
magistracy
whatever
,
if
he
did
not
profess
and
live
conformable
in
all
points
to
the
Roman
Religion
.
And
for
a
Preamble
hereunto
,
the
King
was
pleased
to
make
a
long
and
distinct
Narration
of
the
indulgence
he
had
used
to
reduce
the
Hugonots
to
a
right
understanding
,
and
of
the
ill
requital
they
had
made
unto
him
,
by
the
seditions
and
conspiracies
which
they
raised
against
him
;
their
bringing
in
of
forraign
forces
,
and
amongst
others
the
most
mortal
enemies
of
the
French
Nation
,
putting
into
their
hands
the
strongest
places
and
most
flourishing
parts
of
the
Kingdom
,
to
the
contempt
of
his
authority
,
the
despising
of
his
grace
and
goodness
,
and
the
continual
disquieting
of
his
Dominions
,
and
the
destruction
of
his
subjects
.
To
counter-poise
which
terrible
Edict
,
the
Princes
and
other
Leaders
of
the
Hugonots
which
were
then
at
Rochel
,
entred
into
a
solemn
Covenant
or
Association
,
by
which
they
bound
themselves
by
Oath
to
persevere
till
death
in
defence
of
their
Religion
,
never
to
lay
down
arms
,
or
condescend
to
any
agreement
without
the
general
consent
of
all
the
Commanders
;
and
not
then
neither
,
but
upon
sufficient
security
for
the
preservation
of
their
lives
,
and
the
enjoying
of
that
Liberty
of
Conscience
for
which
they
first
began
the
war
.
30.
But
the
Admiral
well
knowing
that
the
business
was
not
to
be
carried
by
Oaths
and
Manifests
,
and
that
they
wanted
mony
to
proceed
by
arms
,
advised
the
Rochellers
to
send
their
Navy
to
the
sea
,
which
in
a
time
when
no
such
danger
was
expected
,
might
spoyle
and
pillage
all
they
met
with
,
and
by
that
means
provide
themselves
of
mony
,
and
all
other
necessaries
to
maintain
the
war
.
Which
Counsel
took
such
good
effect
,
that
by
this
kind
of
Piracy
they
were
enabled
to
give
a
fair
beginning
to
this
new
Rebellion
;
for
the
continuance
whereof
,
it
was
thought
necessary
to
sollicite
their
Friends
in
Germany
,
to
furnish
them
with
fresh
recruits
of
able
men
,
and
Queen
Elizabeth
of
England
for
such
sums
of
money
as
might
maintain
them
in
the
service
.
And
in
the
first
of
these
designs
there
appears
no
difficulty
;
the
inclination
of
the
Prince
Elector
,
together
with
the
rest
of
the
Calvinian
Princes
,
and
Imperial
Cities
,
were
easily
intreated
to
assist
their
Brethren
of
the
same
Religion
.
And
the
same
spirit
governed
many
of
the
people
also
,
but
on
different
grounds
;
they
undertaking
the
imployment
upon
hope
of
spoil
,
as
Mercenaries
,
serving
for
their
Pay
,
but
more
for
Plunder
.
In
England
their
desires
were
entertained
with
less
alacrity
,
though
eagerly
sollicited
by
Odet
Bishop
of
Beauvais
,
a
younger
Brother
of
the
Admiral
;
who
having
formerly
been
raised
to
the
degree
of
a
Cardinal
,
therefore
called
most
commonly
the
Cardinal
of
Chastillon
,
had
some
years
since
renounced
his
Habit
and
Religion
,
but
still
kept
his
Titles
.
By
the
continual
sollicitation
of
so
great
an
Advocate
,
and
the
effectual
interposing
of
the
Queen
of
Navar
,
Elizabeth
was
perswaded
to
forget
their
former
ingratitude
,
and
to
remember
how
conducible
it
was
to
her
personal
interest
to
keep
the
French
King
exercised
in
perpetual
troubles
;
upon
which
Reason
of
State
she
is
not
onely
drawn
to
accommodate
the
Hugonots
with
Ships
,
Corn
,
Arms
and
Ammunition
,
but
to
supply
them
with
a
hundred
thousand
Crowns
of
ready
money
for
the
maintaining
of
their
Army
,
consisting
of
fourteen
thousand
Germans
,
and
almost
as
many
more
of
the
natural
French
.
And
yet
it
was
to
be
believed
,
that
in
all
this
she
had
done
nothing
contrary
to
the
League
with
France
,
which
she
had
sworn
not
long
before
;
because
,
forsooth
,
the
Forces
of
the
Hugonots
were
raised
to
no
other
end
but
the
Kings
mere
service
,
and
the
assistance
of
the
Crown
against
the
Enemies
of
both
,
and
the
professed
Adversaries
of
the
true
Religion
.
But
neither
this
great
lone
of
money
,
nor
that
which
they
had
got
by
robbing
upon
the
Seas
,
was
able
to
maintain●
War
of
so
long
continuance
.
For
maintainance
whereof
,
they
were
resolved
to
sell
the
Treasures
of
the
Churches
in
all
such
Provinces
as
they
kept
under
their
Command
;
the
Queen
of
Navar
ingaging
her
Estate
for
their
security
,
who
should
adventure
on
the
purchase
.
31.
I
shall
not
touch
on
the
particulars
of
this
War●
which
ended
with
the
death
of
the
Prince
of
Conde
in
the
battel
of
Iarnar
;
the
rigorous
proceedings
against
the
Admiral
,
whom
the
King
caused
to
be
condemned
for
a
Rebel
,
his
Lands
to
be
confiscated●
his
Houses
plundred
and
pulled
down
,
and
himself
executed
in
Effigie
;
the
loss
of
the
famous
battel
of
Mont-Contour
by
the
Hugonots
party
Anno
1569
,
1569.
which
forced
them
to
abandon
all
their
strong
holds
,
except
Rochel
,
Angoulesme
,
and
St.
Iean●d
Angeli
,
and
finally
to
shut
themselves
up
within
Rochel
onely
;
after
which
followed
such
a
dissembled
reconciliation
between
the
parties
,
as
proved
more
bloudy
then
the
War
:
The
sudden
and
suspected
death
of
the
Queen
of
Navar
,
the
Marriage
of
the
Prince
her
Son
with
the
Lady
Margaret
one
of
the
Sisters
of
the
King
;
the
celebrating
of
the
wedding
in
the
death
of
the
Admiral
on
St.
Bartholomews
day
1572
,
and
the
slaughter
of
thirty
thousand
men
within
few
days
after
;
the
reduction
of
the
whole
Kingdom
to
the
Kings
obedience
,
except
the
Cities
of
Nismes
,
1572.
Montauban
and
Rochel
onely
;
the
obstinate
standing
out
of
Rochel
,
upon
the
instigation
of
such
Preachers
as
fled
thither
for
shelter
,
and
the
reduction
of
it
by
the
Duke
of
Anjon
to
the
last
extremity
;
the
raising
of
the
Siege
,
and
the
Peace
ensuing
,
on
the
Election
of
that
Duke
to
the
Crown
of
Poland
;
the
resolution
of
the
Hugonots
to
renew
the
War
,
as
soon
as
he
had
left
the
Kingdom
;
and
their
ingaging
in
the
same
,
on
the
Kings
last
sickness
.
In
all
which
traverses
of
State
there
is
nothing
memorable
in
reference
to
my
present
purpose
,
but
onely
the
conditions
of
the
Pacification
which
was
made
at
the
Siege
of
Rochel
;
by
which
it
was
accorded
between
the
parties
on
the
11
of
Iuly
,
Anno
1573
,
1573.
that
all
offences
should
be
pardoned
to
the
said
three
Cities
,
on
their
submission
to
the
King
;
and
that
it
should
be
lawful
for
them
to
retain
the
free
Exercise
of
their
Religion
,
the
people
meeting
in
the
same
unarmed
,
and
but
few
in
number●
that
all
the
inhabitants
of
the
said
three
Cities
should
be
obliged
to
observe
,
in
all
outward
matters
(
except
Baptism
and
Matrimony
)
the
Rites
and
Holy-days
of
the
Church
;
that
the
use
of
the
Catholick
Religion
should
be
restored
in
the
said
Cities
and
all
other
places
,
leaving
unto
the
Clergy
and
Religious
persons
their
Houses
,
Profits
,
and
Revenues
;
that
Rochel
should
receive
a
Governour
of
the
Kings
appointment
,
(
but
without
Garrison
)
renounce
all
correspondencies
and
confederacies
with
Forreign
Princes
,
and
not
take
part
with
any
of
the
same
Religion
against
the
King
;
and
finally
,
that
the
said
three
Towns
should
deliver
Hostages
for
the
performance
of
the
Articles
of
the
present
Agreement
,
to
be
changed
at
the
end
of
every
three
months
,
if
the
King
so
pleased
:
It
was
also
condescended
to
in
favour
of
particular
persons
,
that
all
Lords
of
free
▪
Mannors
throughout
the
Kingdoms
,
might
in
their
own
Houses
lawfully
celebrate
Marriage
and
Baptism
,
after
their
own
manner
,
provided
that
the
Assembly
exceeded
not
the
number
of
ten
;
and
that
there
should
be
no
inquisition
upon
mens
Consciences
,
Liberty
being
given
to
such
as
had
no
minde
to
abide
in
the
Kingdom
,
that
they
might
sell
their
Lands
and
Goods
,
and
live
where
they
pleased
.
1574.
32.
Such
were
the
Actings
of
the
French
Calvinians
,
as
well
by
secret
practices
as
open
Arms
,
during
the
troublesome
Reign
of
Francis
the
Second
and
Charles
the
Ninth
,
and
such
their
variable
Fortunes
according
to
the
interchanges
and
successes
of
those
broken
times
,
in
which
,
for
fifteen
years
together
,
there
was
nothing
to
be
heard
but
Wars
and
rumours
of
Wars
;
short
intervals
of
Peace
,
but
such
as
generally
were
so
full
of
fears
and
jealousies
,
that
they
were
altogether
as
unsafe
as
the
Wars
themselves
.
So
that
the
greatest
calm
of
Peace
,
seemed
but
a
preparation
to
a
War
ensuing
;
to
which
each
party
was
so
bent
,
that
of
a
poyson
it
became
their
most
constant
Food
.
In
which
distraction
of
affairs
dyed
King
Charles
the
Ninth
,
in
the
●ive
and
twentieth
year
of
his
age
,
and
fourteenth
of
his
Reign
,
leaving
this
life
at
Paris
on
the
30
of
May
,
Anno
1574.
He
had
been
used
for
some
months
to
the
spitting
of
bloud
,
which
brought
him
first
into
a
Feaver
,
and
at
last
to
his
grave
,
not
without
some
retaliation
of
the
Heavenly
Justice
,
in
punishing
that
Prince
by
vomiting
up
the
bloud
of
his
Body
natural
,
which
had
with
such
prodigious
cruelty
exhausted
so
much
of
the
best
bloud
of
the
body
Politick
.
After
whose
death
,
the
Crown
descended
upon
Henry
the
new
King
of
Poland
,
who
presently
upon
the
news
thereof
forsook
that
Kingdom
,
and
posted
with
all
speed
to
Venice
,
and
from
thence
to
France
,
where
he
was
joyfully
received
by
all
loyal
Subjects
.
At
his
first
coming
to
the
Crown
,
he
resolved
to
put
an
end
to
those
combustions
which
had
so
often
inflamed
his
Kingdom
,
and
extinguish
all
those
heats
which
had
exasperated
one
party
against
another
;
that
he
might
sit
as
Umpire
or
Supreme
Moderator
of
the
present
differences
,
and
draw
unto
himself
an
absolute
Soveraignty
over
both
alike
:
which
to
effect
,
he
resolves
to
prosecute
the
War
so
coldly
,
that
the
Hugonots
might
conceive
good
hopes
of
his
moderation
;
but
still
to
keep
the
War
on
foot
,
till
he
could
finde
out
such
a
way
to
bring
on
the
peace
,
as
might
create
no
suspition
of
him
in
the
hearts
of
the
Catholicks
.
By
which
means
hoping
to
indulge
both
parties
,
he
was
perfectly
believed
by
none
,
each
party
shewing
it self
distrustful
of
his
inclinations
,
and
each
resolving
to
depend
on
some
other
Heads
.
33.
About
this
time
,
when
all
men
stood
amazed
at
these
proceedings
of
the
Court
,
the
State
began
to
swarm
with
Libels
and
Seditious
Pamphlets
,
published
by
those
of
the
Hugonot
Faction
,
full
of
reproach
,
and
fraught
with
horrible
invectives
,
not
onely
against
the
present
Government
,
but
more
particularly
against
the
persons
of
the
Queen
and
all
her
Children
.
Against
the
Authors
whereof
,
when
some
of
the
Council
purposed
to
proceed
with
all
severity
,
the
Queen-mother
interposed
her
power
,
and
moderated
by
her
prudence
the
intended
rigors
;
affirming
,
as
most
true
it
was
,
that
such
severity
would
onely
gain
the
greater
credit
to
those
scurrilous
Pamphlets
,
which
would
otherwise
vanish
of
themselves
,
or
be
soon
forgotten
.
Amongst
which
Pamphlets
,
there
was
none
more
pestilent
then
that
which
was
composed
in
the
way
of
a
Dialogue
,
pretending
one
●usebius
Philadelphus
for
the
Author
of
it
.
Buchanan
buildin●
first
upon
Calvins
Principles
,
had
published
his
Seditious
Pamphlet
De
jure
Regni
apud
Scotos
,
together
with
that
scurrilous
and
infamous
Libel
which
he
called
The
Detection
,
repleat
with
nothing
but
reproaches
of
his
lawful
Soveraign
.
But
this
Eusebius
Philadelphus
,
or
whosoever
he
was
that
masked
himself
under
that
disguise
,
resolved
to
go
beyond
his
pattern
in
all
the
acts
of
Malice
,
Slandering
and
Sedition
;
but
be
out
gone
by
none
that
should
follow
after
him
in
those
ways
of
wickedness
.
Two
other
Tracts
were
published
about
this
time
also
,
both
of
them
being
alike
mischievous
,
and
tending
to
the
overthrow
of
all
publick
Government
;
but
wanting
something
of
the
Libel
in
them
,
as
the
other
had
:
Of
these
,
the
one
was
called
Vindiciae
contra
Tyrannos
,
or
the
rescuing
of
the
people
from
the
power
of
Tyrants
;
published
under
the
name
of
Stephanus
Brutus
,
but
generally
believed
to
be
writ
by
Beza
,
the
chief
surviving
Patron
of
the
Presbyterians
.
In
which
he
prostitutes
the
dignity
of
the
Supreme
Magistrate
to
the
lusts
of
the
people
,
and
brings
them
under
the
command
of
such
popular
Magistrates
,
as
Calvin
makes
to
be
the
Conservators
of
the
publick
Liberty
.
The
other
was
intituled
De
jure
Magistratos
in
subditos
,
built
on
the
same
grounds
,
and
published
with
the
same
intention
as
the
others
were
.
A
piece
so
mischievous
in
it self
,
and
so
destructive
of
the
peace
of
Humane
Society
,
that
each
side
was
ashamed
to
own
it
;
the
Papists
fathering
it
upon
Hottoman
a
French
Civilian
,
the
Presbyterians
on
Hiclerus
a
Romish
Priest
▪
But
it
appears
plainly
by
the
Conference
at
Hampton-Court
,
that
it
was
published
by
some
of
the
Disciplinarians
,
at
whose
doors
I
leave
it
.
34.
But
for
Eusebius
Philadelphus
,
he
first
defames
the
King
and
Queen
in
a
most
scandalous
manner
,
exposes
next
that
flourishing
Kingdom
for
a
prey
to
strangers
;
and
finally
,
lays
down
such
Seditious
Maximes
,
as
plainly
tend
to
the
destruction
of
Monarchical
Government
.
He
tells
us
of
the
King
himself
,
that
he
was
trained
up
by
his
Tutors
in
no
other
qualities
then
drinking
,
whoring
,
swearing
and
forswearing
,
frauds
and
falsehoods
,
and
whatsoever
else
might
argue
a
contempt
both
of
God
and
Godliness
;
that
as
the
Court
by
the
Example
of
the
King
,
so
by
the
Example
of
the
Court
all
the
rest
of
the
Kingdom
was
brought
into
a
reprobate
sence
,
even
to
manifest
Atheism
;
and
that
as
some
of
their
former
Kings
were
honoured
with
the
Attributes
of
fair
,
wise
,
debonaire
,
well-beloved
,
&c.
so
should
this
King
be
known
by
no
other
name
then
Charles
the
treacherous
.
The
Duke
of
Anjou
he
sets
forth
in
more
ugly
colours
then
he
doth
the
King
,
by
adding
this
to
all
the
rest
of
his
Brothers
vices
,
that
he
lived
in
a
constant
course
of
Incest
with
his
Sister
the
Princess
Margaret
,
as
well
before
as
after
her
Espousal
to
the
King
of
Navar.
For
the
Queen-mother
he
can
finde
no
better
names
then
those
of
Fredegond
,
Brunechild
,
Iezabel
,
and
Messalina
;
of
which
the
two
first
are
as
infamous
in
the
stories
of
France
,
as
the
two
latter
in
the
Roman
and
Sacred
Histories
.
And
to
expose
them
all
together
,
he
can
give
the
Queen-mother
and
her
Children
(
though
his
natural
Princes
)
no
more
cleanly
title
then
that
of
a
Bitch-wolfe
and
her
Whelps
;
L●pa
illa
cum
catulis
suis
,
part
1.
p.
87.
affirming
,
that
in
Luxury
,
Cruelty
and
Perfidiousness
,
they
had
exceeded
all
the
Tyrants
of
preceding
times
[
](A43507-e20970-b)a
a
Part
1.
pag.
11.
:
which
comes
up
close
to
those
irreverent
and
lewd
expressions
which
frequently
occur
in
Calvin
,
Beza
,
Knox
,
&c.
in
reference
to
the
two
Mary's
Queens
of
England
and
Scotland
,
and
other
Princes
of
that
age
;
which
have
been
formerly
recited
in
their
proper
places
.
35.
The
Royal
Family
being
thus
wretchedly
exposed
to
the
publick
hatred
,
he
next
applyes
himself
to
stir
up
all
the
world
against
them
both
at
home
and
abroad
.
And
first
he
laboureth
to
excite
some
desperate
Zealot
to
commit
the
like
assassinate
on
the
King
then
Reigning
,
as
one
Bodillus
is
reported
in
some
French
Histories
to
have
committed
on
the
person
of
Chilprick
one
of
the
last
Kings
of
the
Merovignians
,
which
he
commemorates
for
a
Noble
and
Heroick
action
,
and
sets
it
out
for
an
example
and
encouragement
to
some
gallant
French-man
,
for
the
delivery
of
his
Country
from
the
Tyranny
of
the
House
of
Valois
,
[
](A43507-e21080-b)b
b
Qui
d●mum
Valesium
t●ndit●s
d●lea●t
,
〈◊〉
semel
fur●●
exara●sect
.
p.
75.
the
ruine
whereof
he
mainly
drives
at
in
his
whole
designe
.
And
though
he
seem
to
make
no
doubt
of
prevailing
in
it
,
yet
he
resolves
to
try
his
Fortune
otherwise
if
that
should
fail
.
And
first
beginning
with
their
next
neighbour
the
King
of
Spain
,
he
he
puts
them
in
remembrance
of
those
many
injuries
which
he
and
his
Ancestors
had
received
from
the
House
of
Valois
;
acquaints
him
with
the
present
opportunity
which
was
offered
to
him
of
revenging
of
tho●e
wrongs
,
and
making
himself
Master
of
the
Realm
of
France
;
and
chalks
him
out
a
way
how
he
might
effect
it
;
that
is
to
say
,
by
coming
to
a
present
Accord
with
the
Prince
of
Orange
[
](A43507-e21150-b)a
a
Non
sol●m
i●lo
▪
Belgiam
p●●catum
●●aituros
,
sed
ante
annum
Fr●●c●am
ipsa●ri
(
hodie
a
reg●s
am●citiae
alienatam
)
●llius
imperio
adjunct●ros
,
pag
68.
,
indulging
Liberty
of
Conscience
to
the
Belgick
Provinces
,
and
thereby
drawing
all
the
Hugonots
to
adhere
unto
him
:
which
counsel
if
he
did
not
like
,
he
might
then
make
the
same
use
of
the
Duke
of
Savoy
(
for
whom
the
Hugonots
in
France
had
no
small
affection
)
[
](A43507-e21240-b)*
*
Ut
ulli
cedant
Lugdunisis
tr●ct●s
,
Delplinatus
&
Provincia
,
fi●iti●●
Regiones
,
&c.
p
69.
and
by
bestowing
on
him
the
adjoyning
Regions
of
Lyonoise
,
D●ulphine
and
Provence
,
might
make
himself
Lord
of
all
the
rest
without
any
great
trouble
.
The
like
temptation
must
be
given
to
the
Queen
of
England
,
by
putting
her
in
minde
of
her
pretences
to
the
Crown
it self
,
and
shewing
how
easie
a
thing
it
might
be
for
her
[
](A43507-e21320-b)b
b
Facile
pote●it
ca●
Regiones
recipere
quarum
nomina
&
stemmata
gestat
.
p.
71.
to
acquire
those
Countries
,
whose
Arms
and
Titles
she
assumed
:
with
like
disloyalty
he
excites
the
Princes
of
the
Empire
[
](A43507-e21340-b)c
c
Facile
recuperare
possit
Metas
,
Vmod●rum
&
Tullum
,
&c.
p.
71.
to
husband
the
advantage
which
was
offered
to
them
,
for
the
recovering
of
Metz
,
Toule
and
Verdun
,
three
Imperial
Cities
,
by
this
Kings
Father
wrested
betwixt
fraud
and
force
from
Charles
the
Fifth
,
and
ever
since
incorporated
with
the
Realm
of
France
.
If
all
which
failed
,
he
is
resolved
to
cast
himself
on
the
Duke
of
Guise
,
though
the
most
mortal
and
implacable
enemy
of
the
Hugonot
Faction
;
and
makes
a
full
address
to
him
in
a
second
Epistle
prefixt
before
the
Book
it self
;
in
which
he
puts
him
in
remembrance
of
his
old
pretensions
to
the
Crown
of
France
,
extorted
by
Hugh
Capet
from
his
Ancestors
of
the
House
of
Loraigne
,
offereth
him
the
assistance
of
the
Hugonot
party
for
the
recovery
of
his
Rights
;
and
finally
,
beseeches
him
to
take
compassion
of
his
ruined
Country
[
](A43507-e21480-b)d
d
Regnum
●●pessere
velis
a
Tyranno
muli●r●ulis
,
Ital●s
,
ganeonibu●
,
&
lenon●bus
d●la●pdatum
.
Pref.
,
cheerfully
to
accept
the
Crown
,
and
free
the
Kingdom
from
the
spoil
and
tyranny
of
Boyes
and
Women
,
together
with
that
infinite
train
of
Strangers
,
Bawdes
and
Leachers
which
depend
on
them
:
which
was
as
great
a
Master-piece
in
the
art
of
mischief
,
as
the
wit
of
malice
could
devise
.
36.
As
for
his
Doctrines
in
reference
to
the
common
duties
between
Kings
and
Subjects
,
we
may
reduce
them
to
these
heads
,
that
is
to
say
,
1.
That
the
Authority
of
Kings
and
Supreme
Magistrates
is
circumscribed
and
limited
by
certain
bounds
,
which
if
they
pass
,
their
Subjects
are
no
longer
tyed
unto
their
obedience
;
that
Magistrates
do
exceed
those
bounds
,
when
either
they
command
such
things
as
God
forbiddeth
,
or
prohibit
that
which
he
commands
;
that
therefore
they
are
no
longer
to
be
obeyed
,
if
their
Commands
are
contrary
to
the
Rules
of
Piety
or
Christian
Charity
;
of
which
the
Subjects
must
be
thought
the
most
competent
Judges
.
2.
That
there
were
companies
and
societies
of
men
before
any
Magistrates
were
set
over
them
;
which
Magistrates
were
no
otherwise
set
over
them
then
by
common
consent
;
that
every
Magistrate
so
appointed
was
bound
by
certain
Articles
and
Conditions
agreed
between
them
,
which
he
was
tyed
by
Oath
to
preserve
inviolable
;
that
the
chief
end
for
which
the
people
chose
a
Superiour
Magistrate
,
was
,
that
they
might
remain
in
safety
under
his
protection
;
and
therefore
if
such
Magistrates
either
did
neglect
that
end
,
or
otherwise
infringe
the
Articles
of
their
first
Agreement
,
the
Subjects
were
then
discharged
from
the
bond
of
obedience
;
and
that
being
so
discharged
from
the
bond
of
obedience
,
it
was
as
lawful
for
them
to
take
up
Arms
against
their
King
in
maintainance
of
their
Religion
,
Laws
and
Liberties
,
if
indangered
by
him
,
as
for
a
Traveller
to
defend
himself
by
force
of
Arms
against
Thieves
and
Robbers
.
3.
That
no
Government
can
be
rightly
constituted
,
in
which
the
Grandeur
of
the
Prince
is
more
consulted
then
the
weal
of
the
People
;
that
to
prevent
all
such
incroachments
on
the
Common
Liberty
,
the
people
did
reserve
a
power
of
putting
a
curb
upon
their
Prince
or
Supreme
Magistrates
,
to
hold
them
in
,
such
as
the
Tribunes
were
in
Rome
to
the
Senate
and
Consuls
,
and
the
Ephori
to
the
Kings
of
Sparta
:
that
such
a
power
as
that
of
the
Spartan
Ephori
is
vested
in
the
seven
Electors
of
the
German
Empire
,
which
gives
them
an
Authority
to
depose
the
Emperour
,
if
they
see
cause
for
it
;
and
that
the
like
may
be
affirmed
of
the
English
Parliaments
,
who
oftentimes
have
condemned
their
Kings
,
but
he
knows
not
whom
.
4.
That
by
the
first
constitutions
of
the
Realm
of
France
,
the
Supreme
power
was
not
entrusted
to
the
King
,
but
the
three
Estates
;
so
that
it
was
not
lawful
for
the
King
to
proclaim
a
War
,
or
to
lay
Taxes
on
the
people
,
but
by
their
consent
;
that
these
Estates
assembled
in
a
Common
Council
,
did
serve
instead
of
eyes
and
ears
to
a
prudent
Prince
,
but
to
a
wicked
and
ungoverned
,
for
Bit
or
Bridle
;
and
that
according
to
this
power
they
dethroned
many
of
their
Kings
for
their
Lusts
,
Luxuries
,
Cruelty
,
Slothfulness
,
Avarice
,
&c.
that
if
they
proceeded
not
in
like
manner
with
the
King
then
Reigning
,
it
was
because
they
had
an
high
esteem
(
with
scorn
and
insolence
enough
)
of
his
eminent
Vertues
,
his
Piety
,
Justice
and
Fidelity
,
and
the
great
commendations
which
was
given
of
his
Mothers
Chastity
:
and
therefore
finally
(
which
was
the
matter
to
be
proved
by
those
Factious
Principles
)
that
it
was
altogether
as
lawful
for
the
French
to
defend
themselves
,
their
Laws
and
Liberties
,
against
the
violent
assault
of
a
furious
Tyrant
(
so
he
calls
their
King
)
as
a
Traveller
by
Thieves
and
Robbers
.
Which
Aphorisms
he
that
listeth
to
consult
in
the
Author
,
may
finde
them
from
pag.
57.
to
66.
of
the
second
Dialogue
,
and
part
1.
pag.
8.
37.
But
notwithstanding
these
indignities
and
provocations
,
the
King
resolved
to
proceed
in
his
former
indifferency
,
hoping
thereby
to
break
the
Hugonots
without
blows
and
bloud-shed
,
and
thereby
to
regain
the
good
opinion
of
his
Popish
Subjects
.
To
which
end
he
was
pleased
to
grant
such
priviledges
to
the
Hugonot
Faction
as
they
durst
not
ask
,
and
never
had
aspired
unto
in
their
greatest
heats
;
which
he
conceived
he
had
more
reason
to
do
in
the
present
pinch
,
then
any
of
his
Predecessors
had
in
far
less
extremities
:
For
the
Hugonots
had
not
onely
brought
in
a
formidable
Army
of
Switz
and
Germans
,
under
the
conduct
of
Prince
Casimir
one
of
the
younger
sons
of
Frederick
the
Third
then
Elector
Palatine
,
but
had
also
made
a
fraction
in
the
Court
it self
,
by
drawing
Francis
Duke
of
Alanzon
his
youngest
Brother
to
be
Head
of
their
Party
,
who
brought
along
with
him
a
great
number
of
Romish
Catholicks
,
who
then
past
under
the
name
of
the
Male-contents
.
To
break
which
blow
,
and
free
his
Kingdom
from
the
danger
of
so
great
an
Army
,
he
first
capitulates
to
pay
the
Germans
their
Arrears
,
amounting
to
a
million
and
two
hundred
thousand
Ducats
;
to
gratifie
Prince
Casimir
with
the
Signory
of
Chasteau-Thierry
in
the
Province
of
Champaigne
,
with
a
Pension
of
fourteen
thousand
Crowns
,
and
a
Command
of
a
hundred
Lances
:
To
confer
the
Government
of
Picardie
with
the
strong
Town
of
Perrone
on
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
and
settle
on
his
Brother
the
Duke
of
Alanzon
the
Provinces
of
Berry
,
Touraine
and
Anjou
,
together
with
one
hundred
thousand
Crowns
of
yearly
Pension
,
and
made
him
also
Duke
of
Anjou
fo●
his
greater
honour
.
And
then
to
pacifie
and
oblige
the
Hugonots
(
if
such
men
could
be
gained
or
pacified
by
acts
of
favour
)
he
grants
unto
them
by
his
Edict
of
the
14
of
May
1576
,
that
they
should
peaceably
enjoy
the
exercise
of
their
Religion
,
together
with
full
power
for
erecting
Colledges
and
Schools
,
for
holding
Synods
,
of
Celebrating
Matrimony
,
and
Administring
the
Sacraments
,
with
the
same
freedom
as
was
used
by
his
Catholick
Subjects
:
that
those
of
the
Reformed
Religion
should
be
permitted
to
execute
any
Places
or
Offices
,
and
enjoy
any
Dignities
of
what
sort
soever
,
without
such
distinction
betwixt
them
and
the
rest
of
that
Nation
,
as
had
been
of
late
times
observed
:
that
in
each
Parliament
of
France
a
new
Court
should
be
presently
erected
,
consisting
equally
of
Judges
and
Officers
of
both
Religions
,
and
they
to
have
the
Cognizance
of
all
Causes
which
concerned
the
Hugonots
:
that
all
sentences
past
against
the
Admiral
,
the
Count
of
Montgomery
,
and
the
rest
of
that
party
,
should
be
revoked
and
made
null
;
and
the
eight
cautionary
Towns
,
being
all
places
of
great
strength
and
consequence
,
should
remain
with
the
Hugonots
,
till
all
these
Articles
were
confirmed
,
and
the
Peace
concluded
.
38.
The
passing
of
this
Edict
gave
great
scandal
to
the
Catholick
party
,
which
thereupon
was
easily
united
by
the
Duke
of
Guise
into
a
common
Bond
or
League
for
maintainance
and
defence
of
their
Religion
,
apparently
indangered
by
those
large
Indulgences
;
by
the
first
Article
whereof
they
bound
themselves
for
the
Establishment
of
the
Law
of
God
in
its
first
Estate
;
to
restore
and
settle
his
holy
Service
according
to
the
Form
and
Manner
of
the
Catholick
Apostolick
Roman
Church
;
and
to
abjure
and
renounce
all
errors
contrary
thereunto
.
Then
followed
many
other
Articles
,
relating
to
the
preservation
of
the
Kings
Authority
,
the
maintainance
of
the
common
liberties
and
Priviledges
of
their
Country
;
the
mutual
defence
of
one
another
in
defence
of
this
League
against
all
persons
whatsoever
;
the
constancy
of
their
obedience
to
any
one
whom
they
should
chuse
to
be
the
Head
of
their
Con●ederacie
;
and
finally
,
the
prosecuting
of
all
those
without
exception
,
who
should
endeavour
to
oppose
and
infringe
the
same
.
And
for
the
keeping
of
this
League
,
they
severally
and
joyntly
bound
themselves
by
this
following
Oath
,
viz.
I
swear
by
God
the
Creator
(
laying
my
hand
upon
the
holy
Gospel
)
and
under
pain
of
Excommunication
and
eternal
Damnation
,
that
I
enter
into
this
holy
Catholick
League
according
to
the
Form
thereof
now
read
unto
〈◊〉
●nd
that
I
do
faithfully
and
sincerely
enter
into
it
with
a
will
either
to
command
or
to
obey
,
and
serve
as
I
shall
be
appointed
:
●nd
I
promise
upon
my
life
and
honour
unto
the
last
drop
of
my
bloud
never
to
depart
from
it
,
or
transgress
it
,
for
any
command
,
pre●ence
,
excuse
or
occasion
,
which
by
any
means
whatsoever
can
be
represented
to
me
.
And
as
the
Hugonots
had
pu●
themselves
under
the
Protection
of
the
Queen
of
England
,
and
called
the
●●●mans
to
their
aid
;
so
they
resolved
according
unto
this
example
to
put
themselves
under
the
Patronage
of
the
Catholick
King
,
and
to
call
in
the
Forces
of
the
King
,
Pope
,
and
the
Princes
of
It●ly
,
if
their
occasions
so
required
.
The
news
of
which
con●ede●acy
so
amazed
the
King
,
that
he
proceeded
not
to
the
performance
of
those
Indulgences
contained
in
the
E●i●t
of
the
14
of
May
,
which
seemed
most
odious
and
offensive
in
the
eyes
of
the
Catholicks
;
so
that
both
sides
being
thus
●xa●perated
against
one
another
,
and
each
side
jealous
of
the
King
,
the
old
confusions
were
revived
,
the
disorders
multiplyed
,
and
all
things
brought
into
a
worse
condition
then
at
his
first
coming
to
the
Crown
.
For
though
the
Catholick
King
had
willingly
consented
to
be
head
of
the
League
,
yet
to
b●●ak
●ff
all
such
dependance
as
was
by
that
means
to
be
fastned
on
him
by
the
rest
of
the
Leaguers
,
the
French
King
findes
himself
necessitated
to
assume
that
honour
to
himself
.
And
thereupon
,
in
the
Assembly
held
at
Blois
,
having
in
vain
tryed
many
ways
to
untie
this
knot
,
he
publickly
declared
himself
to
be
the
Principal
Head
and
Protector
of
it
,
with
many
specious
protestations
that
he
would
spend
his
last
breath
in
a
cause
so
glorious
,
as
the
reducing
of
his
people
unto
one
Religion
:
which
as
it
raised
many
jealousies
in
the
mindes
of
the
Hugonots
,
so
it
begot
no
confidence
of
him
in
the
hearts
of
their
opposites
.
39.
Hereupon
a
new
War
breaks
out
,
and
a
new
Peace
followeth
,
by
which
some
Clauses
in
the
former
Edict
were
restrained
and
moderated
,
though
otherwise
sufficiently
advantagious
to
all
those
of
the
Reformation
;
so
as
now
hoping
that
all
matters
were
accorded
between
the
parties
,
the
King
pretends
to
betake
himself
wholly
to
his
private
Devotions
;
falls
on
the
institution
of
a
new
Order
of
Knighthood
,
called
The
Order
of
the
Holy
Ghost
;
commends
his
Brother
for
a
Su●ter
to
the
Queen
of
England
,
to
keep
him
out
of
harms
way
for
the
time
to
come
;
and
finally
,
failing
of
the
project
,
procureth
his
advancement
to
the
Dukedom
of
Brabant
,
and
to
be
made
the
General-Governour
of
the
Belgick
Provinces
,
which
had
withdrawn
themselves
from
their
Obedience
to
the
King
of
Spain
.
40.
But
in
the
midst
of
these
devices
,
the
Leaders
of
the
Hugonots
are
again
in
Arms
,
under
colour
that
the
former
Edict
had
not
been
observed
;
but
in
plain
truth
,
upon
a
clear
and
manifest
experience
,
that
Peace
was
the
ruine
of
their
Party
,
and
that
they
could
not
otherwise
preserve
their
power
then
by
open
War
.
The
Prince
of
Conde
seizeth
on
La
Fere
in
Picardy
,
and
the
King
of
Navar
makes
himself
Master
by
strong
hand
on
the
City
of
Cahors
;
which
draws
the
King
again
from
his
Meditations
,
under
which
must
be
covered
his
retirement
from
all
publick
business
.
But
La
Fere
being
regained
from
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
the
sacking
of
Cahors
was
connived
at
,
and
the
breach
made
up
,
that
so
the
Hugonots
might
be
tempted
to
consume
their
Forces
in
the
Wars
of
Flanders
,
to
which
they
were
invited
by
their
Brethren
of
the
Belgick
Provinces
,
who
had
called
in
the
Duke
of
Anjou
against
their
King
.
And
so
long
France
remained
in
quiet
,
as
that
War
continued
.
But
when
the
Duke
returned
after
two
or
three
years
,
and
that
there
was
no
hopes
of
his
reverting
to
so
great
a
charge
;
1581.
the
Hugonots
wanting
work
abroad
,
were
furnished
with
this
occasion
to
break
out
at
home
.
The
Catholick
League
had
now
layn
dormant
for
some
years
,
none
seeming
more
Zealous
then
the
King
in
the
Cause
of
Rome
.
But
when
it
was
considered
by
the
Duke
of
Guise
,
1584.
and
the
rest
of
the
League
,
that
the
Duke
of
Anjou
being
dead
,
and
the
King
without
any
hope
of
Issue
,
the
Crown
must
fall
at
last
to
the
King
of
Navar
;
it
was
resolved
to
try
all
means
by
which
he
might
be
totally
excluded
from
the
right
of
Succession
.
For
what
hope
could
they
give
themselves
to
preserve
Religion
,
when
the
Crown
should
fall
upon
the
head
of
an
Heretick
,
an
Heretick
relapsed
,
and
therefore
made
uncapable
of
the
Royal
Dignity
by
the
Canon-Laws
?
Of
these
Discourses
and
Designes
of
the
Guisian
Faction
,
the
King
of
Navar
takes
speedy
notice
,
and
prepares
accordingly
,
thinking
it
best
to
be
before-hand
,
and
not
to
be
taken
unprovided
when
they
should
come
.
1585.
And
to
that
end
,
having
first
cleared
himself
by
a
Declaration
from
the
crime
of
Heresie
,
and
now
particularly
from
being
a
relapsed
Heretick
,
with
many
foul
recriminations
on
the
House
of
Guise
,
he
sends
his
Agents
to
sollicite
the
German
Princes
to
come
in
to
aid
him
against
the
oppressions
of
the
League
,
which
seemed
to
aim
at
nothing
but
the
ruine
of
the
Realm
of
France
:
which
so
exasperated
those
of
the
Guisian
Faction
,
that
they
prevailed
by
their
Emissaries
with
Pope
Sixtus
the
Fifth
,
to
Excommunicate
the
King
of
Navar
,
and
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
and
to
declare
them
both
uncapable
of
the
Royal
Succession
,
as
relapsed
Hereticks
:
Which
he
performed
in
open
Consistory
on
the
ninth
of
September
1585
,
and
published
the
sentence
by
a
special
Bull
within
three
dayes
after
.
41.
The
French
King
in
the
mean
time
findes
himself
so
intangled
in
the
Snares
of
the
League
,
and
such
a
general
defection
from
him
in
most
parts
of
the
Kingdom
,
that
he
was
forced
by
his
Edict
of
the
ninth
of
Iuly
,
to
revoke
all
former
grants
and
capitulations
which
had
been
made
in
favour
of
the
Hugonot
party
.
After
which
followed
a
new
War
;
in
which
the
Switz
and
Germans
raise
great
Levies
for
the
aid
of
the
Hugonots
,
1586.
sollicited
thereunto
amongst
many
others
by
Theodore
Beza
;
who
by
his
great
Eloquence
and
extraordinary
diligence
,
did
prevail
so
far
,
that
the
Princes
Palatine
,
the
Count
Wirtemberge
,
the
Count
of
Montbelguard
,
and
the
Protestant
Cantons
of
the
Switz
,
agreed
to
give
them
their
assistance
.
1587.
Amongst
whom
,
with
the
helps
which
they
received
from
the
King
of
Denmark
,
and
the
Duke
of
Saxony
,
a
mighty
Army
was
advanced
,
consisting
of
thirty
two
thousand
Horse
and
Foot
;
that
is
to
say
,
twelve
thousand
German
Horse
,
four
thousand
Foot
,
and
no
fewer
then
sixteen
thousand
Switz
.
For
whose
advance
,
besides
a
general
contribution
made
on
all
the
Churches
of
France
,
the
sum
of
sixty
thousand
Crowns
was
levyed
by
the
Queen
of
England
,
and
put
into
the
hands
of
Prince
Casimire
before
remembred
,
who
was
to
have
the
Chief
Command
of
these
Forreign
Forces
.
These
Forreign
Forces
made
much
greater
by
the
accession
of
eight
thousand
French
which
joyned
unto
them
,
when
they
first
shewed
themselves
upon
the
Borders
;
Of
which
,
two
hundred
Horse
and
eight
hundred
Foot
were
raised
by
the
Signory
of
Geneva
.
But
before
this
vast
Army
could
come
up
to
the
King
of
Navar
,
the
Duke
of
Ioyeuse
gives
him
battel
near
a
place
called
Coutrasse
;
at
which
time
his
whole
Forces
were
reduced
to
four
thousand
Foot
,
and
about
two
thousand
five
hundred
Horse
;
with
which
small
Army
encountred
a
great
power
of
the
Duke
of
Ioyeuse
,
and
obtained
a
very
signal
Victory
,
there
being
slain
upon
the
place
no
fewer
then
three
thousand
men
,
of
which
the
Duke
of
Ioyeuse
himself
was
one
;
more
then
three
thousand
taken
prisoners
,
together
with
all
the
Baggage
,
Arms
and
Ammunition
which
belonged
to
the
Enemy
.
After
which
followed
the
defeat
of
the
Germans
by
the
Duke
of
Guise
,
and
the
violent
proceedings
of
the
Leaguers
against
the
King
,
which
brought
him
to
a
necessity
of
joyning
with
the
King
of
Navar
,
and
craving
the
assistance
of
his
Hugonot
Subjects
,
whose
Arms
are
now
legitimated
,
and
made
acts
of
Duty
.
In
which
condition
I
shall
leave
them
to
their
better
Fortunes
;
first
taking
a
survey
of
the
proceedings
of
the
Calvinists
in
the
neighbouring
Germany
,
passing
from
thence
to
the
Low
Countries
,
and
after
crossing
over
to
the
Isles
of
Britain
.
The
end
of
the
third
Book
.
AERIVS
REDIVIVVS
:
OR
,
The
History
Of
the
PRESBYTERIANS
.
LIB.
III.
Containing
Their
Positions
and
Proceedings
in
the
Higher
Germany
;
their
dangerous
Doctrines
and
Seditions
;
their
Innovations
in
the
Church
,
and
alteration
of
the
Civil
Government
;
of
the
Belgick
Provinces
,
from
the
year
1559
,
to
the
year
1585.
1.
THe
Doctrine
of
the
Reformation
begun
by
Luther
,
and
pursued
by
Zuinglius
,
was
entertained
in
many
Provinces
of
the
Higher
Germany
,
according
as
they
stood
affected
to
either
party
,
or
were
transported
by
the
ends
and
passions
of
their
several
Princes
:
But
generally
at
the
first
they
inclined
to
Luther
,
whose
way
of
Reformation
seemed
less
odious
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
had
the
greatest
approbation
from
the
States
of
the
Empire
;
the
Duke
of
Saxony
adhered
unto
him
at
his
first
beginning
,
as
also
did
the
Marquess
of
Brandenbourg
,
the
Dukes
of
Holsteine
,
the
two
Northern
Kings
,
and
by
degrees
the
rest
of
the
German
Princes
of
most
power
and
value
,
except
onely
those
of
Austria
,
and
the
Duke
of
Bavaria
,
the
three
Elector
Bishops
,
the
Duke
of
Cleve
,
the
Marquess
of
Baden
,
and
generally
all
the
Ecclesiasticks
which
were
not
under
the
Command
of
the
Lutheran
States
.
The
Prince
Electo●
Palatine
came
not
in
to
the
party
,
till
the
year
1546.
154●
.
At
which
time
Frederick
the
Second
,
though
scarce
warm
in
his
own
Estate
,
on
which
he
entred
Anno
154●
.
took
the
advantage
of
the
time
to
reform
his
Churches
;
the
Emperour
being
then
brought
low
by
the
change
of
Fortune
,
and
forced
not
long
after
to
abandon
Germany
.
Upon
the
1●
of
Ianuary
,
he
caused
Divine
Offices
to
be
celebrated
in
the
Mother-tongue
,
in
the
chief
Church
of
Heidelberg
,
the
principal
City
of
the
lower
Palatinate
,
and
the
chief
Seat
of
his
〈◊〉
.
The
news
whereof
encouraged
all
the
rest
of
the
Protestant
Princes
to
congratulate
with
him
,
and
to
desire
him
to
embrace
the
Confession
of
Ausberge
;
to
which
he
read●ly
accorded
,
and
setled
all
things
in
his
Countries
by
the
Lutheran
Model
,
as
well
for
Government
and
Doctrine
,
15●●●
as
for
Forms
of
Worship
.
In
which
condition
it
continued
during
the
residue
of
his
life
,
and
the
short
Government
of
Otho-Henry
,
who
succeeded
him
in
those
Estates
,
and
was
the
last
of
the
direct
Line
of
the
House
of
Bavaria
.
1559.
After
whose
death
,
Anno
1559
,
succeeded
Frederick
Duke
of
Simmeren
,
descended
from
Steven
Palatine
of
Zuidbrook
,
or
Bipont
,
younger
son
of
the
Emperour
Rupert
:
From
whom
the
Princes
of
the
other
House
had
delivered
their
Pedigree
:
Which
Prince
succeeding
by
the
name
of
Frederick
the
Third
,
appeared
more
favourable
to
the
Zuinglian
then
the
Lutheran
Forms
,
animated
thereunto
by
some
●eedy
Courtiers
,
in
hope
to
make
a
prey
of
●lebe
and
Tythes
,
and
other
poor
remainders
of
the
Churches
Patrimony
.
2.
For
the
advancing
of
this
Work
,
Gual●er
a
very
moderate
and
learned
man
is
desired
from
Zurick
,
and
cheerfully
undertakes
the
Service
;
in
which
he
prospered
so
well
,
that
he
took
off
most
of
the
Princes
from
their
former
opinions
,
and
brought
them
to
conform
their
judgements
in
all
points
of
Doctrine
,
to
the
Confession
of
the
Switzer
or
Helvetian
Churches
.
The
Discipline
of
which
Churches
differed
at
that
time
from
Cal●ins
Platform
,
as
appears
clearly
by
some
passages
in
a
Letter
of
Bullingers
,
bearing
date
Decemb.
13.
1553
,
when
Calvin
was
necessitated
to
beg
some
tolerable
approbation
of
his
new
Device
.
For
there
it
is
expresly
said
,
that
though
[
](A43507-e23290-b)a
a
their
Discipline
at
Zurick
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Cantons
,
agreed
not
in
all
points
with
that
of
the
Consistory
which
had
been
setled
at
Geneva
,
but
was
accommodated
to
the
temper
of
their
own
Dominions
;
yet
they
desired
not
the
subversion
of
Calvins
Model
,
which
seemed
so
necessary
at
that
time
for
the
Town
of
Geneva
,
that
they
advised
not
to
have
it
altered
.
But
more
particularly
it
appears
by
Beza
in
the
life
of
Calvin
,
and
by
the
Letter
of
Ligerus
before
remembred
,
that
Excommunications
were
not
used
in
any
of
the
Reformed
Churches
,
whether
they
were
of
Lutheran
or
Zuinglian
judgement
.
But
scarce
had
Gualter
so
setled
Zuinglianism
in
the
Church
of
Heidelberg
,
and
those
which
did
depend
upon
it
,
when
a
bold
Challenger
from
Geneva
de●ies
them
all
,
and
undertakes
to
prove
this
Proposition
in
the
publick
Schools
,
That
to
a
Minister
assisted
with
the
help
of
his
Eldership
,
doth
appertain
the
power
of
Excommunication
by
the
Law
of
God
.
Hereupon
followed
that
famous
Disputation
in
the
Schools
of
Heidelberg
,
the
substance
whereof
we
finde
drawn
up
in
Vrsines
Catechism
,
from
pag.
835.
to
pag.
847.
of
the
English
Edition
.
By
which
it
doth
appear
,
that
the
name
of
the
Respondent
was
George
Withers
a
Native
of
England
,
and
that
one
Peter
Boquine
was
the
Moderator
;
and
therefore
Withers
must
be
taken
to
have
made
the
Challenge
.
The
Theses
then
maintained
by
Withers
,
were
these
two
that
follow
,
viz
That
to
the
sincere
preaching
of
the
Word
,
and
the
lawful
administration
of
the
Sacraments
,
is
required
an
Office
or
Power
of
Government
in
the
Church
.
2.
That
a
Minister
with
his
Eldership
ought
to
enjoy
and
exercise
a
Power
of
Convicting
,
Reproving
,
Excommunicating
and
Executing
any
part
of
Ecclesiastical
Discipline
,
or
any
Offenders
whatsoever
,
even
on
Princes
themselves
.
3.
The
Arguments
by
which
the
Respondent
was
assaulted
,
together
with
the
answers
which
were
made
unto
them
,
were
taken
by
the
pen
of
Vrsine
,
a
Divine
of
Heidelberg
,
who
was
present
at
the
Disputation
,
and
by
his
means
transmitted
to
the
use
of
the
Church
;
the
Title
of
his
Abstract
this
,
viz.
〈◊〉
Arguments
assoyled
,
whereby
some
in
a
publi●k
Disputation
held
in
Heidelberg
1568
,
June
10.
(
Dr.
Peter
Boquine
being
Moderator
,
and
Mr.
George
Withers
English
man
Respondent
)
endeavoured
to
abolish
Ecclesiastical
Discipline
:
Which
Arguments
and
their
solutions
were
taken
word
for
word
from
the
mouth
of
Dr.
Ursine
,
at
the
repetition
of
this
disputation
on
the
next
day
privately
made
in
Colleg.
Sapient
.
For
further
satisfaction
,
I
refer
the
Reader
to
the
Book
it self
,
and
shall
now
onely
add
this
note
,
viz.
that
as
the
Arguments
were
not
found
sufficient
to
beat
down
that
power
which
Christ
had
left
unto
his
Church
for
excommunicating
scandalous
and
notori●us
sinners
;
so
neither
were
the
Answers
strong
enough
to
preserve
Lay-elders
in
the
possession
of
a
power
that
belonged
not
to
them
.
Which
was
in
time
the
issue
of
the
disputation
,
which
afterwards
was
so
hotly
followed
,
between
Theodore
Beza
on
the
one
side
,
and
Dr.
Thomas
Erastus
,
(
whom
Calvin
mentioneth
in
his
Epistle
to
Olerianus
)
Doctor
of
Physick
,
on
the
other
;
Beza
evincing
the
necessity
of
Excommunication
in
the
Church
of
Christ
,
and
Erastus
proving
nothing
to
the
contrary
,
but
that
Lay-elders
were
not
necessary
to
the
exercise
of
it
.
Which
disputation
lasted
long
,
and
effected
little
,
managed
on
both
sides
in
Printed
Tractates
;
the
last
of
which
was
that
of
Beza
,
first
published
at
Geneva
,
reprinted
afterwards
at
London
,
An.
1590.
But
in
the
mean
time
the
Genevian
Discipline
was
admitted
in
both
Palatinates
,
the
Country
divided
into
Classes
and
Synodical
meetings
;
those
Classes
subdivided
into
their
Presbyteries
,
and
each
Presbytery
furnished
with
a
power
of
Excommunication
,
and
exercising
such
Church-censures
as
the
Fact
required
.
But
then
we
are
to
know
withal
,
that
those
wise
Princes
being
loath
to
leave
too
much
Authority
in
the
hands
of
the
Elderships
,
with
whose
encroachments
on
the
power
of
the
Civil
Magistrate
they
were
well
acquainted
,
appointed
some
Superiour
Officers
of
their
own
nomination
to
sit
as
Chief
amongst
them
,
without
whom
nothing
could
be
done
;
and
they
were
sure
that
by
them
nothing
would
be
done
,
which
either
might
intrench
upon
their
Authority
,
or
their
people's
Liberty
.
A
temperament
for
which
they
were
beholden
to
the
said
Erastus
,
who
being
a
Doctor
of
Physick
(
as
before
was
noted
)
devised
this
Pill
to
purge
Presbytery
of
some
Popish
humours
,
which
secretly
lay
hid
in
the
body
of
it
.
4.
The
like
alloy
was
mixed
with
the
Genevian
Discipline
in
the
Churches
of
Hassia
,
Nassaw
,
and
those
other
petite
Estates
and
Signories
,
which
make
up
the
Confederacie
of
the
Wetter●vians
.
Which
having
once
received
the
Doctrine
of
Zuinglius
,
did
shortly
after
entertain
the
Calvinian
Elderships
,
but
moderated
and
restrained
in
those
Exorbitancies
which
the
Presbyterians
actually
committed
in
the
Realm
of
Scotland
,
and
in
most
places
else
subjected
unto
their
Authority
.
But
in
regard
the
Palatine
Churches
are
esteemed
as
a
Rule
to
the
rest
(
the
rest
of
Germany
I
mean
)
in
all
points
of
Doctrine
;
and
that
the
publick
Catechism
thereof
is
generally
reckone●
for
Authentick
,
not
onely
in
the
Churches
of
the
Higher
Germany
,
but
in
the
Netherland-Churches
also
;
it
will
not
be
amiss
to
take
notice
of
them
in
such
Doctrinal
Points
,
in
which
they
come
up
close
to
Calvin
,
and
the
Rules
of
Geneva
.
First
therefore
taking
them
for
Zuinglians
in
the
point
of
the
Sacrament
,
and
Anti-Lutherans
in
defacing
Images
,
abolishing
all
distinction
of
Fasts
and
Festivals
,
and
utterly
denying
all
set-Forms
of
publick
Worship
;
they
have
declared
themselves
as
high
in
maintainance
of
Calvins
Doctrines
touching
Predestination
,
Grace
,
Free-will
,
&c.
as
any
sub-lapsarian
or
supra-lapsarian
,
which
had
most
cordially
Espoused
that
Quarrel
.
For
proof
whereof
,
the
Writings
of
Vrsine
and
Parcus
,
Alsted
,
Piscator
,
and
the
rest
,
Professors
in
the
Schools
of
Heidelberg
,
Herborne
and
Sedan
(
being
all
within
the
limits
of
the
Higher
German●
)
might
be
here
produced
,
did
I
think
it
necessary
.
But
these
not
being
the
proper
Cognizances
of
the
Presbyterians
,
and
better
to
be
taken
by
their
actings
in
the
Synod
of
Dort
,
then
in
scattered
Tractates
;
I
shall
take
notice
onely
of
those
points
of
Doctrine
which
are
meer
Genevian
,
in
reference
to
their
opposition
to
Monarchical
Government
;
a
Doctrine
not
unwelcome
to
the
Zuinglian
Princes
in
either
Germany
,
because
it
gives
them
a
fit
ground
for
their
justification
,
not
onely
for
proceeding
to
reform
their
Churches
without
leave
of
the
Emperour
,
whom
they
must
needs
acknowledge
for
their
Supreme
Lord
;
but
also
for
departing
from
the
Confession
of
Ausberge
,
which
onely
ought
to
be
received
within
the
bounds
of
the
Empire
.
5.
First
then
,
beginning
with
Vrsine
,
publick
Professor
for
Divinity
in
the
Chair
of
Heidelberg
,
he
thus
instructs
us
in
his
Commentary
on
the
Palatine
Catechism
.
Albeit
(
saith
he
)
that
wicked
men
sometimes
bear
Rule
,
and
therefore
are
unworthy
of
honours
;
yet
the
Office
is
to
be
distinguished
from
their
persons
,
and
that
the
man
whose
vices
are
to
be
detested
,
ought
to
be
honoured
for
his
Office
,
as
Gods
Spiritual
Ordinance
:
which
is
a
truth
so
consonant
to
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
that
nothing
could
be
said
more
piously
in
so
short
a
position
.
But
then
he
gives
us
such
a
Gloss
as
corrupts
the
Text
,
telling
us
in
the
words
next
following
,
That
since
Superiours
are
to
be
honoured
in
respect
of
their
Office
,
it
is
therefore
manifest
,
that
so
far
onely
we
must
yeild
obedience
unto
their
commands
,
as
they
exceed
not
in
the
same
the
bounds
of
their
Offices
.
Which
plainly
intimates
,
that
if
Princes
be
at
any
time
transported
beyond
the
bounds
of
their
Offices
,
of
which
the
people
and
their
popular
Magistrates
are
the
onely
Judges
,
the
Subjects
are
not
bound
to
yeild
obedience
unto
their
commands
,
under
pretence
that
they
are
past
beyond
their
bounds
,
and
have
no
influence
on
the
People
,
but
onely
when
they
shine
within
the
compass
of
their
proper
Spheres
.
6.
More
plainly
speaks
Parcus
,
who
succeeded
him
both
in
place
and
Doctrines
;
out
of
whose
Commentary
on
the
13
Chapter
of
St.
Paul's
Epistle
to
the
Romans
,
the
following
propositions
were
extracted
by
some
Delegates
and
Divines
of
Oxon
,
when
the
unsoundness
of
his
Judgement
in
this
particular
was
questioned
and
condemned
by
that
University
.
First
then
it
was
declared
for
a
truth
undoubted
,
That
Bishops
and
other
Ministers
or
Pastors
in
the
Church
of
Christ
,
both
might
and
ought
,
with
the
consent
of
their
several
Churches
,
to
Excommunicate
,
or
give
over
to
the
power
of
Satan
,
their
Superiour
Magistrates
,
for
their
impiety
towards
God
,
and
their
injustice
towards
their
Subjects
,
if
they
continued
in
those
errours
after
admonition
,
till
they
gave
some
manifest
signs
of
their
repentance
.
2.
That
subjects
being
in
the
condition
of
meer
private
men
,
ought
not
without
some
lawful
calling
either
to
take
arms
to
assault
a
Tyrant
,
before
their
own
persons
be
indangered
;
or
to
de●end
themselves
though
they
be
indangered
,
if
by
the
ordinary
Magistrates
they
may
be
defended
from
such
force
and
violence
.
2.
That
Subjects
being
in
the
condition
of
meer
private
men
,
may
lawfully
take
Arms
to
defend
themselves
against
a
Tyrant
,
who
violently
shall
break
in
upon
them
as
a
Thief
or
Ravisher
,
and
expedite
themselves
from
the
present
danger
,
as
against
a
common
Thief
and
Robber
,
when
from
the
ordinary
Magistrates
there
appeareth
no
defence
or
succour
.
4.
That
such
Subjects
as
are
not
meerly
private
men
,
but
are
placed
in
some
inferiour
Magistracy
may
lawfully
by
force
of
Arms
defend
themselves
,
the
Common-wealth
,
the
Church
and
the
true
Religion
,
against
the
pleasure
and
command
of
the
Supreme
Magistrate
:
These
following
conditions
being
observed
,
that
is
to
say
,
if
either
the
Supreme
Magistrate
become
a
Tyrant
,
practiseth
to
commit
Idolatry
,
or
blaspheme
Gods
Name
;
or
that
any
great
and
notable
injustice
be
offered
to
them
,
as
that
they
cannot
otherwise
preserve
their
consciences
and
lives
in
safety
:
conditioned
finally
,
that
under
colour
of
Religion
,
and
a
Zeal
to
Iustice
,
they
do
not
rather
seek
their
private
ends
then
the
publick
good
.
And
this
last
Proposition
being
so
agreeable
to
Calvins
Doctrines
,
he
flourisheth
over
,
and
inforceth
with
those
words
of
Trajan
,
which
before
we
cited
out
of
Buchan
,
when
he
required
the
principal
Captain
of
his
Guard
to
use
the
Sword
in
his
defence
,
if
he
governed
well
;
but
to
turn
the
point
thereof
against
him
,
if
he
did
the
contrary
.
7.
Building
their
practice
on
these
Doctrines
,
1567.
we
finde
the
Palatine
Princes
very
forward
in
aiding
the
French
Hugonots
against
their
King
upon
all
occasions
.
In
the
first
risings
of
that
people
,
Monsieur
d'
Andelot
was
furnished
with
five
thousand
Horse
,
and
four
thousand
Foot
,
most
of
them
being
of
the
Subjects
of
the
Prince
Elector
,
Anno
1562
,
when
he
had
out
newly
entertained
the
thoughts
of
Zuinglianism
,
and
had
not
fully
settled
the
Calvinian
Doctrines
.
But
in
the
year
1566
,
when
the
Hugonots
were
upon
the
point
of
a
second
War
,
he
joyns
with
others
of
the
German
Princes
in
a
common
Ambathe
,
by
which
the
French
King
was
to
be
desired
,
that
the
Preachers
of
the
Reformed
Religion
might
Preach
both
in
Paris
and
all
other
places
of
the
Kingdom
without
control
,
and
that
the
people
freely
might
repair
to
hear
them
in
what
numbers
they
pleased
.
To
which
unseasonable
demand
,
the
King
,
though
naturally
very
Cholerick
,
made
no
other
answer
,
then
that
he
would
preserve
a
friendship
and
affection
for
those
Princes
so
long
as
they
did
not
meddle
in
the
Affairs
of
his
Kingdom
,
as
he
did
not
meddle
at
all
in
their
Estates
After
which
,
having
somewhat
recollected
his
Spirits
,
he
subjoyned
these
words
,
with
manifest
shew
of
his
displeasure
,
that
it
concerned
him
to
sollicite
their
Princes
to
suffer
the
Catholicks
to
say
Mass
in
all
their
Cities
.
With
which
nipping
answer
the
Ambassadors
being
sent
away
,
they
were
followed
immediately
at
the
heels
by
some
of
the
Hugonots
,
who
being
Agents
for
the
rest
,
prevailed
with
Prince
Iohn
Casimir
the
second
Son
of
the
Elector
,
to
raise
an
Army
in
defence
of
the
common
Cause
.
To
which
purpose
they
had
already
furnished
him
with
a
small
sum
of
money
,
assuring
him
that
when
he
was
come
unto
their
Borders
,
they
would
pay
down
one
hundred
thousand
Crowns
more
towards
the
maintainance
of
his
Army
.
Which
promises
perswading
more
then
the
greatest
Rhetorick
,
excited
him
,
with
many
Captains
and
Commanders
,
who
for
the
most
part
lived
upon
spoil
and
plunder
,
to
raise
an
Army
of
seven
thousand
Horse
and
four
thousand
Foot
,
with
which
they
made
foul
work
in
France
,
wasting
and
spoiling
all
Countries
wheresoever
they
came
:
for
being
joyned
unto
the
rest
of
the
Hugonots
Army
,
they
found
them
brought
to
such
a
poor
and
low
condition
,
that
they
were
not
able
to
advance
the
least
part
of
that
sum
which
they
had
promised
to
provide
against
their
coming
.
1563.
Somewhat
was
raised
by
way
of
Contribution
,
to
keep
them
in
some
present
compliance
;
and
for
the
rest
,
they
were
permitted
to
pay
themselves
in
the
spoil
of
the
Country
,
especially
Churches
,
Monasteries
,
and
Religious
Houses
.
But
the
Queen
offering
termes
of
Peace
,
none
were
more
forward
then
these
Germans
to
imbrace
the
offer
,
and
Casimir
more
forward
in
it
then
all
the
rest
.
The
King
had
offered
to
disburse
a
great
part
of
the
money
which
belonged
to
the
Souldiers
for
their
pay
;
which
to
those
mercenary
spirits
was
too
strong
a
temptation
to
be
resisted
or
neglected
.
8.
These
Germans
were
scarcely
setled
in
their
several
Houses
,
when
the
Hugonots
brake
out
again
,
and
a
new
Army
must
be
raised
by
the
Duke
of
Zudibruck
(
whom
the
French
call
the
Duke
of
Deuxponts
)
a
Prince
of
the
Collateral
Line
to
the
Electoral
Family
;
1569.
who
upon
hope
of
being
as
well
paid
as
his
Cozen
Casimir
,
tempted
with
many
rich
promises
by
the
Heads
of
the
Hugonots
,
and
secretly
encouraged
by
some
Ministers
of
the
Queen
of
England
,
made
himself
Master
of
a
great
and
puis●ant
Army
,
consisting
of
eight
thousand
Horse
and
six
thousand
Foot
.
With
this
Army
he
wastes
all
the
Country
,
from
the
very
edge
of
Burgundy
to
the
Banks
of
Loire
;
crosseth
that
River
,
and
commits
the
like
outrages
in
all
the
Provinces
which
lye
between
that
River
and
the
Aquitain
Ocean
.
In
which
action
,
either
with
the
change
of
Air
,
the
tediousness
of
his
Marches
,
or
excessive
drinking
,
he
fell
into
a
violent
Feaver
,
which
put
a
period
to
his
travails
within
few
days
after
.
Nor
did
this
Army
come
off
better
,
though
it
held
out
longer
:
for
many
of
them
being
first
consumed
with
sickness
,
arising
from
their
own
intemperance
,
and
the
delicious
lusts
of
the
Strumpets
of
France
;
the
rest
were
almost
all
cut
off
at
the
Battail
of
Mont-counter
,
in
which
they
lost
two
Colonels
,
and
twenty
seven
Captains
of
Foot
,
and
all
their
Horse
except
two
thousand
,
which
saved
themselves
under
Count
Lodowick
of
Nassaw
.
But
the
love
of
money
prevailed
more
with
them
then
the
fear
of
death
:
For
within
few
years
after
,
Anno
1575
,
we
finde
them
entring
France
again
under
Prince
Iohn
Casimir
,
in
company
with
the
young
Prince
of
Conde
,
who
had
sollicited
the
Cause
.
The
Army
,
at
that
time
consisting
of
eight
thousand
Horse
,
three
thousand
French
Fire-locks
,
and
no
fewer
then
fourteen
thousand
Switz
and
Germane
Foot
,
joyned
with
the
Hugonots
,
and
a
new
Faction
of
Politicks
or
Male-contents
,
under
the
Command
of
the
Duke
of
Alanzon
,
who
had
revolted
from
his
Brother
;
became
so
terrible
to
the
King
,
that
he
resolved
to
buy
his
Peace
upon
any
rates
.
To
which
end
,
having
somewhat
cooled
the
heats
of
his
Brother
,
he
purchaseth
the
departure
of
the
Germane
Souldiers
,
by
ingaging
to
pay
them
their
Arrears
,
which
came
in
all
to
twelve
hundred
thousand
Crowns
on
a
full
computation
:
Besides
the
payment
of
which
vast
sum
,
he
was
to
gratifie
Prince
Casimir
with
the
Siguory
of
●has●eau-Thierry
in
the
Province
of
Champagne
,
the
command
of
one
hundred
French
Lances
,
and
an
annual
pension
of
fourteen
thousand
Crowns
,
as
before
was
said
.
9.
In
the
mean
time
the
flames
of
the
like
civil
War
consumed
a
great
part
of
Flanders
,
to
which
the
Prince
Elector
must
bring
Fewel
also
:
For
being
well
affected
to
the
House
of
Nassaw
,
and
more
particularly
to
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
and
knowing
what
encouragements
the
Calvinians
in
the
Netherlands
had
received
from
them
;
he
hearkned
cheerfully
to
such
Propositions
as
were
made
to
him
at
the
first
by
Count
●odowick
his
Ministers
,
and
after
by
the
Agents
of
the
Prince
himself
.
But
those
small
Forces
which
he
sent
,
at
their
first
ingaging
doing
no
great
service
,
he
grants
them
such
a
large
supply
after
the
first
return
of
Prince
Casimirs
Army
,
Anno
1568
,
as
made
them
up
a
Body
of
French
and
Germans
,
consisting
of
seven
thousand
Foot
,
and
four
thousand
Horse
;
with
which
he
sent
Prince
Christopher
a
younger
Son
,
to
gain
experience
in
the
War
,
and
to
purchase
Honour
.
And
though
he
might
have
been
discouraged
by
the
loss
of
that
Army
,
and
the
death
o●
his
Son
into
the
bargain
,
from
medling
further
in
that
quarrel
;
yet
the
Calvinian
spirit
so
predominated
in
his
Court
and
Counsels
,
that
another
Army
should
be
raised
,
and
Casimir
imployed
as
Commander
of
it
,
as
soon
as
he
could
give
himself
the
least
assurance
that
the
French
required
not
his
assistance
.
During
the
languishing
of
which
Kingdom
between
Peace
and
War
,
the
War
in
Flanders
grew
more
violent
and
fierce
then
ever
,
which
moved
the
Provinces
confederated
with
the
Prince
of
Orange
to
enter
into
a
strict
union
with
the
Queen
of
England
,
who
could
not
otherwise
preserve
her self
from
the
plots
and
practices
of
Don
Iohn
of
Austria
,
by
which
he
laboured
to
embroyl
her
Kingdom
.
By
the
Articles
of
which
League
or
Union
,
1573.
she
bound
her self
to
aid
them
with
one
thousand
Horse
and
five
thousand
Foot
;
the
greatest
part
whereof
she
raised
in
the
Dominions
of
the
Prince
Elector
,
or
indeed
rather
did
contribute
to
the
payment
of
so
much
money
for
his
Army
which
was
drawn
together
for
the
service
of
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
as
might
amount
unto
that
number
.
And
that
they
might
receive
the
greater
countenance
in
the
eye
of
the
World
,
she
sends
for
Casimir
into
England
,
where
he
arrived
about
the
latter
end
of
Ianuary
1578
,
is
Royally
feasted
by
the
Queen
,
rewarded
with
an
annual
Pension
,
and
in
the
next
year
made
Knight
of
the
Garter
also
.
By
these
encouragements
he
returns
to
his
charge
in
the
Army
,
which
he
continued
till
the
calling
in
of
the
Duke
of
Anjou
,
and
then
retired
into
Germany
to
take
breath
a
while
;
where
he
found
such
an
alteration
in
the
State
of
affairs
,
as
promised
him
no
great
assurance
of
employment
on
the
like
occasion
.
10.
For
Lodowick
the
fifth
succeeding
Prince
Elector
in
the
place
of
his
Father
,
and
being
more
inclined
to
the
Lutheran
Forms
,
did
in
time
settle
all
his
Churches
on
the
same
Foundation
on
which
it
had
been
built
by
the
Electors
of
the
former
Line
;
so
that
it
was
not
to
be
thought
that
either
he
could
aid
the
Hugonots
,
or
the
Belgick
Calvinists
in
any
of
their
Insurrections
against
their
Princes
,
if
either
of
them
possibly
could
have
had
the
confidence
to
have
moved
him
in
it
.
But
he
being
dead
,
and
Frederick
the
Fourth
succeeding
,
the
Zuinglian
Doctrines
and
the
Genevian
Discipline
are
restored
again
;
and
then
Prince
Casimir
is
again
sollicited
to
raise
a
greater
power
then
ever
for
the
aid
of
the
French
.
The
Catholicks
of
which
Realm
had
joyned
themselves
in
a
common
League
not
onely
to
exclude
the
King
of
Navar
and
the
Prince
of
Cond●
from
their
Succession
to
the
Crown
,
but
wholly
to
extirpate
the
Reformed
Religion
.
To
counterpoise
which
Potent
Faction
,
the
King
of
Navar
and
his
Associates
in
that
Cause
implored
the
assistance
of
their
Friends
in
Germany
,
but
more
particularly
the
Prince
Elector
Palatine
,
the
Duke
of
Wirtemberge
,
the
Count
of
Mombelliard
,
and
the
Protestant
Cantons
;
who
being
much
moved
by
the
danger
threatned
unto
their
Religion
,
and
powerfully
stirred
up
by
Beza
,
who
was
active
in
it
,
began
to
raise
the
greatest
Army
that
ever
had
been
sent
from
thence
to
the
aid
of
the
Hugonots
:
And
that
the
action
might
appear
with
some
Face
of
Justice
,
it
was
thought
fit
to
try
what
they
could
do
towards
an
atonement
,
by
sending
their
Ambassadors
to
the
Court
of
France
before
they
entred
with
their
Forces
.
But
the
Ambassador
of
Prince
Casimir
carried
himself
in
that
imployment
with
so
little
reverence
,
and
did
so
plainly
charge
the
King
with
the
infringing
of
the
Edicts
of
Pacification
,
that
the
King
dismist
them
all
with
no
small
disdain
;
telling
them
roundly
,
that
he
would
give
any
man
the
lye
which
should
presume
to
tax
him
of
the
breach
of
his
promise
.
This
short
dispatch
hastned
the
coming
in
of
the
Army
,
compounded
of
twelve
thousand
German
Horse
,
four
thousand
German
Foot
,
sixteen
thousand
Switz
,
and
about
eight
thousand
French
Auxiliaries
which
staid
their
coming
on
the
Borders
.
With
which
vast
Army
they
gained
nothing
but
their
own
destruction
;
for
many
of
them
being
consumed
by
their
own
intemperance
,
more
of
them
wasted
by
continual
skirmishes
with
which
they
were
kept
exercised
by
the
Duke
of
Guise
,
most
of
the
rest
were
miserably
slaughtered
by
him
near
a
place
called
Auneaw
(
a
Town
of
the
Province
of
La
Beausse
)
or
murthered
by
the
common
people
,
as
they
came
in
their
way
.
11.
Such
ill
success
had
Frederick
the
Fourth
in
the
Wars
of
France
,
as
made
him
afterwards
more
careful
in
engaging
in
them
,
until
he
was
therein
sollicited
on
a
better
ground
to
aid
that
King
against
the
Leaguers
,
and
other
the
disturbers
of
the
Common
Peace
.
Nor
did
some
other
of
the
petty
Princes
speed
much
better
in
the
success
of
this
Affair
;
the
Country
of
Montbelguard
paying
dearly
for
the
Zeal
of
their
Count
,
and
almost
wholly
ruined
by
the
Forces
of
the
Duke
of
Guise
.
Robert
the
last
Duke
of
Bouillon
,
of
the
House
of
Marke
,
had
spent
a
great
part
of
his
time
in
the
acquaintance
of
Beza
,
and
afterwards
became
a
constant
follower
of
the
King
of
Navar
,
by
whom
he
was
imployed
in
raising
this
great
Army
of
Switz
and
Germans
,
and
destined
to
a
place
of
great
Command
and
Conduct
in
it
:
Escaping
with
much
difficulty
in
the
day
of
the
slaughter
,
he
came
by
many
unfrequented
ways
to
the
Town
of
Geneva
;
where
,
either
spent
with
grief
of
minde
,
or
toyl
of
body
,
he
dyed
soon
after
,
leaving
the
Signory
of
Sedan
to
his
Sister
Charlot
,
and
her
to
the
disposing
of
the
King
of
Navar
,
who
gave
her
in
Marriage
,
not
long
after
,
to
the
Viscount
Turenne
;
but
he
had
first
established
Calvinism
both
for
Doctrine
and
Discipline
in
all
the
Towns
of
his
Estate
;
in
which
they
were
afterwards
confirmed
by
the
Marriage
of
Henry
Delatoure
Viscount
of
Turenne
,
Soveraign
of
Sedan
,
and
Duke
of
Bouillon
by
his
former
Wife
,
with
one
of
the
Daughters
of
William
of
Nassaw
Prince
of
Orange
,
a
professed
Calvinian
;
the
influence
of
which
House
,
by
reason
of
the
great
Command
which
they
had
in
the
Netherlands
,
prevailed
so
far
on
many
of
the
Neighbouring
Princes
,
that
not
onely
the
Counties
of
Nassaw
and
Hanaw
,
with
the
rest
of
the
Confederacy
of
Vetteravia
,
but
a
great
part
of
Hassia
also
gave
entertainment
to
those
Doctrines
,
and
received
that
Discipline
,
which
hath
given
so
much
trouble
to
the
rest
of
Christendom
.
Which
said
,
we
have
an
easie
passage
to
the
Belgick
Provinces
,
where
we
shall
finde
more
work
in
prosecution
of
the
Story
,
then
all
the
Signories
and
Estates
of
the
Upper
Germany
can
present
unto
us
.
12.
The
Belgick
Provinces
,
subject
in
former
times
to
the
Dukes
of
Burgundy
,
and
by
descent
from
them
to
the
Kings
of
Spain
,
are
on
all
sides
invironed
with
France
and
Germany
,
except
toward
the
West
,
where
they
are
parted
by
the
Intercurrent-Ocean
from
the
Realm
of
England
,
with
which
they
have
maintained
an
ancient
and
wealthy
Traffick
.
Being
originally
in
the
hands
of
several
Princes
,
they
fell
at
last
by
many
distinct
Titles
to
the
House
of
Burgundy
;
all
of
them
,
except
five
,
united
in
the
person
of
Duke
Philip
the
good
,
and
those
five
added
to
the
rest
by
Charles
the
Fifth
.
From
hence
arose
that
difference
which
appears
between
them
in
their
Laws
and
Customs
,
as
well
as
in
distinct
and
peculiar
Priviledges
;
which
rendred
it
a
matter
difficult
,
if
not
impossible
,
to
mould
them
into
one
Estate
,
or
to
erect
them
into
an
absolute
and
Soveraign
,
though
it
was
divers
times
endeavoured
by
the
Princes
of
it
.
The
whole
divided
commonly
into
seventeen
Provinces
,
most
of
them
since
they
came
into
the
power
of
the
Kings
of
Spain
,
having
their
own
proper
and
subordinate
Governours
accountable
to
their
King
,
as
their
Lord
in
Chief
,
who
had
the
sole
disposal
of
them
,
and
by
them
managed
all
Affairs
both
of
War
and
Peace
,
according
to
their
several
and
distinct
capacities
:
All
of
them
priviledged
so
far
,
as
to
secure
them
all
(
without
a
manifest
violation
of
their
Rights
and
Liberties
)
from
the
fear
of
Bondage
.
But
none
so
amply
priviledged
as
the
Province
of
Brabant
,
to
which
it
had
been
granted
by
some
well-meaning
,
but
weak
Prince
amongst
them
,
that
if
their
Prince
or
Duke
(
by
which
name
they
called
him
)
should
by
strong
hand
attempt
the
violation
of
their
ancient
priviledges
,
the
Peers
and
People
might
proceed
to
a
new
Election
,
and
put
themselves
under
the
Clyentele
or
Patronage
of
some
juster
Governour
.
13.
The
whole
Estate
thus
laid
together
,
is
reckoned
to
contain
no
more
in
compass
then
twelve
hundred
miles
;
but
is
withall
so
well
planted
,
and
extremely
populous
,
that
there
are
numbered
in
that
compass
no
fewer
then
three
hundred
and
fifty
Cities
,
and
great
Towns
equal
unto
Cities
;
besides
six
thousand
and
three
hundred
Villages
of
name
and
note
,
(
some
of
them
equal
to
great
Towns
)
not
taking
in
the
smaller
Dorps
,
and
inferiour
Hamlets
.
But
amongst
all
the
Cities
and
great
Towns
,
there
were
but
four
which
anciently
were
honoured
with
Episcopal
Sees
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
Cities
of
Vtrecht
,
Cambray
,
Tournay
,
and
Arras
;
and
of
these
four
,
they
onely
of
Arras
and
Tournay
were
naturally
subject
to
the
Princes
of
the
House
of
Burgundy
;
the
Bishop
of
Cambray
being
anciently
a
Prince
of
the
Empire
,
and
Vtrecht
not
made
subject
to
them
till
the
Government
of
Charles
the
Fifth
.
Which
paucity
of
the
Episcopal
Sees
in
so
large
a
Territory
,
subjected
some
of
the
Provinces
to
the
Bishops
of
Leige
,
some
to
the
jurisdiction
of
the
Archbishops
of
Rheims
and
Colen
,
and
others
under
the
Authority
of
the
Bishops
of
Munster
.
Of
which
the
first
were
in
some
sort
under
the
Protection
of
the
Dukes
of
Burgundy
,
the
three
last
absolute
and
independent
,
not
owing
any
suite
or
Service
at
all
unto
them
.
By
means
whereof
,
concernments
of
Religion
were
not
looked
into
with
so
strict
an
eye
,
as
where
the
Bishops
are
accomptable
to
the
Prince
for
their
Administration
,
or
more
united
with
and
amongst
themselves
in
the
publick
Government
.
The
inconvenience
whereof
being
well
observed
by
Charles
the
Fifth
,
he
practised
with
the
Pope
then
being
,
for
increasing
the
number
of
the
Bishopricks
,
reducing
them
under
Archbishops
of
their
own
,
and
Modeling
the
Ecclesiastical
Politie
under
such
a
Form
,
as
might
enable
them
to
exercise
all
manner
of
spiritual
jurisdiction
within
themselves
,
without
recourse
to
any
Forreign
Power
or
Prelate
but
the
Pope
himself
.
Which
being
first
designed
by
him
,
was
afterwards
effected
by
King
Philip
the
Second
,
though
the
event
proved
contrary
to
his
expectation
.
For
this
enlargement
of
the
number
of
the
Sees
Episcopal
,
being
projected
onely
for
the
better
keeping
of
the
Peace
and
Unity
of
the
Belgick
Churches
,
became
unhappily
the
occasion
of
many
Tumults
and
Disorders
in
the
Civil
State
,
which
drew
on
the
defection
of
a
great
part
of
the
Country
from
that
Kings
obedience
.
14.
For
so
it
was
,
that
the
Reformed
Religion
being
entertained
in
France
and
Germany
,
did
quickly
finde
an
entrance
also
into
such
of
the
Provinces
as
lay
nearest
to
them
;
where
it
found
people
of
all
sorts
sufficiently
ready
to
receive
it
.
To
the
increase
whereof
the
Emperor
Charls
himself
gave
no
small
advantage
,
by
bringing
in
so
many
of
the
Switz
and
German
Souldiers
to
maintain
his
Power
,
either
in
awing
his
own
Subjects
,
or
against
the
French
,
by
which
last
he
was
frequently
invaded
in
the
bordering
Provinces
.
Nor
was
Queen
Mary
of
England
wanting
(
though
she
meant
it
not
)
to
the
increasing
of
their
numbers
.
For
whereas
many
of
the
Natives
of
France
and
Germany
,
who
were
affected
zealously
to
the
Reformation
,
had
put
themselves
for
Sanctuary
into
England
in
the
time
of
King
Edward
;
they
were
all
banished
by
Proclamation
in
the
first
year
of
her
Reign
.
Many
of
which
not
daring
to
return
to
their
several
Countries
,
dispersed
themselves
in
most
of
the
good
Towns
of
the
Belgick
Provinces
(
especially
in
such
as
lay
most
neer
unto
the
S●a
)
where
they
could
best
provide
themselves
of
a
poor
subsistance
.
By
means
whereof
,
the
Doctrine
of
the
Protestant
and
Reformed
Churches
began
to
get
much
ground
upon
them
;
to
which
the
continual
intercourses
which
they
had
with
England
,
gave
every
day
such
great
and
manifest
advantage
,
that
the
Emperour
was
fain
to
bethink
himself
of
some
proper
means
for
the
suppressing
of
the
inconveniences
which
might
follow
on
it
.
And
means
more
proper
he
found
none
in
the
whole
course
of
Government
,
then
to
increase
the
number
of
the
former
Bishopricks
,
to
re-inforce
some
former
Edicts
which
he
made
against
them
,
and
to
bring
in
the
Spanish
Inquisition
,
which
he
established
and
confirmed
by
another
Edict
bearing
date
April
20.
1548.
Which
notwithstanding
,
the
Professors
of
that
Doctrine
,
though
restrained
a
while
,
could
not
be
totally
suppressed
;
some
Preachers
out
of
Germany
,
and
others
out
of
France
and
England
,
promoting
underhand
those
Tenents
,
and
introducing
those
opinions
,
which
openly
they
durst
not
own
in
those
dangerous
times
.
But
when
the
Emperour
Charles
had
resigned
the
Government
,
and
that
King
Philip
the
Second
,
upon
some
urgent
Reasons
of
State
had
retired
to
Spain
,
and
left
the
Chief
Command
of
his
Belgick
Provinces
to
the
Dutchess
of
Parma
,
they
then
began
to
shew
themselves
with
the
greater
confidence
,
and
gained
some
great
ones
to
their
side
,
whom
discontent
by
reason
of
the
disappointment
of
their
several
aims
had
made
inclinable
to
innovation
both
in
Church
and
State
.
15.
Amongst
the
great
ones
of
which
time
,
there
was
none
more
considerable
for
Power
and
Patrimony
,
then
William
of
Nassaw
Prince
of
Orange
,
invested
by
a
long
descent
of
Noble
Ancestors
in
the
County
of
Nassaw
,
a
fair
and
goodly
Territory
in
the
Higher
Germany
;
possest
of
many
good
Towns
and
ample
Signories
in
Brabant
and
Holland
,
derived
upon
him
from
Mary
Daughter
and
Heir
of
Philip
Lord
of
Breda
,
&c.
his
great
Grand-fathers
Grand-mother
;
and
finally
,
enriched
with
the
Principality
of
Orange
in
France
,
accruing
to
him
by
the
death
of
his
Cozen
Rene
;
which
gave
him
a
precedencie
before
all
other
Belgick
Lords
in
the
Court
of
Brussels
.
By
which
advantages
,
but
more
by
his
abilities
both
for
Camp
and
Counsel
,
he
became
great
in
favour
with
the
Emperour
Charles
;
by
whom
he
was
made
Governour
of
Holland
and
Zealand
,
Knight
of
the
Order
of
the
Fleece
;
imployed
in
many
Ambassies
of
weight
and
moment
,
and
trusted
with
his
dearest
and
most
secret
purposes
.
For
Rivals
in
the
Glory
of
Arms
,
he
had
the
Counts
of
Horne
and
Egmond
,
men
of
great
Prowess
in
the
Field
,
and
alike
able
at
all
times
to
Command
and
Execute
.
But
they
were
men
of
open
hearts
,
not
practised
in
the
Arts
of
Subtilty
and
dissimulation
,
and
wanted
much
of
that
dexterity
and
cunning
which
the
other
had
for
working
into
the
affections
of
all
sorts
of
people
.
Being
advanced
unto
this
eminencie
in
the
Court
,
and
knowing
his
own
strength
as
well
amongst
the
Souldiers
as
the
common
people
,
he
promised
to
himself
the
Supreme
Government
of
the
Belgick
Provinces
on
the
Kings
returning
into
Spain
.
The
disappointment
of
which
hope
,
obliterated
the
remembrance
of
all
former
favours
,
and
spurred
him
on
to
make
himself
the
Head
of
the
Protestant
party
,
by
whose
assistance
he
conceived
no
small
possibility
of
raising
the
Nassovian
Family
to
as
great
an
height
as
his
ambition
could
aspire
to
.
16.
The
Protestants
at
that
time
were
generally
divided
into
two
main
bodies
,
not
to
say
any
thing
of
the
Anabaptists
and
other
Sectaries
who
thrust
in
amongst
them
.
Such
of
the
Provinces
as
lay
toward
Germany
,
and
had
received
their
Preachers
thence
,
embraced
the
Forms
and
Doctrines
of
the
Luther●●
C●●●ches
,
in
which
not
onely
Images
had
been
still
retained
,
●ogether
with
set-Forms
of
Prayer
,
kneeling
at
the
Communio●
,
the
Cross
in
Baptism
,
and
many
other
laudable
Ceremonies
of
the
Elder
times
;
but
also
most
of
the
ancient
Fasts
and
F●●tivals
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
and
such
a
Form
of
Eccle●●tical
Polity
,
as
was
but
little
differing
from
that
of
Bishops
:
which
Forms
and
Doctrines
being
tolerated
by
the
Edicts
of
Paussaw
and
Ausberg
,
made
them
less
apt
to
work
disturbance
in
the
Civil
State
,
and
consequently
the
less
obnoxious
to
the
fears
and
jealousies
of
the
Catholick
party
.
But
on
the
other
side
,
such
Provinces
as
lay
toward
France
participated
of
the
humour
of
that
Reformation
which
was
there
begun
,
modelled
according
unto
Calvins
Platform
both
in
Doctrine
and
Discipline
.
More
stomacked
then
the
other
,
by
all
those
who
adhered
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
or
otherwise
pretended
to
the
peace
and
safety
of
the
Common-wealth
:
For
the
French
Preachers
being
more
practical
and
Mercurial
then
the
other
were
,
and
not
well
principled
in
respect
of
Monarchical
Government
,
were
looked
upon
as
men
more
likely
to
beget
commotions
,
and
alienate
the
peoples
hearts
from
their
natural
Governour
.
And
at
the
first
the
Prince
of
Orange
enclined
most
to
the
Lutheran
party
,
whose
Forms
and
Doctrines
had
been
setled
by
his
Father
in
the
County
of
Nassaw
:
And
for
the
clear
manifestation
of
the
good
opinion
which
he
harboured
of
them
,
he
Married
Anne
the
Daughter
of
Maurice
Duke
Elector
of
Saxony
,
the
greatest
of
the
Lutheran
Princes
.
At
which
when
the
Dutchess
of
Parma
seemed
to
be
displeased
,
he
openly
assured
her
of
his
Adhesion
to
the
Catholick
Cause
,
and
caused
his
Eldest
Son
which
he
had
of
that
Marriage
to
be
Baptized
according
to
the
Prescript
of
the
Church
of
Rome
;
but
underhand
promoted
for
a
time
the
Lutheran
Interest
,
which
he
had
sucked
in
as
it
were
with
his
Mothers
Milk
.
But
it
was
onely
for
a
time
that
he
so
promoted
it
:
For
finding
the
Calvinians
to
be
men
of
another
Metal
,
more
quick
and
stirring
of
themselves
,
more
easily
exasperated
against
their
Governours
,
and
consequently
more
fit
to
advance
his
purposes
;
he
made
●imself
the
great
Protector
of
that
faction
,
and
spared
not
to
profess
himself
for
such
upon
all
occasions
;
insomuch
,
that
being
afterwards
questioned
about
his
Religion
by
the
Duke
of
Arescot
,
he
discovered
to
him
his
bald
head
,
and
told
him
plainly
,
th●t
there
was
not
more
Calvism
on
his
head
,
then
there
was
Calvinism
in
his
heart
.
17.
But
to
make
way
for
these
designes
,
156●
.
there
were
two
obstacles
to
be
removed
,
without
which
nothing
could
be
done
in
pursuance
of
them
.
King
Philip
at
his
going
for
Spain
,
had
left
three
thousand
Spanish
Souldiers
(
the
onely
remainder
of
those
great
Armies
which
had
served
his
Father
and
himself
against
the
French
)
in
Garrison
upon
the
Borders
,
under
pretence
of
shutting
up
the
back-door
against
the
French
,
but
generally
thought
to
be
left
of
purpose
for
a
curb
to
the
Natives
,
in
case
of
refractoriness
or
opposition
unto
his
Commands
.
They
must
be
first
removed
,
and
the
Country
cleared
of
all
such
rubs
as
otherwise
would
have
made
the
way
less
passable
unto
private
ends
.
For
though
the
King
had
put
those
Souldiers
under
the
Command
of
two
Lords
of
the
Netherlands
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
Prince
of
Orange
himself
,
and
the
Count
Egmont
,
that
they
might
rather
seem
to
be
the
natural
Militia
of
the
Country
,
then
a
power
of
strangers
;
yet
that
device
did
little
edifie
amongst
them
:
for
the
two
Lords
,
especially
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
expressed
such
contentment
in
the
trust
and
honour
which
was
therein
conferred
upon
them
,
that
they
excited
the
whole
Country
both
to
move
the
King
before
his
going
,
and
the
Governess
after
his
departure
to
dismiss
those
Souldiers
which
could
not
be
imposed
upon
them
without
breach
of
their
Priviledges
.
To
this
request
the
King
had
given
a
gratious
answer
,
and
promised
to
remove
them
within
four
months
after
his
going
into
Spain
;
but
secretly
gave
order
to
the
Lady
Regent
to
retain
them
longer
,
till
the
new
Bishops
and
the
Inquisition
were
confirmed
amongst
them
.
And
she
conceived
her self
so
bound
to
those
instructions
,
and
their
●etaining
there
so
necessary
for
his
Majesties
Service
,
that
she
delayed
time
as
long
as
possibly
she
could
:
Which
being
observed
by
those
which
were
of
greatest
power
and
credit
with
the
common
people
,
it
was
resolved
that
no
more
contribution
should
be
raised
on
the
several
Provinces
toward
the
payment
of
their
wages
;
and
on
the
other
side
,
the
Regent
was
so
constant
to
her
resolution
,
that
she
took
up
money
upon
interest
for
their
satisfaction
.
But
being
wearied
in
the
end
by
the
importunity
of
all
sorts
of
people
,
counselled
by
her
Husband
the
Duke
of
Parma
to
give
way
unto
it
,
and
authorized
at
last
by
the
King
himself
to
hearken
unto
their
desires
;
she
gives
order
to
have
them
drawn
out
of
their
several
Garrisons
,
and
Shipt
at
Flushing
;
from
thence
to
be
transported
into
Spain
with
the
first
fair
winde
.
18.
The
easie
removing
of
this
rub
,
incouraged
those
who
managed
the
designe
for
innovating
in
the
Church
and
State
,
to
make
the
like
attempt
against
the
Cardinal
Granvel
;
whose
extraordinary
parts
and
power
they
were
more
affraid
of
,
then
of
all
the
Spaniards
in
the
Country
.
This
man
being
of
the
●erenots
of
Granvel
in
the
Country
of
Burgundy
,
was
trained
up
by
a
Father
of
such
large
abilities
,
that
he
was
by
Charles
the
Fifth
made
Chancellor
of
the
German
Empire
,
and
trusted
by
him
in
Affairs
of
the
greatest
moment
:
And
he
declared
himself
to
be
such
a
quick
proficient
in
the
Schools
of
Learning
,
that
he
became
the
Master
of
no
fewer
then
seven
Languages
;
(
in
all
which
he
was
able
to
express
himself
with
a
fluent
eloquence
)
and
at
twenty
four
years
of
age
was
made
Bishop
of
Arras
:
commended
by
his
Father
to
the
Emperour
Charles
,
and
by
him
unto
King
Philip
the
Second
,
he
served
them
both
with
great
fidelity
and
courage
;
and
had
withall
such
a
dexterity
of
dispatch
in
all
concernments
,
as
if
he
had
been
rather
born
then
made
a
States-man
.
And
unto
these
he
added
such
a
moderation
in
his
pleasures
,
such
abstinence
both
from
food
and
sleep
when
the
case
required
it
,
such
extraordinary
pains
in
accommodating
all
the
difficulties
which
came
before
him
,
and
such
a
diligent
observance
of
his
Princes
motions
,
that
his
greatest
Adversaries
could
not
chuse
but
say
,
that
he
was
a
Jewel
,
fit
to
be
owned
by
none
but
the
greatest
Kings
.
By
means
whereof
,
he
so
prevailed
upon
the
King
whilst
he
staid
amongst
them
,
that
he
did
nothing
eithe●
at
home
or
abroad
,
made
neither
Peace
nor
League
with
Kings
or
Nations
,
concluded
no
Marriage
,
quieted
no
Seditions
,
acted
nothing
that
related
to
Religion
or
the
Church
,
in
which
the
counsels
of
this
m●n
were
not
influential
.
The
like
Authority
he
held
with
the
Dutchess
of
Parma
,
not
onely
out
of
that
report
which
the
King
made
of
him
,
but
her
own
election
,
who
found
his
counsel
so
applyable
to
all
occasions
,
that
seldom
any
private
or
publick
business
came
in
agitation
,
in
which
his
judgement
had
not
been
previously
required
,
before
it
was
openly
delivered
.
And
though
his
previous
resolutions
in
matters
of
counsel
,
were
carried
with
all
imaginable
care
and
closeness
from
the
eyes
of
the
Courtiers
;
yet
no
man
doubted
but
that
all
Affairs
were
t●ansacted
by
him
,
imputing
many
things
unto
him
,
as
it
often
happeneth
,
which
he
had
no
hand
●n
.
19.
In
the
first
risings
of
this
man
,
he
was
d●spised
for
an
upstart
by
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
and
some
other
great
men
of
the
Country
;
not
fearing
any
thing
from
him
as
an
alien
born
,
unfurnished
of
dependants
,
and
who
by
reason
of
his
ca●ling
could
make
no
strong
Alliance
to
preserve
his
Power
.
But
when
they
found
that
his
Authority
increased
,
that
all
things
bended
to
that
point
at
which
he
aimed
,
and
that
some
of
the
Nobility
began
to
apply
themselves
unto
him
,
and
became
his
Creatures
;
they
then
conceived
it
necessary
to
make
head
against
him
,
for
fear
of
being
brought
to
the
like
submissions
.
First
therefore
they
began
to
clash
with
him
at
the
Councel-Table
,
and
to
dissent
from
many
things
which
he
appeared
in
,
though
otherwise
of
great
advantage
in
themselves
to
the
publick
Service
.
But
finding
that
those
oppositions
did
rather
serve
to
strengthen
his
power
,
th●n
take
any
thing
from
it
,
they
misreport
him
to
the
King
in
their
several
Letters
for
a
turbulent
spirit
,
a
man
of
proud
thoughts
,
and
one
that
hated
the
Nobility
.
By
whose
depressing
,
he
aspired
to
more
personal
greatness
then
was
consistent
either
with
his
Majesties
safety
or
the
Belgick
Liberties
.
And
that
being
d●ne
,
they
generally
traduce
him
by
their
Whisperers
amongst
the
people
,
to
be
the
on●ly
man
that
laboured
for
the
bringing
in
of
the
Inquisition
,
and
for
establishing
the
new
Bishops
in
their
several
Sees
,
under
pretence
of
stopping
the
increase
of
Sects
and
Heresies
:
And
unto
these
reports
of
him
,
he
gave
some
fair
colour
,
by
prosecuting
the
concernments
of
the
Church
with
more
zeal
then
caution
;
lying
the
more
open
to
the
practices
of
the
growing
party
,
by
a
seeming
neglect
of
their
intendments
,
and
a
reliance
onely
on
his
Masters
favour
.
From
hence
it
was
,
that
such
as
did
pretend
to
any
licentiousness
in
Life
or
Doctrine
,
exclaimed
against
him
as
the
Author
of
those
severities
wherewith
the
King
had
formerly
proceeded
against
divers
of
them
;
as
on
the
other
side
,
they
cryed
up
all
the
Lords
which
appeared
against
him
,
as
the
chief
Patriots
of
the
Country
,
the
Principal
Patrons
and
Assertors
of
the
publick
Liberty
.
20.
The
people
being
thus
corrupted
,
it
was
no
hard
matter
for
the
Lords
to
advance
the
Project
,
in
rendring
Granvel
as
unpleasing
in
the
eyes
of
the
King
,
as
they
had
made
him
odious
in
the
sight
of
the
people
.
In
order
whereunto
,
some
of
them
shewed
themselves
less
careful
of
the
Cause
of
Religion
,
by
smothering
the
publication
of
his
Majesties
Edicts
which
concerned
the
Church
in
the
Provinces
under
their
command
.
Others
dealt
under-hand
with
the
common
people
,
perswading
them
not
to
yeild
submission
to
those
new
Tribunals
,
which
onely
served
for
the
exercise
of
superstition
,
and
the
Popes
Authority
.
And
some
again
connived
at
the
growth
of
Heresie
(
by
which
name
they
called
it
)
by
suffering
the
maintainers
of
those
new
opinions
to
get
ground
amongst
them
;
encouraged
secretly
some
seditious
practices
;
and
finally
omitted
nothing
,
by
which
the
King
might
understand
by
a
sad
experiment
how
much
he
had
misplaced
his
favours
,
and
to
what
imminent
danger
he
exposed
the
Netherlands
,
by
putting
such
Authority
over
them
in
the
hands
of
a
Forreigner
.
Of
all
which
practices
the
Cardinal
was
too
intelligent
,
and
had
too
many
Friends
abroad
to
be
kept
in
ignorance
;
which
made
him
carry
a
more
vigilant
eye
upon
their
designes
,
to
cross
their
Counsels
,
and
elude
their
Artifices
,
when
any
thing
was
offered
to
the
prejudice
of
the
publick
Peace
:
but
in
the
end
,
the
importunity
of
his
Adversaries
became
so
violent
,
and
the
breach
had
such
a
face
of
danger
in
the
fight
of
the
Governess
,
that
she
moved
the
King
for
his
dismission
;
to
prevent
which
,
he
first
retired
into
Burgundy
,
and
from
thence
to
Rome
;
preferred
not
long
after
to
be
Vice-Roy
of
the
Realm
of
Naples
;
and
finally
,
made
President
of
the
Council
for
Italy
in
the
Court
of
Spain
.
21.
In
the
mean
time
the
Calvinists
began
to
try
their
Fortunes
in
those
Provinces
which
lay
next
to
France
,
by
setting
up
two
of
their
Preachers
on
the
same
day
in
two
great
Cities
,
Valenciennes
the
chief
City
of
Haynalt
,
and
Tournay
the
chief
City
of
Flanders
Gallicant
:
In
the
first
of
which
,
the
Preacher
having
finished
in
the
Market-place
where
he
made
his
Sermon
,
was
followed
in
the
Streets
by
no
fewer
then
one
hundred
people
;
but
in
the
other
,
by
a
train
of
six
hundred
,
or
thereabouts
,
all
of
them
singing
Davids
Psalms
of
Marots
Translation
,
according
to
the
custom
of
the
Hugonots
amongst
the
French
.
Some
tumults
hereupon
ensued
in
either
City
;
for
the
repressing
whereof
,
Florence
of
Momorancy
Lord
of
Montigny
,
being
the
Governour
of
that
Province
,
rides
in
post
to
Tournay
,
hangs
up
the
Preacher
,
seizeth
on
all
such
Books
as
were
thought
Heretical
,
and
thereby
put
an
end
to
the
present
Sedition
.
But
when
the
Marquess
of
Bergen
was
required
to
do
the
like
at
Valenciennes
,
he
told
the
Governess
in
plain
terms
,
that
it
was
neither
agreeable
to
his
place
or
nature
to
put
an
Heretick
to
death
.
All
that
he
did
was
the
committing
of
two
of
their
Preachers
to
the
common
Prison
;
and
that
being
done
,
he
made
a
journey
unto
Leige
to
decline
and
business
:
Which
so
incouraged
the
Calvinian
party
to
proceed
in
their
purposes
,
that
they
threatned
mischief
to
the
Judges
,
if
any
harm
happened
to
the
Prisoners
.
But
sentence
at
the
seven
months
end
being
past
upon
them
to
be
burnt
,
and
all
things
being
made
ready
for
the
execution
,
the
Prisoners
brought
unto
the
Stake
,
and
the
sire
ready
to
be
kindled
,
there
presently
arose
a
tumult
so
fierce
and
violent
,
that
the
Officers
were
compelled
to
take
back
their
Prisoners
,
and
to
provide
for
their
own
safety
,
for
fear
of
being
stoned
to
death
by
the
furious
multitude
.
But
the
people
having
once
begun
,
would
not
so
give
over
;
for
being
inflamed
by
one
of
their
company
,
whom
they
had
set
up
in
the
midst
of
the
Market-place
to
preach
an
extemporary
Sermon
,
two
thousand
of
them
ran
tumultuously
to
the
common
Goal
,
force
open
the
doors
,
knock
off
the
Shackles
of
the
Prisoners
,
restore
them
to
their
former
Liberty
,
and
so
disperse
themselves
to
their
several
dwellings
.
The
news
of
which
Sedition
being
brought
to
Brussels
,
the
Governess
dispatcheth
certain
Companies
of
Foot
,
and
some
Troopes
of
Horse
,
with
order
to
the
Marquess
of
Bergen
to
appease
the
disorders
in
the
Town
.
But
they
found
all
things
there
so
quiet
,
that
there
was
little
need
of
any
other
Sword
then
the
Sword
of
Justice
;
by
which
some
of
the
chief
Ring-leaders
of
the
Tumult
,
and
one
of
their
Preachers
(
who
had
unhappily
fallen
into
their
hands
)
were
sentenced
to
that
punishment
which
they
had
deserved
.
22.
The
Calvinists
conceiving
by
this
woful
experiment
,
that
it
was
not
safe
jesting
with
Edged-tools
,
and
that
they
were
not
of
sufficient
power
for
so
great
a
business
,
betook
themselves
to
other
courses
.
And
finding
that
some
of
the
principal
Lords
were
much
offended
at
the
exorbitant
power
of
Granvel
,
that
others
shewed
no
good
affection
to
his
Majesties
Government
,
and
that
the
rest
had
no
desire
to
see
the
new
Bishops
setled
in
their
several
Sees
,
for
fear
of
being
over-powered
by
them
in
all
publick
Councils
;
they
seriously
applyed
themselves
to
foment
those
discords
,
and
make
the
rupture
greater
then
at
first
it
was
.
The
new
Bishops
being
fourteen
in
number
,
were
in
themselves
so
eminent
in
point
of
Learning
,
and
of
a
conversation
so
unblameable
in
the
eyes
of
all
men
,
that
malice
it self
could
make
no
just
exception
against
the
persons
:
A
quarrel
therefore
must
be
picked
against
the
Form
and
Manner
of
their
indowment
,
which
was
by
founding
them
in
such
wealthy
Monasteries
as
were
best
able
to
maintain
them
;
the
Patrimony
which
anciently
was
allotted
to
the
use
of
the
Abbot
,
being
to
be
inverted
(
after
the
death
of
the
incumbent
)
to
the
use
of
the
Bishop
.
This
was
presented
to
the
Monks
as
a
great
disfranchisement
,
a
plain
devesting
of
them
of
their
Native
Priviledges
;
not
onely
by
depriving
them
of
the
choice
of
their
Governour
,
but
by
placing
over
them
an
imperious
Lord
instead
of
an
indulgent
Father
.
The
Magistrates
and
people
of
such
of
the
Cities
as
were
designed
for
the
Sees
of
the
several
Bishops
,
were
practised
on
to
protest
against
their
admission
;
by
whose
establishment
the
common
people
must
be
subject
to
more
Masters
then
before
they
were
,
and
the
Magistrates
must
grow
less
in
power
and
reputation
then
they
had
been
formerly
.
They
represented
to
the
Merchants
,
that
without
liberty
of
Conscience
it
was
not
possible
there
could
be
liberty
of
Trade
;
the
want
whereof
must
needs
bring
with
it
their
impoverishing
,
a
sensible
decay
of
all
sorts
of
Manufactures
;
and
consequently
,
an
exposing
of
the
common
people
to
extremest
beggery
.
Which
consideration
,
as
appeared
soon
after
,
was
alone
sufficient
,
not
onely
to
ingage
the
Merchants
,
but
to
draw
after
them
that
huge
rabble
of
Mechanical
people
(
which
commonly
make
up
the
greatest
part
of
all
populous
Cities
)
that
depended
on
them
.
But
nothing
better
pleased
the
discontented
Nobility
,
then
their
Invectives
against
Granvel
,
against
whom
,
and
such
of
the
Court-Lords
as
adhered
unto
him
,
they
fastened
their
most
scandalous
and
infamous
Libels
upon
every
post
;
not
sparing
through
his
sides
to
wound
the
honour
of
the
King
,
and
reproach
the
Government
,
which
by
this
means
they
made
distasteful
to
the
common
subjects
.
An.
1564.
23.
By
these
devices
,
and
some
others
of
like
dangerous
nature
,
they
gained
not
onely
many
of
the
common
people
,
but
divers
of
the
greatest
Lords
;
some
also
of
the
principal
Cities
,
and
not
a
few
of
the
Regulars
,
or
Monastick
Clergy
.
By
means
whereof
,
their
Friends
and
Factors
grew
so
powerful
,
as
to
oppose
such
motions
both
in
Court
and
Council
,
as
tended
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Reformation
;
insomuch
,
that
when
King
Philip
had
given
order
to
the
Dutchess
of
Parma
to
send
two
thousand
Ho●se
to
the
aid
of
Charles
the
French
King
against
the
Hugonots
;
the
Prince
of
Orange
and
his
party
did
openly
oppose
,
and
finally
over-rule
it
at
the
Council-Table
.
This
gave
incouragement
to
the
Calvinists
to
try
their
Fortune
once
again
,
not
in
Valenciennes
as
before
,
but
in
the
principal
Cities
of
Brabant
and
Flanders
.
At
Rupelmond
,
a
chief
Town
of
Flanders
,
a
Priest
which
had
been
gained
unto
their
opinions
,
and
was
imprisoned
for
the
same
,
fell
on
a
desperate
design
of
●i●ing
the
next
room
unto
him
,
wherein
were
kept
the
Monuments
and
Records
of
the
Prince
;
to
the
end
that
while
the
Guards
were
busied
in
preserving
things
that
concerned
the
publick
,
he
might
finde
a
handsome
oportunity
to
get
out
of
their
hands
.
But
the
fire
being
sooner
quenched
then
he
had
imagined
,
both
he
and
his
Accomplices
,
which
were
nine
in
number
,
were
brought
unto
the
place
of
Execution
,
and
there
justly
suffered
;
the
Priest
himself
declaiming
bitterly
against
Calvin
at
his
Execution
,
and
charging
all
his
sufferings
upon
upon
that
account
.
At
Antwerp
one
Fabricius
,
once
a
Carmelite
Fryar
,
but
now
a
great
promoter
of
Calvins
Doctrines
,
had
gained
much
people
to
that
side
;
for
which
being
apprehended
,
he
had
judgement
of
death
.
But
being
brought
unto
the
Stake
,
such
a
shower
of
Stones
was
seen
to
fall
upon
the
head
of
the
Hang-man
,
that
not
daring
to
abide
the
storm
till
the
fire
had
done
,
he
drew
his
Sword
and
sheathed
it
in
the
Prisoners
body
,
and
after
saved
himself
by
seeming
to
make
one
in
the
Tumult
.
And
the
next
day
they
caused
some
Verses
writ
in
bloud
to
be
posted
up
,
in
which
was
signified
,
that
there
were
some
in
Antwerp
who
had
vowed
revenge
for
the
death
of
Fabricius
;
though
afterwards
they
surceased
,
upon
the
executing
of
one
of
the
Mutineers
,
and
entertained
more
sober
and
religious
counsels
.
But
the
distemper
seemed
much
greater
in
the
Town
of
Bruges
,
where
the
Inquisitors
Deputy
had
sent
a
man
to
prison
,
on
a
suspition
of
Heresie
,
with
a
Guard
of
three
Officers
to
attend
him
;
at
which
the
Senate
was
so
moved
,
that
they
commanded
the
Officers
to
be
seized
upon
,
to
be
committed
close
prisoners
,
and
to
be
fed
with
nothing
but
bread
and
water
;
the
party
in
the
mean
time
being
set
at
liberty
.
24.
Startled
with
Tumult
after
Tumult
,
1565.
but
more
with
the
unhandsome
carriage
of
the
Senate
of
Bruges
;
the
King
gives
order
to
his
Sister
the
Lady
Governess
,
to
see
his
Fathers
Edicts
severely
executed
,
and
more
particularly
to
take
special
care
that
the
Decrees
and
Canons
of
the
Council
of
Trent
be
presently
received
and
obeyed
in
all
the
Provinces
:
Against
which
Orders
of
the
King
,
though
many
of
the
great
Lords
opposed
at
the
Council-Table
,
yet
the
Governess
carried
it
at
the
last
.
And
thereupon
the
opposite
party
incensed
the
Brabanters
against
admitting
the
Edicts
or
the
Tridentine
Council
,
as
tending
manifestly
to
the
violation
of
their
ancient
priviledges
:
At
which
though
most
of
them
took
fire
,
yet
it
burned
but
slowly
,
proceeding
onely
at
the
first
in
the
way
of
Remonstrance
,
which
for
the
most
part
carried
more
smoke
then
flame
.
But
after
the
Ministers
and
Agents
of
Lodowick
Count
of
Nassaw
(
one
of
the
younger
brothers
of
the
Prince
of
Orange
)
were
returned
from
Heidelberg
,
there
appeared
a
kinde
of
new
spirit
amongst
the
people
.
He
had
before
with
certain
other
Noble-men
of
his
age
and
quality
betook
himself
unto
Geneva
,
either
for
curiosity
or
study
,
or
for
some
worse
purpose
,
where
being
wrought
upon
by
the
Calvinians
which
conversed
with
them
,
and
finding
their
own
people
to
be
very
inquisitive
after
new
opinions
,
they
were
not
sparing
in
the
commendation
of
the
Religion
which
they
found
exercised
in
that
City
,
and
seemed
to
wish
for
nothing
more
then
that
they
might
have
liberty
of
Conscience
to
profess
the
same
.
But
knowing
that
so
great
a
business
could
not
be
carried
on
successfully
but
by
force
of
Arms
,
he
had
his
Agents
in
the
Court
of
the
Prince
El●ctor
for
getting
some
assistance
,
if
it
came
to
blows
,
or
under
colour
of
his
name
to
awe
the
Governess
.
And
it
fell
out
according
unto
his
desire
:
for
hereupon
the
party
animated
with
new
hopes
,
renewed
their
former
course
of
libelling
against
the
present
Government
with
greater
acrimony
then
before
,
dispersing
no
fewer
then
five
thousand
of
those
scandalous
Pamphlets
within
the
compass
of
a
year
,
by
which
the
people
were
exasperated
and
fitted
for
engaging
in
any
action
,
which
by
the
cunning
of
their
Leaders
,
and
the
insinuations
of
their
Preachers
,
should
be
offered
to
them
.
25.
But
these
were
onely
the
preparatives
to
the
following
Tumults
;
for
in
the
middle
of
these
heats
,
nine
of
the
Lords
not
being
Officers
of
State
,
convened
together
at
Breda
,
the
principal
Seat
and
most
assured
hold
of
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
where
they
drew
up
a
Form
of
an
Association
,
which
they
called
the
Covenant
,
contrived
by
Philip
Marnixius
Lord
of
Aldegand
,
a
great
admirer
of
the
person
and
parts
of
Calvin
.
In
the
preamble
whereof
they
inveighed
bitterly
against
the
Inquisition
,
as
that
which
being
contrary
to
all
Laws
both
Divine
and
Humane
,
did
far
exceed
the
cruelty
of
all
former
Tyrants
:
they
then
declared
in
the
name
of
themselves
and
the
rest
of
the
Lords
,
that
the
care
of
Religion
appertained
to
them
as
Councellors
born
,
and
that
they
entred
into
this
Association
for
no
other
reason
,
but
to
prevent
the
wicked
practices
of
such
men
,
as
under
colour
of
the
sentences
of
death
and
banishment
,
aimed
at
the
Fortunes
and
destructions
of
the
greatest
persons
:
that
therefore
they
had
taken
an
holy
Oath
not
to
suffer
the
said
Inquisition
to
be
imposed
upon
their
Country
:
praying
therein
,
that
as
well
God
as
man
would
utterly
forsake
them
,
if
ever
they
forsook
their
Covenant
,
or
failed
to
assist
their
Brethren
which
suffered
any
thing
in
that
Cause
;
and
finally
,
calling
God
to
witness
,
that
by
this
Covenant
and
Agreement
amongst
themselves
,
they
intended
nothing
but
the
Glory
of
God
,
Honour
of
their
King
,
and
their
Countries
peace
.
And
to
this
Covenant
as
they
subscribed
before
their
parting
,
so
by
their
Emissaries
they
obtained
subscription
to
it
over
all
their
Provinces
;
and
for
the
credit
of
the
business
,
they
caused
the
same
to
be
translated
into
several
Languages
,
and
published
a
Report
that
not
onely
the
Chief
Leaders
of
the
Hugonots
in
France
,
but
many
of
the
Princes
of
Germany
had
subscribed
it
also
:
which
whether
it
were
true
or
not
,
certain
it
is
,
that
the
Confederacie
was
subscribed
by
a
considerable
number
of
the
Nobility
,
some
of
the
Lords
of
the
Privy-Council
,
and
not
a
few
of
the
Companions
of
the
Golden
Fleece
.
26.
Of
the
nine
which
first
appeared
in
the
designe
,
the
principal
were
Henry
Lord
of
Brederode
,
descended
lineally
from
Sigefride
,
the
second
Son
of
Arnold
,
the
fourth
Earl
of
Holland
;
Count
Lodowick
of
Nassaw
before
mentioned
;
and
Florence
Count
of
Culemberg
,
a
Town
of
Gueldres
,
but
anciently
priviledged
from
all
subjection
to
the
Duke
thereof
.
Accompanied
with
two
hundred
of
the
principal
Covenanters
,
each
of
them
having
a
case
of
Pistols
at
his
Saddle-bow
,
Brederode
enters
Brussels
in
the
beginning
of
April
,
to
which
he
is
welcomed
by
Count
Horne
and
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
which
last
had
openly
appeared
for
them
at
the
Council-Table
,
when
the
unlawfulness
of
the
confederacy
was
in
agitation
.
And
having
taken
up
their
Lodging
in
Culemberg-house
,
they
did
not
onely
once
again
subscribe
the
Covenant
,
but
bound
themselves
to
stand
to
one
another
by
a
solemn
Oath
.
The
tenour
of
which
Oath
was
to
this
effect
,
That
if
any
of
them
should
be
imprisoned
,
either
for
Religion
or
for
the
Covenant
,
immediately
the
rest
all
other
business
laid
aside
,
should
take
up
arms
for
his
assistance
and
defence
.
Marching
the
next
day
by
two
and
two
till
they
came
to
the
Court
,
they
presented
their
petition
to
the
Lady
Regent
,
by
the
hands
of
Brederode
,
who
desired
her
in
a
short
Speech
at
the
tendry
of
it
,
to
believe
that
they
were
honest
men
,
and
propounded
nothing
to
themselves
,
but
obedience
to
the
Laws
,
Honour
to
the
King
,
and
safety
to
their
Country
.
The
sum
of
the
Petition
was
,
That
the
Spanish
Inquisition
might
be
abolished
,
the
Emperours
Edicts
repealed
,
and
new
ones
made
by
the
advice
of
the
Estates
of
the
Countries
.
Concerning
which
we
are
to
know
,
that
the
Emperour
had
past
several
Edicts
against
the
Lutherans
,
the
first
of
which
was
published
in
the
year
1521
,
and
the
second
about
five
years
after
,
Anno
1526
,
by
means
whereof
many
well-meaning
people
had
been
burnt
for
Hereticks
:
but
that
which
most
extremely
gaulled
them
,
was
the
Edict
for
the
bringing
in
of
the
Inquisition
,
published
upon
the
29
of
April
as
before
was
said
.
Against
these
Edicts
they
complained
in
the
said
Petition
.
To
which
upon
the
morrow
she
returned
such
an
answer
by
the
consent
of
the
Council
,
as
might
give
them
good
hopes
that
the
Inquisition
should
be
taken
away
,
and
the
Edicts
moderated
;
but
that
the
King
must
first
be
made
acquainted
with
all
particulars
before
they
passed
into
an
Act.
With
which
answer
they
returned
well
satisfied
unto
Culemberg-house
,
which
was
prepared
for
the
entertainment
of
the
chief
Confederates
.
27.
To
this
House
Brederode
invites
the
rest
of
his
Company
,
bestows
a
prodigal
Feast
upon
them
;
and
in
the
middle
of
their
Cups
it
was
put
to
the
question
,
by
what
name
their
Confederacie
should
be
called
.
Those
of
their
party
in
France
were
differenced
from
the
rest
by
the
name
of
Hugonots
,
and
in
England
(
much
about
that
time
)
by
the
name
of
Puritans
;
nor
was
it
to
be
thought
but
that
their
followers
might
be
as
capable
of
some
proper
and
peculiar
appellation
,
as
in
France
or
England
.
It
happened
that
at
such
time
as
they
came
to
tender
their
Petition
,
the
Governess
seemed
troubled
at
so
great
a
number
,
and
that
Count
Barlamont
(
a
man
of
most
approved
fidelity
to
his
Majesties
service
)
advised
her
not
to
be
discouraged
at
it
;
telling
her
in
the
French
tongue
betwixt
jest
and
earnest
,
that
they
were
but
Gueux
(
or
Gheuses
,
as
the
Dutch
pronounced
it
)
that
is
to
say
,
men
of
dissolute
lives
and
broken
fortunes
,
or
in
plain
English
Rogues
and
Beggars
.
Upon
which
ground
they
animated
one
another
by
the
name
of
Gheuses
,
and
calling
for
great
bowls
of
Wine
,
drank
an
health
to
the
name
;
their
Servants
and
Attendants
crying
out
with
loud
acclamations
,
Vive
les
Gueus
,
long
live
the
Gheuses
.
For
the
confirming
of
which
name
,
Brederode
takes
a
Wa●let
which
he
spyed
in
the
place
,
and
laid
it
on
one
of
his
Shoulders
as
their
Beggars
do
,
and
out
of
a
Wooden
dish
brim-full
drinks
to
all
the
Company
;
thanks
them
for
following
him
that
day
with
such
unanimity
,
and
binds
himself
upon
his
honour
to
spend
his
life
,
if
need
should
be
,
for
the
generality
of
the
Confederates
,
and
for
every
member
of
them
in
particular
:
Which
done
,
he
gave
his
Dish
and
Wallet
to
the
next
unto
him
,
who
in
like
manner
past
it
round
,
till
they
had
bound
themselves
by
this
ridiculous
Form
of
initiation
to
stand
to
one
another
in
defence
of
their
Covenant
;
the
former
acclamation
of
Long
live
the
Gheuses
,
being
doubled
and
redoubled
at
every
Health
.
The
jollity
and
loud
acclamations
which
they
made
in
the
House
,
brought
thither
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
Count
Egmont
,
and
Count
Horne
,
men
of
most
Power
and
Reputation
with
the
common
people
;
who
seemed
so
far
from
reprehending
the
debauchery
which
they
found
amongst
them
,
that
they
rather
countenanced
the
same
;
the
former
Healths
and
Acclamations
being
renewed
and
followed
with
more
heat
and
drunken
bravery
then
they
were
a
first
:
on
which
incouragement
they
take
upon
themselves
in
earnest
the
name
of
Gheuses
,
and
by
that
name
were
solemnly
proclaimed
by
that
Raskal
Rabble
at
their
coming
out
;
which
name
being
taken
thus
upon
them
,
as
the
mark
of
their
Faction
,
was
afterwards
communicated
to
all
those
of
the
same
Religion
.
28.
Returning
to
their
several
dwellings
,
they
caused
a
mischievous
report
to
be
spread
abroad
,
not
onely
that
they
had
obtained
a
suspension
of
the
Emperours
Edicts
,
and
an
exemption
from
the
power
of
the
Inquisition
;
but
that
the
Companions
of
the
Order
of
the
Golden
Fleece
,
being
men
of
most
Authority
both
in
Court
and
Council
,
had
declared
for
them
in
the
Cause
.
To
gain
belief
to
which
report
,
a
false
and
counterfeit
paper
is
dispersed
amongst
them
,
in
which
it
was
notified
to
all
that
should
read
the
same
,
that
the
Lords
and
Companions
of
the
Fleece
had
sworn
by
their
Order
to
the
Gentlemen
chosen
by
the
Estates
of
the
Country
,
to
present
the
desires
of
the
people
to
the
Lady
Regent
,
That
from
thenceforth
the
Ecclesiastical
Inquisitors
and
other
Magistrates
should
punish
no
man
for
his
Religion
,
neither
by
imprisonment
,
exile
,
or
death
,
unless
it
were
joyned
with
a
popular
tumult
,
and
the
publick
ruine
of
their
Country
;
of
which
the
Covenanters
themselves
were
to
be
the
Iudges
.
And
though
the
Governess
took
the
wisest
and
most
speedy
course
both
to
discover
and
proclaim
the
danger
of
so
lewd
a
practice
,
and
used
all
honest
ways
for
the
undeceiving
of
the
people
in
that
Particular
;
yet
either
she
obtained
no
credit
to
her
Anti-Remonstrances
,
or
found
the
Venome
too
far
spread
for
so
weak
an
Antidote
.
For
presently
upon
the
scattering
and
dispersing
of
the
said
Declaration
,
as
many
of
the
Reformed
parties
as
had
fled
the
Country
,
returned
again
unto
their
Houses
;
and
such
as
had
concealed
themselves
,
or
otherwise
dissembled
their
Religion
,
began
more
confidently
to
a
vow
the
profession
of
it
.
For
whose
incouragement
and
increase
,
there
was
no
want
of
diligence
in
such
of
the
Ministers
as
resorted
to
them
out
of
France
;
first
preaching
to
them
in
the
Fields
,
and
afterwards
in
some
of
their
open
Towns
;
but
every
where
bitterly
inveighing
against
the
Tyranny
of
the
Pope
,
the
pride
of
Spain
,
and
the
corruptions
of
the
Clergy
;
but
most
especially
of
the
Bishops
,
whom
they
chiefly
aimed
at
.
By
these
invectives
,
and
their
continual
preaching
up
of
a
popular
liberty
,
their
followers
so
exceedingly
increased
in
a
very
short
time
,
that
in
the
Fields
near
the
Citie
of
To●rnay
,
there
were
seen
no
fewer
then
eight
thousand
persons
at
a
Sermon
;
a
greater
multitude
then
that
in
the
Fields
near
Lisles
,
and
sometimes
more
then
double
that
number
in
the
fields
near
Antwerp
.
But
in
such
Parts
and
Provinces
as
lay
nearest
France
,
they
took
greater
liberty
,
and
fell
from
Preaching
to
the
Ministration
of
the
Sacraments
and
Sacramentals
;
Marrying
some
,
and
Baptizing
others
,
according
to
the
Form
devised
by
Calvin
;
but
Sanctifying
all
by
a
continual
intermixture
of
Davids
Psalms
,
translated
into
French
Meter
as
before
was
said
.
Together
with
these
French
Preachers
and
Calvinian
Ministers
,
there
entred
several
Emissaries
sent
from
the
Admiral
Colligni
,
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
and
others
of
the
Heads
of
the
Hugonot
Faction
,
whose
interest
it
was
to
imbroyl
the
Netherlands
,
that
they
themselves
might
fear
no
such
danger
on
that
side
,
as
formerly
they
had
received
.
And
these
men
play'd
their
parts
so
well
,
that
a
confused
Rabble
of
the
common
people
,
furnished
with
Staves
,
Hatchets
,
Hammers
and
Ropes
,
and
armed
with
some
few
Swords
and
Muskets
,
upon
the
Eve
of
the
Assumption
of
the
Blessed
Virgin
,
fell
violently
into
the
Towns
and
Villages
about
St.
Omers
,
one
of
the
chief
Cities
of
Artois
,
forced
open
all
the
Doors
of
Churches
and
Religious
Houses
,
if
they
found
them
shut
;
demolished
all
the
Altars
,
and
defaced
the
Shrines
,
and
broke
the
Images
in
pieces
,
not
sparing
any
thing
which
in
the
Piety
of
their
Ancestors
was
accounted
sacred
.
Encouraged
by
which
good
success
,
they
drive
on
to
Ipres
,
a
Town
of
Flanders
,
where
they
were
sure
to
finde
a
party
prepared
for
them
,
by
which
the
Gates
of
the
City
were
set
open
to
give
them
entrance
:
no
sooner
were
they
entred
,
but
they
went
directly
to
the
Cathedral
,
(
their
multitudes
being
much
increased
all
the
way
they
came
)
where
presently
they
fell
to
work
;
some
beating
down
the
Images
with
Staves
and
Hammers
,
some
pulling
down
the
Statues
of
our
Saviour
with
Ropes
and
Ladders
;
other
defacing
Pulpits
,
Altars
,
and
the
Sacred
Ornaments
,
burning
the
Books
,
and
stealing
the
Consecrated
Plate
.
With
the
same
fury
they
proceeded
to
the
burning
of
the
Bishops
Library
,
and
the
destroying
of
all
Churches
and
Religious
Houses
within
that
City
;
in
which
they
found
as
little
opposition
from
the
hands
of
that
Magistrate
,
as
if
they
had
been
hired
and
imployed
in
that
service
by
the
Common
Council
.
About
the
same
time
,
that
is
to
say
,
on
the
morrow
after
the
Assumption
,
another
party
being
of
the
same
affections
,
and
taking
both
example
and
encouragement
from
this
impunity
,
fall
into
Menim
,
Commines
,
Vervich
,
and
other
Towns
upon
the
Lys:
In
all
which
they
committed
the
like
impious
out-rages
,
carrying
away
with
them
Plate
and
Vestments
,
and
all
other
consecrated
things
which
were
easily
portable
;
but
burning
or
destroying
what
they
could
not
carry
.
The
like
they
would
have
done
also
at
the
Town
of
Seclin
,
but
that
the
people
rose
in
Arms
,
assaulted
them
,
and
drove
them
back
,
not
without
great
slaughter
of
that
mutinous
and
seditious
Rabble
,
and
some
loss
of
themselves
.
30.
In
Antwerp
the
chief
City
of
Brabant
they
found
better
Fortune
.
They
had
before
attained
to
so
great
a
confidence
,
that
having
assembled
in
the
Fields
to
hear
a
Sermon
according
to
their
usual
custom
,
and
finding
their
number
to
amount
unto
fifteen
thousand
;
they
mounted
their
Preacher
on
a
Horse
,
and
brought
him
triumphantly
into
the
City
,
attended
by
a
strong
Guard
both
of
Horse
and
Foot
,
to
the
great
terrour
and
affrightment
of
the
principal
Magistrates
.
For
remedy
of
which
disorders
,
the
Governess
sent
thither
the
Count
of
Megen
,
and
afterwards
the
Prince
of
Orange
with
some
slender
Forces
;
on
the
approaching
of
which
last
(
for
the
first
was
presently
recalled
,
as
a
man
less
popular
)
infinite
multitudes
of
the
people
went
out
to
meet
him
;
entertained
him
with
the
accustomed
acclamation
of
Vive
les
Gueux
,
and
cryed
him
up
for
the
great
Patron
and
Protector
of
the
Belgick
Liberty
.
At
which
though
he
seemed
outwardly
to
be
somewhat
offended
,
yet
it
was
easie
to
be
seen
that
he
received
a
secret
contentment
in
it
;
and
therefore
acted
nothing
whilst
he
stayed
amongst
them
,
by
which
he
might
become
less
gracious
in
the
eye
of
that
Faction
then
he
was
before
.
Encouraged
by
which
remisness
,
and
being
privately
excited
by
some
of
his
Followers
,
they
abate
little
or
nothing
of
their
former
insolencies
,
which
they
discovered
not
long
after
his
departure
to
the
Court
of
Brussels
,
by
their
violent
disturbance
of
a
solemn
Procession
made
by
the
Clergy
of
that
City
,
in
honour
of
their
supposed
Patroness
the
Blessed
Virgin
;
and
that
too
on
the
very
Festival
of
her
Assumption
,
when
the
like
outrages
were
committed
in
other
places
:
For
not
content
to
jeer
and
taunt
them
in
the
Streets
as
they
passed
along
,
they
follow
them
into
the
principal
Church
of
that
City
;
where
first
they
fall
to
words
,
and
from
words
to
blows
,
and
from
blows
to
wounds
;
to
the
great
scandal
of
Religion
,
and
the
unpardonable
prophanation
of
that
holy
Place
.
31.
But
this
was
onely
an
Essay
of
the
following
mischief
.
For
on
the
same
day
Sennight
,
being
not
onely
more
numerous
,
but
better
armed
,
they
flocked
to
the
same
Church
at
the
Evening-Service
;
which
being
ended
,
they
compel
the
people
to
forsake
the
place
,
and
possess
themselves
of
it
.
Having
made
fast
the
Doors
for
fear
that
some
disturbance
might
break
in
upon
them
,
one
of
them
begins
to
sing
a
Psalm
in
Marots
Meter
,
wherein
he
is
followed
by
the
rest
;
that
such
a
holy
exercise
as
they
were
resolved
on
,
might
not
be
undertook
without
some
preparation
:
which
fit
of
Devotion
being
over
,
they
first
pulled
down
a
massie
Image
of
the
Virgin
,
afterwards
the
Image
of
Christ
,
and
such
other
Saints
as
they
found
advanced
there
,
on
their
several
Pedestals
;
some
of
them
treading
them
underfoot
,
some
thrusting
Swords
into
their
sides
,
and
others
hagling
of
their
Heads
with
Bills
and
Axes
:
In
which
work
as
many
were
imployed
in
most
parts
of
the
Church
,
so
others
got
upon
the
Altars
,
cast
down
the
sacred
Plate
,
defaced
the
Pictures
,
and
disfigured
the
paintings
on
the
Walls
,
whilst
some
with
Ladders
climbed
the
Organs
,
which
they
broke
in
pieces
;
and
others
with
like
horrible
violence
,
destroyed
the
Images
in
the
Windows
,
or
rather
brake
the
Windows
in
despight
of
the
Images
.
The
Consecrated
Host
they
took
out
of
the
Pixes
,
and
trampled
under
their
feet
;
carouse
such
Wine
as
they
brought
with
them
in
the
sacred
Chalices
,
and
greased
their
shooes
with
that
Chrysome
,
or
anoynting
Oyl
,
which
was
prepared
for
some
Ceremonies
to
be
used
at
Baptism
,
and
in
the
visiting
of
the
sick
.
And
this
they
did
with
such
dispatch
,
that
one
of
the
fairest
Churches
in
Europe
,
richly
adorned
with
Statues
and
massie
Images
of
Brass
and
Marble
,
and
having
in
it
no
fewer
then
seventy
Altars
,
was
in
the
space
of
four
hours
defaced
so
miserably
,
that
there
was
nothing
to
be
seen
in
it
of
the
former
beauties
.
Proud
of
which
fortunate
success
,
they
brake
into
all
other
Churches
of
that
City
,
where
they
acted
over
the
same
spoils
and
outragious
insolencies
;
and
afterwards
forcing
open
the
doors
of
Monasteries
and
Religious
Houses
,
they
carryed
away
all
their
Consecrated
Furniture
,
entred
their
Store-houses
,
seized
on
their
Meat
,
and
drank
off
their
Wine
;
and
took
from
them
all
their
Money
,
Plate
,
and
Wardrobes
,
both
Sacred
and
Civil
,
not
sparing
any
publick
Library
wheresoever
they
came
:
a
ruine
not
to
be
repaired
but
with
infinite
sums
:
the
havock
which
they
made
in
the
great
Church
onely
,
being
valued
at
four
hundred
thousand
Ducates
by
indifferent
rates
.
The
like
outrages
they
committed
at
the
same
time
in
Gaunt
and
Oudenard
,
and
all
the
Villages
about
them
;
the
severalties
whereof
would
make
up
a
Volume
:
let
it
suffice
,
that
in
the
Province
of
Flanders
onely
,
no
fewer
then
four
hundred
Consecrated
places
were
in
the
space
of
ten
days
thus
defaced
,
and
some
of
them
burnt
down
to
the
very
ground
.
32.
The
news
of
these
intolerable
outrages
being
posted
one
after
another
to
the
Court
at
Brussels
,
occasioned
the
Governess
(
when
it
was
too
late
)
to
see
her
errour
in
sending
back
her
Spanish
Souldiers
,
and
yeilding
to
the
improvident
dismission
of
the
prudent
Cardinal
,
by
whose
Authority
and
Counsel
she
had
so
happily
preserved
those
Provinces
in
peace
and
quiet
;
and
then
she
found
that
she
had
good
reason
to
believe
all
the
information
which
Count
Mansfield
gave
her
,
touching
a
plot
of
the
Calvinian
party
in
France
(
from
whence
came
most
of
these
new
Preachers
)
to
imbroyl
the
Netherlands
;
which
till
that
time
she
looked
on
as
a
groundless
jealousie
.
But
as
it
is
in
some
Diseases
,
that
when
they
are
easie
to
be
cured
,
they
are
hard
to
be
known
;
and
when
they
are
easie
to
be
known
,
they
are
hard
to
be
cured
:
so
fared
it
at
that
time
with
these
distempers
in
the
Belgick
Provinces
;
which
now
were
grown
unto
that
height
,
that
it
was
very
difficult
,
if
not
almost
impossible
,
to
finde
out
a
remedy
.
For
having
called
together
the
great
Council
of
State
,
and
acquainted
them
with
the
particulars
before
remembred
,
she
found
the
Counts
of
Mansfield
,
Aremberg
,
and
Barlamont
,
cheerfully
offering
their
assistance
to
reduce
the
people
to
obedience
by
force
of
Arms
;
but
Egmont
,
Horne
and
Orange
,
(
whose
Brother
Count
Lodowick
was
suspected
for
a
chief
contriver
of
the
present
mischief
)
of
a
contrary
judgement
,
so
that
she
could
proceed
no
further
;
and
indeed
she
durst
not
;
for
presently
a
secret
Rumour
was
dispersed
,
that
if
she
did
not
so
far
gratifie
the
Covenanters
and
their
adherents
,
that
every
man
might
have
liberty
to
go
to
Sermons
,
and
no
man
be
punished
for
Religion
,
she
should
immediately
see
all
the
Churches
in
Brussels
fired
,
the
Priests
murthered
,
and
her self
imprisoned
.
For
fear
whereof
,
though
she
took
all
safe
courses
for
her
own
security
,
yet
she
found
none
so
safe
as
the
granting
of
some
of
their
demands
to
the
Chief
Conspirators
,
by
which
the
Provinces
for
the
present
did
enjoy
some
quiet
.
But
this
was
onely
like
an
Intermission
in
the
fit
of
an
Ague
:
For
presently
hereupon
she
received
advertisement
that
those
of
the
Reformed
party
were
not
onely
suffered
to
take
unto
themselves
some
Churches
in
Machlin
,
Antwerp
and
Tournay
,
which
till
then
had
never
been
permitted
;
but
that
at
Vtrecht
they
had
driven
the
Catholicks
out
of
their
Churches
,
and
at
the
Bosch
had
forced
the
Bishop
to
forsake
the
City
,
as
their
holy
Fathers
in
Geneva
had
done
before
them
.
And
in
a
word
,
to
make
up
the
measure
of
her
sorrows
,
and
compleat
their
insolencies
,
she
had
intelligence
of
the
like
Tumult
raised
at
Amsterdam
,
where
some
of
the
Reforming
Rabble
had
broken
into
a
Monastery
of
the
Franciscans
,
defaced
all
Consecrated
things
,
beat
and
stoned
out
the
Religious
persons
,
not
without
wounding
some
of
the
principal
Senators
who
opposed
their
doings
.
33.
Provoked
with
these
indignities
,
she
resolves
upon
the
last
remedy
,
which
was
,
to
bring
them
to
obedience
by
force
of
Arms
:
and
therein
she
had
no
small
encouragement
from
the
King
himself
,
and
good
assurance
of
assistances
from
such
Princes
of
Germany
as
still
adhered
unto
the
Pope
.
The
news
whereof
so
start●es
the
chief
of
the
Covenanters
,
that
they
enter
into
consultation
of
Electing
a
new
Prince
,
or
putting
themselves
under
the
power
of
some
potent
Monarch
,
by
whom
they
might
be
countenanced
against
their
King
,
and
priviledged
in
the
cojoyment
of
their
Religion
.
It
was
advised
also
,
that
three
thousand
Books
of
Calvinian
Doctrine
should
be
sent
into
Spain
,
and
dispersed
in
the
chief
Cities
of
it
;
to
the
end
,
that
whi●st
the
King
was
busied
in
looking
to
his
own
peace
at
home
,
he
might
the
less
regard
the
Tumults
which
were
raised
in
the
Netherlands
:
and
yet
for
fear
that
Project
might
not
take
effect
,
it
was
agreed
upon
that
a
combination
should
be
made
between
the
heads
of
the
Covenanters
,
and
the
principal
Merchants
;
between
whom
it
was
finally
concluded
,
and
the
conclusion
ratified
by
a
solemn
taking
of
the
Sacrament
on
either
side
,
that
the
Covenanters
should
protect
the
Merchants
against
all
men
whatsoever
,
who
laboured
to
restrain
them
in
the
freedom
of
Conscience
;
and
that
the
Merchants
should
supply
the
Covenanters
with
such
sums
of
money
as
might
enable
them
to
go
through
with
the
Work
begun
.
It
also
was
agreed
upon
,
that
the
Calvinian
party
for
a
time
should
suppress
their
own
,
and
make
profession
of
conformity
to
the
Lutheran
Doctrines
,
contained
in
the
Confession
of
Ausberg
,
in
hope
thereby
of
having
succour
and
relief
from
the
Lutheran
Princes
,
if
the
King
should
seek
to
force
them
in
the
way
of
Arms
:
which
was
accordingly
performed
.
And
that
being
done
,
they
cast
themselves
into
a
separate
and
distinct
Republick
from
that
of
the
State
,
erect
a
Supreme
Consistory
in
the
City
of
Antwerp
,
and
some
inferiour
Judicatories
in
the
other
Cities
,
(
but
all
subordinate
unto
that
of
Antwerp
)
in
which
they
take
upon
them
the
choice
of
Magistrates
,
for
managing
and
directing
all
Affairs
which
concerned
the
Faction
.
34.
Of
all
these
Plots
and
Consultations
,
the
King
is
punctually
informed
by
the
vigilant
Governess
;
and
thereupon
caused
a
report
to
be
dispersed
,
that
he
intended
to
bestow
a
Royal
visit
on
his
Belgick
Provinces
;
but
first
to
smooth
the
way
before
him
by
a
puissant
Army
.
On
this
advertisement
the
Governess
resumes
her
courage
,
complains
how
much
the
Covenanters
had
abused
her
favours
;
and
publickly
declares
,
that
she
had
onely
given
them
leave
to
meet
together
for
hearing
Sermons
of
their
own
;
but
that
their
Ministers
had
took
upon
them
to
Baptize
and
Marry
,
and
perform
all
other
Sacred
Offices
in
a
different
manner
from
that
allowed
of
by
the
Church
;
That
they
had
set
up
divers
Consistories
and
new
Forms
of
Government
,
not
warranted
by
the
Laws
of
the
several
Provinces
;
That
they
had
opened
divers
Schools
for
training
up
their
Children
in
Heretical
Principles
;
That
they
had
raised
great
sums
of
Money
under
pretence
of
purchasing
a
toleration
of
the
King
(
whose
Piety
was
too
well
known
to
be
so
corrupted
)
but
in
plain
truth
,
to
levy
Souldiers
for
a
War
against
him
;
That
therefore
she
commands
all
Governours
and
Deputy-Governours
in
their
several
Provinces
,
not
onely
to
dissolve
Heretical
Meetings
(
otherwise
then
for
Sermons
onely
)
in
the
time
to
come
,
but
to
put
Garrisons
into
such
of
the
Towns
and
Cities
as
were
held
suspected
,
or
were
most
likely
to
be
seized
on
to
the
Kings
disservice
.
By
this
Remonstrance
,
seconded
with
the
news
of
the
Kings
intention
,
the
leading
Covenanters
were
so
startled
,
that
they
resolved
on
the
beginning
of
the
War
,
and
were
accordingly
in
Arms
,
before
the
Governess
had
either
raised
Horse
or
Foot
,
more
then
the
ordinary
Train
bands
,
which
were
to
be
maintained
in
continual
readiness
,
by
the
Rules
of
that
Government
.
But
first
,
they
thought
it
most
agreeable
to
the
State
of
Affairs
,
to
possess
themselves
of
such
strong
Towns
as
either
stood
convenient
for
the
letting
in
of
Forreign
Succours
,
or
otherwise
for
commanding
the
adjoyning
Territories
.
In
which
designe
they
speed
so
well
,
that
many
great
Towns
declare
for
them
of
their
own
accord
;
some
were
surprised
by
such
of
the
Calvinian
Leaders
as
had
friends
amongst
them
;
and
some
were
willing
to
stand
neutral
till
they
saw
more
of
it
.
But
none
fared
better
at
the
first
then
Anthony
of
Bomberg
,
one
of
the
Calvinists
of
Antwerp
,
who
having
formerly
served
the
Hugonot
Princes
in
the
Wars
of
France
,
had
put
himself
into
the
Bosch
,
from
whence
the
Faction
had
not
long
before
expelled
their
Bishop
:
And
there
he
played
his
game
with
such
fraud
and
cunning
,
that
he
put
the
people
into
Arms
,
made
himself
Master
of
the
Town
,
and
turned
the
Cannon
upon
Count
Meghen
,
who
was
Commissionated
by
the
Governess
,
amongst
other
things
,
to
plant
a
Garrison
in
the
same
.
35.
This
good
success
encouraged
many
of
the
rest
to
the
like
attempts
,
but
few
of
them
with
so
good
Fortune
.
The
Count
of
Brederode
having
Fortified
his
own
Town
of
Viana
,
a
small
Town
of
Holland
,
stretcheth
his
Arms
from
thence
to
imbrace
the
rest
,
and
takes
in
Amsterdam
it self
without
opposition
;
but
having
the
like
aim
on
Vtrecht
,
he
found
his
hopes
defeated
by
the
Count
of
Meghen
,
who
got
in
before
him
.
Worse
fared
●t
with
Philip
de
Marnix
,
Lord
of
Tholouse
,
another
of
the
Antwerpian
Calvinists
,
of
greater
power
then
Bomberg
,
but
of
less
dexterity
:
holding
intelligence
with
the
Provost
of
Middleberg
,
he
entertained
a
design
of
surprising
Vlushing
,
and
therewith
the
whole
Isle
of
Walcheren
,
and
the
rest
of
Zealand
.
To
which
end
he
embarks
his
men
,
and
sails
down
the
Scheldt
,
not
without
some
good
hope
of
effecting
his
enterprize
before
any
discovery
was
made
of
it
.
But
the
Governess
knew
of
what
importance
the
said
Island
was
,
and
was
there
before
him
in
her
Forces
,
though
not
in
her
person
.
Repulsed
from
thence
,
he
marcheth
back
again
towards
Antwerp
,
takes
up
his
Quarters
in
the
Borough
of
Ostervill
,
the
Southwark
as
it
were
of
Antwerp
,
and
from
thence
so
named
;
where
he
is
set
upon
by
Lanoy
,
another
of
the
Regents
Captains
;
the
Borough
fired
about
his
ears
,
himself
burned
in
a
Barn
,
fifteen
thousand
of
his
Souldiers
killed
in
the
flight
,
three
hundred
of
them
taken
and
then
put
to
the
Sword
:
Which
execution
was
thought
necessary
as
the
case
then
stood
,
for
fear
the
Calvinists
in
the
City
might
renew
the
fight
,
and
put
him
worse
to
it
then
before
:
Nor
were
they
wanting
to
their
Friends
in
that
desperate
exigent
,
whose
slaughter
they
beheld
from
the
Walls
of
the
City
.
But
when
they
thought
to
pass
the
Bridge
,
they
found
no
Bridge
at
all
to
give
them
passage
:
the
Prince
of
Orange
being
then
at
Antwerp
,
had
caused
it
to
be
broken
down
the
day
before
,
not
out
of
any
designe
to
prevent
the
Calvinists
from
assisting
their
Brethren
,
but
rather
to
hinder
the
Victorious
Catholicks
(
if
it
should
so
happen
)
from
making
any
use
of
it
to
possess
the
City
.
But
the
Calvinists
not
knowing
of
his
secret
purposes
,
tumultuously
assembled
to
the
number
of
fourteen
thousand
men
,
fell
foul
upon
him
in
the
Streets
,
reviled
him
by
the
name
of
Traytor
,
and
clapped
a
Pistol
to
his
Breast
,
and
questionless
had
proceeded
to
some
greater
outrage
,
if
the
Lutherans
(
hating
the
Calvinists
,
and
as
hateful
to
them
)
had
not
joyned
with
the
Papists
,
and
thereby
over-powered
them
both
in
strength
and
numbers
.
36.
But
none
fared
worse
then
the
Calvinians
of
Tournay
and
Valenciennes
,
though
they
were
both
stronger
and
more
numerous
then
in
other
places
.
Those
of
Valencienn●s
had
refused
to
admit
a
Garrison
,
encouraged
by
their
French
Preachers
to
that
disobedience
.
But
being
besieged
by
Norcarmius
,
Deputy-Governour
of
Haynalt
for
the
Marquess
of
Bergen
,
they
were
compelled
in
the
end
to
submit
to
mercie
;
which
was
so
intermixed
with
justice
,
that
thirty
six
of
the
principal
Incendiaries
were
beheaded
,
some
of
their
Preachers
hanged
,
and
some
Souldiers
executed
;
the
Liberties
of
the
City
being
seized
,
and
declared
to
be
forfeit
till
the
King
should
be
pleased
to
restore
them
.
Those
of
Valenciennes
had
been
animated
by
the
Consistories
of
some
other
Cities
to
make
good
the
Town
against
Norcarmius
,
as
long
as
they
could
;
assuring
them
that
he
must
shortly
raise
the
Siege
,
to
quench
the
fire
that
would
be
kindled
in
another
Province
.
Accordingly
it
was
contrived
that
some
Foot-Companies
which
lay
in
Armentieres
should
waste
the
Country
about
Lisle
in
Flanders
Gallicant
;
and
that
whilst
Rassinghen
the
Governour
of
Lisle
drew
out
of
the
City
to
suppress
them
,
the
Calvinists
of
Tournay
by
the
aid
of
their
Brethren
within
that
City
should
possess
themselves
of
it
.
And
so
far
it
succeeded
as
they
had
projected
,
that
the
Armenterians
,
being
conducted
by
one
Cornelius
,
who
of
a
Smith
became
a
Preacher
,
and
would
needs
make
himself
a
Commander
also
,
acted
their
part
in
the
designe
,
but
easily
were
subdued
by
Rassinghen
at
the
first
assault
.
The
news
whereof
not
onely
terrified
the
Consistorians
within
Lisle
it self
,
but
so
disheartned
those
of
Tournay
,
who
hoped
to
have
made
themselves
Masters
of
it
,
that
they
thought
it
best
for
them
to
retire
;
but
being
set
upon
by
Norcarmius
,
who
had
drawn
some
Forces
from
his
Camp
before
Valenciennes
to
perform
this
service
,
they
were
utterly
routed
,
most
of
their
men
(
amounting
to
four
thousand
)
either
killed
or
taken
;
two
Barrels
of
Powder
,
twenty
Field-peeces
,
and
nine
Colours
,
falling
into
the
hands
of
the
Conquering
Army
:
with
which
Norcarmius
marching
on
directly
to
the
Gates
of
Tournay
,
commands
them
in
the
name
of
the
Governess
to
receive
a
Garrison
,
entred
the
Town
,
disarms
the
people
,
imprisoned
the
Incendiaries
,
restored
the
Bishop
and
Clergy
to
their
former
power
;
and
finally
,
imposed
such
a
Governour
over
them
,
as
was
like
to
give
a
good
account
of
them
for
the
times
ensuing
.
1567.
37.
The
taking
of
these
Towns
to
mercy
,
the
like
success
in
other
places
,
and
a
report
that
Ferdinand
of
Toledo
Duke
of
Alva
was
coming
forwards
with
an
Army
to
make
way
for
the
King
,
did
so
deject
the
Heads
of
the
Gheuses
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Covenanters
,
that
most
of
them
began
to
droop
;
whereof
the
Governess
did
not
need
to
be
advertised
,
and
was
resolved
to
make
some
present
use
of
the
Consternation
.
She
therefore
causes
a
new
Oath
or
Protestation
to
be
forthwith
made
,
and
to
be
taken
by
all
Magistrates
and
Officers
both
of
Peace
and
War
;
by
which
they
were
to
bind
themselves
without
exception
to
obey
any
who
should
be
appointed
in
the
Kings
name
for
their
Supreme
Governour
.
And
this
she
was
resolved
upon
against
all
disswasions
;
not
that
she
meant
to
use
it
for
a
discrimination
,
by
▪
which
she
might
discover
how
they
stood
affected
to
his
Majesties
Service
;
but
that
she
might
with
less
envy
displace
all
such
as
wilfully
refused
the
Oath
,
or
punish
them
with
death
and
confiscation
if
they
brake
their
Faith
.
Being
propounded
to
the
Council
,
it
was
cheerfully
approved
and
subscribed
by
some
,
and
resolutely
opposed
by
others
,
under
pretence
that
they
had
formerly
took
the
Oath
of
Allegiance
to
the
King
himself
,
and
that
Oaths
were
not
to
be
multiplyed
without
just
necessity
.
But
none
more
pertinaciously
refused
it
then
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
who
devised
many
plausible
reasons
in
his
justification
,
but
such
as
were
of
little
weight
when
they
came
to
the
ballance
.
Count
Egmont
for
a
while
demurred
,
but
at
last
submitted
,
and
took
the
Oath
as
others
of
the
Council
had
done
before
:
the
falling
off
of
which
great
man
so
amazed
the
rest
,
that
every
one
thought
it
now
high
time
to
provide
for
himself
.
The
Prince
of
Orange
with
his
Family
retireth
unto
his
County
of
Nassaw
,
but
leaves
his
Ministers
behinde
him
to
maintain
his
Interest
:
Count
Brederode
departs
for
Germany
,
where
he
dyed
soon
after
:
Count
William
de
la
March
,
commonly
called
the
Baron
of
Lume
,
takes
Sanctuary
in
the
Realm
of
England
:
Bomberg
not
finding
any
safety
to
be
had
in
the
Bosch
,
abandoneth
it
to
the
Regents
Empire
,
by
whom
it
was
not
onely
forced
to
receive
a
Garrison
,
but
also
to
redeem
their
priviledges
for
a
sum
of
money
.
After
which
most
of
the
revolted
Cities
came
in
so
speedily
,
that
there
was
nothing
to
be
seen
of
the
late
Rebellion
.
38.
And
here
the
Country
might
have
been
resetled
in
its
firm
obedience
,
1568.
if
either
the
King
had
gone
in
person
to
confirm
the
Provinces
,
or
had
imployed
a
Minister
less
odious
then
the
Duke
of
Alva
,
the
cruelty
of
whose
nature
was
both
known
and
feared
;
or
rather
,
if
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
and
the
rest
of
that
Faction
,
had
not
preserved
themselves
for
an
afterga●e
.
But
the
King
stays
behinde
,
and
the
Duke
comes
forward
.
And
coming
forward
with
an
Army
of
experienced
Souldiers
,
entreth
the
Provinces
,
assumes
the
Government
,
imprisoneth
many
of
the
Nobility
;
the
Counts
of
Horn
and
Egmont
amongst
the
rest
,
whom
he
after
executed
.
The
news
whereof
being
brought
unto
Cardinal
Granvel
,
he
is
reported
to
have
said
,
That
if
one
Fish
(
by
which
he
meant
the
Prince
of
Orange
)
had
escaped
the
Net
the
Duke
of
Alva
's
draught
would
be
nothing
worth
.
And
so
it
proved
in
the
event
;
for
the
Prince
being
strong
in
Kindred
and
Alliances
in
the
Higher
Germany
,
made
use
of
all
his
interest
in
them
for
the
securing
of
his
life
,
and
the
recovery
of
his
Lands
and
Honours
,
of
which
he
was
judicially
deprived
by
the
Duke
of
Alva
,
who
caused
the
sentence
of
condemnation
to
be
passed
upon
him
,
confiscates
his
Estate
,
pro●cribes
his
person
,
placeth
a
Garrison
in
Breda
,
entreth
on
all
the
rest
of
his
Towns
and
Lands
;
and
finally
,
seizeth
upon
Philip
Earl
of
Buren
his
eldest
Son
,
whom
he
se●t
prisoner
into
Spain
.
The
news
whereof
gave
little
trouble
to
the
Prince
,
because
it
made
his
taking
Arms
the
more
excusable
in
the
sig●t
of
men
:
For
now
,
besides
the
common
quarrel
of
his
Country
,
and
the
cause
of
Religion
,
he
might
pretend
an
unavoidable
necessity
of
fighting
for
his
Life
,
Lands
,
Honours
,
and
Posterity
,
unless
he
would
betray
them
all
by
a
wilful
sluggishness
.
Besides
,
he
was
not
without
hope
,
that
if
he
should
miscarry
in
the
present
enterprise
,
his
Eldest
Son
,
being
brought
up
in
the
Court
of
Spain
,
might
be
restored
to
those
Estates
which
himself
had
lost
;
but
if
he
prospered
in
his
work
,
and
that
the
King
should
still
think
fit
to
detain
him
Prisoner
,
he
had
another
Son
by
the
Daughter
of
Saxonie
,
who
might
succeed
him
,
as
he
did
,
in
his
power
and
greatness
.
39.
But
first
,
he
thought
it
most
agreeable
to
his
present
condition
,
to
employ
other
hands
and
heads
besides
his
own
;
to
which
end
he
had
so
contrived
it
,
that
whilst
his
brother
Lodowick
invaded
Friesland
,
and
Count
Hostrat
out
of
Iuliers
and
the
Lower
Palatinate
crossed
over
the
Mose
,
an
Army
of
the
French
Hugonots
should
fall
into
Artois
,
to
give
the
Spaniards
the
more
work
by
this
treble
invasion
.
But
the
French
Forces
being
followed
at
the
heels
by
some
Troops
of
Horse
whom
the
King
sent
after
them
,
were
totally
defeated
neer
the
Town
of
St.
Vallery
;
their
Chief
Commanders
brought
to
Paris
,
and
there
beheaded
.
Count
Hostrat
with
his
Forces
had
the
like
misfortune
,
first
broken
,
and
afterwards
totally
vanquished
by
Sancho
d'
Avila
one
of
Alva's
Generals
:
Onely
Count
Lodowick
had
the
honour
of
a
signal
Victory
,
but
bought
it
with
the
death
of
his
brother
Adolph
whom
he
lost
in
the
Battail
;
though
afterwards
encountring
with
the
Duke
himself
,
he
lost
six
thousand
of
his
men
,
besides
all
his
Baggage
,
Ordnance
and
Ammunition
,
hardly
escaping
with
his
life
.
And
now
it
is
high
time
for
the
Prince
to
enter
;
who
having
raised
an
Army
of
eight
and
twenty
thousand
Horse
and
Foot
(
increased
not
long
after
by
the
addition
of
three
thousand
Foot
and
five
hundred
Horse
,
which
the
French
Hugonots
out
of
pure
Zeal
unto
the
Cause
had
provided
for
him
)
takes
his
way
toward
Brabant
,
which
he
had
marked
out
for
his
Quarters
;
but
there
he
found
the
Dukes
whole
Army
to
be
laid
in
his
way
,
whom
he
could
neither
pass
by
,
nor
ingage
in
fight
;
the
Duke
well
knowing
,
that
such
great
Armies
wanting
pay
,
would
disband
themselves
,
and
were
more
safely
broken
by
delay
then
battail
;
onely
he
watched
their
motions
,
and
ingaged
by
parties
,
in
which
he
always
had
the
better
:
And
by
these
Arts
so
tired
the
Prince
,
that
in
the
end
he
was
compelled
to
dissolve
his
Forces
,
and
retire
once
more
into
Nassaw
.
But
whilst
the
Duke
was
thus
imployed
in
securing
the
passages
of
the
Country
which
lay
next
to
Germany
,
he
left
the
Ports
and
Sea-Towns
open
to
the
next
Invadour
:
Which
being
observed
by
William
de
March
Baron
of
Luma
,
who
with
few
Ships
kept
himself
upon
the
Seas
out
of
Alva's
reach
,
he
suddenly
seized
upon
the
Brill
,
a
Port
of
Holland
,
where
he
defaced
such
Images
as
he
found
in
their
Churches
,
omitting
no
irreverence
unto
any
thing
which
was
accounted
Sacred
;
but
otherwise
so
fortified
and
intrenched
the
Town
,
that
it
proved
impregnable
.
This
hapned
on
Palm-Sunday
,
Anno
1570
;
and
on
the
Sunday
following
,
being
Easter-day
,
the
Spanish
Garrison
is
turned
out
of
Vlushing
,
the
chief
Port
of
Zealand
:
by
gaining
of
which
two
places
,
it
might
not
be
unfitly
said
,
that
they
carried
the
Keys
of
Holland
and
Zealand
at
their
Girdles
,
and
were
inabled
by
that
means
to
receive
succours
from
all
Parts
and
Nations
which
lay
towards
the
Sea
,
as
they
after
did
.
40.
The
loss
of
these
two
Ports
drew
along
with
it
a
defection
of
most
of
the
strong
Towns
in
Holland
,
which
at
the
instigation
of
the
Baron
of
Luma
,
put
themselves
under
the
command
of
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
and
at
his
motion
took
the
Oath
of
fidelity
to
him
;
from
him
they
received
their
Garrison
,
Shipping
and
Arms
,
and
to
him
they
permitted
the
disposing
of
all
places
of
Government
,
making
of
Laws
,
and
the
distributing
of
the
Revenues
which
belonged
to
the
Clergy
:
To
him
such
multitudes
repaired
out
of
France
and
England
,
(
besides
Auxiliary
Scots
)
that
within
less
then
four
months
,
a
Navy
of
one
hundred
and
fifty
Sail
lay
rigged
in
Vlushing
,
and
from
thence
spoiled
and
robbed
all
Merchants
of
the
Spanish
party
.
Nor
were
the
Dukes
Affairs
in
much
better
order
in
the
parts
next
France
,
in
which
Count
Lodowick
with
the
help
of
some
French
Hugonots
had
made
himself
Master
of
Mons
,
the
chief
City
of
Haynalt
;
which
seemed
the
more
considerable
in
the
eyes
of
Alva
,
because
the
French
King
openly
,
but
for
different
ends
,
had
avowed
the
Action
.
By
whose
permission
,
Gasper
Colligny
,
the
great
Admiral
of
France
,
and
one
of
the
chief
Leaders
of
the
Hugonot
party
,
had
raised
an
Army
in
the
Borders
,
consisting
of
six
or
seven
thousand
men
,
which
he
put
under
the
command
of
the
Lord
of
I●nlis
,
who
had
before
conducted
the
French
Succours
to
the
Prince
of
Orange
.
But
Ienlis
being
defeated
by
Don
Frederick
the
Dukes
Eldest
Son
,
and
the
Prince
of
Orange
wanting
power
to
relieve
the
besieged
,
the
Town
was
re-delivered
into
the
hands
of
the
Spaniards
upon
terms
of
honour
,
and
Lodowick
retires
to
Dilemberg
,
the
chief
Town
of
Nassaw
.
41.
The
Prince
of
Orange
in
the
mean
time
,
animated
by
the
General
revolt
of
almost
all
the
strong
Towns
in
Holland
,
raised
a
new
Army
of
no
fewer
then
eleven
thousand
Foot
and
six
thousand
Horse
;
with
which
he
entred
into
Brabant
,
possest
himself
of
some
of
the
principal
Towns
,
and
suffered
others
to
redeem
themselves
with
great
sums
of
money
,
with
which
he
satisfied
his
Souldiers
for
their
pains
and
hazard
in
the
obtaining
of
the
rest
.
Dendermond
and
Oudenard
,
two
strong
Towns
of
Flanders
which
had
made
some
resistance
,
he
both
stormed
and
plundered
;
the
Souldiers
in
all
places
making
spoil
of
Churches
,
and
in
some
tyrannizing
over
the
dead
,
whose
Monuments
they
robbed
and
pillaged
.
But
none
fared
worse
then
the
poor
Priests
,
whom
out
of
hate
to
their
Religion
,
they
did
not
onely
put
to
death
,
but
put
to
death
with
tortures
;
and
in
some
places
which
fell
under
the
power
of
the
Baron
of
Luma
,
hanged
up
their
mangled
Limbs
or
Quarters
,
as
Butchers
do
their
small
Meats
in
a
common
Shambles
:
which
spoils
and
cruelties
so
alienated
the
affections
of
all
the
people
,
that
his
power
in
those
parts
was
not
like
to
continue
long
;
and
having
failed
of
his
attempt
in
relieving
Mons
,
crossed
the
Country
into
Holland
,
as
his
surest
receptacle
;
on
whose
retreat
the
Duke
recovers
all
the
Towns
which
he
had
taken
in
Brabant
and
Flanders
,
follows
him
into
Holland
,
and
besiegeth
Harlem
;
in
which
the
Souldiers
,
to
demonstrate
of
what
Sect
they
were
,
made
a
meer
Pageant
of
Religion
:
for
setting
up
Altars
on
the
Bulwarks
,
they
dressed
them
with
Images
and
representations
of
the
Saints
;
and
being
attired
in
Copes
and
Vestments
,
they
sung
Hymns
before
them
,
as
if
they
were
offering
Devotions
.
After
which
mockery
they
brought
out
the
resemblances
of
Priests
and
Religious
persons
made
of
straw
,
whipt
them
,
and
stabbed
them
into
the
body
;
and
finally
,
cutting
off
their
heads
,
flung
them
into
the
Leaguer
:
Sometimes
they
also
placed
the
Images
of
Christ
,
and
many
of
the
Saints
,
against
the
mouth
of
the
Cannon
,
with
many
other
Arts
of
the
like
impiety
;
for
which
they
were
brought
to
a
dear
reckoning
when
the
Town
was
taken
;
at
which
time
most
of
them
were
either
put
to
the
Sword
,
or
hanged
,
or
drowned
.
42.
Frederick
the
Prince
Elector
Palatine
had
hitherto
ingaged
no
further
in
the
Belgick
troubles
then
the
rest
of
his
Neighbours
.
But
now
he
doth
more
cordially
espouse
the
quarrel
,
upon
some
hope
of
propagating
the
Calvinian
Doctrines
,
which
he
had
lately
introduced
into
his
Dominions
.
And
being
well
affected
to
the
House
of
Nassaw
,
and
knowing
what
encouragements
the
Calvinian
Faction
in
the
Netherlands
had
received
from
them
,
cheerfully
hearkened
to
such
propositions
as
were
made
to
him
at
the
first
by
Count
Lodowick
his
Ministers
,
and
alter
by
the
Agent
of
the
Prince
himself
.
He
had
sent
some
aid
not
long
before
to
support
the
Hugonots
:
But
now
his
Souldiers
being
returned
from
France
,
and
grown
burdensome
to
him
,
are
drawn
together
into
a
body
;
and
with
the
help
of
some
others
out
of
France
and
Germany
,
compound
an
Army
of
seven
thousand
Foot
and
four
thousand
Horse
,
with
which
he
sends
Prince
Christopher
a
younger
son
,
under
the
conduct
of
Count
Lodowick
and
his
Brother
Henry
.
But
they
had
scarce
entred
within
the
Borders
of
Gelderland
,
where
they
expected
an
addition
of
fresh
Forces
from
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
when
they
were
set
upon
by
Sanchio
d'
Avila
before
mentioned
,
and
routed
with
so
great
a
slaughter
,
that
almost
all
the
whole
Army
were
either
taken
prisoners
,
remedilesly
wounded
,
or
slain
outright
:
and
as
for
their
three
Generals
,
Lodowick
of
Nassaw
,
Grave
Henry
,
and
the
young
Prince
Christopher
,
they
were
either
slain
fighting
in
the
battail
,
or
trampled
under
the
Horses
Feet
,
or
finally
,
stisled
in
the
flight
,
as
they
crossed
the
Fens
;
the
last
more
probable
,
because
their
bodies
were
not
to
be
found
on
the
strictest
search
.
43.
But
not
withstanding
this
misfortune
,
neither
the
Prince
Elector
nor
the
Prince
of
Orange
could
be
moved
to
desert
the
Cause
,
which
by
the
temptation
of
revenge
was
grown
dearer
to
them
.
For
after
this
we
finde
Prince
Casimir
,
another
of
the
Palatine
Princes
,
in
the
Head
of
an
Army
raised
for
assisting
the
Confederates
in
the
Belgick
Provinces
,
(
by
which
name
they
began
to
be
commonly
called
)
after
the
death
of
Requesenes
,
who
had
succeeded
Alva
in
the
publick
Government
;
but
wanting
time
before
his
death
to
settle
the
command
in
some
trusty
hands
,
till
some
Supreme
Officer
might
be
sent
unto
them
from
the
Court
of
Spain
;
the
Government
devolved
for
the
present
on
the
Council
of
State
,
and
was
invaded
afterwards
by
the
States
themselves
,
whose
Deputies
assembling
in
the
Council-house
or
Court
of
Brussels
,
made
up
the
body
of
that
Council
which
governed
all
Affairs
both
of
Peace
and
War
.
But
great
contentions
growing
betwixt
them
and
the
Souldiers
,
and
those
contentions
followed
on
either
side
with
great
animosities
,
the
Prince
of
Orange
had
a
most
excellent
opportunity
for
the
establishing
of
his
new
Dictatorship
over
Holland
and
Zealand
,
and
some
of
the
adjoyning
Provinces
of
less
name
and
note
.
But
being
weary
at
the
last
of
their
own
confusions
,
and
more
impatient
of
the
insupportable
insolencies
of
the
Spanish
Souldiers
,
an
Association
is
first
made
in
the
Provinces
of
Brabant
,
Flanders
,
Artois
and
Haynalt
.
By
which
it
was
agreed
in
Writing
,
and
confirmed
by
Oath
,
that
they
should
mutually
assist
each
other
against
the
Spaniards
till
they
had
cleared
the
Country
of
them
.
And
with
these
Provinces
,
consisting
for
the
most
part
of
such
as
were
counted
Catholicks
,
Holland
and
Zealand
,
with
the
rest
,
though
esteemed
heretical
,
did
associate
also
:
which
Union
is
called
commonly
the
Pacification
of
Gaunt
,
because
agreed
on
in
that
City
,
and
was
so
much
insisted
on
by
the
Heads
of
the
Leaguers
,
that
it
was
counselled
by
the
Prince
,
not
to
admit
of
Don
Iohn
for
their
Supreme
Governour
,
till
he
had
ratified
and
confirmed
that
Association
.
44.
But
because
there
was
no
mention
of
maintaining
the
Kings
Authority
,
or
preserving
the
Catholick
Religion
in
the
Originals
of
the
League
;
it
was
found
necessary
to
provide
for
both
by
some
explication
,
to
take
away
the
envy
and
suspition
of
that
great
disloyalty
which
otherwise
must
have
fallen
upon
them
.
And
by
that
explication
it
was
thus
declared
,
viz.
that
they
would
faithfully
from
thenceforth
maintain
the
League
,
for
the
conservation
of
their
most
Sacred
Faith
,
and
the
Roman
Catholick
Religion
;
for
preserving
the
Pacification
made
at
Gaunt
;
for
the
expulsion
of
the
Spaniards
and
their
adherents
;
their
due
obedience
to
the
Kings
most
excellent
Majesty
being
always
tendered
.
According
to
which
explication
,
it
was
confirmed
by
Don
Iohn
under
the
name
of
the
perpetual
Edict
,
with
the
Kings
consent
;
who
thought
his
own
Authority
and
the
Roman
Religion
to
be
thereby
sufficiently
provided
for
,
but
he
found
the
contrary
.
For
when
the
Prince
of
Orange
was
required
to
subscribe
to
the
Pacification
,
with
the
addition
of
two
Clauses
for
constancie
in
this
Religion
,
and
the
Kings
obedience
,
he
refused
it
absolutely
,
assuring
such
as
moved
it
to
him
,
that
the
Provinces
under
his
command
or
consederacie
with
him
were
barred
in
Conscience
from
subscribing
to
the
preservation
of
the
Romish
Faith
.
And
at
this
time
it
was
,
that
he
merrily
told
the
Duke
of
Arescot
,
who
was
one
of
the
Delegates
,
that
there
was
not
more
Calvism
on
his
head
,
then
there
was
Calvinism
in
his
heart
.
He
well
foresaw
that
the
agreement
betwixt
Don
Iohn
and
the
Estates
of
the
Country
would
not
long
continue
;
and
he
resolved
to
make
some
advantage
of
the
breach
,
whensoever
it
hapned
.
Nor
was
he
any
thing
mistaken
in
the
one
or
the
other
;
for
discontents
and
jealousies
encreasing
mutually
between
the
parties
,
Don
Iohn
leaves
Brussels
,
and
betakes
himself
to
the
Castle
of
Namure
for
fear
of
an
Assassinate
(
as
it
was
given
out
)
which
was
intended
on
his
person
:
which
so
incensed
the
Estates
,
that
by
a
general
consent
,
a
Dictatorian
or
Soveraign
power
was
put
into
the
hands
of
the
Prince
of
Orange
by
the
name
Ruart
,
according
to
the
priviledge
and
practice
of
the
Brabanters
in
extreme
necessities
.
Invested
with
which
power
,
he
instituteth
a
new
face
of
Government
both
in
Brussels
it self
,
and
many
of
the
Towns
adjoyning
,
modelled
after
the
Example
of
Holland
and
Zealand
.
He
demolished
also
the
great
Fort
at
Antwerp
,
which
had
been
raised
with
so
great
Pride
and
Ostentation
by
the
Duke
of
Alva
:
The
like
done
also
in
demolishing
the
Castles
of
Gant
,
Vtrecht
,
Lisle
,
Valenciennes
,
and
some
other
places
;
performed
by
such
alacrity
by
them
that
did
it
,
as
if
they
had
shaken
off
the
Yoke
of
some
Forreign
servitude
.
An
Oath
was
also
framed
for
renouncing
all
obedience
to
Don
Iohn
their
Governour
,
and
people
of
all
sorts
compelled
to
take
it
;
for
the
refusal
whereof
by
the
Iesuits
of
Antwerp
,
a
Rabble
of
Calvinian
Zealots
,
on
the
day
of
Pentecost
,
forced
open
the
doors
of
that
Society
,
plundred
their
houses
of
all
things
Sacred
and
Prophane
,
and
set
the
Father
on
board
a
Ship
of
the
Hollanders
with
great
scorn
and
insolencie
,
to
be
landed
in
some
other
Country
.
45.
The
like
done
also
to
the
Fathers
of
Tournay
,
Bruges
,
and
Maestricht
,
banished
on
the
same
account
from
their
several
Cities
;
with
whom
were
also
exiled
in
some
places
Franciscan
Fryars
,
in
others
many
secular
Priests
,
who
would
not
easily
be
perswaded
to
abjure
their
Loyalty
.
By
whose
departure
divers
Churches
were
left
destitute
,
and
unprovided
of
incumbents
to
instruct
the
people
:
which
so
increased
the
confidence
and
hopes
of
the
Calvinians
,
that
they
not
onely
petitioned
the
Estates
for
liberty
of
Conscience
,
but
for
the
publick
use
of
Churches
in
their
several
Territories
:
but
being
refused
in
their
desires
,
(
though
the
Prince
of
Orange
openly
appeared
for
them
)
they
were
resolved
no
longer
to
expect
the
lazie
temper
of
Authority
,
but
actually
took
possession
of
some
of
the
Churches
in
Brabant
,
Gelderland
and
Flanders
,
and
openly
exercised
that
Religion
,
which
till
then
they
had
professed
in
secret
;
nor
durst
the
Estates
do
any
thing
in
vindication
of
their
own
Authority
,
considering
what
necessary
use
they
might
have
of
them
,
in
the
present
War
against
Don
Iohn
,
and
from
how
great
a
person
they
received
incouragement
.
But
in
the
midst
of
this
career
,
they
received
a
stop
;
for
the
Confederates
being
vanquished
by
Don
Iohn
at
the
battail
of
Gemblack
,
Brussels
and
all
the
Towns
of
Brabant
submitted
themselves
one
after
another
to
the
power
of
the
conquerour
.
Philipivil
,
a
strong
Town
of
Haynalt
▪
Limburg
and
Dalem
,
with
some
others
,
not
so
easily
yeilding
,
were
either
forced
by
long
siege
,
or
some
violent
storming
,
or
otherwise
surrended
upon
capitulations
.
During
which
Sieges
and
Surrendries
,
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
who
had
escaped
with
safety
from
the
battail
of
Gemblack
,
was
busied
in
establishing
his
Dominion
on
the
Coast
of
Holland
:
In
which
designe
he
found
no
opposition
but
at
Amsterdam
,
constant
at
that
time
,
even
to
miracle
,
both
to
their
old
Religion
and
their
old
Obedience
.
But
being
besieged
on
all
sides
both
by
Sea
and
Land
,
they
yeilded
on
condition
of
enjoying
the
free
exercise
of
their
former
Faith
,
and
of
the
like
Freedom
from
all
Garrisons
,
but
of
Native
Citizens
:
But
when
they
had
yeilded
up
the
Town
,
they
were
not
onely
forced
to
admit
a
Garrison
,
but
to
behold
their
Churches
spoil'd
,
their
Priests
ejected
,
and
such
new
Teachers
thrust
upon
them
as
they
most
abominated
.
But
liberty
of
Religion
being
first
admitted
,
a
confused
liberty
of
opinions
followed
shortly
after
;
till
in
the
end
that
Town
became
the
common
Sink
of
all
Sects
and
Sectaries
which
hitherto
have
disturbed
the
Church
,
and
proved
the
greatest
scandal
and
dishonor
of
the
Reformation
.
46.
Holland
had
lately
been
too
fruitful
of
this
viperous
brood
,
but
never
more
unfortunate
,
then
in
producing
David
George
of
Delfe
,
and
Henry
Nicholas
of
Leiden
,
the
two
great
Monsters
of
that
age
:
but
the
impieties
of
the
first
were
too
gross
and
horrid
to
finde
any
followers
;
the
latter
was
so
smoothed
over
as
to
gain
on
many
,
whom
the
Impostor
had
seduced
.
The
Anabaptists
out
of
Westphalia
had
found
shelter
here
in
the
beginning
of
the
Tumults
;
and
possibly
might
contribute
both
their
hearts
and
hands
to
the
committing
of
those
spoils
and
outrages
before
remembred
.
In
imitation
of
whose
counterfeit
piety
,
and
pretended
singleness
of
heart
,
there
started
up
another
Sect
as
dangerous
and
destructive
to
humane
Society
as
the
former
were
;
for
by
insinuating
themselves
into
the
heart
of
the
ignorant
multitude
,
under
a
shew
of
singular
Sanctity
and
Integrity
,
did
afterwards
infect
their
mindes
with
damnable
Heresies
,
openly
repugnant
to
the
Christian
Faith
.
In
ordinary
Speech
they
used
new
and
monstrous
kindes
of
expressions
,
to
which
the
ears
of
men
brought
up
in
the
Christian
Church
had
not
been
accustomed
,
and
all
men
rather
wondered
at
then
understood
.
To
difference
themselves
from
the
rest
of
mankinde
,
they
called
their
Sect
by
the
name
of
the
Family
of
Love
,
and
laboured
to
perswade
their
hearers
,
that
those
onely
were
elected
unto
life
Eternal
,
which
were
by
them
adopted
Children
of
that
Holy
Family
;
and
that
all
others
were
but
Reprobates
and
Damned
persons
.
One
of
their
Paradoxes
was
(
and
a
safe
one
too
)
that
it
was
lawful
for
them
to
deny
upon
oath
whatsoever
they
pleased
,
before
any
Magistrate
,
or
any
other
whomsoever
,
that
was
not
of
the
same
Family
or
Society
with
them
.
Some
Books
they
had
,
in
which
their
dotages
were
contained
and
propagated
;
first
writ
in
Dutch
,
and
afterwards
translated
into
other
Languages
as
tended
most
to
their
advantage
;
that
is
to
say
,
The
Gospel
of
the
Kingdom
;
The
Lords
Sentences
;
The
Prophesie
of
the
Spirit
of
the
Lord
;
The
publication
of
peace
upon
earth
:
by
the
Author
H.
N.
But
who
this
H.
N.
was
,
those
of
the
Family
could
by
no
fair
means
be
induced
or
inforced
by
threatnings
to
reveal
.
But
after
,
it
was
found
to
be
this
Henry
Nicholas
of
Leiden
,
whom
before
we
spake
of
:
Who
being
emulous
of
the
Glories
of
King
Iohn
of
Leiden
,
that
most
infamous
Botcher
,
had
most
blasphemously
preached
unto
all
his
followers
,
that
he
was
partaker
of
the
Divinity
of
God
,
as
God
was
of
his
humane
nature
.
How
afterwards
they
past
over
into
England
,
and
what
reception
they
found
there
,
may
be
told
hereafter
.
50.
By
giving
freedom
of
Conscience
to
all
Sects
and
Sectaries
,
and
amongst
others
,
to
these
also
,
the
Prince
of
Orange
had
provided
himself
of
so
strong
a
party
in
this
Province
,
that
he
was
able
to
maintain
a
defensive
War
against
all
his
opposites
,
especially
after
he
had
gained
the
Ports
of
Brill
and
Vlushing
,
which
opened
a
fair
entrance
unto
all
adventurers
out
of
England
and
Scotland
.
For
on
the
Rumour
of
this
War
,
the
Scots
in
hope
of
prey
and
plunder
,
the
English
in
pursuit
of
Honour
and
the
use
of
Arms
,
resorted
to
the
aid
of
their
Belgick
Neighbours
,
whose
absolute
subjugation
to
the
King
of
Spain
was
looked
on
as
a
thing
of
dangerous
consequence
unto
either
Nation
.
And
at
the
first
they
went
no
otherwise
then
as
Voluntiers
of
their
own
accord
,
rather
connived
at
then
permitted
by
their
several
Princes
:
But
when
the
Government
was
taken
into
the
hands
of
the
States
,
and
that
the
War
was
ready
to
break
out
betwixt
them
and
Don
Iohn
;
the
Queen
of
England
did
not
onely
furnish
them
with
large
sums
of
money
,
but
entred
into
a
League
or
Confederation
;
by
which
it
was
agreed
,
That
the
Queen
should
send
unto
their
aid
one
thousand
Horse
and
five
thousand
Foot
;
that
they
should
conclude
nothing
respecting
either
Peace
or
War
,
without
her
consent
and
approbation
;
that
they
should
not
enter
into
League
with
any
person
or
persons
,
but
with
her
allowance
,
and
she
,
if
she
thought
good
,
to
be
comprehended
in
the
same
;
that
the
States
should
send
the
like
aid
unto
the
Queen
,
if
any
Prince
attempted
any
act
of
Hostility
against
her
or
her
Kingdoms
;
and
that
they
should
furnish
her
with
forty
Ships
of
sufficient
burthen
,
to
serve
at
her
pay
under
the
Lord
Admiral
of
England
,
whensoever
she
had
any
necessary
occasion
to
set
forth
a
Navy
;
and
finally
(
not
to
insist
upon
the
rest
)
that
if
any
difference
should
arise
amongst
themselves
,
it
was
to
be
referred
and
offered
unto
her
Arbitrament
.
And
to
this
League
she
was
the
rather
induced
to
grant
her
Royal
assent
,
because
she
had
been
certainly
advertised
by
the
Prince
of
Orange
that
Don
Iohn
was
then
negotiating
a
marriage
with
the
Queen
of
Scots
,
that
under
colour
of
her
Title
he
might
advance
himself
to
the
Crown
of
England
.
And
yet
she
ventured
neither
men
nor
money
,
but
on
very
good
terms
;
receiving
in
the
way
of
pawn
the
greatest
part
of
the
rich
Jewels
and
massie
Ornaments
of
Plate
which
anciently
belonged
unto
the
Princes
of
the
House
of
Burgundy
.
51.
This
League
exceedingly
increased
the
reputation
of
the
new
Confederacy
,
and
made
the
States
appear
considerable
in
the
eye
of
the
world
.
And
more
it
might
have
been
,
if
either
Don
Iohn's
improsperous
Government
had
continued
longer
,
or
if
the
Prince
of
Orange
had
not
entertained
some
designs
apart
for
himself
.
But
Don
Iohn
dyes
in
the
year
1578
,
and
leaves
his
Forces
in
the
power
of
Alexander
Farneze
Prince
of
Parma
,
Son
to
that
Dutchess
whom
we
have
so
often
mentioned
in
this
part
of
our
History
.
A
Prince
he
was
of
no
less
parts
and
Military
Prowess
,
then
any
of
his
Predecessors
;
but
of
a
better
and
more
equal
temper
then
the
best
amongst
them
;
whereof
he
gave
sufficient
testimony
in
his
following
Government
,
in
which
he
was
confirmed
(
after
the
Kings
occasioned
lingrings
)
with
great
state
and
honour
:
For
having
regained
from
the
States
some
of
the
best
Towns
of
which
they
had
possessed
themselves
before
the
arrival
of
Don
Iohn
,
he
forced
them
to
a
necessity
of
some
better
counsels
then
those
by
which
they
steered
their
course
since
they
came
to
the
Helm
.
And
of
all
counsels
none
seemed
better
to
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
then
that
the
Country
should
be
so
cantoned
amongst
several
Princes
,
that
every
one
being
ingaged
to
defend
his
own
,
the
whole
might
be
preserved
from
the
power
of
the
Spaniards
.
To
this
end
it
had
been
advised
that
Flanders
and
Artois
should
return
to
the
Crown
of
France
,
of
which
they
were
holden
,
and
to
the
Kings
whereof
the
Earls
of
both
did
homage
in
the
times
foregoing
.
The
Queen
of
England
was
to
have
been
gratified
with
the
Isles
of
Zealand
;
the
Dukedom
of
Gueldres
to
divert
to
the
next
Heirs
of
it
;
Groning
and
Deventer
to
be
incorporated
with
the
Hans
;
Holland
and
Friesland
,
together
with
the
districht
of
Vtrecht
,
to
be
appropriated
wholly
to
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
as
the
reward
of
his
deservings
:
the
Brabanters
to
a
new
Election
,
according
to
their
native
rights
:
the
rest
of
the
Provinces
to
remain
to
the
German
Empire
,
of
which
they
had
anciently
Eleired
.
52.
This
distribution
I
confess
had
some
cunning
in
it
,
and
must
have
quickly
brought
the
Spanish
pride
to
a
very
low
ebb
,
if
he
that
laid
the
plot
could
have
given
the
possession
.
It
is
reported
that
when
the
Pope
offered
the
Realms
of
Naples
and
Sicily
to
King
Henry
the
Third
,
for
Edmond
Earl
of
Lancaster
his
youngest
Son
,
he
offered
them
on
such
hard
conditions
,
(
and
so
impossible
in
a
manner
to
be
performed
)
that
the
Kings
Embassadors
merrily
told
him
,
he
might
as
well
create
a
Kingdom
in
the
Moon
,
and
bid
his
Master
climb
up
to
it
,
for
it
should
be
his
.
And
such
a
Lunary
conceit
was
that
of
the
division
and
subdivision
of
the
Belgick
Provinces
,
in
what
Calvinian
head
soever
it
was
forged
and
hammered
.
For
being
that
each
of
the
Donces
was
to
conquer
his
part
before
he
could
receive
any
benefit
from
it
,
the
device
was
not
like
to
procure
much
profit
,
but
onely
to
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
who
was
already
in
possession
,
and
could
not
better
fortifie
and
assure
himself
in
his
new
Dominion
,
then
by
cutting
out
so
much
work
for
the
King
of
Spain
,
as
probably
might
keep
him
exercised
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
But
this
device
not
being
likely
to
succeed
,
it
seemed
better
to
the
Prince
of
Orange
to
unite
the
Provinces
under
his
command
into
a
Solemn
League
and
Association
,
to
be
from
thenceforth
called
the
Perpetual
Vnion
.
Which
League
,
Association
,
or
perpetual
Union
,
bears
date
at
Vtrecht
on
the
23
of
Ianuary
1578
,
and
was
then
made
between
the
Provinces
of
Holland
,
Zealand
,
Guelders
,
Zutphen
,
Vtrecht
,
Friesland
and
Overyssel
,
with
their
Associates
,
called
ever
since
that
time
the
Vnited
Provinces
.
1579.
In
the
first
making
of
which
League
or
perpetual
Union
,
it
was
provided
in
the
first
place
,
that
they
should
inseparably
joyn
together
for
defence
of
themselves
,
their
Liberty
and
Religion
,
against
the
power
of
the
Spaniard
.
But
it
was
cautioned
in
the
second
,
that
this
Association
should
be
made
without
any
diminution
or
alteration
of
the
particular
Priviledges
,
Rights
,
Freedoms
,
Exemptions
,
Statutes
,
Customs
,
Uses
,
Preheminencies
,
which
any
of
the
said
Towns
,
Provinces
,
Members
,
or
Inhabitants
at
that
time
enjoyed
.
Liberty
of
Religion
to
be
left
to
those
of
Holland
and
Zealand
,
in
which
they
might
govern
themselves
as
to
them
seemed
good
:
and
such
a
Freedom
left
to
those
of
other
Provinces
,
as
was
agreed
on
at
the
Pacification
made
at
Gaunt
;
by
which
it
was
not
lawful
to
molest
those
of
the
Church
of
Rome
in
any
manner
whatsoever
.
53.
But
more
particularly
it
was
provided
and
agreed
on
,
that
such
Controversies
as
should
grow
between
the
said
Provinces
,
Towns
,
or
Members
of
this
Union
,
touching
their
Priviledges
,
Customs
,
Freedoms
,
&c.
should
be
decided
by
the
ordinary
course
of
Justice
,
or
by
some
amicable
and
friendly
composition
amongst
themselves
;
and
that
no
other
Countries
,
Provinces
,
Members
or
Towns
,
whom
those
Countries
did
no
way
concern
,
shall
in
any
part
meddle
by
way
of
friendly
intermission
tending
to
an
accord
.
Which
caution
I
the
rather
note
in
this
place
and
time
,
because
we
may
perhaps
look
back
upon
it
in
the
case
of
Barnevelt
,
when
they
had
freed
themselves
from
the
power
of
the
Spaniards
,
and
were
at
leisure
to
infringe
the
publick
Liberties
,
in
the
pursuit
of
their
particular
Animosities
against
one
another
.
But
to
proceed
:
this
Union
,
as
it
was
more
advantagious
unto
Queen
Elizabeth
,
then
the
general
League
;
so
was
it
afterwards
more
cordially
affected
by
her
,
when
their
necessities
inforced
them
to
cast
themselves
and
their
Estates
upon
her
protection
.
But
these
proceedings
so
exasperated
the
King
of
Spain
,
that
he
proscribed
the
Prince
of
Orange
by
his
publick
Edict
,
bearing
date
Iune
18.
1581.
1581.
And
on
the
other
side
,
the
Prince
prevailed
so
far
upon
those
of
the
Union
,
as
to
declare
by
publick
Instrument
,
that
the
King
of
Spain
,
by
reason
of
his
many
violations
of
their
Rights
and
Liberties
,
had
forfeited
his
Estate
and
Interest
in
the
several
Provinces
,
and
therefore
that
they
did
renounce
all
manner
of
fidelity
and
obedience
to
him
.
Which
Instrument
bears
date
on
the
twenty
sixth
of
Iuly
then
next
following
.
Upon
the
publishing
whereof
,
they
brake
in
pieces
all
the
Seals
,
Signets
,
and
Counter-signets
of
the
King
of
Spain
;
appointed
others
to
be
made
by
the
States
General
;
for
dispatch
of
such
business
as
concerned
the
Vnion
or
Confederation
;
requiring
all
subjects
to
renounce
their
Oaths
to
the
said
King
of
Spain
,
and
to
take
a
new
Oath
of
Fidelity
to
the
general
Estates
,
against
the
said
King
and
his
adherents
:
the
like
done
also
by
all
Governours
,
Superintendents
,
Chancellors
,
Councellors
,
and
other
Officers
,
&c.
They
had
before
drawn
the
Sword
against
him
,
and
now
they
throw
away
the
Scabberd
.
For
to
what
end
could
this
action
aim
at
,
but
to
make
the
breach
irreparable
between
them
and
the
King
,
to
swell
the
injury
so
high
,
as
not
to
be
within
the
compass
of
future
pardon
?
And
when
men
once
are
brought
unto
such
a
condition
,
they
must
resolve
to
fight
it
out
to
the
very
last
,
and
either
carry
away
the
●arland
as
a
signe
of
Victory
,
or
otherwise
live
like
Slaves
,
or
dye
like
Traytors
.
But
this
was
done
according
to
Calvins
Doctrine
in
the
Book
of
Institutes
,
in
which
he
gives
to
the
Estates
of
each
several
Country
such
a
Coercive
Power
over
Kings
and
Princes
,
as
the
Ephori
had
exercised
over
the
Kings
of
Sparta
,
and
the
Roman
Tribunes
sometimes
put
in
practice
against
the
Consuls
.
And
more
then
so
,
he
doth
condemn
them
of
a
betraying
of
the
Peoples
Liberty
,
whereof
they
are
made
Guardians
by
Gods
own
appointment
(
so
he
saith
at
least
)
if
they
restrain
not
Kings
when
they
play
the
Tyrants
,
and
want
only
insult
upon
,
or
oppress
the
Subjects
.
So
great
a
Master
could
not
but
meet
with
some
apt
Scholars
in
the
Schools
of
Politie
,
who
would
reduce
his
Rules
to
practice
,
and
justifie
their
practice
by
such
great
Authority
.
54.
But
notwithstanding
the
unseasonable
publication
of
such
an
unprecedented
sentence
,
few
of
the
Provinces
fell
off
from
the
Kings
obedience
;
and
such
strong
Towns
as
still
remained
in
the
hands
of
the
States
,
were
either
forced
unto
their
duty
,
or
otherwise
hard
put
to
it
by
the
Prince
of
Parma
.
To
keep
whom
busied
in
such
sort
,
that
he
should
not
be
in
a
capacity
of
troubling
his
Affairs
in
Holland
,
the
Prince
of
Orange
puts
the
Brabanders
(
whose
priviledges
would
best
bear
it
)
to
a
new
Election
:
And
who
more
fit
to
be
the
man
then
Francis
Duke
of
Anjou
,
Brother
to
Henry
the
Third
of
France
,
and
then
in
no
small
possibility
of
attaining
to
the
Marriage
of
the
Queen
of
England
?
Assisted
by
the
Naval
power
of
the
one
,
and
the
Land-Forces
of
the
other
,
What
Prince
was
able
to
oppose
him
?
and
what
power
to
withstand
him
?
The
young
Duke
passing
over
into
England
,
found
there
an
entertainment
so
agreeable
to
all
expectations
,
that
the
Queen
was
seen
to
put
a
Ring
upon
one
of
his
Fingers
;
which
being
looked
on
as
the
pledge
of
a
future
Marriage
,
the
news
thereof
posted
presently
to
the
Low
Countries
by
the
Lord
Aldegund
who
was
then
present
at
the
Court
,
where
it
was
welcomed
both
in
Antwerp
and
other
places
with
all
signes
of
joy
,
and
celebrated
by
discharging
of
all
the
Ordnance
both
on
the
Walls
,
and
in
such
Ships
as
then
lay
on
the
River
.
After
which
triumph
comes
the
Duke
,
accompanied
by
some
great
Lords
of
the
Court
of
England
,
and
is
invested
solemnly
by
the
Estates
of
those
Countries
,
in
the
Dukedoms
of
Brabant
and
Limburg
,
the
Marquisate
of
the
holy
Empire
,
and
the
Lordship
of
Machlin
:
which
action
seems
to
have
been
carryed
by
the
power
of
the
Consistorian
Calvinists
;
for
besides
that
it
agreeth
so
well
with
their
common
Principles
,
they
were
grown
very
strong
in
Antwerp
,
where
Philip
Lord
of
Aldegund
,
a
profest
Calvinian
,
was
Deputy
for
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
as
they
were
also
in
most
Towns
of
consequence
in
the
Dukedom
of
Brabant
.
But
on
the
other
side
,
the
Romish
party
was
reduced
to
such
a
low
estate
,
that
they
could
not
freely
exercise
their
own
Religion
,
but
onely
as
it
was
indulged
unto
them
by
Duke
Francis
,
their
new-made
Soveraign
,
upon
condition
of
taking
the
Oath
of
Allegiance
to
him
,
and
abdicating
the
Authority
of
the
King
of
Spain
;
the
grant
of
which
permission
had
been
vain
and
of
no
significancie
,
if
at
that
time
they
could
have
freely
exercised
the
same
without
it
.
But
whosoever
they
were
that
concurred
most
powerfully
in
conferring
this
new
honour
on
him
,
he
quickly
found
that
they
had
given
him
nothing
but
an
airy
Title
,
keeping
all
power
unto
themselves
:
So
that
upon
the
matter
he
was
nothing
but
an
honourable
Servant
,
and
bound
to
execute
the
commands
of
his
mighty
Masters
.
In
time
perhaps
he
might
have
wrought
himself
to
a
greater
power
;
but
being
young
,
and
ill
advised
,
he
rashly
enterprised
the
taking
of
the
City
of
Antwerp
;
of
which
being
frustrated
by
the
miscarriage
of
his
plot
,
he
returned
ingloriously
into
France
,
and
soon
after
dyes
.
55.
And
now
the
Prince
of
Orange
is
come
to
play
his
last
part
on
the
publick
Theatre
:
his
winding
Wit
had
hitherto
preserved
his
Provinces
in
some
terms
of
peace
,
by
keeping
Don
Iohn
exercised
by
the
General
States
,
and
the
Prince
of
Parma
no
less
busied
by
the
Duke
of
Anjou
;
nor
was
there
any
hope
of
recovering
Holland
and
Zealand
to
the
Kings
obedience
,
but
either
by
open
force
,
or
some
secret
practice
;
the
first
whereof
appeared
not
possible
,
and
the
last
ignoble
.
But
the
necessity
of
removing
him
by
what
means
soever
,
prevailed
at
last
above
all
sence
and
terms
of
Honour
.
And
thereupon
a
desperate
young
Fellow
is
ingaged
to
murther
him
;
which
he
attempted
by
discharging
a
Pistol
in
his
face
,
when
he
was
at
Antwerp
attending
on
the
Duke
of
Anjou
;
so
that
he
hardly
escaped
with
life
.
But
being
recovered
of
that
blow
,
he
was
not
long
after
shot
with
three
poyson
Bullets
by
one
Balthasar
Gerard
a
Burgundian
born
,
whom
he
had
lately
taken
into
his
service
:
which
murder
was
committed
at
Delph
in
Holland
,
on
the
10
of
Iune
1584
,
when
he
had
lived
but
fifty
years
,
and
some
months
over
.
He
left
behind
him
three
Sons
,
by
as
many
Wives
.
On
Anne
the
Daughter
of
Maximilian
of
Egmont
Earl
of
Bucen
,
he
begat
Philip
Earl
of
Bucen
his
eldest
Son
,
who
succeeded
the
Prince
of
Orange
after
his
decease
.
By
Anne
the
Daughter
of
Maurice
Duke
Elector
of
Saxony
,
he
was
Father
of
Grave
Maurice
,
who
at
the
age
of
eighteen
years
was
made
Commander
General
of
the
Forces
of
the
States
United
,
and
after
the
death
of
Philip
his
Elder
Brother
,
succeeded
him
in
all
his
Titles
and
Estates
.
And
finally
,
by
his
fourth
Wife
Lovise
Daughter
of
Gasper
Colligny
great
Admiral
of
France
(
for
of
his
third
,
being
a
Daughter
to
the
Duke
of
Montpensier
,
he
had
never
a
Son
)
he
was
the
Father
of
Prince
Henry
Frederick
,
who
in
the
year
1625
became
Successor
unto
his
Brother
in
all
his
Lands
,
Titles
,
and
Commands
.
Which
Henry
by
a
Daughter
of
the
Count
of
Solmes
,
was
Father
of
William
Prince
of
Orange
,
who
married
the
Princess
Mary
,
Eldest
Daughter
of
King
Charles
the
second
Monarch
of
great
Britain
:
And
departing
this
life
in
the
flower
of
his
youth
and
expectations
,
Anno
1650
,
he
left
his
Wife
with
Childe
of
a
Post-humous
Son
,
who
after
was
baptized
by
the
name
of
William
,
and
is
now
the
onely
surviving
hope
of
that
famous
and
illustrious
Family
.
56.
But
to
return
again
to
the
former
William
,
1584.
whom
we
left
weltring
in
his
bloud
at
Delph
in
Holland
:
He
was
a
man
of
great
possessions
and
Estates
,
but
of
a
soul
too
large
for
so
great
a
Fortune
:
For
besides
the
Principality
of
Orange
in
France
,
and
the
County
of
Nassaw
in
Germany
,
he
was
possessed
in
right
of
his
first
Wife
of
the
Earldom
of
Bucen
in
Gelderland
,
as
also
of
the
Town
and
Territories
of
Lerdame
and
Iselstine
in
Holland
;
and
in
his
own
Patrimonial
Right
,
was
Lord
of
the
strong
Towns
and
goodly
Signories
of
Breda
,
Grave
and
Diest
,
in
the
Dukedom
of
Brabant
.
In
the
right
of
which
last
Lordship
,
he
was
Burgrave
of
Antwerp
.
He
was
also
Marquess
of
Vere
and
Vlushing
,
with
some
jurisdiction
over
both
,
in
the
Isle
of
Walcheren
;
by
Charles
the
Fifth
made
Knight
of
the
Golden
Fleece
,
and
by
King
Philip
Governour
of
Holland
,
Zealand
,
and
the
County
of
Burgundy
.
All
which
he
might
have
peaceably
enjoyed
with
content
and
honour
,
as
did
the
Duke
of
Areschot
,
and
many
others
of
the
like
Nobility
,
if
he
had
aimed
onely
at
a
personal
or
private
greatness
.
But
it
is
possible
that
his
thoughts
carryed
him
to
a
higher
pitch
,
and
that
perceiving
what
a
general
hatred
was
born
by
the
Low
Country-men
against
the
Spaniard
,
he
thought
it
no
impossible
thing
to
dispossess
them
at
the
last
of
all
those
Provinces
,
and
to
get
some
of
them
for
himself
.
And
he
had
put
fair
for
it
,
had
not
death
prevented
him
,
by
which
his
life
and
projects
were
cut
off
together
.
For
compassing
which
projects
,
he
made
use
of
that
Religion
which
best
served
his
turn
:
being
bred
a
Lutheran
by
his
Father
,
he
profest
himself
a
Romanist
under
Charles
the
Fifth
;
and
after
finding
the
Calvinians
the
more
likely
men
to
advance
his
purposes
,
he
declared
himself
chiefly
in
their
favour
,
though
he
permitted
other
Sects
and
Sectaries
to
grow
up
with
them
;
in
which
respect
he
openly
opposed
all
Treaties
,
Overtures
,
and
Propositions
,
looking
towards
a
peace
,
which
might
not
come
accompanied
with
such
a
liberty
of
Conscience
,
both
in
Doctrine
and
Worship
,
as
he
knew
well
could
never
be
admitted
by
the
Ministers
of
the
Catholick
King
.
But
the
Calvinians
of
all
others
were
most
dear
unto
him
.
By
his
encouragement
,
the
Belgick
Confession
was
drawn
up
and
agreed
upon
1567.
By
his
countenance
,
being
then
Burgrave
and
Governour
of
Antwerp
(
as
before
is
said
)
they
set
up
their
Consistory
in
that
City
,
as
afterwards
in
many
others
of
the
Dukedome
of
Brabant
;
and
by
his
favour
they
attained
unto
such
Authority
,
and
took
such
deep
root
in
Holland
,
Zealand
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Provinces
under
his
command
,
that
they
prevailed
in
fine
over
all
Religious
Sects
and
Sectaries
which
are
therein
tolerated
.
57.
And
that
they
might
the
better
be
enabled
to
retain
that
power
which
under
him
they
had
acquired
,
they
were
resolved
not
to
return
again
to
their
first
obedience
,
which
they
conceived
so
inconsistent
with
it
,
and
destructive
of
it
:
To
this
end
they
commit
the
Government
to
some
few
amongst
them
,
under
the
name
of
the
Estates
,
who
were
to
govern
all
affairs
which
concerned
the
publick
in
the
nature
of
a
Common-wealth
,
like
to
that
of
the
Switzers
;
so
much
the
more
agreeable
to
them
,
because
it
came
more
neer
to
that
form
or
Polity
which
they
had
erected
in
the
Church
.
And
in
this
posture
they
will
stand
as
long
as
they
can
;
which
if
they
found
themselves
unable
to
continue
with
any
comfort
,
and
that
they
needs
must
have
a
Prince
,
they
will
submit
themselves
to
the
French
and
English
,
or
perhaps
the
Dane
;
to
any
rather
then
their
own
.
And
to
this
point
it
came
at
last
;
for
the
Prince
of
Parma
so
prevailed
,
that
by
the
taking
of
Gaunt
and
Bruges
,
he
had
reduced
all
Flanders
to
the
Kings
obedience
,
brought
Antwerp
unto
terms
of
yeilding
,
and
carried
on
the
War
to
the
Walls
of
Vtrecht
.
In
which
extremity
they
offered
themselves
to
the
French
King
;
but
his
affairs
were
so
perplexed
by
the
Hugonots
on
the
one
side
,
and
the
Guisian
Faction
on
the
other
,
that
he
was
not
in
a
fit
capacity
to
accept
the
offer
.
In
the
next
place
they
have
recourse
to
the
Queen
of
England
;
not
as
before
,
to
take
them
into
her
protection
,
but
to
accept
them
for
her
Subjects
;
and
that
the
acceptance
might
appear
with
some
shew
of
justice
,
they
insist
on
her
descent
from
Philip
Wife
to
King
Edward
the
Third
,
Sister
,
and
some
say
Heir
of
William
the
Third
,
Earl
of
Holland
,
Haynalt
,
&c.
Which
Philip
,
if
she
were
the
Eldest
Daughter
of
the
said
Earl
William
(
as
by
their
Agents
was
pretended
)
then
was
the
Queens
Title
better
then
that
of
the
King
of
Spain
,
which
was
derived
from
Margaret
the
other
Sister
:
Or
granting
that
Philip
was
the
younger
;
yet
on
the
failer
,
or
other
legal
interruption
of
the
Line
of
Margaret
,
(
which
seemed
to
be
the
case
before
them
)
the
Queen
of
England
might
put
in
for
the
next
Succession
:
and
though
the
Queen
upon
very
good
reasons
and
considerations
refused
the
Soveraignty
of
those
Countries
,
which
could
not
without
very
great
injury
to
publick
justice
be
accepted
by
her
;
yet
so
far
she
gave
way
to
her
own
fears
,
the
ambition
of
some
great
persons
who
were
near
unto
her
,
and
the
pretended
Zeal
of
the
rest
,
that
she
admitted
them
at
the
last
into
her
protection
.
58.
The
Earl
of
Leicester
was
at
that
time
of
greatest
power
in
the
Court
of
England
,
who
being
a
great
favourer
of
the
Puritan
Faction
,
and
eagerly
affecting
to
see
himself
in
the
head
of
an
Army
,
sollicited
the
affair
with
all
care
and
cunning
;
and
it
succeeded
answerably
to
his
hopes
and
wishes
.
The
Queen
consents
to
take
them
into
her
protection
,
to
raise
an
Army
of
five
thousand
Foot
and
one
thousand
Horse
,
to
put
it
under
the
Command
of
a
sufficient
and
experienced
General
,
and
to
maintain
it
in
her
pay
till
the
War
were
ended
.
And
it
was
condescended
to
on
the
other
side
,
that
the
Towns
of
Brill
and
Vlushing
,
with
the
Fort
of
Ramekins
,
should
be
put
into
the
hands
of
the
English
;
that
the
Governour
whom
the
Queen
should
appoint
over
the
Garrisons
,
together
with
two
other
persons
of
her
nomination
,
should
have
place
and
suffrage
in
the
Council
of
the
States
United
;
that
all
their
own
Forces
should
be
ranged
under
the
Command
of
the
English
General
;
and
that
the
States
should
make
no
peace
without
her
consent
.
By
which
transaction
,
they
did
not
onely
totally
withdraw
themselves
from
the
King
of
Spain
,
but
suffered
the
English
to
possess
the
Gates
of
the
Netherlands
,
whereby
they
might
imbar
all
Trade
,
shut
out
all
Supplies
,
and
hold
them
unto
such
conditions
as
they
pleased
to
give
them
.
But
any
Yoke
appeared
more
tolerable
then
that
of
the
Spaniard
;
and
any
Prince
more
welcome
to
them
,
then
he
to
whom
both
God
and
Nature
had
made
them
subject
.
According
unto
which
agreement
,
Vlushing
is
put
into
the
hands
of
Sir
Philip
Sidney
,
the
English
Army
under
the
Command
of
the
Earl
of
Leicester
;
and
(
which
is
more
then
was
agreed
on
)
an
absolute
Authority
over
all
Provinces
is
committed
to
him
,
together
with
the
glorious
Titles
of
Governour
and
Captain-General
of
Holland
,
Zealand
,
and
the
rest
of
the
States
United
:
which
how
it
did
displease
the
Queen
;
what
course
was
took
to
mitigate
and
appease
her
anger
;
what
happened
in
the
war
,
betwixt
him
and
the
Prince
of
Parma
;
and
what
cross
Capers
betwixt
him
and
the
States
themselves
,
is
not
my
purpose
to
relate
.
It
is
sufficient
that
we
have
presented
to
the
eye
of
the
Reader
,
upon
what
principles
the
Netherlands
were
first
embroyled
,
whose
hands
they
were
by
which
the
Altars
were
prophaned
,
the
Images
defaced
,
Religious
Houses
rifled
,
and
the
Churches
ruinated
:
And
finally
,
by
what
party
,
and
by
whose
strange
practices
,
the
King
of
Spain
was
totally
devested
of
all
those
Provinces
,
which
since
have
cast
themselves
into
the
form
of
a
Common-wealth
.
59.
Which
being
thus
shortly
laid
together
in
respect
of
their
Politicks
,
we
must
look
back
and
take
another
view
of
them
in
their
Ecclesiasticks
.
In
which
we
shall
finde
them
run
as
cross
to
all
Antiquity
,
as
they
had
done
to
Order
and
good
Government
in
their
former
Actings
.
And
the
first
thing
we
meet
with
of
a
Church-concernment
,
was
the
publishing
of
their
Confession
of
their
Faith
and
Doctrine
,
Anno
1565
,
or
thereabouts
(
as
many
national
and
provincial
Churches
had
done
before
)
but
differing
in
many
great
points
from
that
of
Ausberg
;
and
therefore
the
less
acceptable
unto
the
Lutheran
party
,
and
the
more
distasteful
to
the
Romish
.
In
which
Confession
,
to
be
sure
,
they
must
hold
forth
a
parity
of
Ministers
in
the
Church
of
Christ
;
they
had
not
else
come
up
to
the
Example
and
designe
of
the
Mother-City
,
which
was
to
lay
all
flat
and
level
in
the
publick
Government
:
For
in
the
XXXI
Article
[
](A43507-e34430-b)a
a
Quantum
v●ro
attinet
divini
verbi
Ministros
,
u●i●un
,
●e
l●corum
sint
,
Eandem
illi
potestatem
&
Authoritatem
habent
,
&c.
Con●ess
.
Belg.
Art.
31.
it
is
said
expresly
,
that
for
as
much
as
concerns
the
Ministers
of
Gods
holy
Word
,
in
what
place
soever
they
shall
execute
that
Sacred
Calling
,
they
are
all
of
them
to
enjoy
the
same
Power
and
Authority
,
as
being
all
of
them
the
Ministers
of
Jesus
Christ
,
the
onely
Universal
Bishop
,
and
the
onely
Head
of
his
Body
which
is
the
Church
.
And
for
the
Government
of
the
Church
,
it
was
declared
to
be
most
agreeable
to
that
Sacred
and
Spiritual
Polity
by
God
prescribed
in
his
Word
,
that
a
Consistory
,
or
Ecclesiastical
Senate
should
be
Ordained
in
every
Church
,
consisting
of
Pastors
,
Elders
and
Deacons
,
[
](A43507-e34470-b)b
b
Senio●es
quoque
sint
&
Diaconi
,
qu●
cum
pastoribus
Senatum
quasi
Ecclesiâ
constituant
.
ut
hac
rationes
vera
Religio
conse●va●i
potest
,
&c.
Ibid.
Art.
30.
to
whose
charge
and
care
it
should
belong
,
that
true
Religion
be
preserved
▪
sound
Doctrine
preached
,
and
that
all
vitious
and
lewd
livers
should
be
restrained
and
punished
by
the
Churches
Censures
.
For
turning
which
Aerian
Doctrines
into
use
and
practice
,
they
did
not
only
animate
all
Orders
and
Degrees
of
men
not
to
admit
their
new
Bishops
where
they
were
not
setled
,
or
to
expel
them
where
they
were
;
but
alienated
and
dismembred
all
such
Lands
and
Rents
by
which
they
were
to
be
maintained
.
This
they
conceived
the
readiest
way
to
make
sure
work
with
them
;
for
when
the
maintainance
was
gone
,
the
Calling
was
not
like
to
hold
up
long
after
.
And
this
being
done
,
as
they
had
first
set
up
their
Consistories
in
Antwerp
,
and
such
other
Cities
in
which
they
were
considerable
for
power
and
number
;
so
by
degrees
they
set
up
their
Presbyteries
in
the
lesser
Towns
,
which
they
united
into
Classes
,
and
ranged
those
Classes
into
National
and
Provincial
Synods
:
In
which
they
made
such
Laws
and
Canons
(
if
some
of
their
irregular
Constitutions
may
deserve
that
name
)
as
utterly
subverted
the
whole
Frame
of
the
ancient
Discipline
,
and
drew
unto
themselves
the
managery
of
all
Affairs
which
concerned
Religion
.
60.
But
that
they
might
not
be
supposed
therein
to
derogate
from
the
Authority
of
the
Civil
Magistrate
,
they
are
content
to
give
him
a
coercive
power
in
some
matters
which
were
meerly
Civil
;
and
therefore
in
plain
terms
condemn
the
Anabaptists
for
seditious
persons
,
Enemies
to
all
good
Order
and
publick
Government
.
But
then
they
clog
him
with
some
Duties
,
in
which
he
was
to
be
subservient
to
their
own
designs
;
that
is
to
say
[
](A43507-e34570-b)a
a
Vt
Sacrum
Ministerium
●ueau●ur
,
omnem
Idolatriam
à
Dei
cultu
submoveant
,
Regnum
Anti●hristi
d●●uan●
,
&c.
Ibid.
Art
36.
,
the
countenancing
of
the
Sacred
Ministry
;
removing
all
Idolatry
from
the
Worship
of
God
;
the
ruinating
and
destroying
of
the
Kingdom
of
Antichrist
.
And
what
they
meant
by
Antichrist
,
Idolatry
,
and
the
Sacred
Ministry
,
is
easie
to
be
understood
,
without
the
help
of
a
Commentary
.
Which
Duties
if
the
Magistrate
shall
discharge
with
care
and
diligence
,
he
would
ease
them
of
much
labour
,
which
otherwise
they
meant
to
take
upon
themselves
;
if
not
,
they
must
no
longer
stay
his
leisure
,
nor
expect
his
pleasure
,
but
put
their
own
hands
unto
the
work
:
and
so
it
was
delivered
for
good
Doctrine
by
Snecanus
,
a
Divine
of
West-Friesland
,
for
which
see
lib.
8.
num.
23.
Which
though
it
be
the
general
Doctrine
of
all
the
party
,
yet
never
was
it
preached
more
plainly
then
by
Cleselius
a
Calvinian
of
Rotterdam
,
who
openly
maintained
,
that
if
the
Magistrates
took
no
care
to
reform
the
Church
,
[
](A43507-e34660-b)c
c
Nece●se
est
tum
id
face●e
plebeios
Israelit●●
.
that
then
it
did
belong
to
the
common
people
:
And
they
,
as
he
informs
us
,
were
obliged
to
do
it
even
by
force
and
violence
,
not
onely
to
the
shedding
of
their
own
,
but
their
Brethrens
blood
[
](A43507-e34680-b)d
d
Lic●
ad
Sanguinem
usque
pro
eo
pugnent
.
.
So
principled
,
it
could
be
no
marvail
if
they
turned
out
the
Bishops
to
make
room
for
their
own
Presbyteries
,
defaced
all
Churches
that
retained
any
thing
in
them
of
the
old
Idolatries
;
and
finally
,
pulled
down
even
the
Civil
Magistrate
,
when
his
advancing
did
not
stand
with
their
ends
and
purposes
.
Flacius
Ilyricus
,
the
founder
of
the
Stiff
or
Rigid
Lutherans
,
had
led
the
way
unto
them
in
the
last
particular
:
By
whom
it
was
held
forth
for
a
Rule
in
all
Church-Reformations
,
[
](A43507-e34730-b)e
e
Principes
potius
me●u
seditionum
●errendos
,
quam
vel
minimum
pacis
causa
indulgend●m
.
Necess.
Respons.
p
83.
that
Princes
should
be
rather
terrified
with
the
fear
of
Tumults
,
then
any
thing
which
seemed
to
savour
of
Idolatry
or
Superstition
should
either
be
tolerated
or
connived
at
for
quietness-sake
.
Concurring
with
him
as
they
did
,
in
his
Doctrines
of
Predestination
,
Grace
,
Freewil
,
and
things
indifferent
,
they
were
the
better
fitted
to
pursue
his
Principles
in
opposition
unto
all
Authority
,
by
which
their
Councils
were
controuled
,
or
their
Power
restrained
.
And
by
this
means
,
the
publishing
of
their
Confession
with
these
Heads
and
Articles
,
they
did
not
onely
justifie
their
exorbitancies
in
the
time
then
past
,
but
made
provision
for
themselves
in
the
times
to
come
.
61.
In
such
other
points
of
their
Confession
as
were
meerly
doctrinal
,
and
differing
from
the
general
current
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
they
shew
themselves
for
the
most
part
to
be
Anti-Lutheran
;
that
is
to
say
,
Zuinglians
in
the
point
of
the
Holy
Supper
,
and
Calvinists
in
the
Doctrine
of
Predestination
.
In
which
last
point
,
they
have
exprest
the
Article
in
such
modest
terms
,
as
may
make
it
capable
of
an
Orthodox
and
sober
meaning
:
For
presupposing
all
mankinde
by
the
Fall
of
Adam
to
be
involved
by
Gods
just
judgement
in
the
Gulph
of
Perdition
,
they
make
them
onely
to
be
[
](A43507-e34810-b)a
a
Quo
Deus
immutabili
si●
consilio
,
in
Christo
Elegit
ac
selegit
.
Con●ess
.
Art.
16.
predestinate
to
eternal
life
,
whom
God
by
his
eternal
and
immutable
counsel
hath
elected
in
Christ
,
and
separated
from
the
rest
by
the
said
Election
.
But
when
the
differences
were
broken
out
betwixt
them
and
such
of
their
Brethren
which
commonly
past
amongst
them
by
the
name
of
Remonstrants
,
and
that
it
was
pretended
by
the
said
Remonstrants
that
the
Article
stood
as
fair
to
them
as
the
opposite
party
;
the
words
were
then
restrained
to
a
narrower
sence
then
the
generality
of
the
expression
could
literally
and
Grammatically
comport
withal
.
It
was
then
pleaded
,
that
they
onely
were
to
expound
the
Article
,
who
had
contributed
their
assistance
to
the
making
of
it
;
and
that
it
did
appear
by
the
succession
of
their
Doctrine
from
the
first
Reformation
,
that
no
other
method
of
Predestination
had
been
taught
amongst
them
,
then
as
it
was
maintained
by
Calvin
and
his
Followers
in
their
publick
Writings
;
under
which
name
,
as
those
of
Beza's
judgement
which
embraced
the
Supralapsarian
way
desired
to
be
comprehended
;
so
did
they
severally
pretend
,
that
the
words
of
the
Confession
did
either
countenance
their
Doctrines
,
or
not
contradict
them
.
But
on
the
other
side
,
it
was
made
as
plainly
to
appear
,
that
such
of
their
first
Reformers
as
were
of
the
old
Lutheran
stamp
,
and
had
precedencie
of
time
before
those
that
followed
Calvins
judgement
,
imbraced
the
Melancthonian
way
of
Predestination
,
and
looked
upon
all
such
as
Innovators
in
the
publick
Doctrines
,
who
taught
otherwise
of
it
.
By
them
it
was
declared
,
that
in
the
year
1530
,
the
Reformed
Religion
was
admitted
into
the
Neighbouring
Country
of
East-Friesland
under
Enno
the
First
,
upon
the
Preaching
of
Harding
Bergius
a
Lutheran
Divine
of
great
Fame
and
Learning
,
and
one
of
the
principal
Reformers
of
the
Church
of
Embden
,
a
Town
of
most
note
in
all
that
Earldom
;
that
from
him
Clemens
Martini
took
those
Principles
,
which
he
afterwards
propagated
in
the
Belgick
Provinces
;
that
the
same
Doctrine
had
been
publickly
maintained
in
a
Book
called
Odegus
Laicorum
,
or
the
Lay
mans
Guide
,
published
by
Anastatius
Velluanus
,
Anno
1554
,
which
was
ten
years
before
the
French
Preachers
had
obtruded
on
them
this
Confession
;
that
the
said
Book
was
much
commended
by
Henricus
Antonides
,
Divinity-Reader
in
the
University
of
Franeka
;
that
notwithstanding
this
Confession
,
the
Ministers
successively
in
the
whole
Province
of
Vtrecht
adhered
unto
their
former
Doctrines
,
not
looked
on
for
so
doing
as
the
less
reformed
;
that
Gallicus
Snecanus
,
a
man
of
great
fame
for
his
Parts
and
Piety
in
the
County
of
West-Friesland
,
esteemed
no
otherwise
of
those
which
were
of
Calvins
judgement
in
the
points
disputed
,
then
as
of
Innovators
in
the
Doctrine
which
had
been
first
received
amongst
them
;
that
Iohannes
Isbrandi
,
one
of
the
old
Professors
of
Rotterdam
,
did
openly
declare
himself
to
be
an
Anti-Calvinian
;
and
that
the
like
was
done
by
Holmannus
Professor
of
Leiden
,
by
Cornelius
Meinardi
,
and
Cornelius
Wiggeri
,
men
of
principal
esteem
in
their
times
and
places
.
Which
I
have
noted
in
this
place
,
because
it
must
be
in
and
about
these
times
,
namely
before
the
year
1585
,
in
which
most
of
these
men
lived
and
writ
who
are
here
remembred
.
What
else
was
done
in
the
pursuance
of
this
controversie
between
the
parties
,
will
fall
more
properly
under
consideration
in
the
last
part
of
this
History
,
and
there
we
shall
hear
further
of
it
.
62.
Next
,
look
upon
them
in
their
Tacticks
,
and
we
shall
finde
them
as
professed
Enemies
to
all
publick
Liturgies
and
Forms
of
Prayer
,
as
the
rest
of
their
Calvinian
Brethren
.
They
thought
there
was
no
speedier
way
to
destroy
the
Mass
,
then
by
abolishing
the
Missals
;
nor
any
fitter
means
to
exercise
their
own
gifts
in
the
acts
of
Prayer
,
then
by
suppressing
all
such
Forms
as
seemed
to
put
a
restraint
upon
the
Spirit
.
Onely
they
fell
upon
the
humour
of
translating
Davids
Psalms
into
Dutch
Meter
,
and
caused
them
to
be
sung
in
their
Congregations
,
as
the
French
Psalms
of
Marrots
and
Beza's
Meter
were
in
most
Churches
of
that
people
.
By
which
it
seems
,
that
they
might
sing
by
the
Book
,
though
they
prayed
by
the
Spirit
;
as
if
their
singing
by
the
Book
in
set
Tunes
and
Numbers
,
imposed
not
as
great
a
restraint
upon
the
Spirit
in
the
acts
of
Praising
,
as
reading
out
of
Book
in
the
acts
of
Praying
.
But
they
knew
well
the
influence
which
Musick
hath
on
the
souls
of
Men
:
And
therefore
though
they
had
suppressed
the
old
manner
of
singing
,
and
all
the
ancient
Hymns
which
had
been
formerly
received
in
the
Catholick
Church
;
yet
singing
they
would
have
,
and
Hymns
in
Meter
,
as
well
to
please
their
Ears
,
as
to
cheer
their
Spirits
,
and
manifest
their
alacrity
in
the
Service
of
God
.
And
though
they
would
not
sing
with
Organs
,
for
fear
there
might
be
somewhat
in
it
of
the
old
superstition
;
yet
they
retained
them
still
in
many
of
their
Churches
;
but
whether
for
civil
entertainment
when
they
met
together
,
or
to
compose
and
settle
their
affections
for
Religious
Offices
,
or
to
take
up
the
time
till
the
Church
were
filled
,
I
am
not
able
to
determine
.
The
like
they
also
did
with
all
the
ancient
weekly
and
set-times
of
Fasting
,
which
(
following
the
Example
of
Aerius
)
they
devoured
at
once
,
as
contrary
to
that
Christian
Liberty
,
or
licentiousness
rather
,
to
which
they
inured
the
people
,
when
they
first
trained
them
up
in
opposition
to
the
See
of
Rome
.
No
Fast
observed
,
but
when
some
publick
great
occasion
doth
require
it
of
them
;
and
then
but
half-Fast
neither
,
as
in
other
places
,
making
amends
at
night
for
the
days
forbearance
.
And
if
at
any
time
they
feed
most
on
fish
,
as
sometimes
they
do
,
it
rather
is
for
a
variety
to
please
themselves
in
the
use
of
Gods
Creatures
,
or
out
of
State-craft
to
encourage
or
maintain
a
Trade
which
is
so
beneficial
to
them
;
and
rather
as
a
civil
then
Religious
Fast.
63.
But
there
is
no
one
thing
wherein
they
more
defaced
the
outward
state
of
the
Church
,
then
in
suppressing
all
those
days
of
publick
Worship
which
anciently
were
observed
by
the
name
of
Festivals
,
together
with
their
Eves
or
Vigils
.
In
which
they
were
so
fearful
of
ascribing
any
honour
to
the
Saints
departed
,
whose
names
were
honoured
by
those
days
,
that
they
also
took
away
those
Anniversary
Commemorations
of
Gods
infinite
Mercies
in
the
Nativity
,
Passion
,
Resurrection
and
Ascention
of
our
Savour
Christ
:
which
though
retained
amongst
the
Switzers
,
would
not
down
with
Calvin
,
and
being
disallowed
by
him
,
were
reprobated
without
more
ado
in
all
the
Churches
of
his
Platform
,
and
in
these
with
others
.
And
though
they
kept
the
Lords
day
,
or
rather
some
part
of
it
,
for
Religious
meetings
;
yet
either
for
fear
of
laying
a
restraint
on
their
Christian
Liberty
,
in
Attributing
any
peculiar
holiness
to
it
which
might
entitle
them
to
some
superstition
,
they
kept
that
neither
but
by
halfs
;
it
was
sufficient
to
bestow
an
hour
or
two
of
the
morning
in
Gods
publick
Service
,
the
rest
of
the
day
should
be
their
own
,
to
be
imployed
as
profit
should
advise
,
or
their
pleasures
tempt
them
.
And
whereas
in
some
places
they
still
retained
those
afternoon-Meetings
to
which
they
had
been
bound
of
Duty
by
the
Rules
of
the
Church
of
Rome
;
it
was
decreed
in
one
of
their
first
Synods
(
that
namely
which
was
held
at
Dort
,
1574
)
[
](A43507-e35310-b)a
a
Publicae
vespertin●
pr●ces
non
sunt
introducendae
ubi
non
sunt
introdu●ae
,
&
ubi
sunt
tollan●ur
.
Colla●
.
Hag.
cap.
68.
that
in
such
Churches
where
publick
Evening-Prayers
had
been
omitted
,
they
should
continue
as
they
were
;
and
where
they
had
been
formerly
admitted
,
should
be
discontinued
.
And
if
they
had
no
Evening-Prayers
,
there
is
no
question
to
be
made
but
they
had
their
Evening
Pastimes
,
and
that
the
afternoon
was
spent
in
such
imployment
as
was
most
suitable
to
the
condition
of
each
several
man
.
Nor
was
the
morning
so
devoted
to
Religious
uses
,
but
that
in
some
of
their
good
Towns
they
kept
upon
that
day
the
ordinary
Fairs
and
Markets
,
(
Kirk-Masses
,
as
they
commonly
called
them
)
which
must
needs
draw
away
a
great
part
of
the
people
to
attend
those
businesses
,
to
which
their
several
Trades
and
Occupations
did
most
especially
oblige
them
.
What
alterations
hapned
in
the
change
of
times
,
we
shall
see
hereafter
.
64.
Nor
was
that
portion
of
the
day
which
they
were
pleased
to
set
apart
for
Religious
Duties
,
observed
with
much
more
reverence
by
those
in
the
Church
,
then
it
was
by
others
in
the
Market
;
the
head
uncovered
very
seldom
,
and
the
knee
so
little
used
to
kneeling
,
as
if
God
had
created
it
for
no
such
purpose
.
And
whereas
once
Tertullian
did
upbraid
the
Gentiles
for
their
irreverence
in
sitting
before
some
of
those
Gods
whom
they
pretended
to
adore
;
so
might
this
people
be
reproached
for
using
the
same
posture
in
all
acts
of
Worship
,
but
that
they
do
it
purposely
to
avoid
all
outward
signes
of
Adoration
:
even
in
the
Sacrament
of
the
Supper
,
in
which
it
cannot
be
denyed
but
that
our
Saviour
is
more
eminently
present
then
in
any
other
Divine
Ordinance
of
what
name
soever
,
they
are
so
fearful
of
relapsing
to
their
old
Idolatries
(
if
by
that
name
they
may
be
called
)
that
they
chuse
rather
to
receive
it
in
any
posture
,
sitting
or
standing
,
yea
,
or
walking
,
then
reverently
upon
their
knees
.
For
so
they
have
ordained
it
in
another
Synod
,
mentioned
by
Daniel
Angelocratur
in
his
Epitome
Consiliorum
.
By
the
decrees
whereof
[
](A43507-e35380-b)a
a
Liberum
est
stando
,
sedendo
vel
eundo
,
coenam
celebrare
,
non
autem
geniculand●
,
&c.
Cap.
13.
Ar●
.
8
it
was
left
at
liberty
to
receive
that
Sacrament
standing
,
sitting
,
or
walking
,
but
by
no
means
kneeling
:
And
kneeling
was
prohibited
,
Ob
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
periculum
,
for
fear
of
falling
into
a
new
kinde
of
Idolatry
,
(
which
was
never
thought
of
in
the
world
till
they
found
it
out
)
that
is
to
say
,
Bread-worship
,
or
the
Adoration
of
Bread
it self
.
The
Conference
at
Hampton-Court
hath
told
us
somewhat
,
but
obscurely
,
of
these
Ambling-Communions
;
but
I
never
understood
them
rightly
till
I
saw
this
Canon
.
For
Canon
they
will
have
it
called
,
though
most
uncanonical
.
More
of
the
like
stuff
might
be
produced
from
the
Acts
of
their
Synods
,
but
that
this
little
is
too
much
to
inform
the
Reader
how
different
they
are
,
both
in
their
Discipline
and
Doctrine
,
in
point
of
speculation
,
and
matter
of
practice
,
from
that
which
was
most
countenanced
by
the
piety
of
the
Primitive
times
,
and
recommended
to
them
by
the
constant
and
uniform
tradition
of
the
ages
following
.
65.
As
is
their
work
,
such
is
the
wages
they
received
;
and
as
the
reverence
is
which
they
give
to
Christ
in
his
holy
Sacrament
,
such
is
the
honour
which
is
paid
them
by
the
common
people
.
They
had
abolished
the
daily
Sacrifice
of
Praise
and
Prayer
,
which
might
have
been
continued
,
though
the
Mass
was
abrogated
;
disclaimed
the
hearing
of
Confessions
,
the
visitation
of
the
Sick
,
and
Sacerdotal
Absolution
,
as
inconsistent
with
the
purity
of
their
Profession
;
took
away
all
the
annual
Festivals
,
with
their
Eves
and
Vigils
;
and
in
a
word
,
reduced
the
whole
Service
of
their
Ministry
to
the
Sunday-Morning
:
Which
hardly
taking
up
the
tenth
part
of
time
expended
formerly
by
the
Priests
on
Religious
Offices
,
they
were
so
conscientious
as
to
rest
contented
with
little
more
then
the
tenth
part
of
those
yearly
profits
which
by
the
Priest
had
been
received
.
They
had
besides
so
often
preached
down
Tythes
as
a
Iewish
maintainance
improper
and
unfit
for
Ministers
of
the
holy
Gospel
,
when
they
were
paid
unto
the
Clergy
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
that
at
the
last
the
people
took
them
at
their
word
,
believe
them
to
be
so
indeed
;
and
are
spurred
on
the
faster
to
a
change
of
Religion
,
in
which
they
saw
some
glimmering
of
a
present
profit
.
Of
these
mistakes
the
Prince
of
Orange
was
too
wise
not
to
make
advantage
;
giving
assurance
●o
the
Land-holders
and
Country-Villagers
,
that
if
they
stood
to
him
in
the
Wars
against
the
Spaniard
,
they
should
from
thenceforth
pay
no
Tythes
unto
their
Ministers
,
as
before
they
did
.
The
Tythes
in
the
mean
time
to
be
brought
into
the
common
Treasury
toward
the
charges
of
the
War
,
the
Ministers
to
be
maintained
by
contributions
at
an
easie
rate
.
But
when
the
War
was
come
to
so
fair
an
issue
,
that
they
thought
to
be
exempted
from
the
payment
of
Tythes
,
answer
was
made
,
that
they
should
pay
none
to
the
Ministers
,
as
they
had
done
formerly
,
whereby
their
Ministers
in
effect
were
become
their
Masters
;
but
that
the
Tythes
were
so
considerable
a
Revenue
to
the
Common-wealth
,
that
the
State
could
not
possibly
subsist
without
them
;
that
therefore
they
must
be
content
to
pay
them
to
the
States
Commissioners
,
as
they
had
done
hitherto
;
and
that
the
State
would
take
due
care
to
maintain
a
Ministry
.
By
means
whereof
they
do
not
only
pay
their
Tythes
as
in
former
times
;
but
seeing
how
much
the
publick
allowance
of
the
State
doth
come
short
of
a
competencie
(
thoughby
that
name
they
please
to
call
it
)
they
are
constrained
,
as
it
were
,
out
of
common
charity
,
if
not
compelled
thereto
by
order
,
to
contribute
over
and
above
with
the
rest
of
the
people
,
for
the
improvement
and
increase
of
the
Ministers
maintainance
.
But
as
they
Bake
,
so
let
them
Brew
,
to
make
good
the
Proverb
.
And
so
I
leave
them
for
the
present
,
till
we
have
traced
the
Presbyterian
practices
and
positions
both
in
England
and
Scotl●nd
(
but
in
Scotland
first
)
to
that
point
of
time
to
which
we
have
deduced
their
successes
in
these
Belgick
Provinces
,
and
then
we
shall
hear
further
of
them
as
they
come
in
our
way
.
The
end
of
the
third
Book
.
AERIVS
REDIVIVVS
:
OR
,
The
History
Of
the
PRESBYTERIANS
.
LIB.
IV.
Containing
Their
beginning
,
Progress
and
Positions
;
their
dangerous
Practices
,
Insurrections
,
and
Conspiracies
in
the
Realm
of
Scotland
,
from
the
year
1544
to
the
year
1566.
1.
CRoss
we
next
over
into
Scotland
,
where
the
Genevian
Principles
were
first
reduced
into
use
and
practice
.
In
which
respect
the
Presbyterians
of
that
Realm
should
have
had
precedencie
in
the
present
story
,
not
on●ly
before
any
of
their
Brethren
in
the
Belgick
Provinces
,
but
even
before
the
French
themselves
,
though
nearest
both
in
scituation
and
affection
to
the
Mother-City
.
For
though
the
Emissaries
●f
Geneva
had
long
been
tampering
with
that
active
and
unquiet
people
;
yet
such
a
strict
hand
was
held
upon
them
both
by
Francis
the
First
,
and
Henry
the
Second
his
Successor
,
that
they
durst
not
stir
,
till
by
the
death
of
those
two
Kings
they
found
the
way
more
free
and
open
to
pursue
those
counsels
,
which
by
the
industry
of
those
men
had
been
put
into
them
,
before
which
time
the
Scots
had
acted
over
all
those
Tumults
,
Riots
and
Rebellions
,
in
which
not
long
after
they
were
followed
by
the
French
and
Netherlands
.
But
howsoever
I
have
purposely
reserved
them
to
this
time
and
place
,
because
of
that
influence
which
they
had
on
the
Realm
of
England
,
and
the
connexion
of
affairs
between
both
the
Kingdoms
,
till
they
were
both
united
under
the
command
of
one
Soveraign
Prince
.
And
this
being
said
,
I
shall
without
more
preamble
proceed
to
the
following
History
.
1527.
2.
It
was
about
the
year
1527
,
that
the
Reformation
of
Religion
begun
by
Luther
,
was
first
preached
in
Scotland
,
by
the
Ministry
of
one
Patrick
Hamilton
,
a
man
of
eminent
Nobility
in
regard
of
his
birth
,
as
being
Brothers
Son
to
Iames
Earl
of
Arran
;
but
far
more
eminent
in
those
times
for
his
parts
and
piety
,
then
the
Nobility
of
his
House
:
spending
some
time
at
Witteberg
in
the
pursuit
of
his
Studies
,
he
grew
into
acquaintance
with
Martin
Luther
,
Philip
Melancthon
,
and
other
men
of
name
and
note
in
that
University
;
and
being
seasoned
with
their
Doctrine
,
he
returned
into
Scotland
,
where
he
openly
declared
himself
against
Pilgrimages
,
Purgatory
,
Prayer
to
the
Saints
,
and
for
the
dead
,
without
going
further
.
And
further
as
he
did
not
go
,
so
indeed
he
could
not
.
For
on
the
noise
of
these
his
preachings
,
he
was
prevailed
with
by
Iames
Beton
Archbishop
of
St.
Andrews
to
repair
to
that
City
;
but
was
so
handled
at
his
coming
,
that
after
some
examinations
he
was
condemned
to
the
fire
:
which
sentence
was
inflicted
on
him
on
the
last
of
February
.
But
the
Church
is
never
made
more
fruitful
,
then
when
the
soyl
thereof
is
watered
with
the
blood
of
Martyrs
.
For
presently
upon
the
commi●ting
of
this
Fact
,
most
men
of
Quality
beg●n
to
look
into
the
Reasons
of
such
great
severities
,
and
were
the
more
inquisitive
after
all
particulars
,
because
they
had
not
been
affrighted
with
the
like
Example
in
the
memory
of
the
oldest
man
which
then
lived
amongst
them
.
By
this
means
the
opinions
of
this
man
being
known
abroad
,
found
many
which
approved
,
but
very
few
which
had
just
reason
to
condemn
them
;
and
passing
thus
from
hand
to
hand
,
gave
further
cause
to
those
of
the
Popish
Party
to
be
watchful
over
them
.
And
for
long
time
they
were
on
the
suffering
hand
,
patiently
yeilding
up
their
lives
to
the
Executioners
,
wheresoever
any
sentence
of
death
was
past
upon
them
.
And
it
stood
till
the
decease
of
King
Iames
the
Fifth
,
Anno
1542
,
when
the
unsetledness
of
Affairs
,
the
tender
infancie
of
the
young
Queen
,
not
above
nine
days
old
at
the
death
of
her
Father
,
and
the
conferring
of
the
Regencie
after
some
disputes
on
Iames
Earl
of
Arran
,
who
was
thought
to
favour
their
opinions
,
imboldned
them
to
appear
more
openly
in
defence
of
themselves
,
and
to
attempt
upon
the
Chiefs
of
the
contrary
party
;
whereof
they
gave
a
terrible
Example
in
the
death
of
Cardinal
David
Beton
,
immediately
or
not
long
after
the
cruel
burning
of
George
Wischart
(
whose
name
is
mollified
by
Buchanan
into
Sofocardius
)
a
man
of
great
esteem
amongst
them
,
who
having
spent
some
time
in
France
,
and
being
conversant
with
some
Calvinists
of
that
Nation
,
returned
into
his
Native
Country
with
such
French
Commissioners
as
were
sent
unto
the
Earl
of
Arran
,
Anno
1544.
In
little
time
he
had
gained
unto
himself
so
many
followers
,
that
he
became
formidable
to
the
greatest
Prelates
;
but
unto
none
more
then
unto
Cardinal
David
Beton
,
Archbishop
of
St.
Andrews
also
,
and
Nephew
unto
Iames
his
Predecessor
.
By
whose
Authority
and
procurement
he
was
condemned
to
the
like
death
as
Hamilton
before
had
suffered
,
in
the
year
next
following
.
3.
Amongst
the
followers
of
this
man
(
the
most
remarkable
in
reference
to
my
present
purpose
)
were
Norman
Lesly
eldest
Son
to
the
Earl
of
Rothes
,
Iohn
Lesly
Uncle
unto
Norman
,
Iames
Melvin
,
and
the
Kirkaldies
Lairds
of
Grange
.
By
whom
and
others
of
that
party
,
a
plot
was
laid
to
surprise
the
Castle
,
and
take
revenge
upon
the
Cardinal
for
the
death
of
Wishart
.
Having
possest
themselves
of
the
Gates
of
the
Castle
,
they
forced
their
way
into
his
Chamber
,
and
were
upon
the
point
of
striking
the
fatal
blow
,
when
Iames
Melvin
told
them
with
great
shews
of
gravity
,
that
the
business
was
not
to
be
acted
with
such
heat
and
passion
.
And
thereupon
holding
a
Ponyard
at
his
brest
,
put
him
in
minde
of
shedding
the
innocent
bloud
of
that
famous
Martyr
Mass
George
Wishart
,
which
now
called
loud
to
God
for
vengeance
,
in
whose
name
they
were
come
to
do
justice
on
him
:
which
said
,
he
made
this
protestation
,
That
neither
hatred
to
his
person
,
nor
love
to
his
Riches
,
nor
the
fear
of
any
thing
concerning
his
own
particular
,
had
moved
him
to
the
undertaking
of
that
execution
;
but
onely
because
he
had
been
,
and
still
remained
an
obstinate
enemy
against
Christ
Jesus
and
his
holy
Gospel
.
Upon
which
words
,
without
expecting
any
answer
,
or
giving
the
poor
man
any
time
of
application
to
the
Father
of
Mercies
,
he
stabbed
him
twice
or
thrice
into
the
body
with
so
strong
a
malice
,
that
he
left
him
dead
upon
the
place
.
1546.
In
the
relating
of
which
Murder
in
Knox
h●s
History
,
a
note
was
given
us
in
the
Margent
of
the
first
Edition
,
printed
at
London
in
Octavo
,
which
points
us
to
the
godly
act
and
saying
of
Iames
Melvin
;
for
so
the
Author
calls
this
most
wicked
deed
.
But
that
Edition
being
stopt
at
the
Press
by
t●●
Queens
command
,
the
History
never
came
out
perfect
till
the
year
of
our
Lord
1644
,
when
the
word
godly
was
left
out
of
the
Marginal
Note
,
for
the
avoiding
of
that
horrible
scandal
which
had
been
thereby
given
to
all
sober
Readers
.
But
to
proceed
unto
my
story
:
it
was
upon
the
29
of
May
,
that
the
Murderers
possest
themselves
of
that
strong
peece
,
into
which
many
flocked
from
all
parts
of
the
Realm
,
both
to
congratulate
the
act
,
and
assist
the
Actors
:
So
that
at
last
they
cast
themselves
into
a
Congregation
,
and
chose
Iohn
Rough
,
(
who
after
suffered
death
in
England
)
to
be
one
of
their
Preachers
;
1547.
Iohn
Knox
,
that
great
incendiary
of
the
Realm
of
Scotland
,
for
another
of
them
.
And
thus
they
stood
upon
their
guard
till
the
coming
of
one
and
twenty
Gallies
,
and
some
Land-Forces
out
of
France
,
by
whom
the
Castle
was
besieged
,
and
so
fiercely
battered
,
that
they
were
forced
to
yeild
on
the
last
of
Iuly
,
without
obtaining
any
better
conditions
then
the
hope
of
life
.
4.
The
Castle
being
yeilded
,
and
the
Country
quieted
,
the
French
returned
with
their
booty
,
of
which
their
Prisoners
which
they
brought
along
with
them
made
the
principal
part
;
not
made
the
tamer
by
their
sufferings
in
the
enemies
Gallies
;
insomuch
that
when
the
Image
of
the
Virgin
Mary
was
offered
to
them
to
be
kissed
on
some
solemn
occasion
,
one
of
them
snatched
it
into
his
hands
,
flung
it
into
the
Sea
,
and
said
unto
them
that
brought
it
,
in
a
jeering
manner
,
That
her
Ladyship
was
light
enough
,
and
might
learn
to
swim
.
Which
desperate
and
unadvised
action
(
as
it
was
no
other
)
is
said
by
Knox
to
have
produced
this
good
effect
,
that
the
Scots
were
never
after
tempted
to
the
like
Idolatries
.
1550.
Knox
at
this
time
was
Prisoner
in
the
Gallies
amongst
the
rest
,
and
with
the
rest
released
upon
the
Peace
made
between
France
and
England
,
at
the
delivering
up
of
Bulloigne
;
from
whence
he
past
over
into
England
,
where
he
was
first
made
Preacher
at
Barwick
,
next
at
New-castle
,
afterwards
to
some
Church
of
London
;
and
finally
,
in
some
other
places
of
the
South
:
so
that
removing
like
our
late
Itinerants
from
one
Church
to
another
,
as
he
could
meet
with
entertainment
,
he
kept
himself
within
that
Sanctuary
till
the
death
of
King
Edward
,
and
then
betook
himself
to
Geneva
for
his
private
Studies
:
From
hence
he
published
his
desperate
Doctrine
of
Predestination
,
which
he
makes
not
onely
to
be
an
impulsive
to
,
but
the
compulsive
cause
of
mens
sins
and
mens
wickednesses
:
From
hence
he
published
his
trayterous
and
seditious
Pamphlet
,
entituled
,
The
first
blast
of
the
Trumpet
,
in
which
he
writes
most
bitterly
,
amongst
other
things
,
against
the
Regiment
of
Women
,
aiming
therein
particularly
at
the
two
M●ries
Queens
of
Scotland
,
Queen
Mary
of
England
,
and
Mary
Q●e●n
Dowager
of
Hungary
,
Governess
of
the
Low-Countries
for
Charles
the
Fifth
:
and
finally
,
from
hence
he
published
another
of
the
like
nature
,
entituled
,
An
Admonition
to
Christians
:
In
which
he
makes
the
Emperour
Charles
to
be
worl●
then
Nero
,
and
Mary
Queen
of
England
nothing
better
then
Iesabel
.
According
to
which
good
beginning
,
he
calls
her
in
his
History
(
but
not
published
hence
)
that
Idolatrous
and
Mischievous
Mary
of
the
Spaniards
bloud
,
a
cruel
persecutrix
of
Gods
people
,
as
the
Acts
of
her
unhappy
Reign
did
sufficiently
witness
.
In
which
he
comes
as
close
to
Calvin
as
could
be
desired
.
5.
By
this
means
he
grew
great
with
Calvin
,
and
the
most
leading
men
of
the
Consistorians
,
who
looked
upon
him
as
a
proper
Engine
to
advance
their
purposes
:
But
long
he
had
not
stayed
amongst
them
,
when
he
received
an
invitation
from
some
Friends
of
his
of
the
same
temper
and
affections
,
as
it
after
proved
,
to
take
charge
of
the
Church
of
Frankfort
;
to
which
some
learned
men
and
others
of
the
English
Nation
had
retired
themselves
in
the
Reign
of
Queen
Mary
:
which
call
he
first
communicated
unto
Calvin
,
by
whose
encouragement
and
perswasion
he
accepted
of
it
,
and
by
his
coming
rather
multiplyed
then
appeased
the
quarrels
which
he
found
amongst
them
:
But
siding
with
the
inconformable
party
,
and
knowing
so
much
of
Calvins
minde
touching
the
Liturgie
and
Rites
of
the
Church
of
England
,
he
would
by
no
means
be
perswaded
to
officiate
by
it
;
and
for
that
cause
was
forced
by
Dr.
Cox
,
and
others
of
the
Learned
men
who
remained
there
,
to
forsake
the
place
,
as
hath
been
shewn
at
large
in
another
place
.
1555.
Outed
at
Frankfort
,
he
returns
again
to
his
Friends
at
Geneva
;
and
being
furnished
with
instructions
for
his
future
carriage
in
the
cause
of
his
Ministry
,
he
prepares
for
his
journey
into
Scotland
,
passeth
to
Dieppe
,
form
thence
to
England
,
and
at
last
came
a
welcome
man
to
his
Native
Country
,
which
he
found
miserably
divided
into
sides
and
factions
.
Mary
their
Infant
Queen
had
been
transported
into
France
at
six
years
of
age
;
the
Regency
taken
from
Iames
Earl
of
Arran
,
given
to
Mary
of
●orraign
the
Queens
Mother
;
not
well
obeyed
by
many
of
the
N●bility
and
great
men
of
the
Country
,
but
openly
opposed
and
reviled
by
those
who
seemed
to
be
inclinable
to
the
Reformation
.
To
these
men
Knox
applyed
himself
with
all
ca●e
and
cunning
,
preaching
from
place
to
place
,
and
from
house
to
house
,
as
opportunity
was
given
him
.
In
which
he
gathered
many
Churches
,
and
set
up
many
Congregations
,
as
if
he
had
been
the
Ap●stle-General
of
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
;
in
all
points
holding
a
conformity
unto
Calvins
Platform
,
even
to
the
singing
of
Davids
Psalms
in
the
English
Meter
,
the
onely
Musick
he
allowed
of
in
Gods
publick
Service
.
From
Villages
and
private
Houses
,
he
ventured
into
some
of
the
great
Towns
and
more
eminent
Cities
;
and
at
the
last
appeared
in
Edenborough
it self
,
preaching
in
all
,
and
ministring
the
Communion
in
many
places
,
as
he
saw
occasion
.
This
was
sufficient
to
have
raised
a
greater
storm
against
him
then
he
could
have
been
able
to
indure
;
but
he
must
make
it
worse
by
a
new
provocation
.
For
at
the
perswasion
of
the
Earl
of
Glencarne
,
and
some
others
of
his
principal
followers
,
he
writes
a
long
Letter
to
the
Queen
Regent
,
in
which
he
earnestly
perswades
her
to
give
ear
to
the
Word
of
God
,
according
as
it
was
then
preached
by
himself
and
others
:
which
Letter
being
communicated
by
the
Queen
to
the
Archbishop
of
Glasco
,
and
dispersed
in
several
Copies
by
Knox
himself
,
gave
such
a
hot
Alarm
to
the
Bishops
and
Clergy
,
that
he
was
cited
to
appear
in
Blackfryars
Church
in
Edenborough
,
on
the
15
of
May
:
and
though
upon
advertisement
that
he
came
accompanied
with
so
great
a
train
,
that
it
could
not
be
safe
for
them
to
proceed
against
him
,
he
was
not
troubled
at
that
time
;
yet
he
perceived
that
having
made
the
Queen
his
enemy
,
he
could
not
hope
to
remain
longer
in
that
Kingdom
,
but
first
or
last
he
must
needs
fall
in
their
hands
.
6.
But
so
it
happened
,
that
when
he
was
in
the
midst
of
these
perplexities
,
he
received
a
Letter
from
the
Schismatical
English
which
repaired
to
Geneva
,
when
they
had
lost
all
hope
of
putting
down
the
English
Liturgie
in
the
Church
of
Frankfort
,
by
which
he
was
invited
to
return
to
his
former
charge
:
this
Letter
he
communicated
to
his
principal
Friends
,
resolves
to
entertain
the
offer
,
and
prepares
all
things
for
his
journey
.
And
to
say
truth
,
it
was
but
time
that
he
should
set
forwards
;
for
the
danger
followed
him
so
close
,
that
within
few
days
after
his
departure
,
he
was
condemned
for
not
appearing
,
and
burnt
in
his
Effigies
at
the
Cross
in
Edenborough
.
But
first
he
walks
his
round
,
visits
all
his
Churches
,
takes
a
more
solemn
farewel
of
his
especial
Friends
;
and
having
left
sufficient
instructions
with
them
for
carrying
on
the
Reformation
in
despite
of
Authority
,
in
the
latter
end
of
Iuly
he
sets
sail
for
France
.
His
party
was
by
this
time
grown
strong
and
numerous
,
resolved
to
follow
such
directions
as
he
left
behind
him
.
To
which
encouraged
by
the
preaching
of
one
Willock
,
whom
Knox
had
more
especially
recommended
to
them
in
the
time
of
his
absence
,
they
stole
away
the
Images
out
of
most
of
their
Churches
;
and
were
so
venturous
,
as
to
take
down
the
great
Image
of
St.
Gyles
in
the
chief
Church
of
Edenborough
,
which
they
drowned
first
in
the
Northlake
,
and
burnt
it
afterwards
.
But
this
was
but
a
Prologue
to
the
following
Comedy
.
The
Festival
of
St.
Gyles
draws
near
,
in
which
the
Image
of
that
Saint
was
to
be
carryed
through
the
chief
Streets
of
Edenborough
in
a
solemn
Procession
,
attended
by
all
the
Priests
,
Fryars
,
and
other
Religious
persons
about
that
City
:
another
Image
is
borrowed
from
the
Gray-Fryars
to
supply
the
place
;
and
for
the
honour
of
the
day
,
the
Queen
Regent
her self
was
pleased
to
make
one
in
the
Pageant
.
But
no
sooner
was
she
retired
to
her
private
repose
,
when
a
confused
Rabble
of
the
Knoxian
Brethren
brake
in
upon
them
,
dismounted
the
Image
,
brake
off
his
head
against
the
stones
,
scattered
all
the
Company
,
pulled
the
Priests
Surplices
over
their
Ears
,
beat
down
their
Crosses
;
and
,
in
a
word
,
so
discomposed
the
Order
of
that
mock-Solemnity
,
that
happy
was
the
man
who
could
first
save
himself
in
some
House
or
other
;
neither
their
Bag-pipes
,
nor
their
Banners
,
their
Tabrets
,
nor
their
Trumpets
,
which
made
a
Principal
part
in
that
days
triumph
,
though
free
enough
from
superstition
in
themselves
,
could
escape
their
fury
,
but
ran
the
same
Fortune
with
the
rest
.
And
though
no
diligence
was
wanting
for
finding
out
the
principal
actors
in
that
Commotion
;
yet
as
the
story
hath
informed
us
,
the
Brethren
kept
themselves
together
in
such
Companies
,
singing
of
Psalms
,
and
openly
encouraging
one
another
,
that
no
body
durst
lay
hands
upon
them
.
7.
Finding
by
this
experiment
that
they
were
strong
enough
to
begin
the
work
,
it
was
thought
fit
to
call
back
Knox
to
their
assistance
;
to
which
end
they
dispatched
their
Letters
to
him
in
the
March
next
following
,
to
be
conveyed
by
one
Iames
Sym
,
whom
they
had
throughly
instructed
in
all
particulars
touching
their
affairs
.
In
May
the
Letters
are
delivered
,
the
contents
whereof
he
first
communicateth
to
his
own
Congregation
,
and
afterwards
to
Calvin
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Brethren
of
that
Consistory
,
by
whom
it
was
unanimously
declared
unto
him
,
that
he
could
not
refuse
that
Vocation
,
unless
he
would
shew
himself
rebellious
unto
his
God
,
and
unmerciful
to
his
native
Country
.
He
returned
answer
thereupon
,
That
he
would
visit
them
in
Scotland
with
all
convenient
expedition
,
and
comes
accordingly
to
Dieppe
in
October
following
;
1557.
where
contrary
to
expectation
he
is
advertised
by
Letters
from
some
secret
Friends
,
that
all
affairs
there
seemed
to
be
at
a
stand
,
so
that
his
coming
to
them
at
that
time
might
be
thought
unnecessary
.
Highly
displeased
with
such
a
cooling
Card
as
he
did
not
look
for
,
he
sends
his
Letters
thence
to
the
Nobility
and
principal
Gentry
;
in
which
he
lets
them
know
how
much
he
was
confounded
for
travailing
so
far
in
their
Affairs
,
by
moving
them
to
the
most
Godly
and
most
Learned
men
(
by
which
he
means
Calvin
and
the
Consistorians
)
who
at
that
time
did
live
in
Europe
,
whose
judgements
and
grave
counsels
he
conceived
expedient
,
as
well
for
the
assurance
of
their
own
Consciences
as
of
his
own
;
that
it
must
needs
redound
both
to
his
shame
and
theirs
,
if
nothing
should
succeed
in
such
long
consultations
;
that
he
left
his
Flock
and
Family
at
Geneva
to
attend
their
service
,
to
whom
he
should
be
able
to
make
but
a
weak
account
of
his
leaving
them
in
that
condi●ion
,
if
he
were
asked
at
his
return
concerning
the
impediment
of
his
purposed
Journey
;
that
he
fore-saw
with
grief
of
spirit
,
what
grievous
plagues
,
what
misery
and
bondage
would
most
inevitably
befal
that
miserable
Realm
,
and
every
Inhabitant
thereof
,
if
the
power
of
God
with
the
liberty
of
his
Gospel
did
not
deliver
them
from
the
same
;
that
though
his
words
might
seem
sharp
,
and
to
be
somewhat
undiscreetly
spoken
,
yet
wise
men
ought
to
understand
,
that
a
true
Friend
can
be
no
flatterer
,
especially
when
the
question
is
concerning
the
Salvation
both
of
body
and
soul
,
not
onely
of
a
few
men
,
but
of
States
and
Nations
;
that
if
any
perswade
them
for
fear
of
dangers
which
might
follow
to
faint
in
their
intended
purpose
,
though
otherwise
he
might
seem
to
be
wise
and
friendly
,
yet
was
he
to
be
accounted
foolish
,
and
their
mortal
enemie
,
in
labouring
to
perswade
them
to
prefer
their
worldly
rest
to
Gods
Praise
and
Glory
,
and
the
friendship
of
the
wicked
before
the
salvation
of
their
Brethren
;
that
they
ought
to
hazard
their
own
lives
,
be
it
against
Kings
or
Emperours
,
for
the
deliverance
of
the
people
from
spiritual
bondage
;
for
which
cause
onely
they
received
from
their
Brethren
Tribute
,
Honour
and
Homage
,
at
Gods
Commandment
.
Finally
,
having
laid
before
them
many
strong
inducements
to
quicken
them
unto
the
work
,
he
ends
with
this
most
memorable
Aphorism
,
(
which
is
indeed
the
sum
and
substance
of
the
whole
Consistorian
Doctrine
in
the
present
case
)
that
the
Reformation
of
Religion
,
and
of
publick
enormities
,
doth
appertain
to
more
then
the
Clergy
,
or
chief
Rulers
called
Kings
.
8.
On
the
receiving
of
these
Letters
,
they
are
resolved
to
proceed
in
their
former
purpose
,
and
would
rather
commit
themselves
and
all
theirs
to
the
greatest
dangers
,
then
suffer
that
Religion
which
they
called
Idolatry
any
longer
to
remain
amongst
them
,
or
the
people
to
be
so
defrauded
as
they
had
been
formerly
,
of
that
which
they
esteemed
to
be
the
onely
true
preaching
of
Christ's
Gospel
.
And
to
this
end
they
entred
into
a
common
Bond
or
Covenant
,
in
the
name
of
themselves
,
their
Vassals
,
Tenants
and
dependants
,
dated
upon
the
third
of
Decemb.
and
subscribed
by
the
Earls
of
Arguile
,
Glencarne
and
Morton
,
the
Lords
Lorne
,
Ereskin
of
Dun
,
&c.
the
Tenour
of
which
was
as
followeth
,
viz.
9.
We
perceiving
how
Satan
in
his
members
,
the
Antichrists
of
our
time
,
cruelly
do
rage
,
seeking
to
over●hrow
and
destroy
the
Gospel
of
Christ
and
his
Congregation
,
ought
according
to
our
bounden
duty
to
strive
in
our
Masters
cause
,
even
unto
the
death
,
being
certain
of
the
victory
in
him
:
The
which
one
duty
being
well
consider●d
,
we
do
promise
before
the
Majesty
of
God
and
his
Congregation
,
that
we
(
by
his
Grace
)
shall
with
all
diligence
continual●y
apply
our
whole
power
▪
substance
,
and
our
very
lives
,
to
maintain
,
set
forward
,
and
establish
the
most
blessed
Word
of
God
and
his
Congregation
.
And
shall
labour
according
to
our
power
to
have
faithful
Ministers
,
truely
and
purely
to
minister
Christs
Gospel
and
Sacraments
to
his
people
:
we
shall
maintain
them
,
nourish
them
,
and
defend
them
,
the
whole
Congregation
of
Christ
,
and
every
Member
thereof
,
according
to
our
whole
powers
,
and
waging
of
our
lives
against
Sathan
,
and
all
wicked
power
that
doth
intend
tyranny
or
trouble
against
the
aforesaid
Congregation
.
Vnto
the
which
holy
Word
and
Congregation
we
do
joyn
us
:
and
so
do
forsake
and
renounce
the
Congregation
of
Antichrist
,
with
all
the
Superstitious
Abomination
and
Idolatry
thereof
.
And
moreover
,
shall
declare
our selves
manifest
enemies
thereto
by
this
our
faithful
promise
before
God
,
testified
to
this
Congregation
by
our
subscription
of
these
presents
.
10.
Having
subscribed
unto
this
Bond
,
their
next
care
was
to
issue
out
these
directions
following
,
for
the
promoting
of
the
work
which
they
were
in
hand
with
:
1.
That
in
all
Parishes
of
that
Realm
,
the
Common-prayer-book
(
that
is
to
say
,
the
Common-prayer
book
of
the
Church
of
England
)
should
be
read
upon
the
Sundays
and
Holydays
in
the
Parish-Church
,
together
with
the
Lessons
of
the
Old
and
New
Testament
by
the
same
appointed
:
2.
That
preaching
and
interpretation
of
Scripture
be
had
and
used
in
private
Houses
,
without
any
great
convention
of
the
people
at
them
,
till
it
should
please
God
to
put
it
into
the
heart
of
the
Prince
to
allow
thereof
in
publick
Churches
.
And
had
they
stood
to
that
,
they
had
been
unblameable
;
but
finding
by
the
Subscriptions
which
they
had
received
from
all
parts
of
the
Kingdom
,
that
they
were
nothing
inferiour
to
their
Adversaries
in
power
and
number
,
they
were
not
able
to
hold
long
in
so
good
an
humour
.
Howsoever
it
was
thought
expedient
,
for
the
avoiding
of
Scandal
,
1558.
that
they
should
first
proceed
in
the
way
of
supplication
to
the
Queen
and
Council
;
in
which
it
was
desired
,
that
it
might
be
lawful
for
them
to
meet
publickly
or
privately
for
having
the
Common-prayers
in
the
vulgar
tongue
;
that
the
Sacrament
of
Baptism
might
be
administred
in
the
same
Tongue
also
;
the
Sacrament
of
the
Lords
Supper
in
both
kindes
,
according
to
Christs
Institution
;
and
that
a
Reformation
might
be
made
of
the
wicked
lives
of
Prelates
,
Priests
,
and
other
Ecclesiastical
persons
.
The
Queen
of
Scots
was
in
the
mean
time
Married
to
the
Daulphin
of
France
,
upon
whose
head
it
was
desired
by
the
French
that
at
the
least
the
Matrimonial
Crown
should
be
solemnly
placed
;
and
that
all
the
French
Nation
should
forthwith
be
naturalized
in
the
Realm
of
Scotland
.
For
the
better
effecting
whereof
,
in
the
following
Parliament
,
the
Queen
Regent
thought
it
no
ill
peece
of
State-craft
so
far
to
gratifie
the
Petitioners
in
their
desires
,
as
to
license
them
to
meet
in
publick
or
private
for
the
exercise
of
their
own
Religion
,
so
that
it
were
not
in
the
City
of
Edenborough
,
or
the
Port
of
Leith
,
for
fear
some
Tumult
or
Sedition
might
ensue
upon
it
.
But
not
content
with
this
Indulgence
,
they
were
resolved
to
move
the
Parliament
for
an
Abrogation
of
all
former
Laws
made
against
Sects
and
Heresies
,
by
which
they
might
incur
the
loss
of
Life
,
Land
or
Liberty
;
and
that
none
of
their
profession
should
be
condemned
for
Heresie
,
unless
they
were
first
convinced
by
the
Word
of
God
to
have
erred
from
the
Faith
which
the
holy
Spirit
witnesseth
to
be
necessary
to
mans
Salvation
.
11.
But
hereunto
they
could
not
get
the
Queens
consent
.
And
thereupon
they
caused
a
Protestation
to
be
drawn
,
and
openly
pronounced
in
the
face
of
the
Parliament
,
in
which
it
was
declared
,
amongst
other
things
,
that
neither
they
,
nor
any
other
of
the
Godly
who
pleased
to
joyn
with
them
in
the
true
Faith
grounded
upon
the
Word
of
God
,
should
incur
any
danger
of
Life
or
Lands
,
or
other
particular
pains
,
for
not
observing
such
acts
as
have
passed
heretofore
in
favour
of
their
Adversaries
,
or
for
violating
such
Rites
as
have
been
invented
by
man
without
the
Commandment
of
God
;
that
if
any
Tumult
or
Uproar
should
happen
to
arise
in
the
Realm
,
or
that
any
violence
should
be
used
in
reforming
of
such
things
as
were
amiss
in
the
state
of
the
Church
,
the
blame
should
not
be
laid
on
them
,
who
had
desired
that
all
things
might
be
rectified
by
publick
Order
:
And
finally
,
that
they
pretended
to
no
other
end
,
but
onely
for
the
reforming
of
such
abuses
as
were
found
in
Religion
;
and
therefore
that
they
might
no
otherwise
be
thought
of
,
then
as
faithful
and
obedient
Subjects
to
Supreme
Authority
.
And
now
the
Scheme
begins
to
open
:
the
Town
of
Perth
,
by
some
called
St.
Iohnstone
,
declared
in
favour
of
the
Lords
of
the
Congregation
,
which
name
they
had
took
unto
themselves
;
the
news
whereof
was
so
unpleasing
to
the
Queen
,
that
she
commanded
the
Lord
Ruthuen
,
a
man
of
principal
Authority
in
the
parts
adjoyning
,
to
take
some
order
for
suppressing
those
Innovations
in
Religion
which
some
busie
people
of
that
Town
had
introduced
:
To
which
he
answered
,
That
he
was
able
,
if
she
pleased
,
to
force
their
bodies
,
and
to
seize
their
goods
;
but
that
he
had
no
power
to
compel
their
Consciences
:
which
answer
did
not
more
displease
the
Queen
,
1559.
then
it
encouraged
those
of
the
Congregation
;
who
now
from
all
parts
flocked
to
Perth
,
as
a
Town
strong
by
scituation
,
well
fortified
,
and
standing
in
a
fruitful
Country
,
from
whence
they
might
receive
all
necessaries
,
if
any
open
force
or
violence
should
be
used
against
them
.
12.
Knox
in
the
mean
time
had
retreated
to
his
charge
at
Geneva
,
not
thinking
fit
to
tempt
that
danger
by
an
unseasonable
return
,
which
he
had
so
narrowly
escaped
at
his
being
there
.
He
onely
waited
opportunity
to
go
back
with
safety
,
and
would
not
stir
,
though
frequently
sollicited
by
his
Friends
in
Scotland
.
In
so
much
,
that
means
was
made
to
Calvin
by
especial
Letters
,
to
re-ingage
him
in
the
Cause
:
Which
Letters
were
brought
to
him
in
the
Month
of
November
,
Anno
1558.
And
that
it
may
appear
what
influence
Calvin
had
upon
all
the
counsels
and
designes
of
the
Congregation
,
he
is
advertised
from
time
to
time
of
their
successes
,
of
the
estate
of
their
Affairs
,
whether
good
or
bad
;
in
so
much
,
that
when
the
Queen
Regent
had
fed
them
with
some
flattering
hopes
,
Calvin
is
forthwith
made
acquainted
with
their
happiness
in
it
.
And
who
but
he
must
be
desired
to
write
unto
her
?
that
by
his
Grave
counsel
and
exhortation
,
she
might
be
animated
to
go
forward
constantly
in
promoting
the
Gospel
.
But
though
these
Letters
came
to
Calvin
in
the
Month
of
November
,
yet
we
finde
not
Knox
in
Scotland
till
the
May
next
following
,
when
those
of
his
party
had
possessed
themselves
of
the
Town
of
Perth
:
though
he
loved
Calvin
well
,
and
the
Gospel
better
,
yet
all
that
a
man
hath
he
will
give
for
his
life
;
and
Knox
was
dearer
to
himself
then
either
of
them
.
But
unto
Perth
he
comes
at
last
,
on
the
fifth
of
May.
In
the
chief
Church
whereof
he
preached
such
a
thundring
Sermon
against
the
Adoration
of
Images
,
and
the
advancing
of
them
in
places
of
Gods
publick
Worship
,
as
suddenly
beat
down
all
the
Images
and
Religious
Houses
within
the
Precincts
of
that
Town
.
For
presently
after
the
end
of
the
Sermon
,
when
almost
all
the
rest
of
the
people
were
gone
home
to
dinner
,
some
few
which
remained
in
the
Church
pull●d
down
a
glorious
Tabernacle
which
stood
on
the
Altar
,
broke
it
in
pieces
,
and
defaced
the
Images
which
they
found
therein
.
Which
being
dispatched
,
they
did
the
like
execution
on
all
the
rest
in
that
Church
;
and
were
so
nimble
at
their
work
,
that
they
had
made
a
clear
riddance
of
them
,
before
the
tenth
man
in
the
Town
was
advertised
of
it
.
The
news
hereof
causeth
the
Rascal
Multitude
(
so
my
Author
calls
them
)
to
resort
in
great
numbers
to
the
Church
.
But
because
they
found
that
all
was
done
before
they
came
,
they
fell
with
great
fury
on
the
Monastery
of
Carthusian
Monks
,
and
the
Houses
of
the
Preaching
and
Franciscan
Fryars
,
beginning
wi●h
the
Images
first
,
but
after
spoyling
them
of
all
their
provisions
,
Bedding
,
and
Furniture
of
Houshold
,
which
was
given
for
a
prey
unto
the
poor
.
And
in
the
ruinating
of
these
Houses
,
they
continued
with
much
force
and
eagerness
,
so
that
within
the
compass
of
two
days
,
they
had
left
nothing
standing
of
those
goodly
Edifices
but
the
outward
Walls
.
13.
It
was
reported
that
the
Queen
was
so
inraged
when
she
heard
the
news
,
that
she
vowed
utterly
to
destroy
the
Town
,
Man
,
Woman
and
Childe
,
to
consume
the
same
with
●ire
,
and
after
,
to
sow
Salt
upon
it
,
in
signe
of
perpetual
desolation
.
And
it
is
possible
she
might
have
been
as
good
as
her
word
,
if
the
Earl
of
Glencarne
,
the
Lords
Vchiltrie
and
Boyd
,
the
young
Sheriff
of
Air
,
and
many
other
men
of
eminent
Quality
,
attended
by
two
thousand
five
hundred
Horse
and
Foot
,
had
not
come
very
opportunely
to
the
aid
of
their
Brethren
.
Perth
being
thus
preserved
from
the
threatned
danger
,
but
forced
to
receive
a
Garrison
of
the
Queens
appointment
;
Knox
leaves
the
Town
,
and
goes
in
company
with
the
Earl
of
Arguile
,
and
the
Lord
Iames
Steward
,
toward
the
City
of
St.
Andrews
.
In
the
way
to
which
,
he
preached
at
a
Town
called
Cra●le
,
inveighs
most
bitterly
against
such
French
Forces
as
had
been
sent
thither
under
the
Command
of
Monsieur
d'
Osselle
;
exhorting
his
Auditors
in
fine
to
joyn
together
as
one
man
,
till
all
strangers
were
expulsed
the
Kingdom
;
and
either
to
prepare
themselves
to
live
like
men
,
or
to
dye
victorious
.
Which
exhortation
so
prevailed
upon
most
of
the
hearers
,
that
immediately
they
betook
themselves
to
the
pulling
down
of
Altars
and
Images
;
and
finally
,
destroyed
all
Monuments
of
Superstition
and
Idolatry
which
they
found
in
the
Town
.
The
like
they
did
the
next
day
at
a
place
called
Anstruther
.
From
thence
they
march
unto
St.
Andrews
,
in
the
Parish●Church
whereof
Knox
preached
upon
our
Saviours
casting
the
Buyers
and
Sellers
out
of
the
Temple
,
and
with
his
wonted
Rhetorick
so
inflamed
the
people
,
that
they
committed
the
like
outrages
there
as
before
at
Perth
,
destroying
Images
,
and
pulling
down
the
Houses
of
the
Black
and
Gray-fryars
with
the
like
dispatch
.
This
happened
upon
the
11
of
Iune
.
And
because
it
could
not
be
supposed
but
that
the
Queen
would
make
some
use
of
her
French
Forces
to
Chastise
the
chief
Ring-leaders
of
that
Sedition
;
the
Brethren
of
the
Congregation
flock
so
fast
unto
them
,
that
before
Tuesday
night
,
no
fewer
then
three
thousand
able
men
from
the
parts
adjoyning
were
come
to
Cooper
to
their
aid
.
By
the
accession
of
which
strength
,
they
first
secured
themselves
by
a
Capitulation
from
any
danger
by
the
French
,
and
then
proceeded
to
the
removing
of
the
Queens
Garrison
out
of
Perth
,
which
they
also
effected
.
Freed
from
which
y●ke
,
some
of
the
Towns-men
joyning
themselves
with
those
of
Dundee
,
make
an
assault
upon
the
Monastery
of
Scone
,
famous
of
long
time
for
the
Coronation
of
the
Kings
of
Scotland
;
and
for
that
cause
more
sumptuously
adorned
,
and
more
richly
furnished
then
any
other
in
the
Kingdom
.
And
though
the
Noblemen
,
and
even
Knox
himself
,
endeavoured
to
appease
the
people
,
and
to
stop
their
fury
,
that
so
the
place
might
be
preserved
;
yet
all
endeavours
proved
in
vain
,
or
were
coldly
followed
.
So
that
in
fine
,
a
ter
some
spoyl
made
in
defacing
of
Images
,
and
digging
up
great
quantity
of
hidden
goods
which
were
buried
there
,
to
be
preserved
in
expectation
of
a
better
day
;
they
committed
the
whole
House
to
the
Mercie
of
Fire
;
the
flame
whereof
gave
grief
to
some
,
and
joy
to
others
of
St.
Iohn
stones
,
scituate
not
above
a
Mile
from
that
famous
Abby
.
14.
They
had
no
sooner
plaid
this
prize
,
but
some
of
the
Chiefs
of
them
were
advertised
that
Queen
Regent
had
a
purpose
of
putting
some
French
Forces
into
Sterling
,
the
better
to
cut
off
all
intercourse
and
mutual
succours
which
those
of
the
Congregation
on
each
side
of
the
Fryth
might
otherwise
have
of
one
another
.
For
the
preventing
of
which
mischief
,
the
Earl
of
Arguile
and
the
Lord
Iames
Steward
were
dispatched
away
:
Whose
coming
so
inflamed
the
zeal
of
the
furious
multitude
,
that
they
pulled
down
all
the
Monasteries
which
were
in
the
Town
;
demolished
all
the
Altars
,
and
defaced
all
the
Images
in
the
Churches
of
it
.
The
Abbey
of
Cambuskenneth
,
near
adjoyning
to
it
,
was
then
ruined
also
:
Which
good
success
encouraged
them
to
go
on
to
Edenborough
,
that
the
like
Reformation
might
be
made
in
the
capital
City
.
Taking
Linlithgow
in
their
way
,
they
committed
the
like
spoyl
there
,
as
before
at
Sterling
;
but
were
prevented
of
the
glory
which
they
chiefly
aimed
at
in
the
Saccage
of
Edenborough
.
Upon
the
news
of
their
approach
,
though
their
whole
Train
exceeded
not
three
hundred
persons
,
the
Queen
Regent
with
great
fear
retires
to
Dunbar
;
and
the
Lord
Seaton
being
then
Provest
of
the
Town
,
staid
not
long
behind
.
But
he
was
scarce
gone
out
of
the
City
,
when
the
Rascal
Rabble
fell
on
the
Religious
Houses
,
destroyed
the
Covents
of
the
Black
and
Gray-fryars
,
with
all
the
other
Monasteries
about
the
Town
,
and
shared
amongst
them
all
the
goods
which
they
found
in
those
Houses
:
In
which
they
made
such
quick
dispatch
,
that
they
had
finished
that
part
of
the
Reformation
,
before
the
two
Lords
and
their
attendants
could
come
in
to
help
them
.
15.
The
Queen
Regent
neither
able
to
endure
these
outrages
,
nor
of
sufficient
power
to
prevent
or
punish
them
,
conceived
it
most
expedient
to
allay
these
humours
for
the
present
by
some
gentle
Lenitive
,
that
she
might
hope
the
better
to
extinguish
them
in
the
time
to
come
:
which
when
she
had
endeavoured
,
but
with
no
effect
,
she
caused
a
Proclamation
to
be
published
in
the
name
of
the
King
and
Queen
;
in
which
it
was
declared
,
That
she
perceived
a
seditious
Tumult
to
be
raised
by
a
part
of
the
Lieges
,
who
named
themselves
the
Congregation
,
and
under
pretence
of
Religion
had
taken
Arms
;
Th●t
by
the
advice
of
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
for
satisfying
every
mans
Conscience
,
and
pacifying
the
present
troubles
,
she
had
made
offer
to
call
a
Parliament
in
January
then
following
(
but
would
call
it
sooner
if
they
pleased
)
for
establishing
an
Vniversal
Order
in
Affairs
of
Religion
;
That
in
the
mean
time
every
man
should
be
suffered
to
live
at
liberty
,
using
their
own
Consciences
without
trouble
until
further
order
;
That
those
who
called
themselves
of
the
Congregation
,
rejecting
all
reasonable
offers
,
had
made
it
manifest
by
their
actions
,
that
they
did
not
so
much
seek
for
satisfaction
in
point
of
Religion
,
as
the
subversion
of
the
Crown
.
For
proof
whereof
,
she
instanced
in
some
secret
intelligence
which
they
had
in
England
,
seizing
the
Irons
of
the
Mans
,
and
Coyning
Money
,
that
being
one
of
the
principal
Iewels
of
the
Royal
Diadem
.
In
which
regard
she
straightly
willeth
and
commandeth
all
manner
of
persons
(
not
being
Inhabitants
of
the
City
)
to
depart
from
Edenborough
within
six
hours
after
publication
thereof
,
and
live
obedient
to
her
Authority
,
except
they
would
be
holden
and
reputed
Traytors
.
16.
This
Proclamation
they
encountred
with
another
,
which
they
published
in
their
own
names
for
satisfaction
of
the
people
,
some
of
which
had
begun
to
shrink
from
them
at
the
noise
of
the
former
.
And
●herein
they
made
known
to
all
whom
it
may
concern
,
That
such
crimes
as
they
were
charged
with
,
never
entred
into
their
hearts
;
That
they
had
no
other
intention
then
to
banish
Idolatry
,
to
advance
true
Religion
,
and
to
defend
the
Preachers
of
it
;
That
they
were
ready
to
continue
in
all
duty
toward
their
Soveraign
,
and
her
Mother
there
Regent
,
provided
they
might
have
the
free
exercise
of
their
own
Religion
.
In
reference
to
their
medling
with
the
Irons
of
the
Mint
,
and
the
Coyning
of
Money
,
they
justified
themselves
,
as
being
most
of
them
Councellors
born
,
and
doing
nothing
in
it
but
for
the
good
of
the
people
.
To
which
effect
they
writ
their
Letters
also
to
the
Regent
her self
,
whom
they
assured
in
the
close
,
that
if
she
would
make
use
of
her
authority
for
the
abolishing
of
Idolatry
and
Superstitious
abuses
which
agreed
not
with
the
Word
of
God
,
she
should
finde
them
as
obedient
as
any
Subjects
within
the
Realm
.
Which
in
plain
truth
was
neither
more
nor
less
then
this
,
that
if
they
might
not
have
their
wills
in
the
point
of
Religion
,
she
was
to
look
for
no
obedience
from
them
in
other
matters
:
whereof
they
gave
sufficient
proof
by
their
staying
in
Edenborough
,
her
command
to
the
contrary
notwithstanding
;
by
pressing
more
then
ever
for
a
toleration
,
and
adding
this
over
and
above
to
their
former
demands
,
that
such
French
Forces
as
remained
in
Scotland
might
be
disbanded
and
sent
back
to
their
native
Country
.
In
the
first
of
which
demands
they
were
so
unreasonable
,
that
when
the
Queen
offered
them
the
exercise
of
their
own
Religion
,
upon
condition
that
when
she
had
occasion
to
make
use
of
any
of
their
Churches
for
her
own
Devotions
,
such
exercise
might
be
suspended
,
and
the
Mass
onely
used
in
that
conjuncture
;
they
would
by
no
means
yeild
unto
it
:
And
they
refused
to
yeild
unto
it
for
this
Reason
onely
,
because
it
would
be
in
her
power
,
by
removing
from
one
place
unto
another
,
to
leave
them
without
any
certain
Exercise
of
their
Religion
,
which
in
effect
was
utterly
to
overthrow
it
.
And
hereto
they
were
pleased
to
add
,
that
,
as
they
could
not
hinder
her
from
exercising
any
Religion
which
she
had
a
minde
to
(
but
this
was
more
then
they
would
stand
to
in
their
better
Fortunes
)
so
could
they
not
agree
that
the
Ministers
of
Christ
should
be
silenced
upon
any
occasion
,
and
much
less
,
that
the
true
Worship
of
God
should
give
place
to
Idolatry
.
A
point
to
which
they
stood
so
stifly
,
that
when
the
Queen
Regent
had
resetled
her
Court
at
Edenborough
,
she
could
neither
prevail
so
far
upon
the
Magistrates
of
that
City
,
as
either
to
let
her
have
the
Church
of
St.
Gyles
to
be
appropriated
onely
to
the
use
of
the
Mass
,
or
that
the
Mass
might
be
said
in
it
at
such
vacant
times
in
which
they
made
no
use
of
it
for
themselves
or
their
Ministers
.
17.
But
in
their
other
demands
for
sending
the
French
Souldiers
out
of
Scotland
,
they
were
not
like
to
finde
any
such
compliance
as
had
been
offered
in
the
former
.
Henry
the
Third
of
France
dyed
about
that
time
,
and
left
the
Crown
to
Francis
the
Second
,
Married
not
long
before
to
the
Queen
of
Scots
;
the
preservation
of
whose
power
and
prerogative
Royal
must
be
his
concernment
.
And
he
declared
himself
so
sensible
of
those
indignities
which
had
been
lately
put
upon
her
,
as
to
protest
,
that
he
would
rather
spend
the
Crown
of
France
,
then
not
be
revenged
of
the
seditious
Tumults
raised
in
Scotland
:
in
pursuance
of
which
resolution
,
he
sends
over
a
French
Captain
,
called
Octavian
,
who
brought
with
him
a
whole
Regiment
of
Souldiers
,
great
sums
of
money
,
and
all
provisions
necessary
to
maintain
a
War
.
Followed
not
long
after
with
four
Companies
more
,
which
made
up
twenty
Ensigns
compleat
,
together
with
four
Ships
of
War
,
both
to
defend
the
Town
of
Leith
,
and
command
the
Haven
.
Incouraged
with
whose
coming
,
the
Queen
Regent
did
not
onely
fortifie
that
Town
,
but
put
a
strong
Garrison
of
the
French
into
it
;
which
gave
a
new
grievance
unto
those
of
the
Congregation
;
the
Trade
and
Town
of
Edenborough
being
like
by
this
means
to
be
brought
under
her
command
,
and
to
rest
wholly
in
a
manner
at
her
devotion
.
The
breach
made
wider
on
the
one
side
by
the
taking
of
the
Fort
of
Boughty
Crag
into
the
hands
of
those
of
the
Congregation
;
which
was
pretended
to
be
done
,
for
fear
lest
otherwise
it
might
have
been
seized
on
by
the
French
;
and
on
the
other
side
,
by
the
coming
of
two
thousand
French
Souldiers
out
of
France
,
under
pretence
of
being
a
Convoy
to
the
Bishop
of
Amiens
,
and
some
other
persons
,
sent
thither
to
dispute
(
as
it
was
given
out
)
with
the
Scotish
Ministers
.
Which
great
accession
of
French
Forces
so
amazed
the
Lords
of
the
Congregation
,
that
they
excited
the
whole
Kingdom
by
a
publick
Writing
to
arm
against
them
;
requiring
all
those
which
were
,
or
desired
to
be
accounted
for
n●tural
Scotch-men
,
to
judge
betwixt
the
Queen
and
them
,
and
not
abstract
the
just
and
dutiful
support
from
their
Native
Country
in
so
needful
a
time
;
assuring
them
,
that
whosoever
did
otherwise
,
should
be
esteemed
betrayers
of
their
Country
to
the
power
of
strangers
.
18.
And
that
the
people
might
not
cool
in
the
midst
of
this
heat
,
they
draw
their
Forces
together
,
and
march
toward
Edenborough
on
the
18
of
October
;
upon
the
news
whereof
,
the
Queen
Regent
put
her self
into
Leith
as
the
safer
place
,
and
leaves
them
Masters
of
the
City
:
From
whence
they
send
a
Letter
to
her
,
requiring
in
a
peremptory
and
imperious
manner
,
that
the
fortifications
about
Leith
be
forthwith
slighted
,
the
Forts
about
the
same
to
be
demolished
,
and
all
strange
Souldiers
to
be
immediately
removed
:
Which
if
she
not
pleased
to
do
,
they
must
bethink
themselves
of
some
such
other
remedies
as
they
thought
most
necessary
.
But
when
their
Messenger
returned
unsatisfied
,
and
that
Lyon
King
at
Arms
was
sent
presently
after
him
,
commanding
them
amongst
other
things
to
remove
from
Edenborough
,
they
then
resolve
for
putting
that
in
execution
which
had
been
long
before
in
deliberation
;
that
is
to
say
,
the
deposing
of
the
Queen
Regent
from
the
publick
Government
.
But
first
,
they
must
consult
with
their
Ghostly
Fathers
,
that
by
their
countenance
and
authority
,
they
might
more
certainly
prevail
upon
all
such
persons
as
seemed
unsatisfied
in
the
point
.
Willock
and
Knox
are
chosen
above
all
the
rest
to
resolve
this
doubt
,
if
at
the
least
any
of
them
doubted
of
it
,
which
may
well
be
questioned
.
They
were
both
Factors
for
Geneva
,
and
therefore
both
obliged
to
advance
her
interest
.
Willock
declares
,
that
albeit
God
had
appointed
Magistrates
onely
to
be
his
Lieutenants
on
Earth
,
honouring
them
with
his
own
title
,
and
calling
them
Gods
;
yet
did
he
never
so
establish
any
,
but
that
for
just
causes
they
might
be
deprived
.
Which
having
proved
by
some
Examples
out
of
holy
Scripture
,
he
thereupon
inferred
,
that
since
the
Queen
Regent
had
denyed
her
chief
Duty
to
the
Subjects
of
this
Realm
,
which
was
to
preserve
them
from
invasion
of
Strangers
,
and
to
suffer
the
Word
of
God
to
be
freely
preached
:
seeing
also
she
was
a
maintainer
of
superstition
,
and
despised
the
counsel
of
the
Nobility
;
he
did
think
they
might
justly
deprive
her
from
all
Regiment
and
Authority
over
them
.
Knox
goes
to
work
more
cautiously
,
but
comes
home
at
last
:
For
having
first
approved
whatsoever
had
been
said
by
Willock
,
he
adds
this
to
it
,
That
the
iniquity
of
the
Queen
Regent
ought
not
to
withdraw
their
hearts
from
the
obedience
due
to
their
Soveraign
;
nor
did
he
wish
that
any
such
sentence
against
her
should
be
pronounced
,
but
that
when
she
should
change
her
course
,
and
submit
her self
to
good
counsels
,
there
should
be
place
left
unto
her
of
regress
to
the
same
honours
from
which
for
just
cause
she
ought
to
be
deprived
.
19.
So
said
the
Oracle
:
and
as
the
Oracle
decreed
,
so
the
sentence
passed
;
for
presently
upon
this
judgement
in
the
case
,
a
publick
Instrument
is
drawn
up
,
in
which
the
most
part
of
the
passages
in
the
course
of
her
Government
were
censured
as
grievances
and
oppressions
on
the
Subjects
of
Scotland
,
to
the
violating
of
the
Laws
of
the
Land
,
the
Liberty
of
the
Subjects
,
and
the
enslaving
of
them
to
the
power
and
domination
of
strangers
.
In
which
respect
,
they
declare
her
to
be
fallen
from
the
publick
Government
;
discharge
all
Officers
and
others
from
yeilding
any
obedience
to
her
;
subscribing
this
Instrument
with
their
hands
,
requiring
it
to
be
published
in
all
the
Head-Boroughs
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
causing
it
to
be
proclaimed
with
sound
of
Trumpet
.
Thus
they
began
with
the
Queen
Regent
;
but
we
shall
see
them
end
with
the
Queen
her self
,
their
annoynted
Soveraign
.
This
Instrument
bears
date
on
the
23
of
October
,
a
memorable
day
for
many
notable
occurrences
which
have
hapned
on
it
in
our
Brittish
Stories
.
Of
all
these
doings
,
they
advertised
her
by
express
Letters
,
sent
back
by
the
same
Herald
who
had
brought
her
last
message
to
them
;
and
having
so
done
,
they
resolve
immediately
to
try
their
fortune
upon
Leith
in
the
way
of
Scalada
.
But
the
worst
was
,
the
Souldiers
would
not
●ight
without
present
money
,
and
money
they
had
none
to
pay
them
on
so
short
a
warning
.
Somewhat
was
raised
by
way
of
Contribution
,
but
would
not
satisfie
.
And
thereupon
it
was
advised
,
that
the
Lords
and
other
great
men
should
bring
in
their
Plate
,
and
cause
it
to
be
presently
melted
,
to
content
the
Souldiers
.
But
they
who
had
so
long
made
a
gain
of
Godliness
,
did
not
love
Godliness
so
well
,
as
not
to
value
and
prefer
their
gain
before
it
.
And
therefore
some
had
so
contrived
it
,
that
the
Irons
of
the
Mint
were
missing
;
and
by
that
handsome
fraud
they
preserved
their
Plate
.
20.
It
was
not
to
be
thought
that
the
Scots
durst
have
been
so
bold
in
the
present
business
,
if
they
had
not
been
encouraged
underhand
from
some
Friends
in
England
;
which
the
Queen
Regent
well
observed
,
and
prest
it
on
them
in
her
Declaration
,
as
before
was
noted
.
To
which
particular
,
though
the
Confederates
made
no
reply
in
their
Anti-remonstrance
at
that
time
,
yet
afterwards
they
both
acknowledged
and
defended
their
intelligence
with
the
English
Nation
.
For
in
a
subsequent
Declaration
,
They
acknowledge
plainly
,
that
many
Messages
had
past
betwixt
them
,
and
that
they
had
craved
some
support
from
thence
;
but
that
it
was
onely
to
maintain
Religion
,
and
suppress
Idolatry
.
And
they
conceived
that
in
so
doing
,
they
had
done
nothing
which
might
make
them
subject
unto
any
just
censure
;
it
being
lawful
for
them
,
where
their
own
power
failed
,
to
seek
assistance
from
their
Neighbours
.
And
now
or
never
was
the
time
to
make
use
of
such
helps
,
their
Contribution
falling
short
,
and
the
Plate
not
coming
to
the
Mint
,
as
had
been
projected
.
In
which
extremity
it
was
advised
to
try
some
secret
Friends
at
Barwick
,
especially
Sir
Ralph
Sudlieur
and
Sir
Iames
Crofts
;
by
whose
encouragement
it
may
be
thought
they
had
gone
so
far
,
that
now
there
was
no
going
back
without
manifest
ruine
.
By
the
assistance
of
these
men
,
they
are
furnished
with
four
thousand
Crowns
in
ready
Money
.
But
the
Queen
Regent
had
advertisement
of
the
negotiation
,
and
intercepts
it
by
the
way
.
The
news
of
this
ill
Fortune
makes
the
Souldiers
desperate
;
some
of
them
secretly
steal
away
,
others
refuse
to
venture
upon
any
service
;
so
that
the
Lords
and
others
of
the
chief
Confederates
are
put
upon
a
necessity
of
forsaking
Edenborough
.
The
French
immediately
take
possession
of
it
,
compel
the
Ministers
,
and
most
of
those
who
profest
the
Reformed
Religion
,
to
desert
their
dwellings
;
restore
the
Mass
,
and
reconcile
with
many
Ceremonies
the
chief
Church
of
the
City
(
I
mean
that
dedicated
unto
St.
Gyles
)
as
having
been
prophaned
by
Heretical
Preachings
.
But
the
abandoning
of
Edenborough
proved
the
ruine
of
Glasgow
.
To
which
Duke
Hamilton
repairing
,
he
caused
all
the
Images
and
Altars
to
be
pulled
down
,
and
made
himself
Master
of
the
Castle
;
out
of
which
,
upon
the
noise
of
the
Bishops
coming
with
some
Bands
of
French
,
he
withdraws
again
,
and
quits
the
Town
unto
the
Victor
.
No
way
now
left
to
save
their
persons
from
the
Law
,
their
Estates
from
forfeiture
,
their
Country
from
the
French
,
and
their
Religion
from
the
Pope
,
but
to
cast
themselves
upon
the
favour
of
the
Qeeen
of
England
.
And
to
that
course
as
the
Lord
Iames
did
most
incline
,
and
Knox
most
preached
for
,
so
there
might
be
some
probable
Reasons
which
might
assure
them
of
not
failing
of
their
expectations
.
21.
No
sooner
was
Queen
Mary
of
England
dead
,
but
Mary
the
young
Queen
of
Scots
,
not
long
before
Married
to
the
Daulphin
of
France
,
takes
on
her self
the
name
and
title
of
Queen
of
England
;
the
Arms
whereof
she
quarters
upon
all
her
Plate
,
some
of
her
Coyn
,
and
upon
no
small
part
of
her
Houshold-Furniture
.
Which
though
she
did
not
(
as
she
did
afterwards
alledge
)
of
her
own
accord
,
but
as
she
was
over-ruled
in
it
by
the
perswasion
of
her
Husband
,
and
the
Authority
(
which
was
not
in
her
to
dispute
)
of
the
King
his
Father
;
yet
Queen
Elizabeth
looked
upon
it
as
a
publick
opposition
to
her
own
Pretensions
,
an
open
disallowing
of
her
Title
to
the
Crown
of
this
Realm
.
She
had
good
reason
to
presume
that
they
by
whose
Authority
and
Counsel
she
was
devested
of
her
Title
,
would
leave
no
means
untryed
,
nor
no
stone
unmoved
,
by
the
rouling
whereof
she
might
be
tumbled
out
of
her
Government
,
and
deprived
also
of
her
Kingdom
.
Which
jealousie
so
justly
setled
,
received
no
small
increase
,
from
the
putting
over
of
so
many
French
,
distributing
them
into
so
many
Garrisons
,
but
more
especially
,
by
their
fortifying
of
the
Town
of
Leith
;
at
which
Gate
all
the
strengths
of
France
might
enter
when
occasion
served
:
And
then
how
easie
a
passage
might
they
have
into
England
?
divided
only
by
small
Rivers
in
some
places
,
and
in
some
other
places
not
divided
at
all
.
But
that
which
most
assured
her
of
their
ill
intentions
,
was
the
great
preparations
lately
made
by
the
Marquiss
of
Elboeuf
one
of
the
Brothers
of
the
Queen
Regent
,
and
consequently
Uncle
to
the
Queen
of
Scots
.
For
though
he
was
so
distressed
by
tempests
,
that
eighteen
Ensignes
were
cast
away
on
the
Coast
of
Holland
,
and
the
rest
forced
for
the
present
to
return
into
France
,
yet
afterwards
,
with
one
thousand
Foot
,
and
some
remainders
of
his
Horse
,
he
recovered
Leith
,
and
joyned
himself
unto
the
rest
of
that
Nation
,
who
were
there
disposed
of
.
Of
all
which
passages
and
provocations
,
the
Chief
Confederates
of
the
Congregation
were
so
well
informed
,
as
might
assure
them
that
Queen
Elizabeth
would
be
easily
moved
for
her
own
security
to
aid
them
in
expelling
the
French
,
and
then
the
preservation
of
Religion
,
and
the
securing
of
themselves
,
their
Estates
and
Families
,
would
come
in
of
course
.
1560.
22.
It
was
upon
this
Reason
of
State
,
and
not
for
any
quarrel
about
Religion
,
that
Queen
Elizabeth
put
her self
into
Arms
,
and
lent
the
Scots
a
helping
hand
to
remove
the
French
.
And
by
the
same
she
might
have
justified
her self
before
all
the
World
,
if
she
had
followed
those
advantages
which
were
given
her
by
it
,
and
seized
into
her
hands
such
Castles
,
Towns
,
and
other
places
of
importance
within
that
Kingdom
,
as
might
give
any
opportunity
to
the
French-Scots
to
infest
her
Territories
.
For
when
one
Prince
pretends
a
Title
to
the
Crown
of
another
,
or
otherwise
makes
preparations
more
then
ordinary
both
by
Land
and
Sea
,
and
draws
them
together
to
some
place
,
from
whence
he
may
invade
the
other
whensoever
he
please
;
the
other
party
is
not
bound
to
sit
still
till
the
War
be
brought
to
his
own
doors
,
but
may
lawfully
keep
it
at
a
distance
,
as
far
off
as
he
can
,
by
carrying
it
into
the
Enemies
Country
,
and
getting
into
his
power
all
their
strong
Passes
,
Holds
,
and
other
Fortresses
,
by
which
he
may
be
hindred
from
approaching
nearer
.
But
this
can
no
way
justifie
or
excuse
the
Scots
,
which
are
not
to
be
reckoned
for
the
less
Rebels
against
their
own
undoubted
Soveraign
,
for
being
subservient
in
so
just
a
War
to
the
Queen
of
England
;
as
neither
the
Caldeans
or
the
wilde
Arabians
could
be
defended
in
their
thieving
,
or
Nebuchadnezzar
justified
in
his
pride
and
Tyranny
,
because
it
pleased
Almighty
God
for
tryal
of
Iobs
faith
and
patience
to
make
use
of
the
one
;
and
of
the
other
,
for
chastising
his
people
Israel
.
The
point
being
agitated
with
mature
deliberation
by
the
Councel
of
England
,
it
was
resolved
that
the
French
were
not
to
be
suffered
to
grow
strong
so
near
the
Border
;
that
the
Queen
could
not
otherwise
provide
for
her
own
security
,
then
by
expelling
them
out
of
Scotland
;
and
that
it
was
not
to
be
compassed
at
a
less
expence
of
bloud
and
Treasure
,
then
by
making
use
of
the
Scots
themselves
,
who
had
so
earnestly
supplicated
for
her
aid
and
succours
.
Commissioners
are
thereupon
appointed
to
treat
at
Barwick
:
Betwixt
whom
,
and
the
Agents
for
the
Lords
of
the
Congregation
,
all
things
in
reference
to
the
War
are
agreed
upon
:
The
sum
and
result
whereof
was
this
,
That
the
English
with
a
puissant
Army
entred
into
Scotland
,
reduced
the
whole
War
to
the
Siege
of
Leith
,
and
brought
the
French
in
short
time
into
such
extremities
,
that
they
were
forced
in
conclusion
to
abandon
Scotland
,
and
leave
that
Country
wholly
in
a
manner
to
the
Congregation
.
23.
These
were
the
grounds
,
and
this
the
issue
of
those
counsels
,
which
proved
so
glorious
and
successful
unto
Queen
Elizabeth
in
all
the
time
of
her
long
Reign
:
For
by
giving
this
seasonable
Aid
to
those
of
the
Congregation
in
their
greatest
need
,
and
by
feeding
some
of
the
Chiefs
amongst
them
with
small
annual
Pensions
,
she
made
her self
so
absolute
,
and
of
such
Authority
over
all
the
Nation
,
that
neither
the
Queen
Regent
,
nor
the
Queen
her self
,
nor
King
Iames
her
son
,
nor
any
of
their
Predecessors
,
were
of
equal
power
,
nor
had
the
like
Command
upon
them
.
The
Church
was
also
for
a
while
a
great
gainer
by
it
;
the
Scots
had
hitherto
made
use
of
the
English
Liturgie
in
Gods
publick
Worship
;
the
fancie
of
extemporary
Prayers
not
being
then
taken
up
amongst
them
,
as
is
affirmed
by
Knox
himself
in
his
Scottish
History
.
But
now
upon
the
sence
of
so
great
a
benefit
,
and
out
of
a
desire
to
unite
the
Nations
in
the
most
constant
bonds
of
friendship
,
they
binde
themselves
by
their
subscription
to
adhere
unto
it
:
For
which
I
have
no
worse
a
Witness
then
their
own
Buchanan
.
And
that
they
might
approach
as
near
unto
it
in
the
Form
of
Government
as
the
present
condition
of
the
times
would
bear
,
as
they
placed
several
Ministers
for
their
several
Churches
,
(
as
Knox
in
Edenborough
,
Goodman
at
St.
Andrews
,
Aeriot
at
Aberdeen
,
&c.
)
so
they
ordained
certain
Superintendants
for
their
Ministers
;
all
the
Episcopal
Sees
being
at
that
time
filled
with
Popish
Prelates
.
And
happy
it
had
been
for
both
,
had
they
continued
still
in
so
good
a
posture
;
and
that
the
Presbyterian
humour
had
not
so
far
obliterated
all
remembrance
of
their
old
affections
,
as
in
the
end
to
prosecute
both
the
Liturgie
and
Episcopacie
to
an
extermination
.
And
there
accrued
a
further
benefit
by
it
to
the
Scots
themselves
;
that
is
to
say
,
the
confirmation
of
the
Faith
which
they
so
contended
for
by
Act
of
Parliament
:
for
by
difficulties
of
Agreement
between
the
Commissioners
authorized
on
all
sides
to
attone
the
differences
,
it
was
consented
to
by
those
for
the
Queen
of
Scots
,
that
the
Estates
of
the
Realm
should
convene
and
hold
a
Parliament
in
the
August
following
,
and
that
the
said
Convention
should
be
as
lawful
in
all
respects
,
as
if
it
should
be
summoned
by
the
particular
and
express
command
of
the
Kings
themselves
.
According
to
which
Article
they
hold
a
Parliament
,
and
therein
pass
an
Act
for
the
ratification
of
the
Faith
and
Doctrine
,
as
it
was
then
drawn
up
into
the
Form
of
a
Confession
by
some
of
their
Ministers
.
But
because
this
Confession
did
receive
a
more
plenary
Confirmation
in
the
first
Parliament
of
King
Iames
,
we
shall
refer
all
further
speech
of
it
till
we
come
to
that
.
They
also
passed
therein
other
Acts
to
their
great
advantage
;
first
for
abolishing
the
Popes
Authority
;
the
second
for
repealing
all
former
Statutes
which
were
made
and
maintained
of
that
which
they
called
Idolatry
;
and
the
third
against
the
saying
or
hearing
of
Mass.
24.
It
was
conditioned
in
the
Articles
of
the
late
agreement
,
that
the
Queen
of
Scots
should
send
Commissioners
to
their
present
Parliament
,
that
the
results
thereof
might
have
the
force
and
effect
of
Laws
;
but
she
intended
not
for
her
part
to
give
their
Acts
the
countenance
of
Supreme
Authority
;
and
the
Chief-leading-men
of
the
Congregation
did
not
much
regard
it
,
as
thinking
themselves
in
a
capacity
to
manage
their
own
business
without
any
such
countenance
:
For
though
they
had
addressed
themselves
to
the
King
and
Queen
for
confirmation
of
such
Acts
as
had
passed
in
this
Parliament
;
yet
they
declared
that
what
they
did
was
rather
to
express
their
obedience
to
them
,
then
to
beg
of
them
any
strength
to
their
Religion
.
They
had
already
cast
the
Rider
,
and
were
resolved
that
neither
King
nor
Queen
should
back
them
for
the
time
to
come
.
The
Q●een
Regent
wearied
and
worn
out
with
such
horrid
insolencies
,
departed
this
life
at
Edenborough
on
the
10
of
Iune
;
and
none
was
nominated
to
succeed
with
like
Authority
:
The
French
Forces
were
imbarked
on
the
16
of
Iuly
,
except
some
few
which
were
permitted
to
remain
in
the
Castle
of
Dunbar
,
and
the
Isle
of
Inchkeeth
;
so
few
,
that
they
seemed
rather
to
be
left
for
keeping
possession
of
the
Kingdom
in
the
name
of
the
Queen
,
then
either
to
awe
the
Country
,
or
command
obedience
.
And
that
they
might
be
free
from
the
like
fears
for
the
times
ensuing
,
Francis
the
Second
dyeth
on
the
5
of
December
,
leaving
the
Queen
of
Scots
a
desolate
and
friendless
Widdow
,
assisted
onely
by
her
Uncles
of
the
House
of
Guise
,
who
though
they
were
able
to
do
much
in
France
,
could
do
little
out
of
it
.
This
put
the
Scots
(
I
mean
the
leading
Scots
of
the
Congregation
)
into
such
a
stomack
,
that
they
resolved
to
steer
their
course
by
another
compass
,
and
not
to
Sail
onely
by
such
Winds
as
should
blow
from
England
.
They
knew
full
well
that
the
breach
between
the
two
Queens
was
not
reconcileable
,
and
that
their
own
Queen
would
be
always
kept
so
low
by
the
power
of
England
,
that
they
might
trample
on
her
as
they
pleased
,
now
they
had
her
under
.
And
though
at
first
they
had
imbraced
the
Common-prayer-Book
of
the
Church
of
England
,
and
afterwards
confirmed
the
use
of
it
by
a
solemn
Subscription
;
yet
when
they
found
themselves
delivered
from
all
fear
of
the
French
by
the
death
of
their
King
,
and
the
breach
growing
in
that
Kingdom
upon
that
occasion
;
they
then
began
to
tack
about
,
and
to
discover
their
affections
to
the
Church
of
Geneva
,
Knox
had
before
devised
a
new
book
of
Discipline
,
contrived
for
the
most
part
after
Calvins
platform
,
and
a
new
Form
of
Common-prayer
was
digested
also
,
more
consonant
to
his
infallible
judgement
then
the
English
Liturgie
.
But
hitherto
they
had
both
lain
dormant
,
because
they
stood
in
need
of
such
help
from
England
,
as
could
not
be
presumed
on
with
so
great
a
confidence
,
if
they
had
openly
declared
any
dissent
or
disaffection
to
the
publick
Forms
which
were
established
in
that
Church
.
Now
their
estate
is
so
much
bettered
by
the
death
of
the
King
,
the
sad
condition
of
their
Queen
,
and
the
assurances
which
they
had
from
the
Court
of
England
(
from
whence
the
Earls
of
Morton
and
Glencarne
were
returned
with
comfort
)
that
they
resolve
to
perfect
what
they
had
begun
;
to
prosecute
the
desolation
of
Religious
Houses
,
and
the
spoyl
of
Churches
;
to
introduce
their
new
Forms
,
and
suspend
the
old
.
For
compassing
of
which
end
,
they
summoned
a
Convention
of
the
Estates
to
be
held
in
Ianuary
.
25.
Now
in
this
Book
of
Discipline
they
take
upon
them
to
innovate
in
most
things
formerly
observed
and
practised
in
the
Church
of
Christ
,
and
in
some
things
which
themselves
had
setled
,
as
the
ground-work
of
the
Reformation
.
They
take
upon
them
to
discharge
the
accustomed
Fasts
,
and
abrogate
all
the
ancient
Festivals
,
not
sparing
those
which
did
relate
particularly
unto
Christ
our
Saviour
,
as
his
Nativity
,
Passion
,
Resurrection
,
&c.
They
condemned
the
use
of
the
Cross
in
Baptism
,
give
way
to
the
introduction
of
the
New
Order
of
Geneva
,
for
ministring
the
Sacrament
of
the
Lords
Supper
,
and
commend
sitting
for
the
most
proper
and
convenient
gesture
to
be
used
at
it
.
They
require
that
all
Churches
not
being
Parochial
should
be
forthwith
demolished
,
declare
all
Forms
of
Gods
publick
Worship
,
which
are
not
prescribed
in
his
Word
,
to
be
meer
Idolatry
,
and
that
none
ought
to
administer
the
holy
Sacraments
,
but
such
as
are
qualified
for
preaching
.
They
appoint
the
Catechism
of
Geneva
to
be
taught
in
their
Schools
,
Ordained
three
Universities
to
be
made
and
continued
in
that
Kingdom
,
with
Salaries
proportioned
to
the
Professors
in
all
Arts
and
Sciences
,
and
time
assigned
for
being
graduated
in
the
same
.
They
decree
also
in
the
same
,
that
Tythes
should
be
no
longer
paid
to
the
Romish
Clergy
,
but
that
they
shall
be
taken
up
by
Deacons
and
Treasurers
,
by
them
to
be
imployed
for
maintainance
of
the
poor
,
the
Ministers
,
and
the
said
Universities
.
They
complained
very
sensibly
of
the
Tyranny
of
Lay-Patrons
and
Impropriators
in
exacting
their
Tythes
,
in
which
they
are
said
to
be
more
cruel
and
unmerciful
then
the
Popish
Priests
;
and
therefore
take
upon
them
to
determine
,
as
in
point
of
Law
,
what
Commodities
shall
be
Tythable
,
what
not
;
and
declare
also
that
all
Leases
and
Alienations
which
formerly
had
been
made
of
Tythes
,
should
be
utterly
void
.
26.
Touching
the
Ministration
of
the
Word
and
Sacraments
,
and
the
performance
of
other
Divine
Offices
,
it
is
therein
ordered
,
That
Common-prayers
(
by
which
they
mean
the
new
Form
of
their
own
devising
)
be
said
every
day
in
the
greater
Towns
,
except
it
be
upon
the
days
of
publick
Preaching
;
but
then
to
be
forborn
,
that
the
Preachers
own
Prayer
before
and
after
Sermon
may
not
be
despised
or
disrespected
:
That
Baptism
be
Administred
onely
upon
the
Sundays
,
and
other
days
of
publick
Preaching
,
for
the
better
beating
down
of
that
gross
Opinion
of
the
Papists
(
so
they
pleas'd
to
call
it
)
concerning
the
necessity
of
it
:
That
the
first
Sundays
of
March
,
Iune
,
September
and
December
should
be
from
thenceforth
set
apart
for
the
holy
Communion
,
the
better
to
avoid
the
superstitious
receiving
of
it
at
the
Feast
of
Easter
:
That
all
persons
exercise
themselves
in
singing
Psalms
,
to
the
end
they
may
the
better
perform
that
service
in
the
Congregation
:
That
no
singing
of
Psalms
,
no
reading
of
Scriptures
should
be
used
at
burials
:
That
no
Funeral-Sermon
shall
be
preached
,
by
which
any
difference
may
be
made
between
the
rich
and
the
poor
;
and
that
no
dead
body
for
the
same
cause
shall
be
buried
in
Churches
:
That
Prophesyings
and
Interpreting
of
the
holy
Scriptures
shall
be
used
at
certain
times
and
places
,
according
to
the
custom
of
the
Church
of
Corinth
:
That
in
every
Church
there
shall
be
one
Bell
to
call
the
people
together
,
one
Pulpit
for
the
Word
,
and
a
Bason
for
Baptism
:
And
that
the
Minister
may
the
better
attend
these
Duties
,
it
is
ordered
that
he
shall
not
haunt
the
Court
,
nor
be
of
the
Council
,
nor
bear
charge
in
any
Civil
Affairs
,
except
it
be
to
assist
the
Parliament
when
the
same
is
called
.
27.
Concerning
Ecclesiastical
persons
,
their
Function
,
Calling
,
Maintainance
and
Authority
,
it
was
ordered
in
the
said
Book
of
Discipline
,
That
Ministers
shall
from
thenceforth
be
elected
by
the
Congregation
where
they
are
to
preach
:
that
having
made
tryal
of
their
Gifts
,
and
being
approved
of
by
the
Church
where
they
are
to
Preach
,
they
shall
be
admitted
to
their
charge
,
but
without
any
imposition
of
hands
as
in
other
Churches
:
That
some
convenient
pension
be
assigned
to
every
Minister
for
the
term
of
life
(
except
he
deserve
to
be
deprived
)
with
some
provision
to
be
made
after
his
decease
for
his
Wife
and
Children
:
That
the
bounds
of
the
former
Diocesses
being
contracted
or
enlarged
,
there
shall
be
ten
or
twelve
Superintendents
appointed
in
the
place
of
the
former
Bishops
,
who
are
to
have
the
visitation
of
all
the
Ministers
and
Churches
in
their
several
bounds
,
to
fix
their
dwellings
in
the
chief
Towns
or
Cities
within
the
same
,
and
to
be
chosen
by
the
Burgesses
of
the
said
Towns
or
Cities
,
together
with
the
suffrages
of
the
Ministers
of
their
several
Circuits
;
and
more
particularly
,
that
the
County
or
Province
of
Lothaine
shall
be
abstracted
from
the
Diocess
of
St.
Andrews
,
and
have
a
Superintendent
of
its
own
,
who
was
to
keep
his
Residence
in
the
City
of
Edenborough
(
which
afterwards
in
the
year
1633
was
erected
by
King
Charles
into
a
Bishops
See
,
and
Lothaine
assigned
him
for
his
Diocess
,
as
was
here
devised
:
)
That
for
the
better
maintainance
of
the
Ministers
and
Superintendents
,
as
also
for
defraying
of
all
other
publick
charges
which
concerned
the
Churches
,
the
lands
belonging
unto
the
Bishops
,
as
also
to
all
Cathedral
and
Conven●●al
Churches
,
and
to
the
Houses
of
Monks
and
Fryars
,
shall
be
set
apart
,
not
otherwise
to
be
imployed
:
That
in
all
Churches
there
be
two
Elders
annually
chosen
to
be
associate
with
the
Ministers
in
the
Cognizance
of
all
Ecclesiastical
Causes
,
and
in
the
Censures
of
the
Church
:
That
the
said
Elders
shall
have
power
not
onely
to
admonish
,
but
correct
their
Ministers
,
if
occasion
be
;
but
not
to
proceed
to
deprivation
without
the
allowance
and
consent
of
the
Superintendent
;
and
that
the
Deacons
shall
be
joyned
as
Assistants
in
judgement
with
the
Elders
and
Ministers
:
That
no
man
presume
to
eat
or
drink
,
or
otherwise
to
converse
familiarly
with
excommunicate
persons
,
except
those
of
his
own
Family
onely
:
That
their
Children
should
not
be
Baptised
till
they
came
unto
the
years
of
discretion
:
And
that
all
Murtherers
,
and
other
Malefactors
punishable
by
death
according
to
the
Laws
of
the
Land
,
though
they
be
pardoned
for
the
same
by
the
supreme
Magistrates
,
shall
notwithstanding
be
esteemed
as
excommunicate
persons
,
and
not
received
into
the
Church
without
such
satisfaction
and
submission
as
is
required
of
other
notorious
offenders
by
the
Rules
of
the
Discipline
.
It
appears
also
by
this
Book
,
that
there
was
one
standing
Supreme
C●uncil
for
ordering
the
Affairs
of
the
Church
,
and
by
which
all
publick
grievances
were
to
be
redressed
;
but
of
what
persons
it
consisted
,
and
in
what
place
it
was
held
,
is
not
mentioned
in
it
.
28.
This
Book
being
tendered
to
the
consideration
of
the
Convention
of
Estates
,
was
by
them
rejected
;
whether
it
were
because
they
could
not
make
such
a
manifest
separation
from
the
Polity
of
the
Church
of
England
,
or
that
it
concerned
them
more
particularly
in
their
own
proper
interest
,
in
regard
of
the
Church-lands
&
Tythes
which
they
had
amongst
them
,
or
perhaps
for
both
.
Certain
it
is
,
that
some
of
them
past
it
over
by
no
better
Title
then
that
of
some
devout
Imaginations
,
which
could
not
be
reduced
to
practice
.
This
so
offended
Knox
and
others
,
who
had
drawn
it
up
(
if
any
other
but
Knox
onely
had
a
hand
therein
)
that
they
spared
not
bitterly
to
revile
them
for
their
coldness
in
it
,
taxing
them
for
their
carnal
liberty
,
their
love
unt●●
their
worldly
Commodities
,
and
their
corrupt
imaginations
:
Some
of
them
are
affirmed
to
have
been
licentious
;
some
greedily
to
have
griped
the
possessions
of
the
Church
,
and
others
to
be
so
intent
upon
the
getting
of
Christs
Coat
,
that
they
would
not
stay
till
he
was
crucified
.
Of
the
Lord
Erskin
who
refused
to
subscribe
to
the
Book
,
it
is
said
particularly
,
that
he
had
a
very
evil
woman
to
his
Wife
;
and
that
if
the
Schools
,
the
poor
,
and
the
Ministry
of
the
Church
had
their
own
,
his
Ki●●h●n
would
have
lacked
two
parts
of
that
which
he
then
possessed
.
Of
all
of
them
it
was
admired
,
that
for
such
a
long
continuance
they
could
hear
the
threatnings
of
God
against
Thieves
and
Robbers
,
and
that
knowing
themselves
to
be
guilty
of
those
things
which
were
most
rebuked
,
they
should
never
have
any
remorse
of
Conscience
,
nor
intend
the
restoring
of
those
things
which
they
had
so
stolen
.
For
so
it
was
(
if
they
may
be
believed
that
said
it
)
that
none
in
all
the
Realm
were
more
unmerciful
to
the
poor
Ministers
,
then
they
that
had
invaded
and
possessed
themselves
of
the
greatest
Rents
of
right
belonging
unto
the
Church
,
and
therein
verified
as
well
the
old
Proverb
,
That
the
belly
hath
no
ears
at
all
,
as
a
new
observation
of
their
own
devising
,
That
nothing
would
suffice
a
wretch
.
Such
were
the
discontents
and
evaporations
of
these
zealous
men
,
when
they
were
crossed
in
any
thing
which
concerned
them
in
their
power
or
profit
.
1561.
30.
But
in
another
of
their
projects
they
had
better
Fortune
.
They
had
sollicited
the
Convention
of
Estates
for
demolishing
of
all
Monuments
of
Superstition
and
Idolatry
,
in
which
number
they
accounted
all
Cathedral
Churches
,
as
well
as
Monasteries
and
other
Religious
Houses
;
which
they
insisted
on
the
rather
,
because
it
was
perceived
,
and
perhaps
given
out
,
that
the
●apists
would
again
erect
their
old
Idolatry
,
and
take
upon
them
a
command
(
as
before
they
did
)
upon
the
Consciences
of
the
people
;
that
so
as
well
the
great
men
of
the
Realm
,
as
such
whom
God
of
his
Mercy
(
so
they
tell
us
)
had
subjected
to
them
,
should
be
compelled
to
obey
their
lawless
appetites
.
In
this
,
some
hopes
were
given
them
that
they
should
be
satisfied
,
but
nothing
done
in
execution
of
the
same
,
till
the
May
next
following
:
And
possibly
enough
it
might
have
been
delayed
to
a
longer
time
,
if
the
noise
and
expectation
of
the
Queens
return
had
not
spurred
it
on
:
For
either
fearing
,
or
not
knowing
what
might
happen
to
them
,
if
she
should
interpose
her
power
to
preserve
those
places
,
whose
demolishing
they
so
much
desired
▪
they
introduce
that
Discipline
by
little
and
little
,
which
they
could
not
settle
all
at
once
.
They
begin
first
planting
Churches
,
and
nominating
Superintendents
for
their
several
Circuits
;
they
superinduce
their
own
Ministers
over
the
heads
of
the
old
incumbents
;
establish
their
Presbyteries
,
divide
them
into
several
Classes
,
and
hold
their
general
Assemblies
without
any
leave
desired
of
the
Queen
or
Council
.
They
proceed
next
to
execute
all
sorts
of
Ecclesiastical
Censures
,
and
arrogate
Authority
to
their selves
and
their
Elders
to
Excommunicate
all
such
as
they
found
unconformable
to
their
new
devices
.
For
the
first
tryal
of
their
power
,
they
convent
one
Sanderson
,
who
had
been
accused
to
them
for
Adultery
,
whom
they
condemned
to
be
carted
,
and
publickly
exposed
unto
the
scorn
of
Boys
and
Children
.
An
uproar
had
been
made
in
Edenborough
about
the
chusing
of
a
Robbinhood
(
or
a
Whitson-Lord
)
in
which
some
few
of
the
preciser
sort
opposed
all
the
rest
;
and
for
this
crime
they
excommunicate
the
whole
multitude
;
wherein
they
shewed
themselves
to
be
very
unskilful
in
the
Canon-law
,
in
which
they
might
have
found
,
that
neither
the
Supreme
Magistrate
,
nor
any
great
multitudes
of
people
are
to
be
subject
to
that
Censure
.
They
proceed
afterwards
to
the
appointing
of
solemn
Fasts
,
and
make
choice
of
Sunday
for
the
day
;
which
since
that
time
hath
been
made
use
of
for
those
Fasts
,
more
then
any
other
:
and
in
this
point
they
shewed
themselves
directly
contrary
to
the
practice
of
the
Primitive
Church
,
in
which
it
was
accounted
a
great
impiety
to
keep
any
Fast
upon
that
day
,
either
private
or
publick
.
They
Interdict
the
Bishops
from
exercising
any
Ecclesiastical
Jurisdict●on
in
their
several
Diocesses
;
and
openly
quarrel
with
their
Queen
,
for
giving
a
Commission
to
the
Archbishop
of
St.
Andrews
to
perform
some
Acts
which
seemed
to
them
to
savour
of
Episcopal
power
.
Having
attained
unto
this
height
,
they
maintain
an
open
correspondence
with
some
Forreign
Churches
,
give
audience
to
the
Agents
of
Berne
,
Basil
and
Geneva
;
from
whom
they
received
the
sum
of
their
Confessions
,
and
signified
their
consent
with
them
in
all
particulars
,
except
Festivals
onely
,
which
they
had
universally
abolished
throughout
the
Kingdom
;
and
finally
,
they
take
upon
them
to
write
unto
the
Bishops
of
England
,
whom
they
admonished
not
to
vex
or
suspend
their
Brethren
for
not
conforming
to
the
Rules
of
the
Church
,
especially
in
refusing
the
Cap
and
Surplice
,
which
they
call
frequently
by
the
name
of
trifles
,
vain
trifles
,
and
the
old
badges
of
idolatry
.
All
which
they
did
,
and
more
,
in
pursuit
of
their
Discipline
,
though
never
authorized
by
Law
,
or
confirmed
by
the
Queen
,
nor
justified
by
the
Conven●ion
of
Estates
,
though
it
consisted
for
the
most
part
of
their
own
Prosessors
.
A
Petition
is
directed
to
the
Lords
of
secret
Council
,
from
the
Assemblies
of
the
Church
,
in
which
their
Lordships
are
sollicited
to
dispatch
the
business
.
But
not
content
with
that
which
they
had
formerly
moved
,
it
was
demanded
also
that
some
severe
course
might
be
taken
against
the
Sayers
and
Hearers
of
Mass
;
that
fit
provision
should
be
made
for
their
Superintendents
,
Preachers
,
and
other
Ministers
;
and
that
they
should
not
be
compellable
to
pay
their
Tythes
as
formerly
to
the
Popish
Clegy
,
with
other
particulars
of
that
nature
.
And
that
they
might
not
trifle
in
it
as
they
had
done
hitherto
,
the
Petition
carried
in
it
more
threats
and
menaces
,
then
words
of
humble
supplication
as
became
Petitioners
.
For
therein
it
said
expresly
,
That
before
those
Tyrants
and
dumb
Dogs
should
have
Empire
over
them
,
and
over
such
as
God
had
subjected
unto
them
,
they
were
fully
determined
to
hazard
both
life
,
and
whatsoeever
they
had
received
of
God
in
Temporal
things
;
that
therefore
they
besought
their
Lordships
to
take
such
order
,
that
the
Petitioners
(
if
they
may
be
called
so
)
might
have
no
occasion
to
take
the
Sword
of
just
defence
into
their
hands
,
which
they
had
so
willingly
resigned
,
after
the
Victory
obtained
,
into
those
of
their
Lordships
;
that
so
doing
,
their
Lordships
should
perceive
they
would
not
onely
be
obedient
unto
them
in
all
things
lawful
,
but
ready
at
all
times
to
bring
all
such
under
their
obedience
,
as
should
at
any
time
rebel
against
their
Authority
;
and
finally
,
that
those
enemies
of
God
might
assure
themselves
,
that
they
would
no
no
longer
suffer
Pride
and
Idolatry
;
and
that
if
their
Lordships
would
not
take
some
order
in
the
premises
,
they
would
then
proceed
against
them
of
their
own
Authority
after
such
a
manner
,
that
they
should
neither
do
what
they
list
,
nor
live
upon
the
sweat
of
the
brows
of
such
as
were
in
no
sort
debtors
to
them
.
31.
On
the
receipt
of
this
Petition
,
an
Order
presently
is
made
by
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
for
granting
all
which
was
desired
;
and
had
more
been
desired
,
they
had
granted
more
:
so
formidable
were
the
Brethren
grown
to
the
opposite
party
.
Nor
was
it
granted
in
words
onely
which
took
no
effect
,
but
execution
caused
to
be
done
upon
it
,
and
warrants
to
that
purpose
issued
to
the
Earls
of
Arrane
,
Arguile
and
Glencarne
,
the
Lord
Iames
Steward
,
&c.
Whereupon
followed
a
pitiful
devastation
of
Churches
and
Church-buildings
in
all
parts
of
the
Realm
;
no
difference
made
,
but
all
Religious
Edifices
of
what
sort
soever
,
were
either
terribly
defaced
,
or
utterly
ruinated
;
the
holy
Vessels
,
and
whatsoever
else
could
be
turned
into
money
,
as
Lead
,
Bells
,
Timber
,
Glass
,
&c.
was
publickly
exposed
to
sale
;
the
very
Sepulchres
of
the
dead
not
spared
;
the
Registers
of
the
Church
,
and
the
Libraries
thereunto
belonging
,
defaced
,
and
thrown
into
the
fire
.
Whatsoever
had
escaped
the
former
tumults
,
is
now
made
subject
to
destruction
;
so
much
the
worse
,
because
the
violence
and
sacrilegious
actings
of
these
Church-robbers
had
now
the
countenance
of
Law
.
And
to
this
work
of
spoyl
and
rapine
,
men
of
all
Ranks
and
Orders
were
observed
to
put
their
helping
hands
;
m●n
of
most
Note
and
Quality
being
forward
in
it
,
in
hope
of
getting
to
themselves
the
most
part
of
the
booty
;
those
of
the
poorer
sort
,
in
hope
of
being
gratified
for
their
pains
therein
by
their
Lords
and
Patrons
.
Both
sorts
encouraged
to
it
by
the
Zealous
madness
of
some
of
their
sedirious
Preachers
,
who
frequently
cryed
out
,
that
the
places
where
Idols
had
been
worshipped
,
ought
by
the
Law
of
God
to
be
destroyed
;
that
the
sparing
of
them
was
the
reserving
of
things
execrable
;
and
that
the
Commandment
given
to
Israel
for
destroying
the
places
where
the
Canaanites
did
worship
their
false
Gods
,
was
a
just
warrant
to
the
people
for
doing
the
like
.
By
which
encouragements
,
the
madness
of
the
people
was
transported
beyond
the
bounds
which
they
had
first
prescribed
unto
it
.
In
the
beginning
of
the
heats
,
they
designed
onely
the
destruction
of
Religious
Houses
,
for
fear
the
Monks
and
Fryars
might
otherwise
be
restored
in
time
to
their
former
dwellings
:
But
they
proceeded
to
the
demolition
of
Cathedral
Churches
,
and
ended
in
the
ruine
of
Parochial
also
;
the
Chancels
whereof
were
sure
to
be
levelled
in
all
places
,
though
the
Isles
and
bodies
of
them
might
be
spared
in
some
.
32.
Such
was
the
entertainment
which
the
Scots
prepared
for
their
Queens
coming
over
.
Who
taking
no
delight
in
France
,
where
every
thing
renewed
the
memory
of
her
great
loss
,
was
easily
intreated
to
return
to
her
native
Kingdom
.
Her
coming
much
desired
by
those
of
the
Popish
party
,
in
hope
that
by
her
power
and
presence
they
might
be
suffered
at
the
least
to
enjoy
the
private
Exercise
of
their
Religion
,
if
not
a
publick
approbation
and
allowance
of
it
.
Sollicited
as
earnestly
by
those
of
the
Knoxian
interest
,
upon
a
confidence
that
they
should
be
better
able
to
deal
with
her
when
she
was
in
their
power
,
assisted
onely
by
the
Counsels
of
a
broken
Clergy
,
then
if
she
should
remain
in
France
,
from
whence
by
her
Alliances
and
powerful
Kindred
she
might
create
more
mischief
to
them
then
she
could
at
home
.
On
the
19
day
of
August
she
arrives
in
Scotland
,
accompanied
by
her
Uncles
the
Duke
of
Aumales
,
the
Marquess
of
Elboeuf
,
and
the
Lord
grand
Pryor
,
with
other
Noble-men
of
France
.
The
time
of
her
arrival
was
obscured
with
such
Fogs
and
Mists
,
that
the
Sun
was
not
seen
to
shine
in
two
days
before
,
nor
in
two
days
after
.
Which
though
it
made
her
passage
safe
from
the
Ships
of
England
,
which
were
designed
to
intercept
her
,
yet
was
it
looked
upon
by
most
men
as
a
sad
presage
of
those
uncomfortable
times
which
she
found
amongst
them
.
Against
Sunday
,
being
the
24
,
there
were
great
preparations
made
for
celebrating
Mass
in
the
Chappel-Royal
of
Holy●ood-House
.
At
which
the
Brethren
of
the
Congregation
were
so
highly
offended
,
that
some
of
them
cryed
out
aloud
,
so
as
all
might
hear
them
,
That
the
Idolatrous
Priests
should
dye
the
death
according
to
Gods
Law
;
others
affirming
with
less
noise
,
but
with
no
less
confidence
,
That
they
could
not
abide
,
that
the
Land
which
God
by
his
power
had
purged
of
Idolatry
,
should
in
their
sight
be
polluted
with
the
same
again
.
And
questionless
some
great
mischief
must
have
followed
on
it
,
if
the
Lord
Iames
Steward
(
to
preserve
the
honour
of
his
Nation
in
the
eye
of
the
French
)
had
not
kept
the
door
:
which
he
did
,
under
a
pre●ence
that
none
of
the
Scottish
Nation
should
be
present
at
the
hearing
of
Mass
,
contrary
to
the
Laws
and
Statutes
made
in
that
behalf
;
but
in
plain
truth
,
to
hinder
them
by
the
power
and
reputation
which
he
had
amongst
them
,
from
thronging
in
tumultuously
to
disturb
the
business
.
33.
For
remedy
whereof
for
the
time
to
come
,
an
Order
was
issued
the
next
day
by
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
and
Authorized
by
the
Queen
,
in
which
it
was
declared
,
that
no
manner
of
person
should
privately
or
openly
take
in
hand
to
alter
or
innovate
any
thing
in
the
State
of
Religion
which
the
Queen
found
publickly
and
universally
received
at
her
Majesties
arrival
in
that
Realm
,
or
attempt
any
thing
against
the
same
upon
pain
of
death
.
But
then
it
was
required
withal
,
that
none
of
the
Leiges
take
in
hand
to
trouble
or
molest
any
of
her
Majesties
Domestick
Servants
,
or
any
other
persons
which
had
accompanied
her
out
of
France
at
the
time
then
present
,
for
any
cause
whatsoever
,
in
word
,
deed
,
or
countenance
;
and
that
upon
the
pain
of
death
,
as
the
other
was
.
But
notwithstanding
the
equality
of
so
just
an
Order
,
the
Earl
of
Arrane
in
the
name
of
the
rest
of
the
Congregation
professed
openly
on
the
same
day
at
the
Cross
in
Edenborough
,
That
no
protection
should
be
given
to
the
Queens
Domesticks
,
or
to
any
other
person
that
came
out
of
France
,
either
to
violate
the
Laws
of
the
Realm
,
or
offend
Gods
Majesty
,
more
then
was
given
to
any
other
subjects
.
And
this
he
did
,
as
he
there
affirmed
,
because
Gods
Law
had
pronounced
death
to
the
Idolater
,
and
the
Laws
of
the
Realm
had
appointed
punishment
for
the
sayers
and
hearers
of
Mass
;
from
which
he
would
have
none
exempted
,
till
some
Law
were
publickly
made
in
Parliament
,
and
such
as
was
agreeable
to
the
Word
of
God
,
to
annul
the
former
.
The
like
distemper
had
possest
all
the
rest
of
the
Lords
at
their
first
coming
to
the
Town
to
attend
her
Majesty
to
congratulate
her
safe
arrival
;
but
they
cooled
all
of
them
by
degrees
,
when
they
considered
the
unreasonableness
of
the
Protestation
,
in
denying
that
Liberty
of
Conscience
to
their
Soveraign
Queen
,
which
every
one
of
them
so
much
desired
to
enjoy
for
himself
:
Onely
the
Earl
Arrane
held
it
out
to
the
last
.
He
had
before
given
himself
some
hopes
of
marrying
the
Queen
,
and
sent
her
a
rich
Ring
immediately
on
the
death
of
the
King
her
Husband
;
but
finding
no
return
agreeable
to
his
expectation
,
he
suffered
himself
to
be
as
much
transported
to
the
other
extreme
,
according
to
the
natural
Genius
of
the
Presbyterians
,
who
never
yet
knew
any
mean
in
their
loves
or
hatred
.
34.
Iohn
Knox
makes
good
the
Pulpit
in
the
chief
Church
at
Edenborough
on
the
Sunday
following
,
in
which
he
bitterly
inveighed
against
Idolatry
,
shewing
what
Plagues
and
Punishments
God
had
inflicted
for
the
same
upon
several
Nations
.
And
then
he
adds
,
that
one
Mass
was
more
fearful
to
him
,
then
if
ten
thousand
armed
Enemies
were
landed
in
any
part
of
the
Realm
on
purpose
to
suppress
their
whole
Religion
;
that
in
God
there
was
strength
to
resist
and
confound
whole
multitudes
,
i●
unfeignedly
they
depended
on
him
,
of
which
they
had
such
good
experience
in
their
former
troubles
;
but
that
if
they
joyned
hands
with
Idolatry
,
they
should
be
deprived
of
the
comfortable
presence
and
assistance
of
Almighty
God
.
A
Conference
hereupon
ensued
betwixt
him
and
the
Queen
,
at
the
hearing
whereof
there
was
none
present
but
the
Lord
Iames
Steward
,
besides
two
Gentlemen
which
stood
at
the
end
of
the
Room
.
In
the
beginning
whereof
,
she
charged
him
with
raising
Sedition
in
that
Kingdom
,
putting
her
own
Subjects
into
Arms
against
her
,
writing
a
Book
against
the
Regiment
of
Women
;
and
in
the
end
,
descend●d
to
some
points
of
Religion
.
To
all
which
Knox
returned
such
answers
,
or
else
so
favourably
reports
them
to
his
own
advantage
(
for
we
must
take
the
whole
story
as
it
comes
from
his
pen
)
that
he
is
made
to
go
away
with
as
easie
a
victory
,
as
when
the
Knight
of
the
Boot
encounters
with
some
Dwarf
or
Pigmy
in
the
old
Romances
.
All
that
the
Queen
got
by
it
from
the
mouth
of
this
Adversary
,
was
,
that
he
found
in
her
a
proud
minde
,
a
craf●y
wit
,
and
an
obdurate
heart
against
God
and
his
Truth
.
And
in
this
Character
be
thought
himself
confirmed
by
her
following
actions
:
For
spending
the
rest
of
the
Summer
in
visiting
s●me
of
the
chief
Towns
of
her
Kingdom
,
she
carried
the
Mass
with
her
into
all
places
wheresoever
she
came
;
and
at
her
coming
back
,
gave
order
for
setting
out
the
Mass
with
more
solemnity
on
Alhallows
day
,
then
at
any
time
or
place
before
.
Of
this
the
Min●sters
complain
to
such
of
the
Nobility
as
were
then
Resident
in
the
City
,
but
finde
not
such
an
eagerness
in
them
as
in
former
times
.
For
now
some
of
them
make
a
doubt
whether
the
Subjects
might
use
force
for
suppressing
the
Idolatry
of
their
Prince
;
which
heretofore
had
passed
in
the
affirmative
as
a
truth
infallible
.
A
Con●erence
is
thereupon
appointed
between
some
of
the
Lords
,
and
such
of
the
Ministers
as
appeared
most
Z●alous
against
the
Mass
;
the
Lords
disputing
for
the
Queen
,
and
urging
that
it
was
not
lawful
to
deprive
her
of
that
in
which
she
placed
so
great
a
part
of
her
Religion
.
The
contrary
was
maintained
by
Knox
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Ministers
;
who
seeing
that
they
could
not
carry
it
,
as
before
,
by
their
own
Authority
,
desired
that
the
deciding
of
the
point
might
be
referred
to
the
godly
Brethren
of
Geneva
;
of
whose
concurring
in
opinion
with
them
,
they
were
well
assured
.
And
though
the
drawing
up
of
the
point
,
and
the
Inditing
of
the
Letter
,
being
committed
unto
Ledington
the
principal
Secretary
,
was
not
dispatched
with
such
po●●
haste
as
their
Zeal
required
;
yet
they
shewed
plainly
by
insisting
on
that
proposition
,
both
from
whose
mouth
they
had
received
the
Doctrines
of
making
Soveraign
Princes
subject
to
the
lusts
of
the
people
,
and
from
whose
hands
they
did
expect
the
defence
thereof
.
35.
A
general
Assembly
being
indicted
by
them
about
that
time
,
or
not
long
after
,
a
question
is
made
by
some
of
the
Court-Lords
,
whether
such
Assemblies
might
be
holden
by
them
without
the
Queens
notice
and
consent
.
To
which
it
was
answered
,
that
the
Assembly
neither
was
,
nor
could
be
held
without
her
notice
,
because
she
understood
that
there
was
a
Reformed
Church
within
the
Realm
,
by
the
Orders
whereof
they
had
appointed
times
for
their
publick
Conventions
.
But
as
to
her
allowance
of
it
,
it
was
then
objected
,
that
if
the
Liberty
of
the
Church
should
stand
upon
the
Queens
allowance
or
disallowance
,
they
were
assured
that
they
should
not
onely
want
Assemblies
,
but
the
preaching
of
the
Word
it self
;
for
if
the
●reedom
of
Assemblies
was
taken
away
,
the
Gospel
in
effect
must
be
also
suppressed
,
which
could
not
long
subsist
without
them
.
The
putting
in
of
the
demurrer
concerning
the
Authority
in
calling
and
holding
their
Assemblies
,
prompted
them
to
present
the
Book
of
Discipline
to
her
Majesties
view
,
and
to
sollicite
her
by
all
the
Friends
and
means
they
could
for
her
Royal-Assent
:
But
finding
no
hope
of
compassing
their
desires
for
that
Book
in
general
,
it
was
thought
best
to
try
their
Fortune
in
the
pursuit
of
some
particulars
contained
in
it
.
And
to
that
end
it
was
propounded
to
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
that
Idolatry
might
be
suppressed
,
the
Churches
planted
with
true
Ministers
,
and
that
certain
provision
should
be
made
for
them
according
to
equity
and
good
Conscience
▪
The
Ministers
till
that
time
had
liv●d
for
the
most
part
upon
such
Benevolences
as
were
raised
for
them
on
the
people
;
the
Patrimony
of
the
Church
being
seized
into
the
hands
of
private
persons
,
and
alienated
in
long
Leases
by
the
Popish
Clergy
.
The
Revenue
of
the
Crown
was
small
when
it
was
at
the
best
,
exceedingly
impaired
since
the
death
of
King
Iames
the
Fifth
,
and
not
sufficient
to
defray
the
necessary
charge
and
expence
of
the
Court.
To
satisfie
all
parties
,
it
was
ordered
by
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
that
the
third
part
of
all
the
Rents
of
Ecclesiastical
Benefices
should
be
taken
up
for
the
use
of
the
Queen
;
that
the
other
two
parts
should
remain
to
the
Clergy
,
or
to
such
as
held
them
in
their
Right
;
and
that
the
Queen
,
out
of
the
part
assigned
to
her
,
should
maintain
the
Ministers
.
This
Order
bears
date
at
Edenborough
,
December
20
,
but
gave
no
satisfaction
to
the
Ministers
or
their
Sollicitors
,
who
challenged
the
whole
Patrimony
,
by
the
Rules
of
the
Discipline
,
to
belong
onely
to
themselves
.
Knox
amongst
others
so
disliked
it
,
that
he
affirmed
openly
in
the
Pulpit
of
Edenborough
,
That
the
Spirit
of
God
was
not
the
Author
of
that
Order
,
by
which
two
parts
of
the
Church-Rents
were
given
to
the
Devil
,
and
the
third
part
was
to
be
divided
between
God
and
the
Devil
;
adding
withal
,
that
in
short
time
the
Devil
would
have
three
parts
of
the
third
,
and
that
a
fourth
part
onely
should
be
left
to
God
.
36.
But
notwithstanding
these
seditious
and
uncharitable
●ur●●ses
of
their
hot-headed
Preachers
,
a
Commission
is
granted
by
the
Queen
to
certain
of
her
Officers
,
and
other
persons
of
Quality
,
not
onely
to
receive
the
said
third
part
,
but
cut
of
●t
to
assigne
such
yearly
stipends
to
their
Ministers
as
to
them
seemed
meet
.
They
were
all
such
as
did
profess
the
Reformed
Religion
,
and
therefore
could
not
but
be
thought
to
be
well-affected
to
the
Ministers
maintainance
;
to
some
of
which
they
allowed
one
hundred
Marks
by
the
year
,
unto
some
three
hundred
;
insomuch
,
that
it
was
said
by
Ledington
principal
Secretary
of
Estate
,
that
when
the
Ministers
were
paid
the
Stipends
assigned
unto
them
,
the
rest
would
hardly
finde
the
Queen
a
new
pair
of
Shooes
.
But
on
the
other
side
,
the
Ministers
vehemently
exclaimed
against
these
assignments
;
and
openly
profest
it
to
be
very
unreasonable
,
that
such
dumb
Dogs
and
Idle-bellies
as
the
Popish
Clergy
should
have
a
thousand
Marks
per
annum
;
and
that
themselves
(
good
men
)
who
spent
their
whole
time
in
preaching
the
Gospel
,
should
be
put
off
with
two
or
three
hundred
.
They
railed
with
no
less
bitterness
against
the
Laird
of
Pittarow
,
who
was
appointed
by
the
Queen
for
their
pay-Master
General
;
and
used
to
say
in
common
Speech
,
that
the
good
Laird
of
Pittarow
,
Comptroller
of
her
Majesties
Houshold
,
was
a
Zealous
Professor
of
Jesus
Christ
;
but
that
the
pay
Master
or
Comptroller
would
fall
to
the
Devil
.
And
for
the
Queen
,
so
far
they
were
from
acknowledging
the
receipt
of
any
favour
from
her
,
in
the
true
payment
of
their
Stipends
,
that
they
disputed
openly
against
that
Title
which
she
pretended
to
the
thirds
,
out
of
which
she
paid
them
.
By
some
it
was
affirmed
,
that
no
such
part
had
appertained
to
any
of
her
Predecessors
in
a
thousand
years
;
by
others
,
that
she
had
no
better
Title
thereunto
(
whether
she
kept
them
to
her self
,
or
divided
them
amongst
her
Servants
)
then
had
the
Souldiers
by
whom
Christ
was
crucified
to
divide
his
Garments
.
37.
It
hapned
not
long
after
these
debates
,
1562.
that
upon
the
receiving
of
some
good
news
from
her
Friends
in
France
,
the
Q●een
appeared
to
be
very
merry
,
betook
her self
to
dancing
,
and
continued
in
that
recreation
till
after
midnight
.
The
news
whereof
being
brought
to
Knox
,
who
had
his
Spies
upon
her
at
all
times
to
observe
her
actions
;
the
Pulpit
must
needs
ring
of
it
,
or
else
all
was
marred
:
He
chuseth
for
his
Text
these
words
of
the
second
Psalm
,
viz.
And
now
understand
O
ye
Kings
,
and
be
learned
ye
that
judge
the
earth
.
Discoursing
on
which
Text
,
he
began
to
tax
the
ignorance
,
the
vanity
,
and
the
despight
of
Princes
against
all
Vertue
,
and
against
all
those
in
whom
hatred
of
Vice
and
love
of
Vertue
appeared
.
Report
is
made
unto
the
Queen
,
and
this
report
begets
a
second
Conference
betwixt
her
and
Knox
,
in
which
she
must
come
off
with
as
little
credit
as
she
did
in
the
first
.
Knox
tells
her
in
plain
terms
,
that
it
is
oftentimes
the
just
recompence
that
God
gives
the
stubborn
of
the
World
,
that
because
they
will
not
hear
God
speaking
to
the
comfort
of
the
Penitent
,
and
for
the
amendment
of
the
wicked
,
they
are
oft
compelled
to
hear
the
false
reports
of
others
to
their
great
displeasure
.
To
which
immediately
he
subjoyned
,
that
it
could
not
chuse
but
come
to
the
Ears
of
Herod
,
that
our
Saviour
Jesus
Christ
had
called
him
Fox
;
but
that
the
men
who
told
him
of
it
,
did
not
also
tell
him
what
an
odious
act
he
had
committed
before
God
,
in
causing
Iohn
the
Baptist
to
be
beheaded
,
to
recompence
the
dancing
of
an
Harlots
Daughter
.
The
Queen
desired
(
after
much
other
talk
between
them
)
that
if
he
heard
any
thing
of
her
which
distasted
him
,
he
would
repair
to
her
in
private
,
and
she
would
willingly
hear
what
he
had
to
say
.
To
which
he
answered
with
as
little
reverence
and
modesty
as
to
all
the
rest
,
that
he
was
appointed
by
God
to
rebuke
the
vices
and
sins
of
all
,
but
not
to
go
to
every
one
in
particular
to
make
known
their
offences
;
that
if
she
pleased
to
frequent
the
publick
Sermons
,
she
might
then
know
what
he
liked
or
disliked
,
as
well
in
her self
as
any
others
;
but
that
to
wait
at
her
Chamber-door
,
or
elsewhere
,
and
then
to
have
no
further
liberty
then
to
whisper
in
her
ear
what
he
had
to
say
,
or
to
tell
her
what
others
did
speak
of
her
,
was
neither
agreeable
to
his
vocation
,
nor
could
stand
with
his
Conscience
.
38.
At
Midsummer
they
held
a
general
Assembly
,
and
there
agreed
upon
the
Form
of
a
Petition
to
be
presented
to
the
Queen
in
the
name
of
the
Kirk
;
the
substance
of
it
was
for
abolishing
the
Mass
,
and
other
superstitious
Rites
of
the
Romish
Religion
;
for
inflicting
some
punishment
against
Blasphemie
,
Adultery
,
contempt
of
the
Word
,
the
Profanation
of
Sacraments
,
and
other
like
vices
condemned
by
the
Word
of
God
,
whereof
the
Laws
of
the
Realm
did
not
take
any
hold
;
for
referring
all
actions
of
Divorce
to
the
Churches
judgement
,
or
at
the
least
to
men
of
good
knowledge
and
conversation
;
for
excluding
all
Popish
Church-men
from
holding
any
place
in
Council
or
Session
;
and
finally
,
for
the
increase
and
more
assured
payment
of
the
Ministers
Stipends
,
but
more
particularly
for
appropriating
the
Glebes
and
Houses
unto
them
alone
.
This
was
the
sum
of
their
desires
,
but
couched
in
such
irreverent
,
coarse
,
and
bitter
expressions
,
and
those
expressions
justified
with
such
animosities
,
that
Lethington
had
much
ado
to
prevail
upon
them
for
putting
it
into
a
more
dutiful
and
civil
Language
.
All
which
the
Queen
knew
well
enough
,
and
therefore
would
afford
them
no
better
answer
,
but
that
she
would
do
nothing
to
the
prejudice
of
that
Religion
which
she
then
professed
;
and
that
she
hoped
to
have
Mass
restored
,
before
the
end
of
the
year
,
in
all
parts
of
the
Kingdom
.
Which
being
so
said
,
or
so
reported
,
gave
Knox
occasion
in
his
preachings
to
the
Gentry
of
Kyle
and
Galloway
(
to
which
he
was
commissioned
by
the
said
Assembly
)
to
forewarn
some
of
them
of
the
dangers
which
would
shortly
follow
;
and
thereupon
earnestly
to
exhort
them
to
take
such
order
,
that
they
might
be
obedient
unto
Authority
,
and
yet
not
suffer
the
Enemies
of
Gods
〈◊〉
to
have
the
upper-hand
.
And
they
,
who
understood
his
meaning
at
half
a
word
▪
assembled
themselves
together
on
the
4
of
September
,
at
the
Town
of
Air
,
where
they
entred
into
a
common
Bond
,
subscribed
by
the
Earl
of
Glencarne
,
the
Lords
Boyd
and
V●hiliry
,
with
one
hundred
and
thirty
more
of
Note
and
Quality
,
besides
the
Provost
and
Burgesses
of
the
Town
of
Air
,
which
made
forty
more
.
The
tenour
of
which
Bond
was
this
that
followeth
.
39.
We
whose
names
are
under
written
,
do
promise
in
the
presence
of
God
,
and
in
the
presence
of
his
Son
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
that
we
,
and
every
one
of
us
,
shall
and
will
maintain
the
Preaching
of
his
holy
Evangel
,
now
of
his
mercy
offered
and
granted
to
this
Realm
;
and
also
will
maintain
the
Ministers
of
the
same
against
all
persons
,
Power
and
Authority
,
that
will
oppose
themselves
to
the
Doctrine
proposed
,
and
by
us
received
.
And
further
,
with
the
same
solemnity
we
protest
and
promise
that
every
one
of
us
shall
assist
another
,
yea
,
and
the
while
Body
of
the
Protestants
within
this
Realm
,
in
all
lawful
and
just
occasions
,
against
all
persons
;
so
that
whosoever
shall
hurt
〈◊〉
,
or
trouble
any
of
our
bodies
,
shall
be
reputed
enemies
to
the
whole
,
except
that
the
offender
will
be
content
to
submit
himself
to
the
Government
of
the
Church
now
established
amongst
us
.
And
this
we
do
,
as
we
desire
to
be
accepted
and
favoured
of
the
Lord
Iesus
,
and
accepted
worthy
of
credit
and
honesty
in
the
presence
of
the
Godly
.
40.
And
in
pursuance
of
this
Bond
,
they
seize
upon
some
Priests
,
and
give
notice
to
others
,
that
they
would
not
trouble
themselves
of
complaining
to
the
Queen
of
Council
,
but
would
execute
the
punishment
appointed
to
Idolaters
in
the
Law
of
God
,
as
they
saw
occasion
,
whensoever
they
should
be
apprehended
.
At
which
the
Queen
was
much
offended
;
but
there
was
no
remedy
.
All
she
could
do
,
was
once
again
to
send
for
Knox
,
and
to
desire
him
so
to
deal
with
the
Barons
,
and
other
Gentlemen
of
the
West
,
that
they
would
not
punish
any
man
for
the
cause
of
Religion
,
as
they
had
resolved
.
To
which
he
answered
with
as
little
reverence
as
at
other
times
,
That
if
her
Majesty
would
punish
Malefactors
according
to
the
Laws
,
he
durst
assure
her
,
that
she
should
finde
peace
and
quietness
at
the
hand
of
those
who
professed
the
Lord
Iesus
in
that
Kingdom
:
That
if
she
thought
or
had
a
purpose
to
illude
the
Laws
,
there
were
some
who
would
not
fail
to
let
the
Papists
understand
,
that
they
should
not
be
suffered
without
punishment
to
offend
their
God
.
Which
said
,
he
went
about
to
prove
in
a
long
discourse
,
that
others
were
by
God
intrusted
with
the
Sword
of
Justice
,
besides
Kings
and
Princes
;
which
Kings
and
Princes
,
if
they
failed
in
the
right
use
of
it
,
and
drew
it
not
against
Offenders
,
they
must
not
look
to
finde
obedience
from
the
rest
of
the
Subjects
.
41.
It
is
not
to
be
doubted
,
but
that
every
understanding
Reader
will
be
able
to
collect
out
of
all
the
premises
,
both
of
what
Judgement
Knox
and
his
Brethren
were
,
touching
the
Soveraignty
of
Kings
,
or
rather
the
Supreme
Power
invested
naturally
in
the
people
of
a
State
or
Nation
;
as
also
from
what
Fountain
they
derived
their
Doctrine
,
and
to
whose
sentence
onely
they
resolved
to
submit
the
same
.
But
we
must
make
a
clearer
demonstration
of
it
,
before
we
can
proceed
to
the
rest
of
our
History
;
that
so
it
may
appear
upon
what
ground
,
and
under
the
pretence
of
what
Authority
so
many
Tumults
and
Discords
were
acted
on
the
Stage
of
Scotland
by
the
Knoxian
Brethren
.
It
pleased
the
Queen
to
hold
a
Conference
with
this
man
,
in
the
pursuit
whereof
they
fell
upon
the
point
of
resisting
Princes
by
the
Sword
,
the
lawfulness
whereof
was
denyed
by
her
,
but
maintained
by
him
.
The
Queen
demands
whether
Subjects
having
power
may
resist
their
Princes
:
Yea
,
(
Madam
)
answered
Knox
;
if
Princes
do
exceed
their
bounds
,
and
do
against
that
wherefore
they
should
be
obeyed
,
there
is
no
doubt
but
that
they
may
be
resisted
even
by
power
.
For
(
said
he
)
there
is
neither
greater
honour
,
nor
greater
obedience
to
be
given
to
Kings
and
Princes
,
then
God
hath
commanded
to
be
given
unto
our
Fathers
and
Mothers
;
and
yet
it
may
so
happen
,
that
the
Father
may
be
stricken
with
a
Phrensie
,
and
in
some
fit
attempt
the
slaying
of
his
Children
.
In
which
case
,
if
the
Children
joyn
themselves
together
,
apprehend
their
Father
,
take
the
Sword
out
of
his
hand
,
and
keep
him
in
Prison
till
his
Phrensie
be
over-past
;
it
is
not
to
be
thought
that
God
will
be
offended
with
them
for
their
actings
in
it
.
And
thereupon
he
doth
infer
,
that
so
it
is
with
such
Princes
also
,
as
out
of
a
blind
Zeal
would
murther
the
Children
of
God
which
are
subject
to
them
.
And
therefore
to
take
the
Sword
from
them
,
to
binde
their
hands
,
and
to
cast
them
into
Prison
,
till
that
they
may
be
brought
to
a
more
sober
minde
,
is
not
disobedience
against
them
,
but
rather
is
to
be
accounted
for
a
just
obedience
,
because
it
agrees
with
the
Word
of
God
.
42.
The
same
man
preaching
afterwards
at
one
of
their
General
Assemblies
,
made
a
distinction
between
the
Ordinance
of
God
,
and
the
persons
placed
by
him
in
Authority
;
and
then
affirmed
that
men
might
lawfully
and
justly
resist
the
persons
,
and
not
offend
against
the
Ordinance
of
God
.
He
added
as
a
Corollary
unto
his
discourse
,
That
Subjects
were
not
bound
to
obey
their
Princes
,
if
they
Command
unlawful
things
;
but
that
they
might
resist
their
Princes
,
and
that
they
were
not
bound
to
suffer
.
For
which
being
questioned
by
Secretary
Ledington
in
the
one
,
and
desired
to
declare
himself
further
in
the
other
point
;
he
justified
himself
in
both
,
affirming
that
he
had
long
been
of
that
opinion
,
and
did
so
remain
.
A
Question
hereupon
arising
about
the
punishment
of
Kings
,
if
they
were
Idolaters
;
it
was
honestly
affirmed
by
Ledington
,
That
there
was
no
Commandment
given
in
that
case
to
punish
Kings
,
and
that
the
people
had
no
power
to
be
judges
over
them
,
but
must
leave
them
unto
God
alone
,
who
would
either
punish
them
by
death
,
imprisonment
,
war
,
or
some
other
Plagues
.
Against
which
Knox
replyed
with
his
wooted
confidence
,
that
to
affirm
that
the
people
,
or
a
part
of
the
people
may
not
execute
Gods
Judgments
against
their
King
being
an
offender
,
the
Lord
Ledington
could
have
no
other
Warrant
,
except
his
own
imaginations
,
and
the
opinion
of
such
,
as
rather
feared
to
displease
their
Princes
,
then
offend
their
God
.
Against
which
when
Ledington
objected
the
Authority
of
some
eminent
Protestants
;
Knox
answered
,
that
they
spake
of
Christians
subject
to
Tyrants
and
Infidels
,
so
dispersed
,
that
they
had
no
other
force
but
onely
to
cry
unto
God
for
their
deliverance
:
That
such
indeed
should
hazard
any
further
then
those
godly
men
willed
them
,
he
would
not
hastily
be
of
counsel
.
But
that
his
Argument
had
another
ground
,
and
that
he
spake
of
a
people
assembled
in
one
Body
of
a
Commonwealth
,
unto
whom
God
had
given
sufficient
force
,
not
onely
to
resist
,
but
also
to
suppress
all
kinde
of
open
Idolatry
;
and
such
a
people
again
he
affirmed
were
bound
to
keep
their
Land
clean
and
unpolluted
:
that
God
required
one
thing
of
Abraham
and
his
Seed
,
when
he
and
they
were
strangers
in
the
Land
of
Egypt
,
and
that
another
thing
was
required
of
them
when
they
were
delivered
from
that
bondage
,
and
put
into
the
actual
Possession
of
the
Land
of
Canaan
.
43.
Finally
,
that
the
Application
might
come
home
to
the
point
in
hand
,
it
was
resolved
by
this
learned
and
judicious
Casuist
,
that
when
they
could
hardly
finde
ten
in
any
one
part
of
Scotland
,
who
rightly
understood
Gods
Truth
,
it
had
been
foolishness
to
have
craved
the
suppression
of
Idolatry
either
from
the
Nobility
or
the
common
subject
,
because
it
had
been
nothing
else
but
the
betraying
of
the
silly
Sheep
for
a
prey
to
the
Wolves
.
But
now
(
saith
he
)
that
God
hath
multiplyed
knowledge
,
and
hath
given
the
victory
unto
Truth
in
the
hands
of
his
Servants
,
if
you
should
suffer
the
Land
again
to
be
defiled
,
you
and
your
Prince
should
drink
the
cup
of
Gods
indignation
;
the
Queen
,
for
her
continuing
obstinate
in
open
Idolatry
,
in
this
great
light
of
the
Gospel
;
and
you
,
for
permission
of
it
,
and
countenancing
her
in
the
same
.
For
my
assertion
is
(
saith
he
)
that
Kings
have
no
priviledge
more
then
hath
the
people
to
offend
Gods
Majesty
;
and
if
so
be
they
do
,
they
are
no
more
exempted
from
the
punishment
of
the
Law
,
then
is
any
other
subject
;
yea
,
and
that
subjects
may
not
onely
lawfully
oppose
themselves
unto
their
Kings
,
whensoever
they
do
any
thing
that
expresly
oppugnes
Gods
Commandments
,
but
also
that
they
may
execute
Iudgement
upon
them
according
to
Gods
Laws
;
so
that
if
the
King
be
a
Murtherer
,
Adulterer
,
or
an
Idolater
,
he
should
suffer
▪
according
to
Gods
Law
,
not
as
a
King
,
but
as
an
Offender
.
Now
that
Knox
did
not
speak
all
this
as
his
private
judgement
,
but
as
it
was
the
judgement
of
Calvin
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Genevian
Doctors
,
whom
he
chiefly
followed
,
appears
by
this
passage
in
the
story
.
It
was
required
that
Knox
should
write
to
Calvin
,
and
to
the
Learned
men
in
other
Churches
,
to
know
their
judgements
in
the
Question
;
to
which
he
answered
,
that
he
was
not
onely
fully
resolved
in
conscience
,
but
had
already
heard
their
judgements
as
well
in
that
,
as
in
all
other
things
which
he
had
affirmed
in
that
Kingdom
;
that
he
came
not
to
that
Realm
without
their
resolution
,
and
had
for
his
assurance
the
hand-writing
of
many
;
and
therefore
if
he
should
now
move
the
same
questions
again
,
he
must
either
shew
his
own
ignorance
,
or
inconstancie
,
or
at
least
forgetfulness
.
44.
Of
the
same
Nature
,
and
proceeding
from
the
same
Original
,
are
those
dangerous
passages
so
frequently
dispersed
in
most
parts
of
his
History
.
By
which
the
Reader
is
informed
,
That
Reformation
of
Religion
doth
belong
to
more
then
the
Clergie
and
the
King
:
That
Noblemen
ought
to
reform
Religion
,
if
the
King
will
not
:
That
Reformation
of
Religion
belongeth
to
the
Commonalty
,
who
concurring
with
the
Nobility
,
may
compel
the
Bishops
to
cease
from
their
Tyranny
,
and
bridle
the
cruel
Beasts
(
the
Priests
:
)
That
they
may
lawfully
require
of
their
King
to
●ave
true
Preachers
;
and
if
he
be
negligent
,
they
justly
may
themselves
provide
them
,
maintain
them
,
defend
them
against
all
that
do
persecute
them
,
and
may
detain
the
profits
of
the
Church-livings
from
the
Popish
Clergy
:
That
God
appointed
the
Nobility
to
bridle
the
inordinate
appetite
of
Princes
,
who
in
so
doing
cannot
be
accounted
as
resisters
of
Authority
;
and
that
it
is
their
duty
to
repress
the
rage
and
insolency
of
Princes
:
That
the
Nobility
and
Commonalty
ought
to
reform
Religion
;
and
in
that
case
may
remove
from
honours
,
and
may
punish
such
as
God
hath
condemned
,
of
what
estate
,
condition
,
or
honour
soever
they
be
:
That
the
punishment
of
such
crimes
as
touch
the
Majesty
of
God
,
doth
not
appertain
to
Kings
and
chief
Rulers
onely
,
but
also
to
the
whole
body
of
the
people
,
and
to
every
member
of
the
same
,
as
occasion
,
vocation
,
or
ability
shall
serve
,
to
revenge
the
injury
done
against
God
:
That
Princes
for
just
causes
may
be
deposed
:
That
of
Princes
be
Tyrants
against
God
and
his
Truth
,
their
subjects
are
freed
from
their
Oaths
of
obedience
:
And
finally
,
that
it
is
neither
birth
right
or
propinquity
of
bloud
which
makes
a
King
rule
over
a
people
that
profess
Iesus
Christ
;
but
that
it
comes
from
some
special
and
extraordinary
dispensation
of
Almighty
God
.
45.
Such
is
the
plain
Song
,
such
the
Descant
of
these
Sons
of
Thunder
;
first
tuned
by
the
Genevian
Doctors
,
by
them
commended
unto
Knox
,
and
by
Knox
preached
unto
his
Brethren
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
.
In
which
what
countenance
he
received
from
Goodman
,
and
how
far
he
was
justified
,
if
not
succeeded
by
the
pen
of
Buchanan
,
we
shall
see
hereafter
.
In
the
mean
time
the
poor
Queen
must
needs
be
in
a
very
sorry
case
,
when
not
her
people
onely
must
be
poysoned
with
this
dangerous
Doctrine
,
but
that
she
must
be
baffled
and
affronted
by
each
sawcy
Presbyter
,
who
could
pretend
unto
a
Ministry
in
the
Church
:
Of
which
the
dealing
of
th●s
man
gives
us
proof
sufficient
,
who
did
not
onely
revile
her
parson
in
the
Pulpit
,
and
traduce
her
Government
,
but
openly
pronounced
her
to
be
an
Idolatress
,
and
therefore
to
be
punished
by
her
Subjects
as
the
Law
required
.
Nothing
more
ordinary
with
him
in
his
factious
Sermons
,
then
to
call
her
a
Slave
to
Sathan
,
and
to
tell
the
people
that
Gods
vengeance
hanged
over
the
Realm
,
by
reason
of
her
impiety
:
which
what
else
was
it
,
but
to
inflame
the
hearts
of
the
people
,
as
well
against
the
Queen
,
as
all
them
that
served
her
?
For
in
his
publick
Prayers
he
commonly
observed
this
Form
,
viz.
O
Lord
,
if
it
be
thy
good
pleasure
,
purge
the
Queens
heart
from
the
venom
of
Idolatry
,
and
deliver
her
from
the
bondage
and
thraldom
of
Sathan
,
in
the
which
she
yet
remains
for
lack
of
true
Doctrine
,
&c.
that
in
so
doing
,
she
may
avoid
the
eternal
damnation
which
is
ordained
for
all
obstinate
and
impenitent
to
thee
,
and
that
this
Realm
may
also
escape
that
plague
and
vengeance
which
inevitably
follows
Idolatry
,
maintained
in
this
Kingdom
against
thy
manifest
Word
,
and
the
Light
thereof
set
forth
unto
them
.
Such
in
a
word
was
the
intemperancie
of
his
spirit
,
his
hatred
of
her
person
,
or
contempt
of
her
Government
,
that
he
opposed
and
crossed
her
openly
in
all
her
courses
,
and
for
her
sake
,
fell
foul
upon
all
men
of
more
moderate
counsels
.
46.
During
the
interval
between
the
death
of
her
Father
,
and
her
own
coming
back
from
France
,
there
had
been
little
shewn
of
a
Court
in
Scotland
,
as
not
much
before
.
But
presently
on
her
return
,
a
greater
bravery
in
Apparel
was
taken
up
by
the
Lords
and
Ladies
,
and
such
as
waited
near
her
person
,
then
in
former
times
;
never
more
visibly
,
then
when
they
waited
on
her
in
a
pompous
manner
,
as
she
went
to
the
Parliament
of
this
year
.
This
gives
great
scandal
to
the
Preachers
,
to
none
more
then
Knox.
The
Preachers
boldly
in
their
Pulpits
(
that
I
say
not
malapertly
)
declared
against
the
superfluity
of
their
Clothes
,
and
against
the
rest
of
their
Vanities
;
which
they
affirm'd
should
provoke
Gods
vengeance
,
not
onely
against
those
foolish
Women
,
but
the
whole
Realm
;
and
especially
against
those
that
maintained
them
in
that
odious
abusing
all
things
which
might
have
better
been
bestowed
.
A
course
is
taken
principally
by
their
sollicitations
,
that
certain
Articles
were
agreed
on
,
and
proposed
in
Parliament
,
for
regulating
all
excess
in
Apparel
as
a
great
enormity
,
the
stinking
pride
of
Women
,
as
Knox
plainly
calls
it
.
Who
being
sent
for
to
the
Court
upon
the
like
occasion
,
could
not
but
pass
a
scorn
upon
such
of
the
Ladies
whom
he
found
more
gorgeously
attired
then
agreed
with
his
liking
,
by
telling
them
what
a
pleasant
life
it
was
they
lived
,
if
either
it
would
always
last
,
or
that
they
might
go
to
Heaven
in
all
that
gear
.
But
sie
on
that
knave
death
(
quoth
he
)
that
will
come
whether
we
will
or
not
;
and
when
he
hath
laid
an
arrest
,
then
foul
worms
will
be
busie
with
this
●●esh
,
be
it
never
so
fair
and
tender
;
and
the
silly
soul
I
fear
●i●l
be
so
feeble
,
that
it
can
neither
carry
with
it
gold
,
garnishing
,
●urbishing
,
pearl
,
nor
precious
stones
.
So
Zealous
was
be
for
a
Purity
both
in
Church
and
State
,
as
not
to
tolerate
soft
Raiment
,
though
in
Princes
Palaces
.
The
Queen
had
graced
the
Parliament
with
her
presence
three
days
together
;
in
one
of
which
she
entertains
them
with
a
Speech
,
to
the
great
satisfaction
of
all
her
good
Subjects
.
Knox
calls
it
by
the
name
of
a
painted
Oration
,
tells
us
in
scorn
that
one
might
have
heard
amongst
her
flatterers
that
it
was
Vox
Dianae
,
the
voice
of
a
Goddess
,
(
for
it
could
not
be
Vox
Dei
)
and
not
of
a
woman
;
others
(
as
he
pursues
the
Jeer
)
crying
out
,
God
save
that
sweet
face
;
was
there
ever
Orator
spake
so
properly
and
so
sweetly
?
&c.
And
this
as
much
displeased
the
Preachers
,
as
the
pride
of
the
Ladies
.
47.
The
Queen
had
gained
the
thirds
of
all
Church-Rents
by
an
Act
of
State
,
for
the
more
honourable
support
of
her self
and
her
Family
,
upon
condition
of
making
some
allowance
out
of
it
to
defray
the
Ministers
:
How
Knox
approved
of
this
,
hath
been
shewn
before
.
We
must
now
see
how
he
had
trained
up
Goodman
(
if
they
were
not
both
rather
trained
up
by
the
same
great
Master
)
to
pursue
the
quarrel
;
and
how
far
he
was
seconded
by
the
rest
of
the
Brethren
.
In
a
general
Assembly
held
this
year
,
the
business
of
the
thirds
was
again
resumed
by
some
Commissioners
of
the
Kirk
.
To
which
no
sat●sfactory
answer
being
given
by
the
Queen
and
her
Council
,
it
was
said
by
those
of
the
Assembly
,
If
the
Queen
will
not
,
we
must
;
for
both
second
and
third
parts
are
rigorously
taken
from
us
and
our
tenants
.
Knox
added
,
that
if
others
would
fellow
his
counsel
,
the
Guard
and
the
Papists
should
complain
as
long
as
their
Ministers
.
Goodman
takes
fire
upon
this
strain
,
and
starts
a
doubt
about
the
Title
which
the
Queen
had
unto
the
thirds
,
or
the
Papists
to
the
other
two
parts
of
the
Church-Rents
.
At
which
when
he
was
put
in
minde
by
Ledington
that
he
was
a
stranger
,
and
therefore
was
to
be
no
medler
;
he
boldly
answered
,
that
though
he
was
a
stranger
in
the
Civil
Policie
of
that
Realm
,
yet
stranger
he
was
none
in
the
Church
of
God
;
the
care
whereof
did
appertain
to
him
no
less
in
Scotland
,
then
if
he
were
in
the
midst
of
England
,
his
own
nat●ve
Country
.
So
little
was
there
got
by
talking
unto
any
of
these
powerful
Zealots
.
At
whose
exhorbitances
when
the
Lord
Iames
Steward
(
not
long
before
made
Earl
of
Murray
)
seemed
to
be
offended
,
and
otherwise
had
appeared
more
favourable
to
the
Queen
then
agreed
with
their
liking
;
Knox
,
who
before
adored
him
above
all
men
living
,
discharged
himself
by
Letter
in
a
churlish
manner
from
any
further
intermedling
in
his
affairs
;
in
which
he
commits
him
to
his
own
wit
(
so
the
Letter
words
it
)
and
to
the
conduct
of
those
men
who
would
better
please
him
;
and
in
the
end
thereof
upbraids
him
,
that
his
preferment
never
came
by
any
complying
with
impiety
,
nor
by
the
maintaining
of
pestilent
Papists
.
48.
But
to
proceed
to
greater
matters
:
the
Queen
began
her
Summers
Progress
,
and
left
a
Priest
behinde
in
Halyrood-house
,
to
execute
Divine-Offices
in
the
Chappel
to
the
rest
of
her
Family
.
Some
of
the
Citizens
of
Edenborough
were
observed
to
repair
thither
at
the
time
of
Mass
;
whereof
the
Preachers
make
complaint
,
and
stir
the
people
in
their
Sermons
to
such
a
fury
,
that
they
flock
in
great
multitudes
to
the
Palace
,
violently
force
open
the
Chappel-doors
,
seize
upon
such
as
they
found
there
,
and
commit
them
to
Prison
,
the
Priest
escaping
with
much
difficulty
by
a
privy
Postern
.
The
news
of
this
disorder
is
carried
post
to
the
Queen
,
who
thereupon
gives
order
to
the
Provost
of
Edenborough
to
seize
upon
the
persons
of
Andrew
Armstrong
,
or
Patrick
Cra●ston
,
(
the
Chief-Ringleaders
of
the
tumult
)
that
they
might
undergo
the
Law
at
a
time
appointed
,
for
fore-thought
Felony
,
in
making
a
violent
invasion
into
the
Queens
Palace
,
and
for
spoliation
of
the
same
.
This
puts
the
Brethren
into
a
heat
,
and
Knox
is
ordered
by
the
consent
of
the
rest
of
the
Ministers
,
to
give
notice
unto
all
the
Church
of
the
present
danger
,
that
they
might
meet
together
as
one
man
to
prevent
the
mischief
.
In
the
close
of
which
Letter
he
●ets
them
know
what
hopes
he
had
,
that
neither
flattery
nor
fear
would
make
them
so
far
to
decline
from
Christ
Jesus
,
as
that
against
their
publick
Promise
,
and
solemn
Bond
,
they
would
leave
their
dear
Brethren
in
so
just
a
cause
.
It
was
about
the
beginning
of
August
that
the
tumult
hapned
,
and
the
beginning
of
October
that
the
Letter
was
written
.
A
Copy
of
it
comes
into
the
hands
of
the
Lords
of
the
Council
;
by
whom
the
writing
of
it
was
declared
to
be
treason
,
to
the
great
rejoycing
of
the
Queen
,
who
hoped
on
this
occasion
to
revenge
her self
upon
him
for
his
former
insolencies
.
But
it
fell
out
quite
contrary
to
her
expectation
.
Knox
is
commanded
to
appear
before
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
and
he
comes
accordingly
;
but
comes
accompanied
with
such
a
train
of
godly
Brethren
,
that
they
did
not
onely
fill
the
open
part
of
the
Court
,
but
thronged
up
stairs
,
and
prest
unto
the
doors
of
the
Council
.
This
makes
the
man
so
confident
,
as
to
stand
out
stoutly
against
the
Queen
and
her
Council
,
affirming
that
the
convocating
of
the
people
in
so
just
a
Cause
,
was
no
offence
against
the
Law
;
and
boldly
telling
them
,
that
they
who
had
inflamed
the
Queen
against
those
poor
men
,
were
the
Sons
of
the
Devil
;
and
therefore
that
it
was
no
marvail
if
they
obeyed
the
desires
of
their
Father
,
who
was
a
Murtherer
from
the
beginning
.
Moved
with
which
confidence
,
or
rather
terrified
with
the
clamours
of
the
Rascal
Rabble
,
even
ready
to
break
in
upon
them
,
the
whole
Nobility
then
present
,
absolved
him
of
all
the
crimes
objected
to
him
,
not
without
some
praise
to
God
for
his
modesty
,
and
for
his
plain
and
sensible
answers
,
as
himself
reports
it
.
1564.
49.
Worse
fared
it
with
the
Queen
,
and
those
of
her
Religion
in
another
adventure
,
then
it
did
in
this
.
At
the
ministring
of
the
Communion
in
Edenborough
on
the
first
of
April
,
the
Brethren
are
advertised
that
the
Papists
were
busie
at
their
Mass
;
some
of
which
taking
one
of
the
Bayliffs
with
them
,
laid
hands
upon
the
Priest
,
the
Master
of
the
House
,
and
two
or
three
of
the
Assistants
;
all
whom
they
carryed
to
the
Tole-booth
or
Common-hall
:
The
Priest
they
re-invest
with
his
Massing-Garments
;
set
him
upon
the
Market-cross
,
unto
which
they
tye
him
,
holding
a
Chalice
in
his
hand
,
which
is
tyed
to
it
also
,
and
there
exposed
him
for
the
space
of
an
hour
to
be
pelted
by
the
boys
with
rotten
Eggs.
The
next
day
he
is
accused
and
convicted
in
a
course
of
Law
,
by
which
he
might
have
suffered
death
,
but
that
the
Law
had
never
been
confirmed
by
the
King
or
Queen
.
So
that
instead
of
all
other
punishments
which
they
had
no
just
power
to
inflict
upon
him
,
he
was
placed
in
the
same
manner
on
the
Market-cross
,
the
Common-hang-man
standing
by
,
and
there
exposed
to
the
same
insolencies
for
the
space
of
three
or
four
hours
,
as
the
day
before
.
Some
Tumult
might
have
followed
on
it
,
but
that
the
Provost
with
some
Halberdiers
dispersed
the
multitude
,
and
brought
the
poor
Priest
off
with
safety
.
Of
this
the
Queen
complains
,
but
without
any
Remedy
:
Instead
of
other
satisfaction
,
an
Article
is
drawn
up
by
the
Commissioners
of
the
next
Assembly
,
to
be
presented
to
the
Parliament
then
sitting
at
Edenborough
;
in
which
it
was
desired
,
That
the
Papis●ical
and
blasphemous
Mass
,
with
all
the
Papistical
Idolatry
,
and
Papal
Iurisdiction
,
be
universally
supprest
,
and
abolished
throughout
this
Realm
,
not
onely
in
the
subjects
,
but
the
Queens
own
person
,
&c.
of
which
more
hereafter
.
It
was
not
long
since
nothing
was
more
preached
amongst
them
,
then
the
great
tyranny
of
the
Prelates
,
and
the
unmerciful
dealing
of
such
others
as
were
in
Authority
,
in
not
permitting
them
to
have
the
liberty
of
Conscience
in
their
own
Religion
,
which
now
they
denyed
unto
their
Queen
.
50.
But
the
affront
which
grieved
her
most
,
was
the
perverse
,
but
most
ridiculous
opposition
which
they
made
to
her
Marriage
:
she
had
been
desired
for
a
Wife
by
Anthony
of
Bourbon
King
of
Navar
,
Lewis
Prince
of
Conde
,
Arch-duke
Charles
,
the
Duke
of
Bavaria
,
and
one
of
the
younger
Sons
of
the
King
of
Sweden
.
But
Queen
Elizabeth
,
who
endeavoured
to
keep
her
low
,
disswaded
her
from
all
Alliances
of
that
high
strain
,
perswaded
her
to
Marry
with
some
Noble
Person
of
England
,
for
the
better
establishment
of
her
Succession
in
the
Crown
of
this
Realm
;
and
not
obscurely
pointed
to
her
the
Earl
of
Leicester
:
Which
being
made
known
to
the
Lady
Margaret
Countess
of
Lenox
,
Daughter
of
Margaret
Queen
of
Scots
,
and
Grand-childe
to
King
Henry
the
Seventh
,
from
whom
both
Queens
derived
their
Titles
to
this
Crown
;
she
wrought
upon
the
Queen
of
Scots
,
by
some
Court-Instruments
,
to
accept
her
Eldest
Son
the
Lord
Henry
Steward
for
her
Husband
.
A
Gentleman
he
was
above
all
exception
,
of
comely
personage
,
and
very
plausible
behaviour
,
of
English
Birth
and
Education
and
much
about
the
same
age
with
the
Queen
her self
.
And
to
this
Match
she
was
the
more
easily
inclined
,
because
she
had
been
told
of
the
King
her
Father
,
that
he
resolved
(
if
he
had
dyed
without
any
Issue
of
his
own
)
to
declare
the
Earl
of
Lenox
for
his
Heir
Apparent
,
that
so
the
Crown
might
be
preserved
in
the
name
of
the
Stewarts
.
But
that
which
most
prevailed
upon
her
,
was
a
fear
she
had
lest
the
young
Lord
,
being
the
next
Heir
unto
her self
to
the
Crown
of
England
,
might
Marry
into
some
Family
of
power
and
puissance
in
that
Kingdom
;
by
means
whereof
he
might
prevent
her
of
her
hopes
in
the
succession
;
to
which
his
being
born
in
England
,
and
her
being
an
Alien
and
an
Enemy
,
might
give
some
advantage
.
Nor
did
it
want
some
place
in
her
consideration
,
that
the
young
Lord
,
and
his
Parents
also
,
were
of
the
same
Religion
with
her
,
which
they
had
constantly
maintained
,
notwithstanding
all
temptations
to
the
contrary
in
the
Court
of
England
.
To
smooth
the
way
to
this
great
business
,
the
Earl
desires
leave
of
Queen
Elizabeth
to
repair
into
Scotland
,
where
he
is
graciously
received
,
and
in
●ull
Parliament
restored
unto
his
native
Country
,
from
whence
he
had
been
banished
two
and
twenty
years
.
The
young
Lord
follows
not
long
after
,
and
findes
such
entertainment
at
the
hands
of
that
Queen
,
that
report
voiced
him
for
her
Husband
before
he
could
assure
himself
of
his
own
affections
.
This
proved
no
very
pleasing
news
to
those
of
the
Congregation
,
who
thought
it
more
expedient
to
their
Affairs
,
that
the
Queen
should
not
Marry
at
all
;
or
at
least
,
not
Marry
any
other
Husband
but
such
as
should
be
recommended
to
her
by
the
Queen
of
England
,
on
whom
their
safety
did
depend
.
In
which
regard
they
are
resolved
to
oppose
this
Match
,
though
otherwise
they
were
assured
that
it
would
make
the
Queen
grow
less
in
reputation
both
at
home
and
abroad
,
to
Marry
with
one
of
her
own
subjects
,
of
what
blood
soever
.
51.
And
now
comes
Knox
to
play
his
prize
,
who
more
desired
that
the
Earl
of
Leicester
(
as
one
of
his
own
Faction
)
should
espouse
the
Queen
,
then
the
Earl
desired
it
for
himself
.
If
she
will
Marry
at
all
,
let
her
make
choice
of
one
of
the
true
Religion
,
for
other
Husband
she
should
never
have
,
if
he
could
help
it
.
And
to
this
end
he
lays
about
him
in
a
Sermon
preached
before
the
Parliament
,
at
which
the
Nobility
and
Estates
were
then
assembled
.
And
having
roved
sufficiently
,
as
his
custom
was
,
at
last
he
tells
them
in
plain
terms
(
desiring
them
to
note
the
day
,
and
take
witness
of
it
)
That
whensover
the
Nobility
of
Scotland
who
profess
the
Lord
Iesus
,
should
consent
that
an
Infidel
(
and
all
Papists
are
Infidels
,
saith
he
)
should
be
head
to
their
Soveraign
;
they
did
,
so
far
as
in
them
lyes
,
banish
Christ
Iesus
from
this
Realm
,
yea
,
and
bring
Gods
judgements
upon
the
Country
,
a
plague
upon
themselves
,
and
do
small
comfort
to
her self
.
For
which
being
questioned
by
the
Queen
in
a
private
conference
,
he
did
not
onely
stand
unto
it
,
without
the
least
qualifying
or
retracting
of
those
harsh
expressions
;
but
must
intitle
them
to
God
,
as
if
they
had
been
the
immediate
Inspirations
of
the
holy
Ghost
:
for
in
his
Dialogue
with
the
Queen
,
he
affirmed
expresly
,
that
out
of
the
preaching
place
few
had
occasion
to
be
any
way
o●fended
with
him
;
but
there
(
that
is
to
say
,
in
the
Church
or
Pulpit
)
he
was
not
Master
of
himself
,
but
must
obey
him
that
commands
him
to
speak
plain
,
and
flatter
no
flesh
upon
the
face
of
the
Earth
.
This
insolent
carriage
of
the
man
put
the
Queen
into
passion
;
insomuch
,
that
one
of
her
Pages
(
as
Knox
himself
reports
the
story
)
could
hardly
finde
Handkerchiefs
enough
to
dry
her
eyes
;
with
which
the
proud
fellow
shewed
himself
no
further
touched
,
then
if
he
had
seen
the
like
fears
from
any
one
of
his
own
Boys
on
a
just
correction
.
52.
Most
men
of
moderate
spirits
seemed
much
offended
at
the
former
passage
,
when
they
heard
it
from
him
in
the
Pulpit
,
more
when
they
heard
of
the
affliction
it
had
given
the
Queen
.
But
it
prevailed
so
far
on
the
generality
of
the
Congregation
,
that
presently
it
became
a
matter
of
Dispute
amongst
them
,
Whether
the
Queen
might
chuse
to
her self
an
Husband
,
or
whether
it
were
more
fitting
that
the
Estates
of
the
Land
should
appoint
one
for
her
.
Some
sober
men
affirmed
in
earnest
,
that
the
Queen
was
not
to
be
barred
that
liberty
which
was
granted
to
the
meanest
Subject
.
But
the
Chief
leading-men
of
the
Congregation
had
their
own
ends
in
it
,
for
which
they
must
pretend
the
safety
of
the
Common-wealth
.
By
whom
it
was
affirmed
as
plainly
,
that
in
the
Heir
unto
a
Crown
,
the
case
was
different
,
because
,
said
they
,
such
Heirs
in
assuming
an
Husband
to
themselves
,
did
withal
appoint
a
King
to
be
over
the
Nation
:
And
therefore
that
it
was
more
fit
,
that
the
whole
people
should
chuse
a
Husband
to
one
Woman
,
then
one
Woman
to
elect
a
King
to
Rule
over
the
whole
people
.
Others
that
had
the
same
designe
,
and
were
possibly
of
the
same
opinion
,
concerning
the
imposing
of
a
Husband
on
her
by
the
States
of
the
Realm
,
disguised
their
purpose
,
by
pretending
another
Reason
to
break
off
this
Marriage
:
The
Queen
and
the
young
Noble-man
were
too
near
of
Kindred
to
be
conjoyned
in
Marriage
by
the
Laws
of
the
Church
;
her
Father
and
his
Mother
being
born
of
the
same
Venter
,
as
our
Lawyers
phrase
it
.
But
for
this
blow
the
Queen
did
easily
provide
a
Buckler
,
and
dispatched
one
of
her
Ministers
to
the
Court
of
Rome
for
a
Dispensation
.
The
other
was
not
so
well
warded
,
but
that
it
fell
heavy
at
the
last
,
and
plunged
her
into
all
those
miseries
which
ensued
upon
it
.
53.
But
notwithstanding
these
obstructions
,
1565●
the
Match
went
forwards
in
the
Court
,
chiefly
sollicited
by
one
David
Risio
,
born
in
Piedmont
;
who
coming
into
Scotland
in
the
company
of
an
Ambassador
from
the
Duke
of
Savoy
,
was
there
detained
by
the
Queen
,
first
in
the
place
of
a
Musician
,
afterwards
imployed
in
writing
Letters
to
her
Friends
in
France
.
By
which
he
came
to
be
acquainted
with
most
of
her
secrets
,
and
as
her
Secretary
for
the
French
Tongue
to
have
a
great
hand
in
the
managing
of
all
Forreign
transactions
.
This
brought
him
into
great
envy
with
the
Scots
,
proud
in
themselves
,
and
not
easie
to
be
kept
in
fair
terms
,
when
they
had
no
cause
unto
the
contrary
.
But
the
preferring
of
this
stranger
was
considered
by
them
as
a
wrong
to
their
Nation
,
as
if
not
able
to
afford
a
sufficient
man
to
perform
that
Office
,
to
which
the
Educating
of
so
many
of
them
in
the
Court
of
France
had
made
them
no
less
fit
and
able
then
this
Mungrel
Italian
.
To
all
this
Risio
was
no
stranger
,
and
therefore
was
to
cast
about
how
to
save
himself
,
and
to
preserve
that
Power
and
Reputation
which
he
had
acquired
.
Which
to
effect
,
he
laboured
by
all
means
to
promote
the
Match
,
that
the
young
Lord
being
obliged
unto
him
for
so
great
a
benefit
,
might
stand
the
faster
to
him
against
all
Court-factions
,
whensoever
they
should
rise
against
him
.
And
that
it
might
appear
to
be
his
work
onely
,
Ledington
the
chief
Secretary
is
dispatched
for
England
,
partly
to
gain
the
Queens
consent
unto
the
Marriage
,
and
partly
to
excuse
the
Earl
of
Lenox
and
his
Son
,
for
not
returning
to
the
Court
as
she
had
commanded
.
In
the
mean
time
he
carries
on
the
business
with
all
care
and
diligence
,
to
the
end
that
the
Match
might
be
made
up
before
his
return
.
Which
haste
he
made
for
these
two
Reason
:
first
,
lest
the
dissenting
of
that
Queen
,
(
whose
influence
he
knew
to
be
very
great
on
the
Kingdom
of
Scotland
)
might
either
beat
it
off
,
or
at
least
retard
it
;
the
second
,
that
the
young
Lord
Darnley
,
for
so
they
called
him
,
might
have
the
greater
obligation
to
him
for
effecting
the
business
,
then
if
it
had
been
done
by
that
Queens
consent
.
54.
To
make
all
sure
(
as
sure
at
least
as
humane
Wisdom
could
project
it
)
a
Convention
of
the
Estates
is
called
in
May
,
and
the
business
of
the
Marriage
is
propounded
to
them
.
To
which
some
yeilded
absolutely
without
any
condition
,
others
upon
condition
that
Religion
might
be
kept
indempnified
;
onely
the
Lord
Vehiltry
,
one
who
adher'd
to
Knox
in
his
greatest
difficulties
,
maintained
the
Negative
,
affirming
openly
,
that
he
would
never
admit
a
King
of
the
Popish
Religion
.
Encouraged
by
which
general
and
free
consent
of
the
chief
Nobility
then
present
,
the
Lord
Darnly
not
long
after
is
made
Baron
of
Ardmonack
,
created
Earl
of
Ross
and
Duke
of
Rothesay
,
titles
belonging
to
the
eldest
and
the
second
Sons
of
the
Kings
of
Scotland
.
But
on
the
other
side
,
such
of
the
great
Lords
of
the
Congregation
as
were
resolved
to
work
their
own
ends
out
of
these
present
differences
,
did
purposely
absent
themselves
from
that
Convention
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
Earls
of
Murray
,
Glencarne
,
Rothes
,
Arguile
,
&c.
together
with
Duke
Hamilton
,
and
his
dependants
,
whom
they
had
drawn
into
the
Faction
:
and
they
convened
at
Stirling
also
,
though
not
until
the
Queen
and
her
retinue
were
departed
from
thence
;
and
there
it
was
resolved
by
all
means
to
oppose
the
Marriage
,
for
the
better
avoiding
of
such
dangers
and
inconveniences
which
otherwise
might
ensue
upon
it
.
For
whose
encouragement
,
the
Queen
of
England
furnished
them
with
ten
thousand
pounds
,
that
it
might
serve
them
for
advance-money
for
the
listing
of
Souldiers
,
when
an
occasion
should
be
offered
to
embroyl
that
Kingdom
.
Nor
was
Knox
wanting
for
his
part
to
advance
the
troubles
,
who
by
his
popular
declamations
against
the
Match
,
had
so
incensed
the
people
of
Edenborough
,
that
they
resolved
to
put
themselves
into
a
posture
of
War
,
to
elect
Captains
to
command
them
,
and
to
disarm
all
those
who
were
suspected
to
wish
well
unto
it
.
But
the
Queen
came
upon
them
in
so
just
a
time
,
that
the
chief
Leaders
of
the
Faction
were
compelled
to
desert
the
Town
,
and
leave
unto
her
mercy
both
their
Goods
and
Families
;
to
which
they
were
restored
not
long
after
by
her
grace
and
clemency
.
55.
A
general
Assembly
at
the
same
time
was
held
in
Edenborough
,
who
falsely
thinking
that
the
Queen
in
that
conjuncture
could
deny
them
nothing
,
presented
their
desires
unto
her
:
In
the
first
whereof
it
was
demanded
,
That
the
Papistical
and
blasphemous
Mass
,
with
all
Popish
Idolatry
,
and
the
Popes
jurisdictions
,
should
be
universally
supprest
and
abolished
throughout
the
whole
Realm
,
not
onely
amongst
the
Subjects
,
but
in
the
Queens
Majesties
own
Person
and
Family
.
In
the
next
place
it
was
desired
,
That
the
true
Religion
formerly
received
should
be
professed
by
the
Queen
,
as
well
as
by
the
Subjects
;
and
people
of
all
sorts
bound
to
resort
upon
the
Sundays
,
at
least
to
the
Prayers
and
Preachings
,
as
in
the
former
times
to
Mass
:
That
sure
provision
should
be
made
for
sustentation
of
the
Ministry
,
as
well
for
the
time
present
,
as
for
the
time
to
come
;
and
their
Livings
assigned
them
in
the
places
where
they
served
,
or
at
least
in
the
parts
next
adjacent
;
and
that
they
should
not
be
put
to
crave
the
same
at
the
hands
of
any
others
:
That
all
Benefices
then
vacant
,
and
such
as
had
fallen
void
since
March
1558
,
or
should
happen
thereafter
to
be
void
,
should
be
disposed
to
persons
qualified
for
the
Ministry
,
upon
tryal
and
admission
by
the
Superintendent
;
with
many
other
demands
of
like
weight
and
quality
.
To
which
the
Queen
returned
this
answer
:
first
,
That
she
could
not
be
perswaded
that
there
was
any
impiety
in
the
Mass
:
That
she
had
been
always
bred
in
the
Religion
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
which
she
esteemed
to
be
agreeable
to
the
Word
of
God
,
and
therefore
trusted
that
her
subjects
would
not
force
her
to
do
any
thing
against
her
conscience
:
That
hitherto
she
never
had
,
nor
did
intend
hereafter
to
force
any
mans
conscience
,
but
to
leave
every
one
to
the
free
exercise
of
that
Religion
which
to
him
seemed
best
;
which
might
sufficiently
induce
them
to
oblige
her
by
the
like
indulgence
.
She
answered
to
the
next
:
That
she
did
not
think
it
reasonable
to
defraud
her self
of
such
a
considerable
part
of
the
Royal
Patrimony
,
as
to
put
the
Patronages
of
Benefices
out
of
her
own
power
;
the
publick
necessities
of
the
Crown
being
such
,
that
they
required
a
great
part
of
the
Church-Rents
to
defray
the
same
:
Which
notwithstanding
,
she
declared
,
that
the
necessities
of
the
Crown
being
first
supplyed
,
care
should
be
taken
for
the
sustentation
of
the
Ministers
in
some
reasonable
and
fit
proportion
,
to
be
assigned
out
of
the
nearest
and
most
commodious
places
to
their
several
dwellings
.
For
all
the
rest
,
she
was
contented
to
refer
her self
to
the
following
Parliament
,
to
whose
determinations
in
the
particulars
desired
,
she
would
be
conformable
.
56.
Not
doubting
but
this
answer
might
sufficiently
comply
with
all
expectations
,
she
proceeds
to
the
Marriage
,
publickly
solemnized
in
the
midst
of
Iuly
,
by
the
Dean
of
Restalrig
,
whom
I
conceive
to
be
the
Dean
of
her
Majesties
Chappel
,
in
which
that
service
was
performed
;
and
the
next
day
the
Bridegroom
was
solemnly
proclaimed
King
by
the
sound
of
Trumpet
;
declared
to
be
associated
with
her
in
the
publick
Government
,
and
order
given
to
have
his
name
used
in
all
Coyns
and
Instruments
.
But
neither
the
impossibility
of
untying
this
knot
,
nor
the
gracious
answer
she
had
made
to
the
Commissioners
of
the
late
Assembly
,
could
hinder
the
Confederate
Lords
from
breaking
out
into
action
.
But
first
they
published
a
Remonstrance
(
as
the
custom
was
)
to
abuse
the
people
;
in
which
it
was
made
known
to
all
whom
it
might
concern
,
That
the
Kingdom
was
openly
wronged
,
the
liberties
thereof
oppressed
,
and
a
King
imposed
upon
the
people
without
the
consent
of
the
Estates
;
which
they
pretend
to
be
a
thing
not
practised
in
the
former
time
,
contrary
to
the
Laws
and
received
Customs
of
the
Country
:
And
thereupon
desired
all
good
Subjects
to
take
the
matter
into
consideration
,
and
to
joyn
with
them
in
resisting
those
beginnings
of
Tyranny
.
But
few
there
were
that
would
be
taken
with
these
Baits
,
or
thought
themselves
in
any
danger
by
the
present
Marriage
;
which
gave
the
Queen
no
power
at
home
,
and
much
less
abroad
.
And
that
they
might
continue
always
in
so
good
a
posture
,
the
young
King
was
perswaded
to
shew
himself
at
Knoxes
Sermon
;
but
received
such
an
entertainment
from
that
fiery
and
seditious
spirit
,
as
he
little
looked
for
.
For
Knox
,
according
to
his
custom
,
neither
regarding
the
Kings
presence
,
nor
fearing
what
might
follow
on
his
alienating
from
the
cause
of
the
Kirk
,
fell
amongst
other
things
to
speak
of
the
Government
of
wicked
Princes
,
who
for
the
sins
of
the
people
were
sent
as
Tyrants
and
Scourges
to
plague
them
;
but
more
particularly
,
that
people
were
never
more
scourged
by
God
,
then
by
advancing
boys
and
Women
to
the
Regal
Throne
.
Which
if
it
did
displease
the
King
,
and
give
offence
to
many
Conscientious
and
Religious
men
,
can
seem
strange
to
none
.
57.
In
the
mean
time
the
discontented
Lords
depart
from
Stirling
more
discontented
then
they
came
,
because
the
people
came
not
in
to
aid
them
,
as
they
had
expected
.
From
Stirling
they
remove
to
Paisely
,
and
from
thence
to
Hamilton
,
the
Castle
whereof
they
resolved
to
Fortifie
for
their
present
defence
.
But
they
were
followed
so
close
by
the
King
and
Queen
,
and
so
divided
in
opinion
amongst
themselves
,
that
it
seemed
best
to
them
to
be
gone
,
and
try
what
Friends
and
Followers
they
could
finde
in
Edenborough
:
but
they
found
that
place
too
hot
for
them
also
;
the
Captain
of
the
Castle
did
so
ply
them
with
continual
shot
,
that
it
was
held
unsafe
for
them
to
abide
there
longer
.
From
thence
therefore
they
betook
themselves
to
the
Town
of
Dumfreis
,
not
far
from
the
City
of
Carlisle
in
England
,
into
which
they
might
easily
escape
,
whatsoever
happened
,
as
in
time
they
did
.
For
the
King
leaving
his
old
Father
,
the
Earl
of
Lenox
,
to
attend
them
there
,
march'd
with
his
Forces
into
Fife
,
where
the
party
of
the
Lords
seemed
most
considerable
;
which
Province
they
reduced
to
their
obedience
:
some
of
the
great
Lords
of
it
had
forsook
their
dwellings
,
many
were
taken
prisoners
and
put
to
Ransome
,
and
some
of
the
chief
Towns
fined
for
their
late
disloyalty
:
Which
done
,
they
march
to
Edenborough
,
and
from
thence
followed
to
Dumfreis
.
On
whose
approach
,
the
Lords
,
unable
to
defend
themselves
against
their
Forces
,
put
themselves
into
Carlisle
,
where
they
are
courteously
received
by
the
Earl
of
Bedford
,
who
was
then
Lord-Warden
of
the
Marches
;
from
thence
Duke
Hamilton
,
the
Earls
of
Glencarne
and
Rothes
,
the
Lord
Vchiltry
,
the
Commendator
of
Kilvinning
,
and
divers
others
of
good
note
,
removed
not
long
after
to
New-castle
,
that
they
might
have
the
easier
passage
into
France
or
Germany
,
if
their
occasions
so
required
.
The
Earl
of
Murray
is
dispatched
to
the
Court
of
England
;
but
there
he
found
so
little
comfort
,
at
the
least
in
shew
,
as
brought
the
Queen
under
a
suspition
amongst
the
Scots
,
either
of
deep
dissimulation
,
or
of
great
inconstancy
.
The
news
whereof
did
so
distract
and
divide
the
rest
,
that
Duke
Hamilton
under-hand
made
his
own
peace
with
his
injured
Queen
,
and
put
himself
into
her
power
in
the
December
following
.
The
falling
off
of
which
great
person
so
amazed
the
rest
,
that
now
they
are
resolved
to
follow
all
those
desperate
counsels
,
by
which
they
might
preserve
themselves
and
destroy
their
enemies
,
though
to
the
ruine
of
the
King
,
the
Queen
,
and
their
natural
Country
.
But
what
they
did
in
the
pursuance
of
those
counsels
,
must
be
reserved
for
the
subject
of
another
Book
.
The
end
of
the
fourth
Book
.
AERIVS
REDIVIVVS
:
OR
,
The
History
Of
the
PRESBYTERIANS
.
LIB.
V.
Containing
A
further
discovery
of
their
dangerous
Doctrines
;
their
oppositions
to
Monarchical
and
Episcopal
Government
;
their
secret
Practices
and
Conspiracies
to
advance
their
Discipline
;
together
with
their
frequent
Treasons
and
Rebellions
in
the
pursuance
of
the
same
,
from
the
year
1565
,
till
the
year
1585.
1.
AMongst
the
many
natural
Children
of
King
Iames
the
Fifth
,
none
were
more
eminent
and
considerable
in
the
course
of
these
times
,
then
Iames
Pryor
of
St.
Andrews
,
and
Iohn
Pryor
of
●oldingham
;
neither
of
which
were
men
in
Orders
,
or
trained
up
to
Learning
,
or
took
any
further
charge
upon
them
,
then
to
receive
the
profit
of
their
several
places
,
which
they
enjoyed
as
Commendators
,
or
Administrators
,
according
to
the
ill
custom
of
some
Princes
in
Germany
.
Iohn
the
less
active
of
the
two
,
but
Father
of
a
Son
who
created
more
mischief
to
King
Iames
the
Sixth
,
then
Iames
the
other
Brother
did
to
the
present
Queen
:
For
having
took
to
Wi●e
a
Daughter
of
the
House
of
Hepbourn
,
Sister
and
next
Heir
of
Iames
Hepbourn
Earl
of
Bothwel
(
of
whom
more
anon
)
he
was
by
her
the
Father
of
Francis
Stewart
,
who
succeeded
in
that
Earldom
on
the
death
of
his
Unckle
.
But
Iames
the
other
Brother
was
a
man
of
a
more
stirring
spirit
,
dextrous
in
the
dispatch
of
his
business
,
cunning
in
turning
all
things
to
his
own
advantage
;
a
notable
dissembler
of
his
love
and
hatred
,
and
such
a
Master
in
the
art
of
insinuation
,
that
he
knew
how
to
work
all
parties
to
espouse
his
interest
.
His
preferments
lay
altogether
in
Ecclesiastical
Benefices
,
designed
unto
him
by
his
Father
,
or
conferred
upon
him
by
his
Sister
,
or
the
King
her
Husband
.
But
that
all
three
conjured
to
the
making
of
him
,
appears
by
the
Kings
Letter
on
the
seventeenth
day
of
Iuly
,
upon
this
occasion
.
At
what
time
as
the
Marriage
was
solemnized
between
Francis
then
Daulphin
of
France
,
and
the
Queen
of
Scots
;
he
went
thither
to
attend
those
tryumphs
,
where
he
became
a
Suiter
to
the
Queen
his
Sister
;
that
some
further
Character
or
Mark
of
Honour
might
be
set
upon
him
then
the
name
of
Pryor
.
But
the
Queen
having
been
advertised
by
some
other
Friends
,
that
he
was
of
an
aspiring
minde
,
and
enterprising
nature
,
and
of
a
spirit
too
great
for
a
private
Fortune
,
thought
it
not
good
to
make
him
more
considerable
in
the
eye
of
the
people
then
he
was
already
;
and
so
dismist
him
for
the
present
.
2.
The
frustrating
of
these
hopes
so
exceedingly
vexed
him
(
as
certainly
some
are
as
much
disquieted
with
the
loss
of
what
they
never
had
,
as
others
with
the
ruine
of
a
present
possession
)
that
the
next
year
he
joyned
himself
to
those
of
the
Congregation
,
took
Knox
into
his
most
immediate
and
particular
care
,
and
went
along
with
him
hand
in
hand
in
defacing
the
Churches
of
St.
Andrews
,
Stirling
,
Lithgow
,
Edenborough
,
and
indeed
what
not
?
And
for
so
doing
,
he
received
two
sharp
and
chiding
Letters
from
the
King
and
Queen
,
upbraiding
him
with
former
Benefits
received
from
each
,
and
threatning
severe
punishment
,
if
he
returned
not
immediately
to
his
due
obedience
.
Which
notwithstanding
,
he
continues
in
his
former
courses
,
applies
himself
unto
the
Queen
and
Council
of
England
,
and
lays
the
plot
for
driving
the
French
Forces
out
of
Scotland
:
Which
done
;
he
caused
the
Parliament
of
1560
to
be
held
at
Edenborough
,
procures
some
Acts
to
pass
for
banishing
the
Popes
Supremacie
,
repealed
all
former
Statutes
which
were
made
in
maintainance
of
that
Religion
,
and
ratifies
the
Confession
of
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
in
such
form
and
manner
as
it
was
afterwards
confirmed
in
the
first
Parliament
of
King
Iames
the
Sixth
.
Upon
the
death
of
Francis
the
young
French
King
,
he
goes
over
again
.
And
after
some
condolements
betwixt
him
and
the
Queen
,
intimates
both
to
her
and
the
Princes
of
the
House
of
Guise
,
how
ill
the
rugged
and
untractable
nature
of
the
Scots
would
sort
with
one
,
who
had
been
used
to
the
compliances
and
affabilities
of
the
Court
of
France
;
adviseth
that
some
principal
person
of
the
Realm
of
Scotland
might
be
named
for
Regent
;
and
in
a
manner
recommends
himself
to
them
as
the
fittest
man
.
But
the
worst
was
,
that
his
Mother
had
been
heard
to
brag
amongst
some
of
her
Gossips
,
that
her
Son
was
the
lawful
Issue
of
King
Iames
the
Fifth
;
to
whose
desires
she
had
never
yeilded
,
but
on
promise
of
Marriage
.
This
was
enough
to
cross
him
in
his
present
aims
,
and
not
to
trust
him
with
a
power
by
which
he
might
be
able
to
effect
his
purposes
,
if
he
had
any
such
aspirings
.
And
so
he
was
dismist
again
,
without
further
honour
then
the
carrying
back
of
a
Commission
to
some
Lords
in
Scotland
,
by
which
they
were
impowered
to
manage
the
affairs
of
that
Kingdom
till
the
Queens
return
.
3.
This
second
disappointment
adds
more
Fewel
to
the
former
flame
;
and
he
resolves
to
give
the
Queen
as
little
comfort
of
that
Crown
,
as
if
it
were
a
Crown
of
Thorns
,
as
indeed
it
proved
.
For
taking
England
in
his
way
,
he
applies
himself
to
some
of
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
to
whom
he
represents
the
dangers
which
must
needs
ensue
to
Queen
Elizabeth
,
if
Mary
his
own
Queen
were
suffered
to
return
into
her
Country
,
and
thereby
lay
all
passages
open
to
the
powers
of
France
,
where
she
had
still
a
very
strong
and
prevailing
party
.
But
when
he
found
that
she
had
fortunately
escaped
the
Ships
of
England
,
that
the
Subjects
from
all
parts
had
went
away
extremely
satisfied
with
her
gratious
carriage
,
he
resolved
to
make
one
in
the
Hosanna
,
as
afterwards
he
was
the
Chief
in
the
Crucifige
;
he
applies
himself
unto
the
Queens
humour
with
all
art
and
industry
,
and
really
performed
to
her
many
signal
services
,
in
gratifying
her
with
the
free
exercise
of
her
own
Religion
;
in
which
,
by
reason
of
his
great
Authority
with
the
Congregation
,
he
was
best
able
to
oblige
both
her self
and
her
servants
.
By
this
means
he
became
so
great
in
the
eyes
of
the
Court
,
that
the
Queen
seemed
to
be
governed
wholly
by
him
:
and
that
he
might
continue
always
in
so
good
a
posture
,
she
first
conferred
upon
him
the
Earldom
of
Murray
,
and
after
married
him
to
a
Daughter
of
Keith
,
Earl-Marshal
of
Scotland
.
Being
thus
honoured
and
allyed
,
his
next
care
was
to
remove
all
impediments
which
he
found
in
the
way
to
his
aspiring
.
The
Ancient
and
Potent
Family
of
the
Gourdons
he
suppressed
and
ruined
,
though
after
it
reflourished
in
its
ancient
glory
:
But
his
main
business
was
to
oppress
the
Hamiltons
,
as
the
next
Heirs
unto
the
Crown
in
the
common
opinion
;
the
Chief
whereof
(
whom
the
French
King
had
created
Duke
of
Chasteau-Herald
,
a
Town
in
Poictou
)
he
had
so
discountenanced
,
that
he
was
forced
to
leave
the
Court
,
and
suffer
his
eldest
Son
the
Earl
of
Arrane
to
be
kept
in
prison
,
under
pretence
of
some
distemper
in
his
brain
.
When
any
great
Prince
sought
the
Queen
in
Marriage
,
he
used
to
tell
her
,
that
the
Scots
would
never
brook
the
power
of
a
stranger
;
and
that
whensoever
that
Crown
had
fallen
into
the
hands
of
a
Daughter
,
as
it
did
to
her
,
a
Husband
was
chosen
for
her
by
the
Estates
of
the
Kingdom
,
of
their
own
Language
,
Laws
and
Parentage
.
But
when
this
would
not
serve
his
turn
to
break
off
the
Marriage
with
the
young
Lord
Darnley
,
none
seemed
more
forward
then
himself
to
promote
that
Match
which
he
perceived
he
could
not
hinder
:
Besides
,
he
knew
that
the
Gentleman
was
very
young
,
of
no
great
insight
in
business
,
mainly
addicted
to
his
pleasures
,
and
utterly
unexperienced
in
the
affairs
of
that
Kingdom
;
so
that
he
need
not
fear
the
weakning
of
his
power
by
such
a
King
,
who
desired
not
to
take
the
Government
upon
him
.
And
in
this
point
he
agreed
well
enough
with
David
Risio
,
though
on
different
ends
.
But
when
he
found
the
Queen
so
passionately
affected
to
this
second
Husband
;
that
all
Graces
and
Court-favours
were
to
pass
by
him
;
that
he
had
not
the
Queens
ear
so
advantagiously
as
before
he
had
;
and
that
she
had
revoked
some
Grants
which
were
made
to
him
and
others
,
during
her
minority
,
as
against
the
Law
;
he
thought
it
most
expedient
to
the
furthering
of
his
own
concernments
,
to
peece
himself
more
nearly
with
the
Earls
of
Morton
,
Glencarne
,
Arguile
and
Rothes
,
the
Lords
Ruthen
,
Vchiltry
,
&c.
whom
he
knew
to
be
zealously
affected
to
the
Reformation
,
and
no
way
pleased
with
the
Queens
Marriage
to
a
person
of
the
other
Religion
.
By
whom
it
was
resolved
,
that
Morton
and
Ruthen
should
remain
in
the
Court
,
as
well
to
give
as
to
receive
intelligence
of
all
proceedings
:
1565.
The
others
were
to
take
up
Arms
,
and
to
raise
the
people
,
under
pretence
of
the
Queens
Marriage
to
a
man
of
the
Popish
Religion
,
not
taking
with
her
the
consent
of
the
Queen
of
England
.
But
being
too
weak
to
keep
the
Field
,
they
first
put
themselves
into
Carlisle
,
and
afterwards
into
New-castle
,
as
before
was
said
;
and
being
in
this
manner
fled
the
Kingdom
,
they
are
all
proclaimed
Traytors
to
the
Queen
;
a
peremptory
day
appointed
to
a
publick
Tryal
;
on
which
if
they
appeared
not
at
the
Bar
of
Justice
,
they
were
to
undergo
the
sentence
of
a
condemnation
.
4.
And
now
their
Agents
in
the
Court
begin
to
bustle
:
the
King
was
soon
perceived
to
be
a
meer
outside-man
,
of
no
deep
reach
into
Affairs
,
and
easily
wrought
on
;
which
first
induced
the
Queen
to
set
the
less
value
on
him
;
nor
was
it
long
before
some
of
their
Court-Females
whispered
into
her
ears
,
that
she
was
much
neglected
by
him
,
that
he
spent
more
of
his
time
in
Hawking
and
Hunting
,
and
perhaps
in
more
unfit
divertisements
(
if
Knox
speak
him
rightly
)
then
he
did
in
her
company
;
and
therefore
that
it
would
be
requisite
to
lure
him
in
,
before
he
was
too
much
on
the
Wing
,
and
beyond
her
call
.
On
these
suggestions
,
she
gave
order
to
her
Secretaries
,
and
other
Officers
,
to
place
his
name
last
in
all
publick
Acts
,
and
in
such
Coyns
as
were
new
stamped
to
leave
it
out
.
This
happened
as
they
would
have
wished
:
For
hereupon
Earl
Morton
closeth
with
the
King
,
insinuates
unto
him
how
unfit
it
was
that
he
should
be
subject
to
his
Wife
;
that
it
was
the
duty
of
women
to
obey
,
and
of
men
to
govern
;
and
therefore
that
he
might
do
well
to
set
the
Crown
on
his
own
head
,
and
take
that
power
into
his
hands
which
belonged
unto
him
.
When
they
perceived
that
his
ears
lay
open
to
the
like
temptations
,
they
then
began
to
buz
into
them
,
the
Risio
was
grown
too
powerful
for
him
in
the
Court
,
that
he
out-vied
him
in
the
bravery
both
of
Clothes
and
Horses
,
and
that
this
could
proceed
from
no
other
ground
then
the
Queens
affection
,
which
was
suspected
by
wise
men
to
be
somewhat
greater
then
might
stand
with
honour
.
And
now
the
day
draws
on
apace
,
on
which
Earl
Murray
and
the
rest
were
to
make
their
appearance
;
and
therefore
somewhat
must
be
done
to
put
the
Court
into
such
confusion
,
and
the
City
of
Edenborough
into
such
disorder
,
that
they
might
all
appear
without
fear
or
danger
of
any
legal
prosecution
to
be
made
against
him
.
The
day
designed
for
their
appearance
,
was
the
twelfth
day
of
March
;
and
on
the
day
before
,
say
some
,
(
or
third
day
before
,
as
others
)
the
Conspirators
go
unto
the
King
,
seemed
to
accuse
him
of
delay
,
tell
him
that
now
or
never
was
the
time
to
revenge
his
injuries
,
for
that
he
should
now
finde
the
fellow
in
the
Queens
private
Chamber
,
without
any
force
to
make
resistance
.
So
in
they
rush
,
find●
David
sitting
at
the
Queens
Table
,
the
Countess
of
Arguile
onely
between
them
.
Ruthen
commands
him
to
arise
,
and
to
go
with
him
,
telling
him
that
the
place
in
which
he
sate
did
no
way
beseem
him
.
The
poor
fellow
runs
unto
the
Queen
for
protection
,
and
clasps
his
arms
about
her
middle
;
which
the
King
forcibly
unfastneth
,
and
puts
him
to
the
power
of
his
mortal
enemies
,
by
whom
he
was
dragged
down
the
Stairs
,
and
stabbed
in
so
many
places
(
fifty
three
,
saith
Knox
)
that
his
whole
body
seemed
to
be
like
a
piece
of
Cut-work
.
Which
barbarous
Murther
Knox
proclaims
for
an
act
of
justice
,
calls
it
a
just
punishment
on
that
Pultron
and
vile
Knave
David
,
for
abusing
the
Common
wealth
,
and
his
other
villanies
;
and
heavily
complains
,
that
the
Chief
Actors
in
the
same
(
which
he
extols
for
a
just
act
,
and
most
worthy
of
all
praise
,
p.
96.
)
were
so
unworthily
left
by
the
rest
of
their
Brethren
,
and
forced
to
suffer
the
bitterness
of
exile
and
banishment
.
5.
The
Queen
was
then
grown
great
with
Childe
,
and
being
affrighted
at
the
suddenness
of
this
execution
,
and
the
fear
of
some
treasonable
attempt
against
her
person
,
was
in
no
small
danger
of
miscarrying
.
The
Court
was
full
of
Tumult
,
and
the
noise
thereof
so
alarmed
the
Town
,
that
the
people
flocked
thither
in
great
multitudes
to
know
the
matter
;
to
whom
the
King
signified
out
of
a
Window
,
that
the
Queen
was
safe
;
which
somewhat
appeased
them
for
the
present
:
But
notwithstanding
,
both
the
Court
and
City
were
in
such
distraction
,
that
when
the
Earl
of
Murray
and
the
rest
of
the
Confederates
tendred
their
appearance
,
and
offered
themselves
unto
the
tryal
of
the
Law
,
there
was
no
information
made
against
them
,
nor
any
one
sufficiently
instructed
for
the
prosecution
.
Which
being
observed
,
they
address
themselves
to
the
Parliament
House
,
and
there
take
instruments
to
testifie
upon
Record
,
that
they
were
ready
to
answer
whatsoever
could
be
charged
upon
them
;
but
none
there
to
prosecute
.
And
here
the
Scene
begins
to
change
:
Morton
and
Ruthen
,
and
the
rest
of
their
accomplices
,
betake
themselves
to
New-castle
,
as
the
safest
Sanctuary
;
and
Murray
staid
behinde
to
negotiate
for
them
.
And
he
applyed
himself
so
dextrously
in
his
negotiation
,
that
fi●st
he
endears
himself
to
the
Q●een
his
Sister
,
by
causing
her
Guards
to
be
again
restored
unto
her
,
which
had
been
taken
from
her
at
the
time
of
the
murther
.
She
on
the
other
side
,
to
shew
how
much
she
valued
the
affection
of
so
dear
a
Brother
,
was
easily
intreated
that
Morton
,
Lindesay
,
and
the
rest
who
remained
at
New-castle
,
should
be
permitted
to
return
;
but
so
,
that
it
should
rather
seem
to
be
done
upon
the
earnest
sollicitations
of
the
Earls
of
Huntley
and
Arguile
,
then
at
his
request
.
The
King
in
the
mean
time
findes
his
errour
,
and
earnestly
supplicates
unto
her
for
a
reconcilement
;
assuring
her
,
that
he
had
never
fallen
on
that
desperate
action
,
but
as
he
was
forcibly
thrust
upon
it
by
Morton
and
Murray
.
And
that
he
might
regain
his
reputation
in
the
sight
of
the
people
,
he
openly
protested
his
innocency
at
the
Cross
in
Edenborough
by
sound
of
Trumpet
,
and
publickly
averred
,
that
his
consent
had
gone
no
further
with
the
Murtherers
,
then
for
the
recalling
of
the
banished
Lords
which
were
fled
into
England
.
The
young
Prince
was
not
so
well
studied
in
the
School
of
mischief
,
as
to
have
learned
that
there
is
no
safety
in
committing
one
act
of
wickedness
,
but
by
proceeding
to
another
;
or
at
the
least
,
by
standing
stoutly
unto
that
which
was
first
committed
,
that
so
his
confidence
might
in
time
be
took
for
innocencie
.
A
lesson
which
the
rest
of
the
Confederates
had
took
out
long
since
,
and
were
now
upon
the
point
to
practice
it
upon
himself
.
6.
For
by
this
piece
of
ostentation
and
impertinencie
,
1566.
the
King
gained
nothing
on
the
people
,
and
lost
himself
exceedingly
amongst
the
Peers
;
for
as
none
of
the
common
sort
did
believe
him
to
be
the
more
innocent
of
the
wicked
murther
,
because
he
washed
his
hands
of
it
in
the
sight
of
the
multitude
;
so
the
great
men
which
had
the
guiding
of
the
Faction
,
disdained
him
as
a
weak
and
impotent
person
,
not
to
be
trusted
in
affairs
of
his
own
concernment
:
nor
did
he
edifie
better
with
the
Queen
,
then
he
did
with
the
Subjects
;
who
was
so
far
from
suffering
any
hearty
reconciliation
to
be
made
between
them
,
that
she
exprest
more
favour
unto
Murray
then
in
former
times
.
Which
so
exasperated
the
neglected
and
forsaken
Prince
,
that
he
resolved
on
sending
Murray
after
Risio
;
with
which
he
makes
the
Queen
acquainted
,
in
hopes
she
would
approve
of
it
as
an
excellent
service
;
but
she
disswades
him
from
the
fact
,
and
tells
Murray
of
it
;
knowing
full
well
,
that
which
soever
of
the
two
miscarried
in
it
,
she
should
either
loose
an
hated
Friend
,
or
a
dangerous
Enemy
.
Murray
communicates
the
Affair
with
Morton
,
and
the
rest
of
his
Friends
.
By
whom
it
is
agreed
,
that
they
should
take
into
their
Friendship
the
Earle
of
Bothwel
,
a
man
of
an
audacious
spirit
,
apt
for
any
mischief
;
but
otherwise
of
approved
valour
,
and
of
a
known
fidelity
to
the
Queen
in
her
greatest
dangers
.
He
had
before
some
quarrels
with
the
Earl
of
Murray
,
of
whose
designs
he
was
not
distrustful
without
cause
;
and
therefore
laboured
both
by
force
and
practice
,
either
to
make
him
less
or
nothing
.
But
Murray
was
too
hard
for
him
at
the
weapon
of
Wit
,
and
was
so
much
too
powerful
for
him
,
both
in
Court
and
Consistory
,
that
he
was
forced
to
quit
the
Kingdom
,
and
retire
to
France
.
Returning
at
such
time
as
Murray
and
the
rest
of
the
Confederates
were
compelled
to
take
sanctuary
at
New-castle
,
he
grew
into
great
favour
with
the
Queen
,
whose
discontents
against
the
King
he
knew
how
to
nourish
;
which
made
his
friendship
the
more
acceptable
,
and
his
assistance
the
more
useful
in
the
following
Tragedy
.
Thus
Herod
and
Pilate
are
made
friends
,
and
the
poor
King
must
fall
a
peace
offering
for
their
Redintegration
.
7.
But
first
they
would
expect
the
issue
of
the
Queens
delivery
,
by
the
success
whereof
,
the
principal
conspirators
were
resolved
to
steer
their
course
.
On
the
19
day
of
Iuly
,
she
is
delivered
of
a
Son
in
the
Castle
of
Edenborough
,
to
the
general
joy
of
all
the
Kingdom
,
and
the
particular
comfort
of
the
chief
Governours
of
Affairs
for
the
Congregation
.
There
was
no
more
use
now
of
a
King
or
Queen
,
when
God
had
given
them
a
young
Prince
to
sit
upon
the
Throne
of
his
Fathers
;
in
whose
minority
they
might
put
themselves
into
such
a
posture
,
that
he
should
never
be
able
to
act
much
against
them
when
he
came
to
age
.
And
now
they
deal
with
Bothwel
more
effectually
then
before
they
did
,
incourage
him
to
remove
the
King
by
some
means
or
other
,
to
separate
himself
from
his
own
Wife
,
(
a
Daughter
of
the
House
of
Huntley
)
and
Espouse
the
Queen
.
Let
him
but
act
the
first
part
,
as
most
proper
for
him
,
and
they
would
easily
finde
a
way
to
bring
on
the
rest
.
For
the
performance
whereof
,
and
to
stand
to
him
in
it
against
all
the
world
,
they
bound
themselves
severally
and
joyntly
under
Hand
and
Seal
.
In
which
most
wicked
practice
they
had
all
these
ends
:
first
,
the
dispatching
of
the
King
;
next
,
the
confounding
of
Bothwel
,
whom
they
feared
and
hated
;
thirdly
,
the
weakning
of
the
Queen
both
in
power
and
credit
,
and
consequently
the
drawing
of
all
Affairs
to
their
own
disposing
.
Bothwel
in
order
to
the
plot
makes
use
of
Ledington
to
prompt
the
Queen
to
a
Divorce
,
which
he
conceived
might
easily
be
effected
in
the
Court
of
Rome
;
and
is
himself
as
diligent
upon
all
occasions
to
work
upon
the
Queens
displeasures
,
and
make
the
breach
wider
betwixt
her
and
her
Husband
.
The
greatness
of
which
breach
was
before
so
visible
,
that
nothing
was
more
commonly
known
,
nor
generally
complained
of
amongst
the
people
:
But
never
was
it
made
so
eminently
notorious
in
the
eye
of
Strangers
,
as
at
the
Christening
of
the
young
Prince
in
December
following
.
At
which
time
she
would
neither
suffer
the
Ambassadors
of
France
or
England
to
give
him
a
visit
,
nor
permit
him
to
shew
himself
amongst
them
at
the
Christening
Banquet
.
From
Stirling
,
where
the
Prince
was
Christened
,
he
departs
for
Glasco
,
to
finde
some
comfort
from
his
Father
.
To
which
place
he
was
brought
not
without
much
difficulty
:
for
falling
sick
upon
the
way
,
it
appeared
plainly
by
some
symptoms
that
he
had
been
poysoned
,
the
terrible
effects
whereof
he
felt
in
all
the
parts
of
his
body
with
unspeakable
torments
:
But
strength
of
Nature
,
Youth
and
Physick
did
so
work
together
,
that
he
began
to
be
in
a
good
way
of
recovery
,
to
the
great
grief
of
those
who
had
laid
the
plot
.
Some
other
way
must
now
be
taken
to
effect
the
business
,
and
none
more
expedient
then
to
perswade
the
Queen
to
see
him
,
to
fl●tter
him
with
some
hopes
of
her
former
favour
,
and
bring
him
back
with
her
to
Edenborough
;
which
was
done
accordingly
.
At
Edenborough
he
was
lodged
at
a
private
house
,
on
the
outside
of
the
Town
,
(
an
house
unseemly
for
a
King
,
as
Knox
confesseth
)
and
therefore
the
fitter
for
their
purpose
:
where
,
on
the
9
of
February
at
night
,
the
poor
Prince
was
strangled
,
his
dead
body
laid
in
an
Orchard
near
adjoyning
,
with
one
of
his
Servants
lying
by
it
,
whom
they
also
murthered
;
and
the
house
most
ridiculously
blown
up
with
powder
,
as
if
that
blow
could
have
been
given
without
mangling
and
breaking
the
two
bodies
in
a
thousand
pieces
.
8.
The
infamy
of
this
horrid
murther
is
generally
cast
upon
the
Queen
,
by
the
arts
of
those
whom
it
concerned
to
make
her
odious
with
all
honest
men
;
nor
did
there
want
some
strong
presumptions
which
might
induce
them
to
believe
that
she
was
of
the
counsel
in
the
fact
;
and
with
the
good
Brethren
of
the
Congregation
,
every
presumption
was
a
proof
,
and
every
weak
proof
was
thought
sufficient
to
convict
her
of
it
.
But
that
which
most
confirmed
them
in
their
suspitions
,
was
her
affection
unto
Bothwel
,
whom
she
first
makes
Duke
of
Orknay
,
and
on
the
15
of
May
is
married
to
him
in
the
Chappel
of
Halyrood-house
,
according
to
the
form
observed
by
those
of
the
Congregation
.
But
against
these
presumptions
there
were
stronger
evidences
:
Bothwel
being
compelled
not
long
after
to
flee
into
Denmark
,
did
there
most
constantly
profess
,
both
living
and
dying
,
that
the
Queen
was
innocent
.
Morton
affirmed
the
same
at
his
execution
above
twelve
years
after
,
relating
that
when
Bothwel
dealt
with
him
about
the
murther
,
and
that
he
shewed
himself
unwilling
to
consent
unto
it
without
the
Queens
Warrant
and
Allowance
;
Bothwel
made
answer
,
that
they
must
not
give
themselves
any
hope
of
that
,
but
that
the
business
must
be
done
without
her
privity
.
But
that
which
seems
to
make
most
for
her
justification
,
was
the
confession
of
Hepbourne
,
Daglish
,
and
others
of
Bothwels
servants
,
who
were
condemned
for
murdering
the
young
King
;
and
being
brought
unto
the
Gallows
,
they
protested
before
God
and
his
holy
Angels
,
that
Bothwel
had
never
told
them
of
any
other
Authors
of
so
lewd
a
counsel
,
but
onely
the
two
Earls
of
Morton
and
Murray
.
In
the
mean
time
the
common
infamy
prevailed
,
and
none
is
made
more
guilty
of
it
then
this
wretched
Queen
,
who
had
been
drawn
to
give
consent
to
her
marriage
with
Bothwel
,
by
the
sollicitation
and
advice
of
those
very
men
,
who
afterwards
condemned
her
for
it
.
In
order
to
whose
ends
,
Buchanan
publishes
a
most
pestilent
and
malicious
Libel
,
1567.
which
he
called
,
The
defection
,
wherein
he
publickly
traduced
her
for
living
an
adulterous
life
with
David
Risio
,
and
afterward
with
Bothwel
himself
;
that
to
precipitate
her
unlawful
marriage
with
him
,
she
had
contrived
the
death
of
the
King
her
husband
,
projected
a
Divorce
between
Bothwel
and
his
former
Wife
,
contrary
to
the
Laws
both
of
God
and
Man
.
Which
Libel
being
printed
and
dispersed
abroad
,
obtained
so
much
credit
with
most
sorts
of
people
,
that
few
made
question
of
the
truth
of
the
accusations
.
Most
true
it
is
,
that
Buchanan
is
reported
by
King
Iames
himself
to
have
confessed
with
great
grief
at
the
time
of
his
death
,
how
falsly
and
injuriously
he
had
dealt
with
her
in
that
scandalous
Pamphlet
:
but
this
confession
came
too
late
,
and
was
known
to
few
,
and
therefore
proved
too
weak
a
remedy
for
the
former
mischief
.
9.
He
published
at
the
same
time
also
that
seditious
Pamphlet
,
which
he
entituled
,
De
jure
Regni
apud
Scotos
.
In
which
he
laboured
to
make
proof
,
that
the
Supreme
power
of
the
Scottish
Nation
was
in
the
body
of
the
people
,
no
otherwise
in
the
King
but
by
delegation
;
and
therefore
that
it
was
in
the
peoples
power
,
not
onely
to
control
and
censure
,
but
also
to
depose
and
condemn
their
Kings
,
if
they
found
them
faulty
.
The
man
was
learned
for
his
time
,
but
a
better
Poet
then
Historian
,
and
yet
a
better
Historian
then
he
was
a
States-man
.
For
being
of
the
Genevian
Leven
,
he
fitted
all
his
State-maximes
unto
Calvins
Principles
,
and
may
be
thought
in
many
points
to
out-go
his
Master
.
Now
in
this
Pamphlet
we
may
finde
these
Aphorisms
laid
down
for
undoubted
truths
,
which
no
true
Scot
must
dare
to
question
,
unless
he
would
be
thought
to
be●●ary
his
Country
;
that
is
to
say
,
That
the
people
is
better
then
the
King
,
and
of
greater
Authority
:
That
the
people
have
right
to
bestow
the
Crown
at
their
pleasure
:
That
the
making
of
the
Laws
doth
belong
to
the
people
,
and
Kings
are
but
Masters
of
the
Rolls
:
That
they
have
the
same
power
over
the
King
,
that
the
King
hath
over
any
one
man
:
That
it
were
good
that
rewards
were
appointed
by
the
people
for
such
as
should
kill
Tyrants
,
as
commonly
there
is
for
those
that
have
killed
either
Wolves
or
Bears
,
or
have
taken
their
Whelps
:
That
the
people
may
arraign
their
Princes
;
that
the
Ministers
may
excommunicate
their
King
;
and
that
whosoever
is
by
Excommunication
cast
into
Hell
,
is
made
thereby
unworthy
to
live
on
earth
.
10.
And
that
he
might
make
sure
work
of
it
,
he
takes
upon
him
to
reply
upon
all
Objections
,
which
sober
and
more
knowing
men
had
found
out
to
the
contrary
.
For
whereas
it
had
been
objected
,
That
custom
was
against
such
dealing
with
Princes
:
That
Jeremiah
commanded
obedience
to
Nebuchadnezzar
:
That
God
placed
Tyrants
sometimes
for
punishment
of
his
people
:
That
the
Iews
dealt
not
so
with
any
of
their
Princes
;
and
that
there
was
no
example
to
be
found
in
Scripture
,
to
shew
that
subjects
may
so
use
their
Governours
,
as
is
there
pretended
:
To
all
these
he
returns
his
particular
answers
;
and
in
this
sort
he
answereth
to
them
,
that
is
to
say
,
That
there
is
nothing
more
dangerous
to
be
followed
then
a
common
custom
:
That
the
example
is
but
singular
,
and
concludeth
nothing
:
That
as
God
placed
Tyrants
to
punish
the
people
,
so
he
appoints
private
men
to
kill
them
:
That
the
Kings
of
the
Iews
were
not
elected
by
the
people
,
and
therefore
might
not
deal
with
them
,
as
they
might
in
Scotland
,
where
Kings
depend
wholly
on
the
peoples
Election
:
And
finally
,
that
there
were
sundry
good
and
wholesome
Laws
in
divers
Countries
,
of
which
there
is
no
example
in
holy
Scripture
.
And
whereas
others
had
objected
,
That
by
St.
Pauls
Doctrine
we
are
bound
to
pray
for
Kings
and
Princes
:
The
Argument
is
evaded
by
this
handsome
shift
,
That
we
are
bound
to
pray
for
those
whom
we
ought
to
punish
.
But
these
are
onely
velitations
,
certain
preparatory
skirmishes
to
the
grand
encounter
;
the
main
battail
followeth
.
For
finally
,
the
principal
objection
is
,
That
St.
Paul
hath
commanded
every
soul
to
be
subject
to
the
higher
Powers
;
and
that
St.
Peter
hath
required
us
to
submit
our selves
to
every
Ordinance
of
man
,
whether
it
be
unto
the
King
as
to
the
Supreme
,
or
unto
such
as
be
in
Authority
by
and
under
him
.
And
hereunto
they
frame
their
Answer
in
such
a
manner
,
as
if
they
knew
Gods
minde
better
then
the
Apostles
did
,
or
that
of
the
Apostles
better
then
they
did
themselves
.
11.
The
answer
is
,
that
the
Apostles
writ
this
in
the
Churches
infancy
,
when
there
were
not
many
Christians
,
few
of
them
rich
and
of
ability
to
make
resistance
:
As
if
(
said
he
)
a
man
should
write
to
such
Christians
as
are
under
the
Turk
,
in
substance
poor
,
in
courage
feeble
,
in
strength
unarmed
,
in
number
few
,
and
generally
subject
unto
to
all
kinde
of
injuries
;
would
he
not
write
as
the
Apostles
did
?
who
did
respect
the
men
they
writ
to
,
their
words
not
being
to
be
extended
to
the
body
or
people
of
the
Common
wealth
.
For
imagine
(
saith
he
)
that
either
of
the
Apostles
were
now
alive
,
and
lived
where
both
the
Kings
and
people
did
profess
Christianity
,
and
that
there
were
such
Kings
as
would
have
their
wills
to
stand
for
laws
,
as
cared
neither
for
God
nor
Man
;
as
bestowed
the
Churches
Revenues
upon
Iesters
and
Rascals
,
and
such
as
gibed
at
those
who
did
profess
the
more
sincere
Religion
;
what
would
they
write
of
such
to
the
Church
?
Surely
except
they
would
dissent
from
themselves
,
they
would
say
,
That
they
accounted
no
such
for
Magistrates
;
they
would
forbid
all
men
from
speaking
unto
them
,
and
from
keeping
their
company
;
they
would
leave
them
to
their
subjects
to
be
punished
;
nor
would
they
blame
them
if
they
accounted
not
such
men
for
their
Kings
,
with
whom
they
could
have
no
society
by
the
Laws
of
God
.
So
excellent
a
proficient
did
this
man
shew
himself
in
the
Schools
of
Calvin
,
that
he
might
worthily
have
challenged
the
place
of
Divinity-Reader
in
Geneva
it self
.
12.
To
put
these
Principles
into
practice
,
a
Bond
is
made
at
Stirling
by
some
of
the
chief
Lords
of
the
Congregation
,
pretended
for
the
preservation
of
the
Infant-Prince
;
but
aiming
also
at
the
punishment
of
Bothwel
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Murtherers
.
The
first
that
entred
into
this
Combination
,
were
the
Earls
of
Athol
,
Arguile
,
Morton
,
Marre
and
Glencarne
,
with
the
Lords
Lindsay
and
Boyd
;
to
which
were
added
not
long
after
,
the
Lords
Hume
and
Ruthen
,
(
this
Ruthen
being
the
Son
of
him
who
had
acted
in
the
Murther
of
David
Risio
)
together
with
the
Lairds
of
Drumlanrig
,
Tulibardin
,
Seffourd
and
Grange
,
men
of
great
power
and
influence
on
their
several
Countries
;
besides
many
others
of
good
note
.
The
Earl
Murray
having
laid
the
plot
,
obtained
the
Queens
leave
to
retire
into
France
till
the
times
were
quieter
,
committing
to
the
Queen
the
Government
of
his
whole
Estate
;
that
so
if
his
designe
miscarried
,
as
it
possibly
might
,
he
might
come
off
without
the
least
hazard
of
estate
or
honour
.
Of
this
conspiracie
the
Queen
receives
advertisement
,
and
presently
prepares
for
Arms
,
under
pretence
of
rectifying
some
abuses
about
the
Borders
.
The
Confederates
were
not
much
behind
;
and
having
got
together
a
considerable
power
,
made
an
attempt
on
Borthwick
Castle
,
where
the
Queen
and
Bothwel
then
remained
.
But
not
being
strong
enough
to
carry
the
place
at
the
first
attempt
,
Bothwel
escaped
unto
Dunbar
,
whom
the
Queen
followed
shortly
after
in
mans
apparel
.
Missing
their
prey
,
the
Confederates
march
toward
Edenborough
with
their
little
army
,
and
make
themselves
Masters
of
the
Town
.
But
understanding
that
the
Queens
Forces
were
upon
their
march
,
they
betook
themselves
unto
the
field
,
gained
the
advantage
of
the
ground
,
and
thereby
gave
her
such
a
diffidence
of
her
good
success
,
that
having
entertained
them
with
a
long
parley
,
till
Bothwel
was
gone
off
in
safety
,
she
put
her self
into
their
hands
without
striking
a
blow
.
13.
With
this
great
prey
the
Confederates
returned
to
Edenborough
in
the
middle
of
Iune
;
and
the
next
day
order
her
to
be
sent
as
Prisoner
to
L●chlevin-house
,
under
the
conduct
of
the
Lords
Ruthen
and
Lindsay
,
by
whom
she
was
delivered
in
a
very
plain
and
sorry
attire
to
the
custody
of
Murray's
Mother
,
who
domineered
over
the
unfortunate
Lady
with
contempt
enough
.
The
next
day
after
her
commitment
,
the
Earl
of
Glencarne
passeth
to
the
Chappel
in
Halyrood
house
,
where
he
defaceth
all
the
Vestments
,
breaks
down
the
Altar
,
and
destroys
the
Images
.
For
which
though
he
was
highly
magnified
by
Knox
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Preachers
;
yet
many
of
the
chief
Confederates
were
offended
at
it
,
as
being
done
without
their
consent
,
when
a
great
storm
was
gathering
towards
them
,
by
the
conjunction
of
some
other
of
the
principal
Lords
on
the
Queens
behalf
.
To
reconcile
this
party
to
them
,
and
prevent
the
Rupture
,
Knox
with
some
other
of
their
Preachers
are
dispatched
away
with
Letters
of
Credence
,
and
instructions
for
attoning
the
difference
.
But
they
effected
nothing
to
the
benefit
of
them
that
sent
them
,
and
not
much
neither
to
their
own
,
though
they
had
some
concernments
of
self-interest
besides
the
publick
,
which
they
made
tender
of
to
their
considerations
.
A
general
Assembly
at
the
same
time
was
held
in
Edenborough
,
with
which
upon
the
coming
back
of
these
Commissioners
,
it
was
thought
necessary
to
ingratiate
themselves
by
all
means
imaginable
.
And
thereupon
it
was
agreed
,
that
the
Acts
of
Parliament
made
in
the
year
1560
,
for
the
suppressing
of
Popery
,
should
be
confirmed
in
the
next
Parliament
then
following
;
that
the
assignation
of
the
Shires
for
the
Ministers
maintainance
,
should
be
duly
put
in
execution
,
till
the
whole
Patrimony
of
the
Church
might
be
invested
in
them
in
due
form
of
Law
;
which
was
conditioned
to
be
done
(
if
it
could
not
be
done
sooner
)
in
that
Parliament
also
.
Some
other
points
of
huge
concernment
to
the
Church
were
then
also
moved
;
but
they
were
onely
promised
,
without
any
performance
.
It
was
also
then
agreed
between
them
,
that
all
Noblemen
,
Barons
,
and
other
Professors
should
imploy
their
whole
Forces
,
Strength
and
Power
,
for
the
punishment
of
all
and
whatsoever
persons
that
should
be
tryed
and
found
guilty
of
that
horrible
Murther
of
late
committed
on
the
King
:
And
further
,
that
all
the
Kings
and
Princes
which
should
succeed
in
following
times
to
the
Crown
of
that
Realm
,
should
be
bound
by
Oath
before
their
Inauguration
,
to
maintain
the
true
Religion
of
Christ
,
professed
then
presently
in
that
Kingdom
.
Thus
the
Confederates
and
the
Kirk
are
united
together
;
and
hard
it
is
to
say
,
whether
of
the
two
were
least
execusable
before
God
and
man
.
But
they
followed
the
light
of
their
own
principles
,
and
thought
that
an
excuse
sufficient
,
without
fear
of
either
.
14.
The
news
of
these
proceedings
alarms
all
Christendom
,
and
presently
Ambassadors
are
dispatched
from
France
and
England
to
mediate
with
the
Confederates
(
they
must
not
be
called
Rebels
)
for
the
Queens
Delivery
.
Throgmorton
for
the
Queen
of
England
presseth
hard
upon
it
,
and
shewed
himself
exceeding
earnest
and
industrious
in
pursuance
of
it
.
But
Knox
and
self-interest
prevailed
more
amongst
them
,
then
all
intercessions
whatsoever
,
there
being
nothing
more
insisted
upon
by
that
fiery
spirit
,
then
that
she
was
to
be
deprived
of
her
Authority
and
Life
together
.
And
this
he
thundred
from
the
Pulpit
with
as
great
a
confidence
,
as
if
he
had
received
his
Doctrine
at
Mount
Sinai
from
the
hands
of
God
,
at
the
giving
of
the
Law
to
Moses
.
Nor
was
Throgmorton
thought
to
be
so
Zealous
on
the
other
side
,
as
he
outwardly
seemed
.
For
he
well
knew
how
much
it
might
concern
his
Queen
in
her
personal
safety
,
and
the
whole
Realm
of
England
in
its
peace
and
happiness
,
that
the
poor
Queen
should
be
continued
in
the
same
(
or
a
worse
)
condition
,
to
which
these
wretched
men
had
brought
her
.
And
therefore
it
was
much
suspected
by
most
knowing
men
,
that
secretly
he
did
more
thrust
on
her
deprivation
with
one
hand
,
then
he
seemed
to
hinder
it
with
both
.
Wherewith
incouraged
,
or
otherwise
being
too
far
gone
to
retire
with
safety
,
Lindsay
and
Ruthen
are
dispatched
to
Lochlevin-house
,
to
move
her
for
a
resignation
of
the
Crown
to
her
Infant-Son
.
Which
when
she
would
by
no
means
yeild
to
,
a
Letter
is
sent
to
her
from
Throgmorton
to
perswade
her
to
it
;
assuring
her
,
that
whatsoever
was
done
by
her
under
that
constraint
,
would
be
void
in
Law
.
This
first
began
to
work
her
to
that
resolution
.
But
nothing
more
prevailed
upon
her
,
then
the
rough
carriage
of
the
two
Lords
which
first
made
the
motion
.
By
whom
she
was
threatned
in
plain
terms
,
that
if
she
did
not
forthwith
yeild
unto
the
desires
of
her
people
,
they
would
question
her
for
incontinent
living
,
the
murther
of
the
King
,
her
tyranny
,
and
the
manifest
violation
of
the
Laws
of
the
Land
,
in
some
secret
transactions
with
the
French
.
Terrified
wherewith
,
without
so
much
as
reading
what
they
offered
to
her
,
she
sets
her
hand
to
three
several
Instruments
;
In
the
first
of
which
,
she
gave
over
the
Kingdom
to
her
young
Son
,
at
that
time
little
more
then
a
twelve
Month
old
;
in
the
second
,
she
constituted
Murray
Vice-Roy
during
his
minority
;
and
in
the
third
,
in
case
that
Murray
should
refuse
it
,
she
substitutes
Duke
Hamilton
,
the
Earls
of
Lenox
,
Arguile
,
Athol
,
Morton
,
Glencarne
and
Marre
;
all
but
the
two
first
being
sworn
Servants
unto
Murray
,
and
the
two
first
made
use
of
onely
to
discharge
the
matter
.
15.
Thus
furnished
and
impowered
,
the
Lords
return
in
triumph
to
their
fellows
at
Edenborough
,
with
the
sound
of
a
Trumpet
;
and
presently
it
was
resolved
to
Crown
the
Infant-King
with
as
much
speed
as
might
be
,
for
fear
of
all
such
alterations
as
might
otherwise
happen
.
And
thereunto
they
spurred
on
with
such
precipitation
,
that
whereas
they
extorted
those
subscriptions
from
her
on
St.
Iame's
day
,
being
the
25
of
Iuly
,
the
Coronation
was
dispatched
on
the
29.
The
Sermon
,
for
the
greater
grace
of
the
matter
,
must
be
preached
by
Knox
;
but
the
superstitious
part
and
ceremony
of
it
was
left
to
be
performed
by
the
Bishop
of
Orknay
,
another
of
the
natural
Sons
of
Iames
the
Fifth
,
assisted
by
two
Superintendents
of
the
Congregation
.
And
that
all
things
might
come
as
near
as
might
be
to
the
Ancient
Forms
,
the
Earl
of
Morton
and
the
Lord
Humes
took
Oath
for
the
King
,
that
he
should
maintain
the
Religion
which
was
then
received
,
and
minister
Justice
equally
to
all
the
Subjects
.
Of
which
particular
the
King
made
afterwards
an
especial
use
,
in
justifying
the
use
of
God-fathers
and
God
mothers
at
the
Baptizing
of
Infants
,
when
it
was
questioned
in
the
Conference
at
Hampton-court
.
Scarce
fifteen
days
were
past
from
the
Coronation
,
when
Murray
shewed
himself
in
Scotland
,
as
if
he
had
dropt
down
from
Heaven
for
the
good
of
the
Nation
;
but
he
had
took
England
in
his
way
,
and
made
himself
so
sure
a
party
in
that
Court
,
that
he
was
neither
affraid
to
accept
the
Regencie
in
such
a
dangerous
point
of
time
,
nor
to
expostulate
bitterly
with
his
own
Queen
for
her
former
actions
:
not
now
the
same
man
as
before
in
the
time
of
her
glories
.
For
the
first
handselling
of
his
Government
,
he
calls
a
Parliament
,
and
therein
ratifies
the
Acts
of
1560
for
suppressing
Popery
,
as
had
been
promised
to
the
last
general
Assembly
;
and
then
proceeds
to
the
Arraignment
of
Hepbourne
,
Hay
and
Daglish
for
the
horrible
murther
of
the
King
:
by
each
of
which
it
was
confessed
at
their
execution
,
that
Bothwel
was
present
at
the
murther
,
and
that
he
had
assured
them
at
their
first
ingaging
that
most
of
the
Noble-men
in
the
Realm
(
Murray
and
Morton
amongst
others
)
were
consenting
to
it
.
16.
And
now
or
never
must
the
Kirk
begin
to
bear
up
bravely
:
In
which
if
they
should
fail
,
let
Knox
bear
the
blame
for
want
of
well-tutoring
them
in
the
Catechism
of
their
own
Authority
.
They
found
themselves
so
necessary
to
this
new
Establishment
,
that
it
could
not
well
subsist
without
them
;
and
they
resolved
to
make
the
proudest
he
that
was
,
to
feel
the
dint
of
their
spirit
.
A
general
Assembly
was
convened
not
long
after
the
Parliament
,
by
which
the
Bishop
of
Orknay
was
convented
and
deposed
from
his
Function
,
for
joyning
the
Queen
in
Marriage
to
the
Earl
of
Bothwel
,
though
he
proceeded
by
the
Form
of
their
own
devising
.
And
by
the
same
the
Countess
of
Arguile
was
ordained
(
after
citation
on
their
part
,
and
appearance
on
hers
)
to
give
satisfaction
to
the
Kirk
,
for
being
present
at
the
Baptism
of
the
Infant-King
,
because
performed
according
to
the
Rites
of
the
Church
of
Rome
:
the
satisfaction
to
be
made
in
Stirling
where
she
had
offended
,
upon
a
Sunday
after
Sermon
;
the
more
particular
time
and
manner
of
it
,
to
be
prescribed
by
the
Superintendent
of
Lothian
.
And
this
was
pretty
handsome
for
the
first
beginning
,
according
whereunto
it
was
thought
fit
by
the
Chief
Leaders
to
run
on
till
they
came
to
the
end
of
the
Race
;
of
which
in
general
King
Iames
hath
given
us
this
description
in
a
Declaration
of
his
published
not
long
after
the
surprising
of
his
person
by
the
Earl
of
Gowry
15●2
,
where
we
finde
it
thus
:
The
Bishops
having
imbraced
the
Gospel
,
it
was
at
first
agreed
even
by
the
Brethren
,
with
the
consent
of
Regent
,
that
the
Bishops
estate
should
be
maintained
and
authorized
.
This
endured
for
sundry
years
;
but
then
there
was
no
remedy
,
the
Calling
it self
of
Bishops
was
at
least
become
Antichristian
,
and
down
they
must
of
necessity
:
whereupon
they
commanded
the
Bishops
(
by
their
own
Authority
)
to
leave
their
Offices
and
Iurisdiction
.
They
decreed
in
their
Assemblies
,
That
Bishops
should
have
no
vote
in
Parliament
;
and
that
done
,
they
desired
of
the
King
that
such
Commissioners
as
they
should
send
to
the
Parliament
and
Council
,
might
from
thenceforth
be
authorized
in
the
Bishops
places
for
the
Estate
.
They
also
directed
their
Commissioners
to
the
Kings
Majesty
,
commanding
him
and
the
Council
,
under
pain
of
the
Censures
of
the
Church
(
Excommunication
they
meant
)
to
appoint
no
Bishops
in
time
to
come
,
because
they
(
the
Brethren
)
had
concluded
that
State
to
be
unlawful
.
And
that
it
might
appear
to
those
of
the
suffering
party
,
that
they
had
not
acted
all
these
things
without
better
Authority
then
what
they
had
given
unto
themselves
;
they
dispatched
their
Letters
unto
Beza
,
who
had
succeeded
at
Geneva
in
the
Chair
of
Calvin
;
from
whence
they
were
encouraged
and
perswaded
to
go
on
in
that
course
,
and
[
](A43507-e46080-b)a
a
Ne
unquam
il●um
p●●em
admittant
,
●uamvis
u●●tatis
reti●endae
specie
blandiatur
,
Ep.
79.
never
re-admit
that
plague
(
he
means
thereby
the
Bishops
)
to
have
place
in
that
Church
,
although
it
might
flatter
them
with
a
shew
of
retaining
unity
.
17.
But
all
this
was
not
done
at
once
,
though
laid
here
together
,
to
shew
how
answerable
their
proceedings
were
to
their
first
beginnings
.
To
cool
which
heats
,
and
put
some
Water
in
their
Wine
,
1568.
the
Queen
by
practising
on
her
Keepers
escapes
the
Prison
,
and
puts
her self
into
Hamilton
Castle
;
to
which
not
onely
the
dependants
of
that
powerful
Family
,
but
many
great
Lords
,
and
divers
others
,
did
with
great
cheerfulness
repair
unto
her
with
their
several
followers
.
Earl
Murray
was
at
Stirling
when
this
news
came
to
him
;
and
it
concerned
him
to
bestir
himself
with
all
celerity
,
before
the
Queens
power
was
grown
too
great
to
be
disputed
.
He
therefore
calls
together
such
of
his
Friends
and
their
adherents
as
were
near
unto
him
,
and
with
them
gives
battail
to
the
Queen
,
who
in
this
little
time
had
got
together
a
small
Army
of
four
thousand
men
.
The
honour
of
the
day
attends
the
Regent
,
who
with
the
loss
of
one
man
onely
bought
an
easie
Victory
;
which
might
have
proved
more
bloudy
to
the
conquered
Army
,
(
for
they
lost
but
three
hundred
in
the
fight
)
it
he
had
not
commanded
back
his
Souldiers
from
the
execution
.
The
Queen
was
placed
upon
a
Hill
to
behold
the
battail
.
But
when
she
saw
the
issue
of
it
,
she
posted
with
all
speed
to
the
Port
of
Kerbright
,
took
Ship
for
England
,
and
landed
most
unfortunately
(
as
it
after
proved
)
at
Wirckington
in
the
County
of
Cumberland
.
From
thence
she
dispatched
her
Letters
to
Queen
Elizabeth
,
full
of
Complaints
,
and
passionate
bewailings
of
her
wretched
fortune
;
desires
admittance
to
her
presence
,
and
that
she
might
be
taken
into
her
protection
;
sending
withal
a
Ring
which
that
Queen
had
given
her
,
to
be
an
everlasting
token
of
that
love
and
amity
which
was
to
be
maintained
between
them
.
But
she
soon
found
how
miserably
she
had
deceived
her self
in
her
Expectations
.
Murray
was
grown
too
strong
for
her
in
the
Court
of
England
;
and
others
which
regarded
little
what
became
of
him
,
were
glad
of
her
misfortunes
in
relation
to
their
own
security
;
which
could
not
better
be
consulted
,
then
by
keeping
a
good
Guard
upon
her
,
now
they
had
her
there
.
And
so
instead
of
sending
for
her
to
the
Court
,
the
Queen
gives
order
by
Sir
Francis
Knollis
(
whom
she
sent
of
purpose
)
to
remove
the
distressed
Lady
to
Carlisle
,
as
the
safer
place
,
until
the
equity
of
her
cause
might
be
fully
known
.
She
hath
now
took
possession
of
the
Realm
which
she
had
laid
claim
to
,
but
shall
pay
dearly
for
the
purchase
;
the
Crown
whereof
shall
come
at
last
to
her
Posterity
,
though
it
did
not
fall
upon
her
person
.
18.
Now
that
the
equity
of
her
cause
might
be
understood
,
the
Regent
is
required
by
Letters
from
the
Court
of
England
to
desist
from
any
further
prosecution
of
the
vanquished
party
,
till
that
Queen
were
perfectly
informed
in
all
particulars
touching
these
Affairs
.
Which
notwithstanding
,
he
thought
fit
to
make
use
of
his
Fortune
,
summoned
a
Parliament
,
in
which
some
few
of
each
sort
,
noble
and
ignoble
,
were
proscribed
for
the
present
;
by
the
terrour
whereof
many
of
the
rest
submitted
,
and
they
which
would
not
were
reduced
by
force
of
Arms.
Elizabeth
not
well
pleased
with
these
proceedings
,
requires
that
some
Commissioners
might
be
sent
from
Scotland
to
render
an
account
to
her
,
or
to
her
Commissioners
,
of
the
severity
and
hard
dealing
which
they
had
shewed
unto
their
Queen
.
And
hereunto
he
was
necessitated
to
conform
,
as
the
case
then
stood
:
The
French
being
totally
made
against
him
,
the
Spaniards
more
displeased
then
they
,
and
no
help
〈◊〉
be
had
from
any
,
but
the
English
onely
.
At
York
Commissioners
attend
from
each
part
in
the
end
of
September
.
From
Queen
Elizabeth
,
Thomas
Duke
of
Norfolk
,
Thomas
Earl
of
Sussex
,
and
Sir
Ralph
Sadlier
Chancellor
of
the
Dutchy
of
Lancaster
.
For
the
unfortunate
Queen
of
Scots
,
Iohn
Lesly
Bishop
of
Ross
,
the
Lords
Levington
,
Boyd
,
&c.
And
for
the
Infant
King
,
besides
the
Regent
himself
,
there
appeared
the
Earl
of
Morton
,
the
Lord
Lindsay
,
and
certain
others
.
After
such
protestations
made
on
both
sides
as
seemed
expedient
for
preserving
the
Authority
of
the
several
Crowns
,
an
Oath
is
took
by
the
Commissioners
to
proceed
in
the
business
according
to
the
Rules
of
Justice
and
Equity
.
The
Commissioners
from
the
Infant-King
present
a
Declaration
of
their
proceedings
in
the
former
troubles
;
to
which
an
answer
is
returned
by
those
of
the
other
side
.
Elizabeth
desiring
to
be
better
satisfied
in
some
particulars
,
requires
the
Commissioners
of
both
sides
,
some
of
them
at
the
least
,
to
repair
unto
her
;
where
after
much
sending
and
proving
(
as
the
saying
is
)
there
was
nothing
done
which
might
redound
unto
the
benefit
of
the
Queen
of
Scots
.
19.
For
whilst
these
matters
were
in
agitation
in
the
Court
of
England
,
Letters
of
hers
were
intercepted
,
written
by
her
to
those
which
continued
of
her
party
in
the
Realm
of
Scotland
.
In
which
Letters
she
complained
,
that
the
Queen
of
England
had
not
kept
promise
with
her
;
but
yet
desired
them
to
be
of
good
heart
,
because
she
was
assured
of
aid
by
some
other
means
,
and
hoped
to
be
with
them
in
a
short
time
.
Which
Letters
being
first
sent
to
Murray
,
and
by
him
shewed
to
Queen
Elizabeth
,
prevailed
so
much
for
his
advantage
,
that
he
was
not
onely
dismissed
with
favour
,
but
waited
on
by
her
command
through
every
County
by
the
Sheriffs
and
Gentry
,
till
he
came
to
Berwick
;
from
whence
he
passed
safely
unto
Edenborough
,
where
he
was
welcomed
with
great
joy
by
his
Friends
and
Followers
.
Nothing
else
memorable
in
this
Treaty
which
concerns
our
History
,
but
that
when
Murray
and
the
rest
of
the
Scots
Commissioners
were
commanded
by
Queen
Elizabeth
to
give
a
reason
of
their
proceedings
against
that
Queen
,
they
justified
themselves
by
the
Authority
of
Calvin
:
by
which
they
did
endeavour
to
prove
,
(
as
my
Author
hath
it
)
That
the
Popular
Magistrates
are
appointed
and
made
to
moderate
,
and
keep
in
order
,
the
excess
and
unruliness
of
Kings
;
and
that
it
was
lawful
for
them
to
put
the
Kings
,
that
be
evil
and
wicked
,
into
prison
,
and
also
to
deprive
them
of
their
Kingdoms
.
Which
Doctrine
,
how
it
relished
with
Queen
Elizabeth
,
may
be
judged
by
any
that
knows
with
what
a
Soveraign
power
she
disposed
of
all
things
in
her
own
Dominions
,
without
fear
of
rendring
an
account
to
such
Popular
Magistrates
,
as
Calvins
Doctrine
might
encourage
to
require
it
of
her
.
But
Calvin
found
more
Friends
in
Scotland
,
then
in
all
the
world
;
there
being
no
Kingdom
,
Principality
,
or
other
Estate
,
which
had
herein
followed
Calvins
Doctrine
,
in
the
imprisoning
,
deposing
,
and
expelling
their
own
natural
Prince
,
till
the
Scots
first
led
the
way
unto
it
in
this
sad
Example
.
20.
Between
the
last
Parliament
in
Scotland
,
and
the
Regents
journey
into
England
,
a
general
Assembly
of
the
Kirk
was
held
at
Edenborough
In
which
they
entred
into
consideration
of
some
disorders
which
had
before
been
tolerated
in
the
said
Assem●ly
,
and
were
thought
fit
to
be
redressed
.
For
remedy
whereof
,
it
was
enacted
,
That
none
should
be
admitted
to
have
voice
in
these
Assemblies
,
but
Superintendents
,
Visitors
of
Churches
,
Commissioners
of
Shires
and
Vniversities
;
together
with
such
other
Ministers
,
to
be
elected
or
approved
by
the
Superintendents
,
as
were
of
knowledge
and
ability
to
dispute
and
reason
of
such
Matters
as
were
there
propounded
.
It
was
ordained
also
,
That
all
Papists
which
continued
obstinate
after
lawful
admonition
,
should
be
Excommunicated
;
as
also
,
that
the
committers
of
Murther
,
Incest
,
Adultery
,
and
other
such
hainous
crimes
,
should
not
be
admitted
to
make
satisfaction
by
any
particulur
Church
,
till
they
did
first
appear
in
the
habit
of
penitents
before
the
general
Assembly
,
and
there
receive
their
Order
in
it
.
It
was
also
condescended
to
,
upon
the
humble
Supplication
of
the
Bishop
of
Orkney
,
that
he
should
be
restored
unto
his
place
,
from
which
they
had
deposed
him
,
for
his
acting
in
the
Queens
Marriage
:
Which
favour
they
were
pleased
to
extend
unto
him
,
upon
this
Condition
,
That
for
removing
of
the
scandal
,
he
should
in
his
first
Sermon
acknowledge
the
fault
which
he
had
committed
;
and
crave
pardon
of
God
,
the
Kirk
,
and
the
State
,
whom
he
had
offended
.
But
their
main
business
was
to
alter
the
Book
of
Discipline
,
especially
in
that
part
of
it
which
related
to
the
Superinterdents
,
whom
though
they
countenanced
for
the
present
by
the
former
Sanction
,
till
they
had
put
themselves
in
a
better
posture
;
yet
they
resolve
to
bring
them
by
degrees
to
a
lower
station
,
and
to
lay
them
level
with
the
rest
.
In
reference
whereunto
,
the
Regent
is
sollicited
by
their
Petition
,
that
certain
Lords
of
secret
Council
might
be
appointed
to
confer
with
some
of
the
said
Assembly
,
touching
the
P●lity
and
Jurisdiction
of
the
Kirk
,
and
to
assign
some
time
and
place
to
that
effect
,
that
it
might
be
done
before
the
next
Session
of
Parliament
.
To
which
Petition
they
received
no
answer
,
till
the
Iuly
following
:
But
there
came
no
great
matter
of
it
,
by
reason
of
the
Regents
death
,
which
soon
after
hapned
.
21.
For
so
it
was
,
that
after
his
return
from
England
,
he
became
more
feared
by
some
,
and
obeyed
by
others
,
then
he
had
been
formerly
;
which
made
him
stand
more
highly
upon
terms
of
Honor
and
Advantage
,
when
Queen
Elizabeth
had
propounded
some
Conditions
to
him
in
favour
of
the
Queen
of
Scots
,
whose
cause
appearing
desperate
in
the
eyes
of
most
who
wished
well
to
her
,
they
laboured
to
make
their
own
peace
,
and
procure
his
Friendship
.
Duke
Hamilton
,
amongst
the
rest
,
negotiated
for
a
Reconcilement
,
and
came
to
Edenborough
to
that
purpose
;
but
unadvisedly
interposing
some
delays
in
the
business
,
because
he
would
not
act
apart
from
the
rest
of
the
Queens
Adherents
,
he
was
sent
Prisoner
to
the
Castle
.
This
puts
the
whole
Clan
of
the
Hamiltons
into
such
displeasures
(
being
otherwise
no
good
friends
to
the
Race
of
the
Stewarts
)
that
they
resolved
upon
his
death
;
compassed
not
long
after
by
Iames
Hamilton
,
whose
life
he
had
spared
once
when
he
had
it
in
his
power
.
At
Lithgoe
,
on
the
23
of
Ianuary
,
he
was
shot
by
this
Hamilton
into
the
belly
;
of
which
wound
he
dyed
,
the
Murtherer
escaping
safely
into
France
.
His
death
much
sorrowed
for
by
all
that
were
affected
to
the
Infant-King
,
of
whom
he
had
shewed
himself
to
be
very
tender
;
which
might
have
wiped
a
way
the
imputation
of
his
former
aspirings
,
if
the
Kings
death
could
have
opened
his
way
unto
the
Crown
,
before
he
had
made
sure
of
the
Hamiltons
,
who
pretended
to
it
.
But
none
did
more
lament
his
death
,
then
his
Friends
of
the
Kirk
;
who
in
a
General
Assembly
which
they
held
soon
after
,
decreed
,
That
the
Murtherer
should
be
Excommunicated
in
all
the
chief
Boroughs
of
the
Realm
;
and
,
That
whosoever
else
should
happen
to
be
afterwards
convicted
of
the
Crime
,
should
be
proceeded
against
in
the
same
sort
also
.
And
yet
they
were
not
so
intent
upon
the
prosecution
of
the
Murtherers
,
as
not
to
be
careful
of
themselves
and
their
own
Concernments
.
They
had
before
addressed
their
desires
unto
the
Regent
,
that
remedy
might
be
provided
against
chopping
and
changing
of
Benefices
,
diminution
of
Rentals
,
and
setting
of
Tythes
into
long
Leases
,
to
the
defrauding
of
Ministers
and
their
Successors
;
That
they
who
possessed
pluralities
of
Benefices
,
should
leave
all
but
one
;
and
,
That
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Kirk
,
might
be
made
separate
and
distinct
from
that
of
the
Civil
Courts
.
But
now
they
take
the
benefit
of
the
present
distractions
,
to
discharge
the
thirds
assigned
unto
them
from
all
other
Incumbrances
then
the
payment
of
Five
thousand
Marks
yearly
for
the
Kings
support
;
which
being
reduced
to
English
money
,
would
not
amount
unto
the
sum
of
Three
hundred
pound
;
and
seems
to
be
no
better
,
then
the
sticking
up
a
feather
(
in
the
ancient
By-word
)
when
the
Goose
was
stollen
.
22.
As
touching
the
distractions
which
emboldened
them
to
this
Adventure
,
they
did
most
miserably
afflict
the
whole
State
of
that
Kingdom
.
The
Queen
of
Scots
had
granted
a
Commission
to
Duke
Hamilton
,
the
Earls
of
Huntley
and
Arguile
,
to
govern
that
Realm
in
her
Name
,
and
by
her
Authority
;
in
which
they
were
opposed
by
those
,
who
for
their
own
security
,
more
then
any
thing
else
,
professed
their
obedience
to
the
King
.
Great
spoils
and
Rapines
hereupon
ensued
upon
either
side
;
but
the
Kings
party
had
the
worst
;
as
having
neither
hands
enough
to
make
good
their
interest
,
nor
any
head
to
order
and
direct
those
few
hands
they
had
.
At
last
the
Earl
of
Sussex
,
with
some
Souldiers
,
came
toward
the
borders
,
supplied
them
with
such
Forces
as
enabled
them
to
drive
the
Lords
of
the
Queens
Faction
out
of
all
the
South
;
and
thereby
gave
them
some
encouragement
to
nominate
the
old
Earl
of
Lenox
for
their
Lord-Lieutenant
,
till
the
Queens
pleasure
in
it
might
be
further
known
.
And
in
this
Broyl
the
Kirk
must
needs
act
somewhat
also
;
For
finding
that
their
party
was
too
weak
to
compel
their
Opposites
to
obedience
by
the
Mouth
of
the
Sword
,
they
are
resolved
to
try
what
they
can
do
by
the
Sword
of
the
Mouth
:
And
to
that
end
,
they
send
their
Agents
to
the
Duke
of
Chasteau-Harald
,
the
Earls
of
Arguile
,
Eglington
,
Cassels
,
and
Cranford
,
the
Lords
Boyde
and
Ogilby
,
and
others
,
Barons
and
Gentlemen
of
name
and
quality
;
whom
they
require
to
return
to
the
Kings
obedience
,
and
ordain
Certification
to
be
made
unto
them
,
that
if
they
did
otherwise
,
the
Spiritual
Sword
of
Excommunication
should
be
drawn
against
them
.
By
which
,
though
they
effected
nothing
which
advanced
the
cause
,
yet
they
shewed
their
affections
,
and
openly
declared
thereby
to
which
side
they
inclined
,
if
they
were
left
unto
themseves
And
for
a
further
evidence
of
their
inclinations
,
they
were
so
temperate
at
that
time
,
or
so
obsequious
to
the
Lords
,
whose
cause
they
favoured
,
that
they
desisted
from
censuring
a
seditious
Sermon
,
upon
an
Intimation
sent
from
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
that
the
Sermon
contained
some
matter
of
Treason
,
and
therefore
that
the
Cognizance
of
it
belonged
unto
themselves
and
the
Secular
Judges
.
23.
The
Confusions
still
encrease
amongst
them
;
1570.
the
Queen
of
England
seeming
to
intend
nothing
more
,
then
to
ballance
the
one
side
by
the
other
,
that
betwixt
both
she
might
preserve
her self
in
safety
.
But
in
the
end
,
she
yields
unto
the
importunity
of
those
who
appeared
in
favour
of
the
King
,
assures
them
of
her
aid
and
succours
when
their
needs
required
,
and
recommends
the
Earl
of
Lenox
as
the
fittest
man
to
take
the
Regency
upon
him
.
The
Breach
now
widens
more
then
ever
:
The
Lords
commissionated
by
the
Queen
are
possest
of
Edenborough
,
and
having
the
Castle
to
their
Friend
,
call
a
Parliament
thither
;
as
the
new
Regent
doth
the
like
at
Stirling
;
and
each
pretends
to
have
preheminence
above
the
other
.
The
one
,
because
it
was
assembled
in
the
Regal
City
;
the
other
,
because
they
had
the
Kings
Person
for
their
countenance
in
it
.
Nothing
more
memorable
in
that
at
Edenborough
,
then
that
the
Queens
extorted
Resignation
was
declared
null
and
void
in
Law
;
and
nothing
so
remarkable
in
the
other
,
as
that
the
Young
King
made
a
Speech
unto
them
(
which
had
been
put
into
his
mouth
)
at
their
first
setting
down
.
In
each
they
forfeit
the
Estates
of
the
opposite
party
;
and
by
Authority
of
each
,
destroy
the
Countrey
in
all
places
in
an
hostile
manner
.
The
Ministers
had
their
parts
also
in
these
common
sufferings
;
compelled
in
all
such
places
where
the
Queen
prevailed
,
to
recommend
her
in
their
Prayers
by
her
Name
or
Titles
,
or
otherwise
to
leave
the
Pulpit
unto
such
as
would
.
In
all
things
else
the
Kirk
had
the
felicity
to
remain
in
quiet
;
care
being
taken
by
both
parties
for
the
Preservation
of
Religion
,
though
in
all
other
things
,
1571.
at
an
extream
difference
amongst
themselves
.
But
the
new
Regent
did
not
long
enjoy
his
Office
,
of
which
he
reaped
no
fruit
,
but
cares
and
sorrows
.
A
sudden
Enterprize
is
made
on
Stirling
by
one
of
the
Hamiltons
,
on
the
third
of
September
,
at
what
time
both
the
Parliament
and
Assembly
were
there
convened
:
And
he
succeeded
so
well
in
it
,
as
to
be
brought
privately
into
the
Town
,
to
seize
on
all
the
Noblemen
in
their
several
Lodgings
,
and
amongst
others
,
to
possess
themselves
of
the
Regents
person
:
But
being
forced
to
leave
the
place
,
and
quit
their
Prisoners
,
the
Regent
was
unfortunately
kill'd
by
one
of
Hamiltons
Souldiers
,
together
with
the
Gentleman
himself
unto
whom
he
had
yielded
.
The
Earl
of
Marre
is
on
the
fifth
of
the
same
moneth
proclaimed
his
Successor
:
His
Successor
indeed
,
not
onely
in
his
cares
and
sorrows
,
but
in
the
shortness
of
his
Rule
;
for
having
in
vain
attempted
Edenborough
in
the
very
beginning
of
his
Regency
,
he
was
able
to
effect
as
little
in
most
places
else
,
more
then
the
wasting
of
the
Country
,
1572.
as
he
did
Edenborough
.
24.
The
Subjects
in
the
mean
time
were
in
ill
condition
,
and
the
King
worse
:
They
had
already
drawn
their
Swords
against
their
Queen
,
first
forced
her
to
resign
the
Crown
,
and
afterwards
drove
her
out
of
the
Kingdom
.
And
now
it
is
high
time
to
let
the
young
King
know
what
he
was
to
trust
to
;
to
which
end
,
they
command
a
piece
of
Silver
of
the
value
of
Five
shillings
to
be
coyned
,
and
made
currant
in
that
Kingdom
;
on
the
one
side
whereof
,
was
the
Arms
of
Scotland
,
with
the
Name
and
Title
of
the
King
,
in
the
usual
manner
;
on
the
other
side
,
was
stamped
an
Armed
Hand
grasping
a
naked
Sword
,
with
this
Inscription
;
viz.
Si
bene
,
pro
me
;
si
male
,
contra
me
:
By
which
the
people
were
informed
,
that
if
the
King
should
govern
them
no
otherwise
then
he
ought
to
do
,
they
should
then
use
the
Sword
for
his
preservation
;
but
if
he
governed
them
amiss
,
and
transgressed
their
Laws
,
they
should
then
turn
the
point
against
him
.
Which
words
being
said
to
have
been
used
by
the
Emperor
Trajan
,
in
his
delivering
of
the
Sword
unto
one
of
his
Courtiers
,
when
he
made
him
Captain
of
his
Guard
,
have
since
been
used
by
some
of
our
Presbyterian
Zealots
,
for
justifying
the
Authority
of
inferior
Officers
,
in
censuring
the
actions
,
and
punishing
the
persons
of
the
Supreme
Magistrate
.
It
was
in
the
year
1552
,
that
this
learned
piece
of
Coyn
was
minted
;
but
whether
before
or
after
the
death
of
the
Earl
of
Marre
,
I
am
not
able
to
say
:
for
he
having
but
ill
success
in
the
course
of
his
Government
,
contracted
such
a
grief
of
heart
,
that
he
departed
this
life
on
the
eighth
of
October
,
when
he
had
held
that
Office
a
little
more
then
a
year
;
followed
about
seven
weeks
after
,
by
that
great
Incendiary
Iohn
Knox
,
who
dyed
at
Edenborough
on
the
27
of
November
;
leaving
the
State
imbroyled
in
those
disorders
,
which
by
his
fire
and
fury
had
been
first
occasioned
.
25.
Morton
succeeds
the
Earl
of
Marre
in
this
broken
Government
,
when
the
affairs
of
the
young
King
seemed
to
be
at
the
worse
;
but
he
had
so
good
fortune
in
it
,
as
by
degrees
to
settle
the
whole
Realm
in
some
Form
of
peace
:
He
understood
so
well
the
estate
of
the
Countrey
,
as
to
assure
himself
,
that
till
the
Castle
of
Edenborough
was
brought
under
his
power
,
he
should
never
be
able
to
suppress
that
party
,
whose
stubborn
standing
out
(
as
it
was
interpreted
)
did
so
offend
the
Queen
of
England
,
that
she
gave
order
unto
Drury
,
15●3
.
then
Marshal
of
Berwick
,
to
pass
with
some
considerable
Forces
into
Scotland
for
his
present
assistance
.
With
these
Auxiliaries
he
lays
siege
to
the
Castle
,
battering
it
,
and
reduceth
it
to
such
extremity
,
that
they
were
compelled
to
yield
to
mercy
.
Of
which
,
though
many
of
them
tasted
,
yet
Grange
himself
,
who
first
or
last
had
held
the
place
against
all
the
four
Regents
,
together
with
one
of
his
Brothers
,
and
two
Goldsmiths
of
Edenborough
,
were
hanged
at
the
Market-Cross
of
that
City
.
By
which
surrender
of
the
Castle
,
the
Queens
Faction
was
so
broke
in
pieces
,
that
it
was
never
able
to
make
head
again
;
1574.
all
of
them
labouring
to
procure
their
own
peace
by
some
Composition
.
For
now
the
Regent
being
at
leisure
to
enquire
after
the
miscarriages
of
the
years
preceding
,
he
sends
his
Iustices
in
Eyre
into
all
parts
of
the
Countrey
,
who
exercised
their
Commissions
with
sufficient
Rigour
;
people
of
all
sorts
being
forced
to
compound
,
and
redeem
themselves
,
by
paying
such
sums
of
money
as
by
these
Justices
were
imposed
.
Some
of
the
Merchants
also
were
called
in
question
,
under
colour
of
Transporting
Coyn
;
fined
in
great
sums
,
or
else
committed
to
the
Castle
of
Blackness
,
till
they
gave
satisfaction
.
By
which
proceedings
he
incurred
the
censure
of
a
covetous
man
,
though
he
had
other
ends
in
it
then
his
own
enriching
.
For
by
these
rigorous
exactions
,
he
did
not
onely
punish
such
as
had
been
most
active
in
the
late
distempers
,
but
terrified
them
from
the
like
attempts
against
the
present
Government
for
the
times
ensuing
.
To
such
Confusions
and
Disorders
,
such
miserable
Rapines
▪
Spoils
and
Devastations
,
such
horrible
Murthers
and
Assassinates
,
was
this
poor
Realm
exposed
for
seven
years
together
,
by
following
the
Genevian
Doctrines
of
Disobedience
which
Knox
had
preached
,
and
Buchanan
in
his
Seditious
Pamphlets
had
dispersed
amongst
them
.
Not
to
say
any
thing
that
indeleable
reproach
and
infamy
,
which
the
whole
Nation
had
incurred
in
the
eye
of
Christendom
,
for
their
barbarous
dealings
towards
a
Queen
,
who
had
so
graciously
indulged
unto
them
the
exercise
of
that
Religion
which
she
found
amongst
them
,
without
disturbance
unto
any
.
26.
Which
matters
being
thus
laid
together
,
we
must
proceed
to
such
affairs
as
concern
the
Kirk
,
abstracted
from
the
troubles
and
commotions
in
the
Civil
State
.
In
reference
whereunto
,
we
may
please
to
know
,
that
after
divers
Sollicitations
made
by
former
Assemblies
,
for
setling
a
Polity
in
the
Church
,
certain
Commissioners
were
appointed
to
advise
upon
it
.
The
Earl
of
Marre
then
Regent
,
nominated
for
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
the
Earl
of
Morton
Chancellor
,
the
Lord
Ruthen
Treasurer
,
the
Titular
Abbot
of
Dumferling
principal
Secretary
of
Estate
in
the
place
of
Ledington
,
Mackgil
chief
Register
,
Bullenden
the
then
Justice
Clerk
,
and
Colen
Campbel
of
Glenarchy
.
The
Assembly
then
sitting
at
Leith
,
named
for
the
Kirk
,
Iohn
Ereskin
of
Dun
Superintendent
of
Angus
,
Iohn
Winram
,
Superintendent
of
Fife
,
Andrew
Hay
Commissioner
of
Gladisdale
,
David
Lindesay
Commissioner
of
the
West
,
Robert
Pont
Commissioner
of
Orknay
,
and
Mr.
Iohn
Craige
one
of
the
Ministers
of
Edenborough
.
The
Scots
were
then
under
some
necessity
of
holding
fair
quarter
with
the
English
;
and
therefore
to
conform
(
as
near
as
conveniently
they
might
)
to
the
Government
of
it
in
the
outward
Polity
of
the
Church
.
Upon
which
reason
,
and
the
prevalency
of
the
Court
Commissioners
,
those
of
the
Kirk
did
condescend
unto
these
Conclusions
;
and
condescended
the
more
easily
,
because
Knox
was
absent
,
detained
by
sickness
from
attending
any
publick
business
.
Now
these
Conclusions
were
as
followeth
;
1.
That
the
Archbishopricks
and
Bishopricks
presently
void
,
or
should
happen
hereafter
to
be
void
,
should
be
disposed
to
the
most
qualified
of
the
Ministry
:
2.
That
the
Spiritual
Iurisdictions
should
be
exercised
by
the
Bishops
in
their
several
Diocesses
:
3.
That
all
Abbo●s
,
Pryors
,
and
other
inferiour
Prelates
,
who
should
happen
to
be
presented
to
Benefices
,
should
be
tryed
by
the
Bishop
and
Superintendent
of
the
bounds
,
concerning
their
qualification
and
aptness
to
give
voice
for
the
Church
in
Parliament
;
and
upon
their
Collation
be
admitted
to
the
Benefice
,
and
not
otherwise
:
4.
That
the
nomination
of
fit
persons
for
every
Archbishoprick
and
Bishoprick
should
be
made
by
the
King
or
Regent
,
and
the
Election
by
the
Chapters
of
the
Cathedrals
.
And
because
divers
persons
were
possessed
of
places
in
some
of
the
said
Chapters
,
which
did
bear
no
Office
in
the
Church
;
It
was
ordered
,
That
a
particular
nomination
of
Ministers
in
every
Diocess
should
be
made
,
to
supply
their
rooms
until
their
Benefices
in
the
said
Churches
should
fall
void
:
5.
That
all
Benefices
of
Cure
under
Prelacies
,
should
be
disposed
to
actual
Ministers
,
and
no
others
:
6.
That
the
Ministers
should
receive
Ordination
from
the
Bishop
of
the
Diocess
;
and
where
no
Bishop
was
then
placed
,
from
the
Superintendent
of
the
bounds
:
7.
That
the
Bishops
and
Superintendents
at
the
Ordination
of
the
Ministers
,
should
exact
of
them
an
Oath
for
acknowledging
his
Majesties
Authority
,
and
for
obedience
to
their
Ordinary
in
all
things
Lawful
,
according
to
a
Form
then
condescended
.
Order
was
also
taken
for
disposing
of
Provestries
,
Colledge
charges
,
Chaplanaries
,
and
divers
other
particulars
most
profitable
for
the
Church
;
which
were
all
ordained
to
stand
in
force
until
the
Kings
minority
,
or
till
the
States
of
the
Realm
should
determine
otherwise
.
How
happy
had
it
been
for
the
Isles
of
Britain
,
if
the
Kirk
had
stood
to
these
Conclusions
,
and
not
unravelled
all
the
Web
to
advance
a
Faction
,
as
they
after
did
?
1572.
27.
For
in
the
next
general
Assembly
held
in
August
at
the
Town
of
Perth
,
where
these
conclusions
were
reported
to
the
●est
of
the
Brethren
,
some
of
them
took
offence
at
one
thing
,
some
at
another
:
some
took
exception
at
the
Title
of
Archbishop
and
Dean
;
and
others
at
the
name
of
Archdeacon
,
Chancellor
and
Chapter
,
not
found
in
the
Genevian
Bibles
,
and
otherwise
Popish
,
and
offensive
to
the
ears
of
good
Christians
.
To
satisfie
whose
queazie
stomacks
,
some
of
the
Lay-Commissioners
had
prepared
this
Lenitive
;
that
is
to
say
,
That
by
using
of
these
Titles
,
they
meant
not
to
allow
of
any
Popish
Superstition
in
the
least
degree
;
and
were
content
they
should
be
changed
to
others
which
might
seem
less
scandalous
.
And
thereupon
it
was
proposed
,
that
the
name
of
Bishop
should
be
used
for
Archbishop
,
that
the
Chapter
should
be
called
the
Bishops
Assembly
,
and
the
Dean
the
Moderator
of
it
.
But
as
for
the
Titles
of
Archdeacon
,
Chancellor
,
Abbot
,
and
Pryor
,
it
was
ordered
that
some
should
he
appointed
to
consider
how
far
these
Functions
did
extend
,
and
give
their
opinion
to
the
next
Assembly
for
the
changing
of
them
,
with
such
others
,
as
should
be
thought
most
agreeable
to
the
Word
of
God
,
and
the
Polity
of
the
best
Reformed
Churches
,
Which
brings
into
my
minde
the
fancy
of
some
people
in
the
Desarts
of
Affrick
,
who
having
been
terribly
wasted
with
Tygers
,
and
not
able
otherwise
to
destroy
them
,
passed
a
Decree
that
none
should
thenceforth
call
them
Tygers
;
and
then
all
was
well
.
But
notwithstanding
all
this
care
,
and
these
qualifications
,
the
conclusions
could
not
be
admitted
,
but
with
this
Protestation
,
that
they
received
those
Articles
for
an
interim
onely
,
till
a
more
perfect
Order
might
be
attained
at
the
hands
of
the
King
,
the
Regent
,
or
the
States
of
the
Realm
.
And
it
was
well
that
they
admitted
them
so
far
:
For
presently
upon
the
rising
of
this
Assembly
,
Mr.
Iohn
Douglass
,
Provost
of
the
new
Colledge
in
St.
Andrews
,
was
preferred
to
the
Archbishoprick
of
that
See
;
Mr.
Iames
Boyd
to
the
Archbishoprick
of
Glasco
;
Mr.
Iames
Paton
to
the
Bishoprick
of
Dunkeld
;
and
Mr.
Andrew
Grahame
to
the
See
of
Dumblane
;
the
rest
to
be
disposed
of
afterwards
as
occasion
served
.
28.
But
long
it
was
not
that
they
held
in
so
good
a
Posture
.
1573.
Morton
succeeding
in
the
Regencie
to
the
Earl
of
Marre
,
entred
into
a
consideration
of
the
injury
which
was
done
the
King
by
the
invading
of
his
Thirds
,
and
giving
onely
an
allowance
yearly
of
five
thousand
Marks
.
These
he
brings
back
unto
the
Crown
,
upon
assurance
that
the
Pensions
of
the
Ministers
should
be
better
answered
then
in
former
times
,
and
to
be
payable
from
thenceforth
by
the
Parish
in
which
they
served
.
But
no
sooner
had
he
gained
his
purpose
,
when
to
improve
the
Kings
Revenue
,
and
to
increase
the
Thirds
,
he
appointed
to
one
Minister
two
or
three
Churches
,
in
which
he
was
to
preach
by
turns
;
and
where
he
did
not
preach
,
to
appoint
a
Reader
.
Which
Reader
for
the
most
part
was
allowed
but
twenty
or
forty
pounds
yearly
;
each
pound
being
valued
at
no
more
then
one
shilling
eight
pence
of
our
English
money
.
And
in
the
payment
of
these
Pensions
,
they
found
their
condition
made
worse
then
before
it
was
:
for
,
whereas
,
they
could
boldly
go
to
the
Superintendents
,
and
make
their
poor
Estates
known
unto
them
,
from
whom
they
were
sure
to
receive
some
relief
and
comfort
;
they
were
now
forced
to
dance
attendance
at
the
Court
,
for
getting
warrants
for
the
payment
of
the
sums
assigned
,
and
supplicating
for
such
augmentations
as
were
seldom
granted
.
And
when
the
Kirk
desired
to
be
restored
unto
the
Thirds
,
as
was
also
promised
in
case
the
assignations
were
not
duly
paid
,
it
was
at
last
told
them
in
plain
terms
,
That
since
the
Surplus
of
the
Thirds
belonged
to
the
King
,
it
was
fitter
the
Regent
and
Council
should
modifie
the
Stipends
of
Ministers
,
then
that
the
Kirk
should
have
the
appointment
and
designation
of
a
Surplus
.
Nor
did
the
Superintendents
speed
much
better
,
if
not
worse
,
when
they
addressed
themselves
to
any
of
the
Court-Officers
for
the
receiving
the
Pensions
assigned
unto
them
;
which
being
greater
then
the
others
,
came
more
coldly
in
.
And
if
they
prest
at
any
time
with
more
importunity
then
was
thought
convenient
,
it
was
told
them
that
the
Kirk
had
now
no
use
of
their
services
,
in
regard
that
Bishops
were
restored
in
some
places
to
their
Jurisdictions
.
29.
And
now
the
Discipline
begins
to
alter
,
from
a
mixed
to
a
plain
Pre●bytery
.
Before
the
confirming
of
Episcopacie
by
the
late
conclusions
,
the
Government
of
the
Kirk
had
been
by
Superintendents
,
assisted
by
Commissioners
for
the
Countries
,
as
they
called
them
then
.
The
Commissioners
changed
,
or
new
Elected
at
every
general
Assembly
;
the
Superintendents
setled
for
term
of
life
.
To
them
it
appertained
to
approve
and
admit
the
Ministers
;
they
presided
in
all
Synods
,
and
directed
all
Church-censures
within
their
bounds
;
neither
was
any
Excommunication
pronounced
without
their
Warrant
.
To
them
it
also
was
referred
to
proportion
the
Stipends
of
all
Ministers
;
to
appoint
the
Collectors
of
the
Thirds
,
(
as
long
as
they
were
chosen
by
the
general
Assembly
)
to
make
payment
of
them
,
after
such
form
and
manner
as
to
them
seemed
best
;
and
to
dispose
of
the
Surplusage
,
if
any
were
,
toward
the
charges
of
the
State
.
And
to
this
Knox
consented
with
the
greater
readiness
,
because
in
an
unsetled
Church
,
the
Ministers
were
not
thought
of
parts
sufficient
to
be
trusted
with
a
power
of
Jurisdiction
;
and
partly
because
such
men
as
were
first
designed
for
Superintendents
,
were
for
the
most
part
possessed
of
some
fair
Estate
,
whereby
they
were
not
onely
able
to
support
themselves
,
but
to
afford
relief
and
comfort
to
the
poor
Ministers
.
But
when
these
men
grew
old
or
dyed
,
and
that
the
entertaining
of
the
Reformed
Religion
in
all
parts
of
the
Realm
had
given
incouragement
to
men
of
Parts
and
Learning
to
enter
into
the
Ministry
,
they
then
began
more
universally
to
put
in
practice
those
restrictions
with
which
the
Superintendents
had
been
fettered
,
and
the
power
of
the
Ministers
extended
by
the
Book
of
Discipline
,
according
to
the
Rules
whereof
the
Minister
and
Elders
of
every
Church
,
with
the
assistance
of
their
Deacons
,
if
occasion
were
,
were
not
alone
enabled
to
exercise
most
part
of
Ecclesiastical
Jurisdiction
over
their
several
Congregations
,
but
also
to
joyn
themselves
with
the
chief
Burgesses
of
the
greater
Towns
for
censuring
and
deposing
their
own
Superintendents
.
In
which
respect
the
Government
may
be
said
to
be
a
mixt
,
not
a
plain
Presbytery
,
as
before
was
noted
;
though
in
effect
,
Presbytery
was
the
more
predominant
,
because
the
Superintendents
by
the
Book
of
Discipline
were
to
be
subject
to
the
Censures
of
their
own
Presbyteries
.
30.
But
these
Presbyteries
,
and
the
whole
power
ascribed
unto
them
by
the
Book
of
Discipline
,
were
in
a
way
to
have
been
crushed
by
the
late
conclusions
,
when
they
flew
out
again
upon
occasion
of
the
hard
dealing
of
the
Earl
of
Morton
,
in
putting
them
besides
their
Thirds
.
And
then
withal
,
because
the
putting
of
some
Ministers
into
Bishops
Sees
,
had
been
used
by
him
for
a
pretence
to
defraud
the
Superintendents
of
their
wonted
means
,
the
Bishops
were
inhibited
by
the
general
Assembly
which
next
followed
,
from
exercising
any
Ecclesiastical
Jurisdiction
within
the
bounds
which
they
had
formerly
assigned
to
their
Superintendents
,
without
their
consent
and
approbation
.
Which
opportunity
was
both
espied
and
taken
by
Andrew
Melvin
,
for
making
such
an
innovation
in
the
Form
of
Government
,
as
came
most
near
unto
the
Pattern
of
Geneva
,
where
he
had
studied
for
a
time
,
and
came
back
thence
more
skilful
in
Tongues
and
Languages
then
any
other
part
of
Learning
.
And
being
hot
and
eager
upon
any
business
which
he
took
in
hand
,
emulous
of
Knoxes
greatness
,
and
hoping
to
be
Chronicled
for
his
equal
in
the
Reformation
;
he
entertained
all
such
as
resorted
to
him
,
with
the
continual
commendations
of
that
Discipline
which
he
found
at
Geneva
,
where
the
Presbyteries
carried
all
,
without
acknowledging
any
Bishop
or
Superintendent
in
power
above
them
.
Having
by
this
means
much
insinuated
into
divers
Ministers
,
1572.
he
dealt
with
one
Iohn
Drury
,
one
of
the
Preachers
of
Edenborough
,
to
propound
a
question
in
the
general
Assembly
which
was
then
convened
,
touching
the
lawfulness
of
the
Episcopal
Function
,
and
the
Authority
of
Chapters
in
their
Election
.
Which
question
being
put
according
as
he
had
directed
,
he
first
commends
the
Speakers
Zeal
(
as
if
he
had
been
unacquainted
with
the
motion
)
and
then
proceeds
to
a
long
and
well-framed
discourse
,
touching
the
flourishing
Estate
of
the
Church
of
Geneva
,
and
the
opinions
of
those
great
and
eminent
men
,
Calvin
then
dead
,
and
Theodore
Beza
then
alive
,
in
the
point
of
Church-Government
.
After
which
premises
,
he
fell
upon
this
conclusion
,
That
none
ought
to
bear
any
Office
in
the
Church
of
Christ
,
whose
titles
were
not
found
in
the
holy
Scripture
:
That
though
the
name
of
Bishop
did
occur
in
Scripture
,
yet
was
it
not
to
be
taken
in
that
sence
in
which
it
was
commonly
understood
:
That
no
Superiority
was
allowed
by
Christ
amongst
the
Ministers
of
the
Church
;
all
of
them
being
of
the
same
degree
,
and
having
the
same
power
in
all
Sacred
Matters
:
That
the
corruptions
crept
into
the
Estate
of
Bishops
were
so
great
and
many
,
that
if
they
should
not
be
removed
,
Religion
would
not
long
remain
in
Purity
.
And
so
referred
the
whole
matter
to
their
consideration
.
31.
The
Game
being
thus
started
and
pursued
by
so
good
a
Huntsman
,
it
was
thought
fit
by
the
Assembly
,
to
commend
the
chase
thereof
to
six
chosen
Members
,
who
were
to
make
report
of
their
diligence
to
the
rest
of
the
Brethren
.
Of
which
,
though
Melvin
took
a
care
to
be
named
for
one
,
and
made
use
of
all
his
wit
and
cunning
to
bring
the
rest
of
the
Referrees
to
his
own
opinion
,
yet
he
prevailed
no
further
at
that
time
,
then
under
colour
of
a
mannerly
declining
of
the
point
in
hand
,
to
lay
some
further
restrictions
upon
the
Bishops
in
the
exercise
of
their
Power
and
Jurisdictions
,
then
had
been
formerly
imposed
.
The
sum
of
their
report
was
to
this
effect
;
Viz.
That
they
did
not
hold
it
expedient
to
answer
the
Questions
propounded
for
the
present
;
but
if
any
Bishop
was
chosen
,
that
had
not
qualities
required
by
the
Word
of
God
,
he
should
be
tryed
by
the
General
Assembly
:
That
they
judged
the
name
of
a
Bishop
,
to
be
common
to
all
Ministers
who
had
the
charge
of
a
particular
flock
;
and
that
by
the
Word
of
God
,
his
chief
function
consisted
in
the
Preaching
of
the
Word
,
the
Ministration
of
the
Sacraments
,
and
the
exercise
of
Ecclesiastical
Discipline
with
the
consent
of
the
Elders
:
That
from
amongst
the
Ministry
,
some
one
might
be
chosen
to
oversee
and
visit
such
reasonable
bounds
besides
his
own
flock
,
as
the
General
Assembly
should
appoint
:
That
the
Minister
so
elected
,
might
in
those
bounds
appoint
Preachers
,
with
the
advice
of
the
Ministers
of
that
Province
,
and
the
consent
of
the
flock
which
should
be
admitted
;
and
that
he
might
suspend
Ministers
from
the
exercise
of
their
Office
,
upon
reasonable
causes
,
with
the
consent
of
the
Ministers
of
the
bounds
.
This
was
the
sum
of
the
Report
;
and
that
thus
much
might
be
reported
to
begin
the
game
with
,
great
care
was
took
by
Melvin
and
his
Adherents
,
that
neither
any
of
the
Bishops
nor
Superintendents
which
were
then
present
in
the
Assembly
(
being
eight
in
number
)
were
either
nominated
to
debate
the
points
proposed
,
nor
called
to
be
present
at
the
Conference
.
But
somewhat
further
must
be
done
,
now
their
hand
was
in
:
And
therefore
,
that
the
rest
might
see
what
they
were
to
trust
to
,
if
this
world
went
on
,
they
deposed
Iames
Patton
Bishop
of
Dunkelden
from
his
place
and
dignity
,
without
consulting
the
Lord-Regent
,
or
any
of
the
secret
Council
in
so
great
a
business
.
32.
The
next
Assembly
makes
some
alteration
in
propounding
the
question
,
and
gives
it
out
with
a
particular
reference
to
their
own
concernment
,
in
this
manner
following
;
that
is
to
say
,
Whether
the
Bishops
,
as
they
were
in
Scotland
,
had
their
Function
warranted
by
the
Word
of
God
?
But
the
determining
of
this
question
was
declined
as
formerly
.
Onely
it
was
conceived
expedient
for
a
further
preparative
,
both
to
approve
the
opinions
of
the
Referrees
in
the
former
Meeting
,
and
to
add
this
now
unto
the
rest
,
That
the
Bishops
should
take
to
themselves
the
service
of
some
one
Church
within
their
Diocess
,
and
nominate
the
particular
flock
whereof
they
would
accept
the
charge
.
News
of
which
last
addition
being
brought
to
the
Regent
,
he
required
by
a
special
Message
,
either
to
stand
to
the
Conclusions
before
mentioned
,
which
were
made
at
Leith
,
or
else
devise
some
other
Form
of
Church-Government
which
they
would
abide
.
And
this
fell
out
as
Melvin
and
his
Tribe
would
have
it
:
For
after
this
,
there
was
nothing
done
in
the
Assemblies
for
two
years
together
,
but
hammering
,
forming
and
reforming
a
new
Book
of
Discipline
,
to
be
a
standing
Rule
for
ever
to
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
.
But
possible
it
is
,
that
the
design
might
have
been
brought
to
perfection
sooner
,
if
the
Regent
had
not
thought
himself
affronted
by
them
,
in
the
person
of
his
Chaplain
Mr.
Patrick
Adamson
,
whom
he
had
recommended
to
the
See
of
S.
Andrews
.
For
the
Election
being
purposely
delayed
by
the
Dean
and
Chapter
,
till
the
sitting
of
the
next
Assembly
;
Adamson
then
present
,
was
interrogated
whether
he
would
submit
himself
unto
the
tryal
,
and
undertake
that
Office
upon
such
conditions
as
the
Assembly
should
prescribe
.
To
which
he
answered
,
That
he
was
commanded
by
the
Regent
not
to
accept
thereof
upon
any
other
terms
,
then
such
as
had
been
formerly
agreed
upon
between
the
Commissioners
of
the
Kirk
and
the
Lords
of
the
Council
.
On
this
refusal
,
they
inhibit
the
Chapter
from
proceeding
in
the
said
Election
;
though
afterwards
,
for
fear
of
the
displeasure
of
so
great
a
man
,
their
command
therein
was
disobeyed
,
and
the
party
chosen
.
Which
so
provoked
those
meek
and
humble-spirited
men
,
that
at
their
next
Meeting
they
discharged
him
from
the
exercise
of
all
Jurisdiction
,
till
by
some
General
Assembly
he
were
lawfully
licensed
.
And
this
did
so
exasperate
the
Regent
on
the
other
side
,
that
he
resolved
to
hinder
them
from
making
any
further
Innovation
in
the
Churches
Polity
as
long
as
he
continued
in
his
place
and
power
.
33.
But
the
Regent
having
somewhat
imprudently
dismissed
himself
of
the
Government
,
and
put
it
into
the
hands
of
the
King
,
in
the
beginning
of
March
,
An.
1577
,
they
then
conceived
they
had
as
good
an
opportunity
as
could
be
desired
to
advance
their
Discipline
,
which
had
been
hammering
ever
since
in
the
Forge
of
their
Fancies
.
And
when
it
hapned
(
as
it
was
not
long
before
it
did
)
they
usher
in
the
Design
with
this
following
Preamble
;
viz.
The
General
Assembly
of
the
Kirk
finding
universal
corruption
of
the
whole
Estates
of
the
body
of
this
Realm
the
great
coldness
and
slackness
in
Religion
in
the
greatest
part
of
the
Professors
of
the
same
,
with
the
daily
increase
of
all
kind
of
fearful
sins
and
enormities
;
as
,
Incests
,
Adulteries
,
Murthers
(
committed
in
Edenborough
and
Stirling
)
cursed
Sacriledge
,
ungodly
Sedition
and
Division
within
the
bowels
of
the
Realm
,
with
all
manner
of
disordered
and
ungodly
living
;
which
justly
hath
provoked
our
God
,
although
long-suffering
and
patient
,
to
stretch
out
his
arm
in
his
anger
to
correct
and
visit
the
iniquity
of
the
Land
;
and
namely
,
by
the
present
penury
,
famine
and
hunger
,
joyned
with
the
Civil
and
Intestine
Seditions
:
Whereunto
doubtless
greater
judgements
must
succeed
,
if
these
his
corrections
work
on
Reformation
and
amendment
in
mens
hearts
:
Seeing
also
the
bloody
exclusions
of
the
cruel
counsels
of
that
Roman
Beast
,
tending
to
extermine
and
rase
from
the
face
of
all
Europe
,
the
true
light
of
the
blessed
Word
of
Salvation
:
For
these
causes
,
and
that
God
of
his
mercy
would
bless
the
Kings
Highness
,
and
his
Regiment
,
and
make
him
to
have
a
happy
and
prosperous
Government
,
as
also
to
put
in
his
Highness
heart
,
and
in
the
hearts
of
his
Noble
Estates
of
Parliament
,
not
onely
to
make
and
establish
good
politick
Laws
for
the
Weal
and
good
Government
of
the
Realm
,
but
also
to
set
and
establish
such
a
Polity
and
Discipline
in
the
Kirk
,
as
is
craved
in
the
Word
of
God
,
and
is
contained
and
penned
already
to
be
presented
to
his
Highness
and
Council
;
that
in
the
one
and
in
the
other
God
may
have
his
due
praise
,
and
the
age
to
come
an
example
of
upright
and
Godly
dealing
.
Which
Act
of
the
Assembly
pass'd
on
the
24
of
April
1578.
34.
The
Discipline
must
be
of
most
excellent
use
,
which
could
afford
a
present
remedy
to
so
many
mischiefs
;
and
yet
as
excellent
as
it
was
,
it
could
obtain
no
Ratification
at
that
time
of
the
King
or
Parliament
;
which
therefore
they
resolve
to
put
in
practise
by
the
strength
of
their
party
,
without
insisting
any
further
on
the
leave
of
either
.
In
which
respect
,
it
will
not
be
unnecessary
to
take
a
brief
view
of
such
particulars
in
which
they
differ
from
the
Ancient
Government
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
or
the
Government
of
the
Church
of
England
then
by
Law
established
;
or
finally
,
from
the
former
Book
of
Discipline
which
themselves
had
justified
.
Now
by
this
Book
it
is
declared
,
That
none
that
bear
Office
in
the
Church
of
Christ
,
ought
to
have
Dominion
over
it
,
or
be
called
Lords
:
That
the
Civil
Magistrates
are
so
far
from
having
any
power
to
Preach
,
administer
the
Sacraments
,
or
execute
the
Censures
of
the
Church
,
that
they
ought
not
to
prescribe
any
Rule
how
it
should
be
done
:
and
that
as
Ministers
are
subject
to
the
judgement
and
punishment
of
Magistrates
in
External
things
,
if
they
offend
;
so
ought
the
Magistrates
submit
themselves
to
the
Discipline
of
the
Church
,
if
they
transgress
in
matter
of
Conscience
and
Religion
:
That
the
Ministers
of
the
Church
ought
to
govern
the
same
by
mutual
consent
of
Brethren
,
and
equality
of
power
,
according
to
their
several
Functions
:
That
there
are
onely
four
ordinary
Office
bearers
in
the
Church
;
that
is
to
say
,
The
Pastor
,
Minister
or
Bishop
;
the
Doctor
,
the
Elder
,
and
the
Deacon
;
and
that
no
more
ought
to
be
received
in
the
Word
of
God
;
and
therefore
that
all
ambitious
Titles
invented
in
the
Kingdom
of
Antichrist
and
his
usurped
Hierarchy
,
which
are
not
of
these
four
sorts-together
with
the
Offices
depending
thereupon
(
that
is
to
say
,
Archbishops
,
Patriarchs
,
Chancellours
,
Deans
,
Archdeacons
,
&c.
)
ought
in
one
word
to
be
rejected
:
That
all
which
bear
Office
in
the
Church
,
are
to
be
elected
by
the
Eldership
,
and
consent
of
the
Congregation
to
whom
the
person
presented
is
appointed
,
and
no
otherwise
.
That
the
Ordination
of
the
person
so
elected
,
is
to
be
performed
with
Fasting
,
Prayer
,
and
the
Imposition
of
the
hands
of
the
Eldership
(
Remember
that
Imposition
of
hands
was
totally
rejected
in
the
former
Book
:
)
That
all
Office-bearers
in
the
Church
should
have
their
own
particular
flocks
,
amongst
whom
they
ought
to
exercise
their
charge
,
and
keep
their
residence
.
35.
But
more
particularly
it
declares
,
That
it
is
the
Office
of
the
Pastor
,
Bishop
or
Minister
,
to
preach
the
Word
of
God
,
and
to
administer
the
Sacraments
in
that
particular
Congregation
unto
which
he
is
called
:
and
it
belongs
unto
them
,
after
lawful
proceeding
of
the
Eldership
,
to
pronounce
the
sentence
of
binding
and
loosing
;
as
also
,
to
solemnize
Marriage
between
persons
contracted
,
being
by
the
said
Eldership
thereunto
required
:
That
it
is
the
Office
of
the
Doctor
,
simply
to
open
the
mind
of
the
Spirit
of
God
in
the
Scriptures
,
without
making
any
such
application
as
the
Minister
useth
;
and
that
this
Doctor
being
an
Elder
,
ought
to
assist
the
Pastor
in
the
Government
of
the
Church
,
by
reason
that
the
Interpretation
of
the
Word
,
which
is
the
onely
Iudge
in
Ecclesiastical
matters
,
is
to
him
committed
:
That
it
is
the
Office
of
the
Elder
(
that
is
to
say
,
The
Lay-Elder
,
for
so
they
mean
)
both
privately
and
publickly
,
to
watch
with
all
diligence
over
the
flock
committed
to
them
,
that
no
corruptions
of
Religion
or
manners
grow
amongst
them
;
as
also
to
assist
the
Pastor
or
Minister
in
examining
those
that
come
to
the
Lords
Table
,
in
visiting
the
sick
,
in
admonishing
all
men
of
their
duties
according
to
the
Rule
of
the
Word
;
and
in
holding
Assemblies
with
the
Pastors
and
Doctors
,
for
establishing
good
order
in
the
Church
,
the
Acts
whereof
he
is
to
put
in
execution
:
That
it
is
the
Office
of
the
Deacon
to
collect
and
distribute
the
goods
of
the
Church
,
at
the
appointment
of
the
Elders
,
amongst
which
he
is
to
have
no
voyce
in
the
common
Consistory
;
contrary
to
the
Rules
of
the
former
Book
:
That
all
Ecclesiastical
Assemblies
have
a
power
lawfully
to
convene
together
for
that
effect
:
That
it
is
in
the
power
of
the
Eldership
to
appoint
Visitors
for
their
Churches
within
their
bounds
;
and
that
this
power
belongs
not
to
any
single
person
,
be
he
Bishop
or
otherwise
:
That
every
three
,
four
or
more
Parishes
,
may
have
an
Eldership
to
themselves
;
but
so
,
that
the
Elders
be
chosen
out
of
each
in
a
fit
proportion
:
That
it
is
the
Office
of
these
Elderships
to
enquire
of
naughty
and
unruly
Members
,
and
to
bring
them
into
the
way
again
,
either
by
Admonition
,
and
threatning
of
Gods
Iudgements
,
or
by
Correction
,
even
to
the
very
Censure
of
Excommunication
;
as
also
to
admonish
,
censure
,
and
(
if
the
case
require
)
to
depose
their
Pastor
,
if
he
be
found
guilty
of
any
of
those
grievous
crimes
(
among
which
Dancing
goes
for
one
)
which
belongs
to
their
cognizance
:
The
Errors
committed
by
the
Eldership
,
to
be
corrected
by
Provincial
Assemblies
,
and
those
in
the
Provincials
by
the
General
.
The
maintainance
and
assisting
of
which
Discipline
,
and
the
inflicting
of
Civil
punishments
upon
such
as
do
not
obey
the
same
,
without
confounding
one
Iurisdiction
with
another
,
is
made
to
be
the
chief
Office
of
Kings
and
Princes
.
And
that
this
Discipline
might
be
executed
without
interruption
,
it
was
required
that
the
Name
and
Office
of
Bishops
,
as
it
then
was
,
and
had
been
formerly
exercised
in
the
Church
of
Scotland
;
as
also
the
Names
and
Offices
of
Commendators
,
Abbots
,
Priors
,
Deans
,
Deans
and
Chapters
,
Chancellors
,
Archdeacons
,
&c.
should
from
thenceforth
be
utterly
abolished
,
and
of
no
effect
.
Which
points
,
and
all
the
rest
therein
contained
,
being
granted
to
them
,
all
right
of
Patronages
destroyed
,
that
popular
Elections
may
proceed
in
all
their
Churches
,
and
finally
,
the
whole
Patrimony
of
the
Church
in
Lands
,
Tythes
or
Houses
,
permitted
to
the
distribution
of
the
Deacons
in
every
Eldership
,
they
then
conceive
that
such
a
right
Reformation
may
be
made
as
God
requires
.
36.
This
Book
of
Discipline
being
presented
to
the
King
in
●●rliament
,
and
the
approving
of
the
same
deferred
to
a
fur●her
time
;
they
took
this
not
for
a
delay
,
but
a
plain
denyal
;
and
therefore
it
was
agreed
in
the
next
general
Assembly
(
as
before
is
said
)
to
put
the
same
in
execution
by
their
own
Authority
,
without
expecting
any
further
confirmation
of
it
from
the
King
or
Council
.
Which
that
they
might
effect
without
fear
of
disturbance
,
they
first
discharge
the
Bishops
and
Superintendents
from
intermedling
in
Affairs
which
concerned
Religion
,
but
onely
in
their
own
particular
Churches
;
that
so
their
Elderships
(
according
to
this
new
establishment
)
might
grow
up
and
flourish
.
And
then
they
took
upon
them
,
with
their
own
adherents
,
to
exercise
all
Ecclesiastical
Jurisdiction
,
without
respect
to
Prince
or
Prelate
;
they
altered
the
Laws
according
to
their
own
appetite
;
they
assembled
the
Kings
Subjects
,
and
injoyned
Ecclesiastical
pains
unto
them
;
they
made
Decrees
,
and
put
the
same
in
execution
;
they
prescribed
Laws
to
the
King
and
State
;
they
appointed
Fasts
throughout
the
whole
Realm
,
especially
when
some
of
their
Faction
were
to
move
any
great
enterprise
;
they
used
very
traytorous
,
seditious
and
contumelious
words
in
the
Pulpits
,
Schools
,
and
otherwise
,
to
the
disdain
and
reproach
of
the
King
;
and
being
called
to
answer
the
same
,
they
utterly
disclaimed
the
Kings
Authority
,
saying
he
was
an
incompetent
Judge
,
and
that
matters
of
the
Pulpit
ought
to
be
exempted
from
the
judgement
and
correction
of
Princes
.
And
finally
,
they
did
not
onely
animate
some
of
those
that
adhered
unto
them
,
to
seize
upon
the
Kings
person
,
and
usurp
his
power
;
but
justified
the
same
in
one
of
their
general
Assemblies
held
at
Edenborough
for
a
lawful
Act
;
ordaining
all
those
to
be
excommunicated
which
did
not
subscribe
unto
the
same
.
This
we
take
up
by
whole-sale
now
,
but
shall
return
it
by
retail
in
that
which
follows
.
37.
And
first
they
begin
with
Mr.
Iames
Boyd
,
Archbishop
of
Glasco
,
a
man
of
a
mild
and
quiet
nature
,
and
therefore
the
more
like
to
be
conformable
to
their
commands
;
requiring
him
to
submit
himself
to
the
Assembly
,
and
to
suffer
the
corruptions
of
the
Episcopal
Order
to
be
reformed
in
his
person
.
To
which
proud
intimation
of
their
will
and
pleasure
,
he
returned
this
Answer
,
which
,
for
the
modesty
or
piety
thereof
,
deserves
to
be
continued
to
perpetual
memory
.
I
understand
(
saith
he
)
the
name
,
Office
and
Reverence
given
to
a
Bishop
to
be
lawful
,
and
allowed
by
the
Scriptures
of
God
;
and
being
elected
by
the
Church
and
King
to
be
Bishop
of
Glasco
,
I
esteem
my
Office
and
Calling
lawful
,
and
shall
endeavour
with
all
my
power
to
perform
the
duties
required
,
submitting
my self
to
the
judgement
of
the
Church
,
if
I
shall
be
tryed
to
offend
;
so
as
nothing
be
required
of
me
,
but
the
performance
of
those
duties
which
the
Apostle
prescribeth
.
Finding
him
not
so
tractable
as
they
had
expected
,
they
Commissionate
certain
of
their
Members
to
require
his
subscription
to
the
Act
made
at
Stirling
,
for
reformation
of
the
State
Episcopal
;
by
which
it
was
agreed
,
that
every
Bishop
should
take
charge
of
some
flock
in
particular
.
And
this
they
prest
upon
him
with
such
heat
and
violence
,
that
they
never
left
prosecuting
the
poor
man
,
till
they
had
brought
him
to
his
Grave
.
By
none
more
violently
pursued
then
by
Andrew
Melvin
,
whom
he
had
brought
to
Glasco
,
and
made
Principal
of
the
Colledge
there
,
gave
him
a
free
access
to
his
House
and
Table
,
or
otherwise
very
liberally
provided
for
him
.
But
Scots
and
Presbyterians
are
not
won
by
favours
,
nor
obliged
by
Benefits
.
For
Melvin
so
disguised
his
nature
,
that
when
he
was
in
private
with
him
at
his
Table
or
elsewhere
,
he
would
use
him
with
all
reverence
imaginable
,
giving
him
the
title
of
his
Lordship
,
with
all
the
other
honours
which
pertained
unto
him
;
but
in
all
particular
Meetings
,
whatsoever
they
were
,
he
would
onely
call
him
Mr.
Boyd
,
and
otherwise
carried
himself
most
despitefully
towards
him
.
38.
Their
rough
and
peremptory
dealing
with
this
Reverend
Prelate
,
discouraged
all
the
rest
from
coming
any
more
to
their
Assemblies
:
Which
hapned
as
they
could
have
wished
.
For
thereupon
they
agree
amongst
themselves
upon
certain
Articles
,
which
every
Bishop
must
subscribe
,
or
else
quit
his
place
;
that
is
to
say
,
1.
That
they
should
be
content
to
be
Ministers
and
Pastors
of
a
flock
:
2.
That
they
should
not
usurp
any
criminal
jurisdiction
:
3.
That
they
should
not
vote
in
Parliament
in
the
name
of
the
Church
,
unless
they
had
a
Commission
from
the
general
Assembly
:
4.
That
they
should
not
take
up
for
maintaining
their
ambition
,
the
Rents
which
might
maintain
many
Pastors
,
Schools
and
Poor
,
but
content
themselves
with
a
reasonable
portion
for
discharge
of
their
Offices
:
5.
That
they
should
not
claim
the
title
of
Temporal
Lords
,
nor
usurp
any
Civil
Iurisdiction
,
whereby
they
might
be
drawn
from
their
charge
:
6.
That
they
should
not
Empire
over
Presbyteries
,
but
be
subject
to
the
same
:
7.
That
they
should
not
usurp
the
power
of
Presbyteries
,
nor
take
upon
them
to
visit
any
bounds
that
were
not
committed
to
them
by
the
Church
:
8.
That
if
any
more
corruptions
should
afterwards
be
tryed
,
the
Bishop
should
agree
to
have
them
reformed
.
These
Articles
were
first
tendred
to
Patrick
Adamson
,
Archbishop
of
St.
Andrews
,
and
Metropolitan
of
all
Scotland
;
against
whom
they
had
a
former
quarrel
,
not
onely
because
he
was
preferred
,
elected
,
and
admitted
to
that
eminent
Dignity
without
their
consent
,
but
had
also
exercised
the
Jurisdiction
which
belonged
unto
it
,
in
express
and
direct
opposition
unto
their
commands
.
And
first
they
quarrelled
with
him
for
giving
Collation
unto
Benefices
,
and
for
giving
voice
in
Parliament
,
not
being
authorized
thereunto
by
the
Kirk
.
They
quarrelled
with
him
afterwards
for
drawing
or
advising
the
Acts
of
Parliament
,
Anno
1584
,
which
they
conceived
to
be
so
prejudicial
to
the
Rights
of
the
Kirk
;
and
held
the
King
so
hard
unto
it
,
that
he
was
forced
to
counsel
the
poor
Prelate
to
subscribe
some
Articles
,
by
which
he
seemed
in
a
manner
to
renounce
his
Calling
;
of
which
more
hereafter
.
They
quarrelled
with
him
again
in
the
year
1589
,
for
marrying
one
of
the
Daughters
of
the
late
Duke
of
Lenox
to
the
Earl
of
Huntly
without
their
consent
;
wherein
the
King
was
also
fain
to
leave
him
to
their
discretion
.
And
finally
,
they
so
vexed
and
persecuted
him
from
one
time
to
another
,
upon
pretence
of
not
conforming
to
their
lawless
pleasures
,
that
they
reduced
him
in
the
end
to
extreme
necessity
,
published
a
false
and
scandalous
Paper
in
his
name
,
as
he
lay
on
his
death
bed
,
containing
a
Recantation
(
as
they
called
it
)
or
rather
a
renouncing
of
his
Episcopal
Function
;
together
with
his
approbation
of
their
Presbyteries
:
which
Paper
he
disowned
at
the
the
hearing
of
it
.
By
which
,
and
many
such
unworthy
courses
,
they
brought
his
gray
hairs
(
as
they
did
some
others
of
his
Order
)
with
shame
and
sorrow
to
the
Grave
.
39.
Mention
was
made
before
of
an
Act
of
Parliament
made
in
the
time
of
the
Interregnum
,
before
the
Queens
coming
back
from
France
,
for
demolishing
all
Religious
Houses
,
and
other
Monuments
of
Superstition
and
Idolatry
.
Under
which
name
all
the
Cathedrals
were
interpreted
to
be
contained
,
and
by
that
means
involved
in
the
general
ruine
;
onely
the
Church
at
Glasco
did
escape
that
storm
,
and
remained
till
this
time
undefaced
in
its
former
glory
:
But
now
becomes
a
very
great
eye-sore
to
Andrew
Melvin
,
by
whose
practices
and
sollicitations
it
was
agreed
unto
by
some
Zealous
Magistrates
,
that
it
should
forthwith
be
demolished
;
that
the
materials
of
it
should
be
used
for
the
building
of
some
lesser
Churches
in
that
City
for
the
ease
of
the
people
;
and
that
such
Masons
,
Quarriers
,
and
other
Workmen
,
whose
service
was
requisite
thereunto
,
should
be
in
readiness
for
that
purpose
at
the
day
appointed
.
The
Arguments
which
he
used
to
perswade
those
Magistrates
to
this
Act
of
Ruine
,
were
the
resorting
of
some
people
to
that
Church
for
their
private
Devotions
;
the
huge
vastness
of
the
Fabrick
,
which
made
it
incommodious
in
respect
of
hearing
;
and
especially
the
removing
of
that
old
Idolatrous
Monument
,
which
only
was
kept
up
in
despite
of
the
Zeal
and
Piety
of
their
first
Reformers
.
But
the
business
was
not
carried
so
closely
,
as
not
to
come
unto
the
knowledge
of
the
Crafts
of
the
City
,
who
,
though
they
were
all
sufficiently
Zealous
in
the
cause
of
Religion
,
were
not
so
mad
as
to
deprive
their
City
of
so
great
an
Ornament
.
And
they
agreed
so
well
together
,
that
when
the
Work-men
were
beginning
to
assemble
themselves
to
speed
the
business
,
they
made
a
tumult
,
took
up
Arms
,
and
resolutely
swore
,
that
whosoever
pulled
down
the
first
stone
,
should
be
buried
under
it
.
The
Work-men
upon
this
are
discharged
by
the
Magistrates
,
and
the
people
complained
of
to
the
King
for
the
insurrections
.
The
King
upon
the
hearing
of
it
,
receives
the
actors
in
that
business
into
his
protection
,
allows
the
opposition
they
had
made
,
and
layes
command
upon
the
Ministers
(
who
had
appeared
most
eager
in
the
prosecution
)
not
to
meddle
any
more
in
that
business
,
or
any
other
of
that
nature
;
adding
withal
,
that
too
many
Churches
in
that
Kingdom
were
destroyed
already
,
and
that
he
would
not
tolerate
any
more
abuses
of
such
ill
example
.
40.
The
King
for
matter
of
his
Book
had
been
committed
to
the
institution
of
George
Buchanan
,
1580.
a
most
fiery
and
seditious
Calvinist
;
to
moderate
whose
heats
,
was
added
Mr.
Peter
Young
,
(
father
of
the
late
Dean
of
Winchester
)
a
more
temperate
and
sober
man
,
whom
he
very
much
esteemed
,
and
honoured
with
Knighthood
,
and
afterwards
preferred
to
the
Mastership
of
St.
Cross
in
England
.
But
he
received
his
Principles
for
ma●ter
of
State
,
from
such
of
his
Council
as
were
most
tender
of
the
pub●lick
interest
of
their
Native
Country
.
By
whom
,
but
most
especially
by
the
Earl
of
Morton
,
he
was
so
well
instructed
,
that
he
was
able
to
distinguish
between
the
Zeal
of
some
in
promoting
the
Reformed
Religion
,
and
the
madness
or
follies
of
some
others
,
who
practised
to
introduce
their
innovations
under
that
pretence
.
Upon
which
grounds
of
State
and
Prudence
,
he
gave
order
to
the
general
Assembly
,
sitting
at
this
time
,
not
to
make
any
alteration
in
the
Polity
of
the
Church
,
as
then
it
stood
,
but
to
suffer
things
to
continue
in
the
state
they
were
till
the
following
Parliament
,
to
the
end
that
the
determinations
of
the
three
Estates
might
not
be
any
ways
prejudged
by
their
conclusions
.
But
they
neglecting
the
command
,
look
back
upon
the
late
proceedings
which
were
held
at
Stirling
,
where
many
of
the
most
material
points
in
the
Book
of
Discipline
were
demurred
upon
.
And
thereupon
it
was
ordained
,
that
nothing
should
be
altered
in
Form
or
Matter
,
which
in
that
Book
had
been
concluded
by
themselves
.
With
which
the
King
was
so
displeased
,
that
from
that
time
he
gave
less
countenance
to
the
Ministers
then
he
had
done
formerly
.
And
to
the
end
that
they
might
see
what
need
they
had
of
their
Princes
favour
,
he
suffered
divers
sentences
to
be
past
at
the
Council
Table
,
for
the
suspending
of
their
Censures
and
Excommunications
,
when
any
matter
of
complaint
was
heard
against
them
.
But
they
go
forwards
howsoever
,
confirmed
and
animated
by
a
Discourse
of
Theodore
Beza
which
came
out
this
year
,
entituled
,
De
Triplici
Episcopatu
.
In
which
he
takes
notice
of
three
sorts
of
Bishops
;
the
Bishop
of
Divine
Institution
,
which
he
makes
to
be
no
other
then
the
ordinary
Minister
of
a
particular
Congregation
;
the
Bishop
of
humane
Constitution
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
President
or
Moderator
in
the
Church-assemblies
;
and
last
of
all
,
the
Devils
Bishop
,
such
as
were
then
placed
in
a
perpetual
Authority
over
a
Dioces●
or
Province
in
most
parts
of
Christendom
;
under
which
last
capacity
they
beheld
their
Bishops
in
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
.
And
in
the
next
Assembly
,
held
at
Dundee
in
Iuly
following
,
it
was
concluded
,
That
the
Office
of
a
Bishop
,
as
it
was
then
used
and
commonly
taken
in
that
Realm
,
had
neither
foundation
,
ground
,
nor
warrant
in
the
holy
Scriptures
.
And
thereupon
it
was
decreed
,
That
all
persons
either
called
unto
that
Office
,
or
which
should
hereafter
be
called
unto
it
,
should
be
required
to
renounce
the
same
,
as
an
Office
unto
which
they
are
not
warranted
by
the
Word
of
God
.
But
because
some
more
moderate
men
in
the
next
Assembly
held
at
Glasgow
,
did
raise
a
scruple
touching
that
part
of
the
Decree
in
which
it
was
affirmed
,
That
the
calling
of
Bishops
was
not
warranted
by
the
Word
of
God
,
it
was
first
declared
by
the
Assembly
,
that
they
had
no
other
meaning
in
that
Expression
,
then
to
condemn
the
estate
of
Bishops
as
they
then
stood
in
Scotland
.
With
which
the
said
moderate
men
did
not
seem
contented
,
but
desired
that
the
conclusion
of
the
matter
might
be
respited
to
another
time
,
by
reason
of
the
inconvenience
which
might
ensue
.
They
are
cryed
down
by
all
the
rest
with
great
heat
and
violence
;
insomuch
,
that
it
was
proposed
by
one
Montgomery
Minister
of
Stirling
,
that
some
Censure
might
be
laid
on
those
who
had
spoken
in
defence
of
that
corrupted
estate
Nay
,
such
was
the
extream
hatred
to
that
Sacred
Function
in
the
said
Assembly
at
Dundee
,
that
they
stayed
not
here
;
They
added
to
the
former
,
a
Decree
more
strange
,
inserting
,
That
they
should
desist
and
cease
from
Preaching
,
ministring
the
Sacraments
,
or
using
in
any
sort
of
Office
of
a
Pastor
in
the
Church
of
Christ
,
till
by
some
General
Assembly
they
were
De
Novo
Authorized
and
admitted
to
it
;
no
lower
Censure
then
that
of
Excommunication
,
if
they
did
the
contrary
.
As
for
the
Patrimony
of
the
Church
,
which
still
remained
in
their
hands
,
it
was
resolved
that
the
next
General
Assembly
should
dispose
thereof
.
49.
There
hapned
at
this
time
an
unexpected
Revolution
in
the
Court
of
Scotland
,
which
possibly
might
animate
them
to
these
high
presumptions
.
It
had
been
the
great
Master-piece
of
the
Earl
of
Morton
in
the
time
of
his
Regency
,
to
fasten
his
dependance
most
specially
on
the
Queen
of
England
;
without
which
he
saw
it
was
impossible
to
preserve
the
Kings
Person
,
and
maintain
his
Power
against
the
practices
and
attempts
of
a
prevalent
Faction
,
which
openly
appeared
in
favour
of
his
Mothers
pretensions
.
And
in
this
course
he
much
desired
to
keep
the
King
,
when
he
had
took
the
Government
upon
himself
,
as
before
was
said
,
prevailing
with
him
,
much
against
the
mind
of
most
of
the
Lords
,
to
send
an
Ambassador
for
that
purpose
.
Which
put
such
fears
and
jealousies
into
the
heads
of
the
French
,
on
whom
the
S●ots
had
formerly
depended
upon
all
occasions
,
that
they
thought
●it
to
countermine
the
English
party
in
the
Court
,
and
so
blow
them
up
.
No
better
Engine
for
this
purpose
then
the
Lord
Esme
Stewart
,
Seignieur
of
Aubigny
in
France
,
and
Brothers
Son
to
Matthew
the
late
Earl
of
Lenox
the
Young
Kings
Grandfather
.
By
him
it
was
conceived
that
they
might
not
onely
work
the
King
to
the
party
of
France
,
but
get
some
ground
for
re-establishing
the
old
Religion
,
or
at
least
to
gain
some
countenance
for
the
Favourers
and
Professors
of
it
.
With
these
Instructions
he
prepares
to
the
Court
of
Scotland
,
makes
himself
known
unto
the
King
,
and
by
the
affability
of
his
conversation
wins
so
much
upon
him
,
that
no
Honor
or
Preferment
was
thought
great
enough
for
so
dear
a
Kinsman
.
The
Earldom
of
Lenox
being
devolved
upon
the
King
by
the
death
of
his
Grandfather
,
was
first
conferred
on
Robert
Bishop
of
Orknay
,
one
of
the
Natural
Sons
of
King
Iames
V.
Which
he
,
to
gratifie
the
King
,
and
oblige
the
Favorite
,
resigned
again
into
his
hands
;
in
recompence
whereof
,
he
is
preferred
unto
the
title
of
Earl
of
March.
As
soon
as
he
had
made
this
Resignation
of
the
Earldom
of
Lenox
,
the
King
confers
it
presently
on
his
Cosin
Aubigny
,
who
studied
to
appear
more
serviceable
to
him
every
day
then
other
.
And
that
his
service
might
appear
the
more
considerable
,
a
report
is
cunningly
spread
abroad
,
that
the
Earl
of
Morton
had
a
purpose
to
convey
the
King
into
England
;
by
means
whereof
the
Scots
would
forfeit
all
the
Priviledges
which
they
held
France
.
Morton
sufficiently
clear'd
himself
from
any
such
practice
.
But
howsoever
,
the
suspicion
prevailed
so
far
,
that
it
was
thought
fit
by
those
of
the
Adverse
party
to
appoint
a
Lord-Chamberlain
,
who
was
to
have
the
care
of
His
Majesties
Person
;
and
that
a
Guard
of
twenty
four
Noblemen
should
be
assigned
to
the
said
Lord-Chamberlain
for
that
end
and
purpose
.
Which
Trust
and
Honor
was
immediately
conferred
on
the
Earl
of
Lenox
,
who
had
been
sworn
to
the
Council
much
about
that
time
,
and
within
less
then
two
years
after
was
created
Duke
.
50.
The
sudden
Preferments
of
this
man
,
being
well
known
to
be
a
professed
Votary
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
1581.
encouraged
many
Priests
and
Jesuits
to
repair
into
Scotland
;
who
were
sufficiently
practical
in
propagating
the
Opinions
,
and
advancing
the
interest
of
that
Church
.
Which
gave
occasion
to
the
Brethren
to
exclaim
against
him
,
and
many
times
to
fall
exceeding
foul
on
the
King
himself
.
The
King
appears
sollicitous
for
their
satisfaction
;
and
deals
so
effectually
with
his
Kinsman
,
that
he
was
willing
to
receive
instruction
from
some
of
their
Ministers
,
by
whom
he
is
made
a
real
Proselyte
to
the
Religion
then
establish'd
;
which
he
declared
,
by
making
profession
of
his
Faith
in
the
great
Church
of
Edenborough
,
and
his
diligent
frequenting
the
Church
at
their
Prayers
and
Sermons
.
But
it
hapned
very
unfortunately
for
him
,
that
some
Dispensations
sent
from
Rome
were
intercepted
,
whereby
the
Catholicks
were
permitted
to
promise
,
swear
,
subscribe
,
and
do
what
else
should
be
required
of
them
,
if
still
they
kept
their
hearts
,
and
secretly
imployed
their
counsels
for
the
Church
of
Rome
.
Against
this
blow
the
Gentleman
could
find
no
buckler
,
nor
was
there
any
ready
way
either
to
take
off
the
suspicions
,
or
to
still
the
clamors
which
by
the
Presbyterian
Brethren
were
raised
against
him
.
Their
out-cries
much
encreased
,
by
the
severities
then
shewed
to
the
Earl
of
Morton
,
whom
they
esteemed
to
be
a
most
assured
Friend
(
as
indeed
he
was
)
to
their
Religion
,
though
indeed
in
all
points
not
corresponding
with
them
to
the
book
of
Discipline
.
For
so
it
was
,
that
to
break
off
all
hopes
of
fastning
a
dependance
on
the
Realm
of
England
,
Morton
was
publickly
accused
at
the
Council
Table
for
being
privy
to
the
Murther
of
His
Majesties
Father
,
committed
to
the
Castle
of
Edenborough
on
the
second
of
Ianuary
,
removed
to
Dunbritton
on
the
twentieth
:
Where
having
remained
above
four
moneths
,
he
was
brought
back
to
Edenborough
in
the
end
of
May
,
condemned
upon
the
first
of
Iune
,
and
the
next
day
executed
:
His
Capital
Accuser
being
admitted
to
sit
Judge
upon
him
.
51.
This
news
exceedingly
perplexed
the
Queen
of
England
:
she
had
sent
Bows
and
Randolph
at
several
times
to
the
King
of
Scots
,
who
were
to
use
their
best
endeavours
as
well
to
lessen
the
Kings
favour
to
the
Earl
of
Lenox
,
as
to
preserve
the
life
of
Morton
.
For
the
effecting
of
which
last
,
a
promise
was
made
by
Randolph
unto
some
of
his
Friends
,
both
of
men
and
money
.
But
as
Walsingham
sent
word
from
France
,
she
had
not
took
the
right
course
to
effect
her
purpose
.
She
had
of
late
been
negligent
in
paying
those
persons
which
had
before
confirmed
the
Scots
to
the
English
interest
;
which
made
them
apt
to
tack
about
,
and
to
apply
themselves
to
those
who
would
bid
most
for
them
.
And
yet
the
business
at
the
present
was
not
gone
so
far
,
but
that
they
might
have
easily
been
reduced
unto
her
devotion
,
if
we
had
now
sent
them
ready
money
instead
of
promises
;
for
want
whereof
,
that
Noble
Gentleman
,
so
cordially
affected
to
Her
Majesties
service
,
was
miserably
cast
away
.
Which
quick
advice
,
though
it
came
over-late
to
preserve
his
life
,
came
time
enough
to
put
the
Queen
into
a
way
for
recovering
Her
Authority
amongst
the
Scots
;
of
which
more
hereafter
.
Nor
were
the
Ministers
less
troubled
at
it
then
the
Queen
of
England
,
imputing
unto
Lenox
the
contrivance
of
so
sad
a
Tragedy
.
Somewhat
before
this
time
he
had
been
taxed
in
the
Pulpit
by
Drury
,
one
of
the
Brethren
of
Edenborough
,
for
his
unsoundness
in
Religion
,
and
all
means
used
to
make
him
odious
with
the
people
.
For
which
committed
by
the
Council
to
the
Castle
of
Edenborough
,
he
was
,
not
long
after
,
at
the
earnest
intreaty
of
his
Fellow-Ministers
,
1582.
and
some
promise
on
his
own
part
for
his
good
behaviour
,
restored
again
unto
his
charge
.
But
after
Mortons
death
(
some
other
occasions
coming
in
)
he
breaks
out
again
,
and
mightily
exclaims
against
him
;
insomuch
,
that
the
King
gave
order
to
the
Provost
of
Edenborough
to
see
him
removed
out
of
the
Town
.
The
Magistrate
advises
him
to
leave
the
Town
of
his
own
accord
:
But
he
must
first
demand
the
pleasure
of
the
Kirk
,
convened
at
the
same
time
in
an
Assembly
.
Notwithstanding
whose
Mediation
,
he
was
forced
to
leave
the
Town
a
little
while
,
to
which
he
was
brought
back
in
Triumph
within
few
moneths
after
.
A
Fast
was
also
kept
by
order
of
the
said
Assembly
:
For
the
ground
whereof
they
alledged
,
amongst
other
things
,
not
onely
the
oppression
of
the
Church
in
general
,
but
the
danger
wherein
the
Kings
Person
stood
,
by
a
company
of
wicked
men
,
who
laboured
to
corrupt
him
in
Religion
as
well
as
manners
.
52.
But
no
man
laid
more
hastily
about
him
,
or
came
better
off
then
Walter
Belcanqual
,
another
Preacher
of
that
City
.
Who
in
a
Sermon
by
him
preached
,
used
some
words
to
this
purpose
,
That
within
this
four
years
Popery
had
entred
into
the
Countrey
and
Court
,
and
was
maintained
in
the
Kings
Hall
,
by
the
Tyranny
of
a
great
Champion
,
who
was
called
Grace
(
which
Adjunct
they
gave
ordinarily
to
their
Dukes
in
Scotland
;
)
but
that
if
his
Grace
continued
in
opposing
himself
to
God
and
his
Word
,
he
should
come
to
little
Grace
in
the
end
.
The
King
at
the
first
hearing
of
it
,
gives
order
to
the
General
Assembly
to
proceed
therein
.
Which
being
signified
to
Belcanqual
,
he
is
said
to
have
given
thanks
to
God
for
these
two
things
;
first
,
For
that
he
was
not
accused
for
any
thing
done
against
his
Majestie
and
the
Laws
:
But
principally
,
because
he
perceived
the
Church
had
obtained
some
Victory
.
And
for
the
last
he
gave
this
reason
,
That
for
some
quarrel
taken
at
a
former
Sermon
,
the
Council
had
took
upon
them
to
be
Iudges
of
a
Ministers
Doctrine
;
but
now
that
he
was
ordered
to
appear
before
the
Assembly
,
1573.
he
would
most
joyfully
submit
his
Doctrine
to
a
publick
Tryal
.
But
those
of
the
Assembly
sending
word
to
the
King
,
that
they
could
not
warrantably
proceed
against
him
,
without
the
business
were
prosecuted
by
some
Accuser
,
and
made
good
by
witnesses
;
the
King
was
forced
,
for
fear
of
drawing
any
of
his
Servants
into
their
displeasures
,
to
let
fall
the
cause
.
But
Belcanqual
would
not
so
give
over
:
The
Kings
desisting
from
the
prosecution
would
not
serve
his
turn
,
unless
he
were
absolved
also
by
the
whole
Assembly
,
who
had
been
present
at
the
Sermon
.
This
was
conceived
to
be
most
reasonable
and
just
;
for
having
put
it
to
the
vote
,
his
Doctrine
was
declared
to
be
●ound
and
Orthodox
,
and
that
he
had
delivered
nothing
which
might
give
just
offence
unto
any
person
.
The
King
begins
to
see
by
these
particulars
what
he
is
to
trust
to
.
But
they
will
presently
find
out
another
expedient
,
as
well
for
tryal
of
their
own
power
,
as
his
utmost
patience
.
52.
A
corrupt
Contract
had
been
made
betwixt
Montgomery
before
mentioned
,
and
the
Duke
of
Lenox
;
by
which
it
was
agreed
,
That
Montgomery
should
be
advanced
,
by
the
Dukes
Intercession
,
to
the
Archbishoprick
of
Glasgow
;
and
that
Montgomery
,
in
requital
of
so
great
a
favour
,
should
grant
unto
the
Duke
and
his
Heirs
for
ever
,
the
whole
Estate
and
Rents
of
the
said
Archbishoprick
,
upon
the
yearly
payments
of
One
thousand
pound
Scotch
,
with
some
Horse
,
Corn
and
Poultry
.
No
sooner
had
the
Kirk
notice
of
this
Transaction
,
but
without
taking
notice
of
so
base
a
Contract
,
they
censured
him
for
taking
on
him
the
Episcopal
Function
.
The
King
resolves
to
justifie
him
in
the
Acceptation
,
unless
they
could
be
able
to
charge
him
with
unfoundess
of
Doctrine
,
or
corruption
of
manners
.
Hereupon
certain
Articles
are
preferred
against
him
;
and
,
amongst
others
,
it
was
charged
,
that
he
had
said
,
The
Discipline
was
a
thing
indifferent
,
and
might
stand
the
one
way
or
the
other
;
That
to
prove
the
lawfulness
of
Bishops
in
the
Church
,
he
had
used
the
Examples
of
Ambrose
and
Augustine
:
That
at
another
time
,
he
called
the
Discipline
,
and
the
lawful
Calling
of
the
Church
,
the
triefls
of
Policy
:
That
he
said
the
Ministers
were
captious
,
and
men
of
curious
brains
:
That
he
charged
them
with
sedition
,
and
warned
them
not
to
meddle
in
the
disposing
of
Crowns
▪
and
that
if
they
did
,
they
should
be
reproved
:
That
he
accused
them
of
Pasquils
,
Lying
,
Backbiting
,
&c.
And
finally
,
he
denyed
that
any
mention
of
Presbytery
or
Eldership
was
made
in
any
part
of
the
New
Testament
.
For
which
and
other
Errours
of
like
nature
in
point
of
Doctrine
,
though
none
of
them
sufficiently
proved
when
it
came
to
tryal
,
it
was
resolved
by
the
Assembly
,
that
he
should
stand
to
his
Ministry
in
the
Church
of
Stirling
,
and
meddle
no
further
with
the
Bishoprick
,
under
the
pain
of
Excommunication
.
But
not
content
with
ordering
him
to
give
off
the
Bishoprick
,
they
suspend
him
on
another
quarrel
from
the
use
of
his
Ministry
.
To
neither
of
which
sentences
when
he
would
submit
,
as
being
supported
by
the
King
on
one
side
,
and
the
Duke
on
the
other
,
they
cited
him
to
appear
before
the
Synod
of
Lothian
to
hear
the
sentence
of
Excommunication
pronounced
against
him
.
This
moved
the
King
to
interpose
his
Royal
Authority
,
to
warn
the
Synod
to
appear
before
him
at
the
Court
at
Stirling
,
and
in
the
mean
time
to
desist
from
all
further
Process
.
Pont
and
some
others
make
appearance
in
the
name
of
the
rest
;
but
withal
make
this
protestation
,
That
though
they
had
appeared
to
testifie
their
obedience
to
his
Majesties
warrant
,
yet
they
did
not
acknowledge
the
King
and
Council
to
be
competent
Iudges
in
that
matter
;
and
therefore
that
nothing
done
at
that
time
should
either
prejudge
the
Liberties
of
the
Church
,
or
the
Laws
of
the
Realm
.
Which
Protestation
notwithstanding
,
they
were
inhibited
by
the
Council
from
using
any
further
proceedings
against
the
man
,
and
so
departed
for
the
present
.
54.
But
the
next
general
Assembly
would
not
leave
him
so
,
but
prosecute
him
with
more
heat
then
ever
formerly
;
and
were
upon
the
point
of
passing
their
judgement
on
him
,
when
they
were
required
by
a
Letter
missive
from
the
King
,
not
to
trouble
him
for
any
matter
about
the
Bishoprick
,
or
any
other
cause
preceding
,
in
regard
the
King
resolved
to
have
the
business
heard
before
himself
.
But
Melvin
hereupon
replyed
,
That
they
did
not
meddle
with
any
thing
belonging
to
the
Civil
Power
;
and
that
for
matters
Ecclesiastical
,
they
had
Authority
enough
to
proceed
against
him
,
as
being
a
Member
of
their
Body
.
The
Master
of
the
Requests
,
who
had
brought
the
Letter
,
perceiving
by
these
words
,
that
they
meant
to
proceed
in
it
,
as
they
had
begun
,
commanded
a
Messenger
at
Arms
,
whom
he
had
brought
along
with
him
,
to
charge
them
to
desist
upon
pain
of
Rebellion
.
This
moves
them
as
little
as
the
Letter
,
and
he
is
summoned
peremptorily
to
appear
next
morning
,
that
he
might
receive
his
sentence
.
Next
morning
he
appears
by
his
Procurator
,
and
puts
up
an
appeal
from
them
to
the
King
and
Council
;
the
rather
,
in
regard
that
one
who
was
his
principal
Accuser
in
the
last
Assembly
,
was
now
to
sit
amongst
his
Judges
.
But
neither
the
Appeal
it self
,
nor
the
Equity
of
it
,
could
so
far
prevail
,
as
to
hinder
them
from
passing
presently
to
the
Sentence
;
by
which
,
upon
the
specification
and
recital
of
his
several
crimes
,
he
was
ordained
to
be
deprived
,
and
cast
out
of
the
Church
.
And
now
the
courage
of
the
man
begins
to
fail
him
.
He
requires
a
present
Conference
with
some
of
the
Brethren
,
submits
himself
to
the
Decrees
of
the
Assembly
,
and
promiseth
neither
to
meddle
further
with
the
Bishoprick
,
nor
to
exercise
any
Office
in
the
Ministry
,
but
as
they
should
license
him
thereunto
.
But
this
inconstancie
he
makes
worse
,
by
another
as
bad
;
for
finding
the
Kings
countenance
towards
him
to
be
very
much
changed
,
he
resolves
to
hold
the
Bishoprick
;
makes
a
journey
to
Glasgow
,
and
entring
into
the
Church
with
a
great
train
of
Gentlemen
which
had
attended
him
from
the
Court
,
he
puts
by
the
ordinary
Preacher
,
and
takes
the
Pulpit
to
himself
.
For
this
disturbance
,
the
Presbytery
of
the
Town
send
out
Process
against
him
,
but
are
prohibited
from
proceeding
by
his
Majesties
Warrant
,
presented
by
the
Mayor
of
Glasgow
.
But
when
it
was
replyed
by
the
Moderator
,
That
they
would
proceed
in
the
cause
notwithstanding
this
Warrant
,
and
that
some
other
words
were
multiplyed
upon
that
occasion
;
the
Provost
pulled
him
out
of
his
Chair
,
and
committed
him
Prisoner
to
the
Talebooth
.
The
next
Assembly
look
on
this
action
of
the
Provost
as
a
foul
indignity
,
and
prosecute
the
whole
matter
unto
such
extremity
,
that
notwithstanding
the
Kings
intercession
,
and
the
advantage
which
he
had
against
some
of
their
number
;
the
Provost
was
decreed
to
be
excommunicated
;
and
the
Excommunication
formerly
decreed
against
Montgomery
,
was
actually
pronounced
in
the
open
Church
.
55.
The
Duke
of
Lenox
findes
himself
so
much
concerned
in
the
business
,
that
he
could
not
but
support
the
man
,
who
for
his
sake
had
been
exposed
to
all
these
affronts
;
he
entertains
him
at
his
Table
,
and
hears
him
preach
,
without
regard
unto
the
Censures
under
which
he
lay
.
This
gives
the
general
Assembly
a
new
displeasure
.
Their
whole
Authority
seemed
by
these
actions
of
the
Duke
to
be
little
valued
;
which
rather
then
they
would
permit
,
they
would
proceed
against
him
in
the
self-same
manner
.
But
first
it
was
thought
fit
to
send
some
of
their
Members
,
as
well
to
intimate
unto
him
that
Montgomery
was
actually
excommunicated
;
as
also
to
present
the
danger
in
which
they
stood
by
the
Rules
of
the
Discipline
,
who
did
converse
with
excommunicated
persons
.
The
Duke
being
no
less
moved
then
they
,
demanded
in
some
choler
,
Whether
the
King
or
Kirk
had
the
Supreme
Power
;
and
therewith
plainly
told
them
,
That
he
was
commanded
by
the
King
to
entertain
him
,
whose
command
he
would
not
disobey
for
fear
of
their
Censures
.
Not
satisfied
with
this
defence
,
the
Commissioners
of
the
general
Assembly
presented
it
unto
the
King
amongst
other
grievances
;
to
which
it
was
answered
by
the
King
,
that
the
Excommunication
was
illegal
,
and
was
declared
to
be
so
upon
very
good
Reasons
to
the
Lords
of
the
Council
;
and
therefore
that
no
manner
of
person
was
to
be
lyable
to
censure
upon
that
account
.
The
King
was
at
this
time
at
the
Town
of
Perth
,
to
which
many
of
the
Lords
repaired
,
who
had
declared
themselves
in
former
times
for
the
Faction
of
England
,
and
were
now
put
into
good
heart
by
supplies
of
money
,
(
according
unto
Walsinghams
counsel
)
which
had
been
secretly
sent
unto
them
from
the
Queen
.
Much
animated
,
or
exasperated
rather
,
by
some
Leading-men
,
who
managed
the
Affairs
of
the
late
Assemblies
,
and
spared
not
to
inculcate
to
them
the
apparent
dangers
in
which
Religion
stood
by
the
open
practices
of
the
Duke
of
Lenox
,
and
the
Kings
crossing
with
them
upon
all
occasions
.
To
which
the
Sermons
of
the
last
Fast
did
not
add
a
little
;
which
was
purposely
indicted
,
as
before
was
said
,
in
regard
of
those
oppressions
which
the
Kirk
was
under
;
but
more
,
because
of
the
great
danger
which
the
company
of
wicked
persons
might
bring
to
the
King
,
whom
they
endeavoured
to
corrupt
both
in
Religion
and
Manners
.
All
which
inducements
coming
together
,
produced
a
resolution
of
getting
the
King
into
their
power
,
forcing
the
Duke
of
Lenox
to
retire
into
France
,
and
altering
the
whole
Government
of
the
Kingdom
as
themselves
best
pleased
.
56.
But
first
,
the
Duke
of
Lenox
must
be
sent
out
of
the
way
.
And
to
effect
this
,
they
advised
him
to
go
to
Edenborough
,
and
to
erect
there
the
Lord-Chamberlains
Court
,
for
the
reviving
of
the
ancient
Jurisdiction
which
belonged
to
his
Office
.
He
had
not
long
been
gone
from
Perth
,
when
the
King
was
solemnly
invited
to
the
House
of
William
Lord
Ruthen
(
not
long
before
made
Earl
of
Gowry
)
where
he
was
liberally
feasted
:
but
being
ready
to
depart
,
he
was
stayed
by
the
Eldest
Son
of
the
Lord
Glammis
,
(
the
Master
of
Glammis
,
he
is
called
,
in
the
Scottish
Dialect
)
and
he
was
stayed
in
such
a
manner
,
that
he
perceived
himself
to
be
under
a
custody
.
The
apprehensions
whereof
,
when
it
drew
some
tears
from
him
,
it
moved
no
more
compassion
nor
respect
from
the
froward
Scots
,
but
that
it
was
fitter
for
boys
to
shed
tears
then
bearded
men
.
This
was
the
great
work
of
the
23
day
of
August
;
to
which
concurred
at
the
first
,
to
avoid
suspi●ion
,
no
more
of
the
Nobility
but
the
Earls
of
Marre
and
Gowry
,
the
Lords
Boyd
and
Lindsay
,
and
to
the
number
of
ten
more
of
the
better
sort
;
but
afterwards
the
act
was
owned
over
all
the
Nation
,
not
onely
by
the
whole
Kirk-party
,
but
even
by
those
who
were
of
contrary
Faction
to
the
Duke
of
Lenox
,
who
was
chiefly
aimed
at
.
The
Duke
,
upon
the
first
advertisement
of
this
surprize
,
dispatched
some
men
of
Noble
Quality
to
the
King
,
to
know
in
what
condition
he
was
,
whether
free
or
Captive
.
The
King
returned
word
that
he
was
a
Captive
,
and
willed
him
to
raise
what
force
he
could
to
redeem
him
thence
.
The
Lords
on
the
other
side
declared
,
That
they
would
not
suffer
him
to
be
misled
by
the
Duke
of
Lenox
,
to
the
oppression
of
Himself
,
the
Church
,
and
the
whole
Realm
;
and
therefore
the
Duke
might
do
well
to
retire
into
France
,
or
otherwise
they
would
call
him
to
a
sad
account
for
his
former
actions
.
And
this
being
done
,
they
caused
the
King
to
issue
out
a
Proclamation
on
the
28.
In
which
it
was
declared
,
That
he
remained
in
that
place
of
his
own
free-will
:
That
the
Nobility
then
present
had
done
nothing
which
they
were
not
in
duty
obliged
to
do
:
That
he
took
their
repairing
to
him
for
a
service
acceptable
to
himself
,
and
profitable
to
the
Commonwealth
:
That
therefore
all
manner
of
persons
whatsoever
which
had
levied
any
Forces
,
under
colour
of
his
present
restraint
,
should
disband
them
within
six
hours
,
under
pain
of
Treason
.
But
more
particularly
,
they
cause
him
to
write
a
Letter
to
the
Duke
of
Lenox
(
whom
they
understood
to
be
grown
considerably
strong
for
some
present
action
)
by
which
he
was
commanded
to
depart
the
Kingdom
,
before
the
20
of
September
then
next
following
.
On
the
receipt
whereof
,
he
withdraws
himself
to
the
strong
Castle
of
Dunbritton
,
that
there
he
might
remain
in
safety
whilst
he
staid
in
Scotland
,
and
from
thence
pass
safely
into
France
whensoever
he
pleased
.
57.
The
news
of
this
Surprize
is
posted
with
all
speed
to
England
:
And
presently
the
Queen
sends
her
Ambassadors
to
the
King
;
by
whom
he
was
advertised
to
restore
the
Earl
of
Angus
,
who
had
lived
an
Exile
in
England
since
the
death
of
Morton
,
to
his
Grace
and
Favour
;
but
most
especially
,
that
in
regard
of
the
danger
he
was
fallen
into
by
the
perverse
counsels
of
the
Duke
of
Lenox
,
he
would
interpret
favourably
whatsoever
had
been
done
by
the
Lords
which
were
then
about
him
.
The
King
was
able
to
discern
,
by
the
drift
of
this
Ambassie
,
that
the
Queen
was
privy
to
the
practice
;
and
that
the
Ambassadors
were
sent
thither
rather
to
animate
and
encourage
the
Conspirators
,
then
advise
with
him
.
But
not
being
willing
at
that
time
to
displease
either
Her
or
them
,
he
absolutely
consents
to
the
restoring
of
the
Earl
of
Angus
;
and
to
the
rest
gave
such
a
general
answer
,
as
gave
some
hope
,
that
he
was
not
so
incensed
by
this
Surprize
of
his
person
,
but
that
his
displeasure
might
be
mitigated
on
their
good
behaviour
.
And
that
the
Queen
of
Scots
also
had
the
same
apprehensions
concerning
the
encouragement
which
they
had
from
the
Queen
of
England
,
appears
by
her
Letter
to
that
Queen
,
bearing
date
at
Sheffield
,
on
the
eighth
of
November
.
In
which
she
intimates
unto
Her
,
That
She
was
bound
in
Religion
,
Duty
and
Iustice
;
not
to
help
forwards
their
Designs
,
who
secretly
conspire
His
ruine
and
Hers
,
both
in
Scotland
and
England
:
And
thereupon
did
earnestly
perswade
her
,
by
their
near
Alliance
,
to
be
careful
of
Her
Sons
welfare
,
not
to
intermeddle
▪
any
further
with
the
affairs
of
Scotland
,
without
her
privity
or
the
French
Kings
;
and
to
hold
them
for
no
other
then
Traytors
,
who
dealt
so
with
Him
at
their
pleasures
.
But
as
Q.
Elizabeth
was
not
moved
with
her
complaints
,
to
recede
from
the
business
;
so
the
Conspirators
were
resolved
to
pursue
their
advantage
.
They
knew
on
what
terms
the
King
stood
with
the
people
of
Edenborough
;
or
might
have
known
it
,
if
they
did
not
,
by
their
Triumphant
bringing
back
of
Dury
their
excluded
Minister
,
as
soon
as
they
heard
the
first
news
of
the
Kings
Restraint
.
In
confidence
whereof
,
they
bring
him
unto
Halyrood-House
on
the
Eighth
of
October
;
the
rather
,
in
regard
they
understood
,
that
the
General
Assembly
of
the
Kirk
was
to
be
held
in
that
Town
on
the
next
day
after
;
of
whose
good
inclinations
to
them
,
they
were
nothing
doubtful
,
nor
was
there
reason
why
they
should
.
58.
For
having
made
a
Formal
Declaration
to
them
,
concerning
the
necessity
of
their
repair
unto
the
King
,
to
the
end
they
might
take
him
out
of
the
hands
of
his
Evil
Counsellors
,
they
desired
the
said
Assembly
to
deliver
their
opinion
in
it
.
And
they
,
good
men
,
pretending
to
do
all
things
in
the
fear
of
God
,
and
after
mature
deliberation
(
as
the
Act
importeth
)
first
justifie
them
in
that
horrid
Enterprize
,
to
have
done
good
and
acceptable
service
to
God
,
their
Soveraign
,
and
their
Native
Countrey
.
And
that
being
done
,
they
gave
order
,
That
all
Ministers
should
publickly
declare
to
their
several
flocks
,
as
well
the
danger
into
which
they
were
brought
,
as
the
deliverance
which
was
effected
for
them
by
those
Noble
Persons
;
with
whom
they
were
exhorted
to
unite
themselves
,
for
the
further
deliverance
of
the
Kirk
,
and
perfect
Reformation
of
the
Commonwealth
.
Thus
the
Assembly
leads
the
way
,
and
the
Convention
of
Estates
follows
shortly
after
.
By
which
it
was
declared
,
in
favour
of
the
said
Conspirators
,
That
in
their
repairing
to
the
King
the
Three
and
twentieth
of
August
last
,
and
abiding
with
him
since
that
time
,
and
whatsoever
they
had
done
in
pursuance
of
it
,
they
had
done
good
,
thankful
and
necessary
service
to
the
King
and
Countrey
;
and
therefore
they
are
to
be
exonerated
of
all
actions
Civil
or
Criminal
that
might
be
intended
against
them
,
or
any
of
them
in
that
respect
;
inhibiting
thereby
all
the
Subjects
to
speak
or
utter
any
thing
to
the
contrary
,
under
the
pain
to
be
esteemed
Calumniators
and
Dispersers
of
false
Rumors
,
and
to
be
punished
for
the
same
accordingly
.
The
Duke
perceives
by
these
proceedings
,
how
that
cold
Countrey
,
even
in
the
coldest
time
of
the
year
,
would
be
too
hot
for
him
to
continue
any
longer
in
it
;
and
having
wearied
himself
with
an
expectation
of
some
better
fortune
,
is
forced
at
last
on
the
latter
end
of
December
to
put
into
Berwick
,
from
whence
he
passeth
to
the
Court
of
England
,
and
from
thence
to
France
,
never
returning
more
unto
his
Natural
,
but
Ingrateful
Countrey
.
The
Duke
had
hardly
left
the
Kingdom
,
when
two
Ambassadors
came
from
France
to
attone
the
differences
,
to
mediate
for
the
Kings
deliverance
,
and
to
sollicite
that
the
Queen
(
whose
liberty
had
been
negotiated
with
the
Queen
of
England
)
might
b●
made
Co-partner
with
Her
Son
in
the
Publick
Government
.
●hich
last
was
so
displeasing
to
some
zealous
Ministers
,
that
they
railed
against
them
in
their
Pulpits
,
calling
them
Ambassadors
of
that
bloody
Murtherer
the
Duke
of
Guise
;
&
foolishly
exclaiming
,
that
the
White-Cross
which
one
of
them
wore
upon
his
shoulders
(
as
being
a
Knight
of
the
Order
of
the
Holy
Ghost
)
was
a
Badge
of
Antichrist
.
The
King
gives
order
to
the
Provost
and
other
Magistrates
of
the
City
of
Edenborough
,
that
the
Ambassadors
should
be
feasted
at
their
going
away
;
and
care
is
taken
in
providing
all
things
necessary
for
the
Entertainment
.
But
the
good
Brethren
of
the
Kirk
,
in
further
manifestation
of
their
peevish
Follies
,
Indict
a
Fast
upon
that
day
,
take
up
the
people
in
their
long-winded
Exercises
from
the
morning
till
night
,
rail
all
the
while
on
the
Ambassadors
;
and
with
much
difficulty
,
are
disswaded
from
Excommunicating
both
the
Magistrates
,
and
the
Guests
to
boot
.
59.
The
time
of
the
Kings
deliverance
drew
on
apace
,
sooner
then
was
expected
by
any
of
those
who
had
the
custody
of
his
person
.
1583.
Being
permitted
to
retire
with
his
Guards
to
Falkland
,
that
he
might
recreate
himself
in
Hunting
,
which
he
much
affected
,
he
obtained
leave
to
bestow
a
visit
on
his
Uncle
the
Earl
of
March
,
who
then
lay
in
S.
Andrews
,
not
far
off
.
And
after
he
had
taken
some
refreshment
with
him
,
he
procures
leave
to
see
the
Castle
:
Into
which
he
was
no
sooner
entred
,
but
Col.
Stewart
the
Captain
of
his
Guard
(
to
whom
alone
he
had
communicated
his
design
)
makes
fast
the
gates
against
the
rest
;
and
from
thence
makes
it
known
to
all
good
Subjects
,
that
they
should
repair
unto
the
King
,
who
by
Gods
great
mercy
had
escaped
from
the
hands
of
his
Enemies
.
This
news
brings
thither
on
the
next
morning
the
Earls
of
Arguile
,
Marshal
,
Montross
and
Rothess
;
and
they
drew
after
them
,
by
their
example
,
such
a
general
concourse
,
that
the
King
finds
himself
of
sufficient
strength
to
return
to
Edenborough
;
and
from
thence
,
having
shewed
himself
to
be
in
his
former
liberty
,
he
goes
back
to
Perth
.
Where
first
by
Proclamation
,
he
declares
the
late
restraint
of
his
Person
to
be
a
most
treasonable
act
:
but
then
withal
,
to
manifest
his
great
affection
to
the
peace
of
his
Kingdom
,
he
gives
a
Free
and
General
Pardon
to
all
men
whatsoever
which
had
acted
in
it
;
provided
that
they
seek
it
of
him
,
and
carry
themselves
for
the
time
coming
like
obedient
subjects
.
The
Kings
escape
was
made
in
the
end
of
Iune
;
and
in
December
following
,
he
calls
a
Convention
of
the
Estates
,
in
which
the
subject
of
his
Proclamation
was
approved
and
verified
,
the
fact
declared
to
be
Crimen
laesae
Majestatis
,
or
Treason
in
the
highest
degree
.
For
which
,
as
some
were
executed
,
and
others
fled
;
so
divers
of
the
Ministers
that
had
been
dealers
in
that
matter
,
pretending
they
were
persecuted
,
had
retired
into
England
.
For
notwithstanding
his
Majesties
great
clemency
in
pardoning
the
Conspirators
on
such
easie
conditions
,
they
preferred
rather
the
pursuing
of
their
wicked
purposes
,
then
the
enjoying
of
a
peaceable
and
quiet
life
.
For
whether
it
were
that
they
presumed
on
supplies
from
England
,
of
which
they
had
received
no
in●●obable
hopes
,
as
afterwards
was
confessed
by
the
Earl
of
Gowry
;
or
that
they
built
upon
the
Kirk-Faction
to
come
in
to
aid
them
,
as
the
General
Assembly
had
required
;
they
begin
in
all
places
to
prepare
for
some
new
Commotion
;
but
being
deceived
in
all
their
hopes
and
expectations
,
they
were
confined
to
several
Prisons
,
before
the
Convention
of
Estates
;
and
after
it
,
upon
a
further
discovery
of
their
preparations
and
intentions
,
compelled
to
quit
the
Kingdome
,
and
betake
themselves
for
their
protection
unto
several
Nations
.
Onely
the
Earl
of
Gowry
staid
behind
the
rest
,
and
he
paid
well
for
it
.
For
being
suspected
to
be
hammering
some
new
design
,
he
was
took
Prisoner
at
Dundee
in
the
April
following
,
1584
,
thence
brought
to
Edenborough
,
and
there
condemned
and
executed
,
as
he
had
deserved
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Kirk-men
were
as
troublesome
as
the
Lay-Conspirators
.
Dury
,
so
often
mentioned
,
in
a
Sermon
at
Edenborough
,
had
justified
the
fact
at
Ruthen
;
for
which
being
cited
to
appear
before
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
he
stood
in
maintainance
of
that
which
he
had
delivered
;
but
afterwards
submitting
himself
unto
the
King
on
more
sober
thoughts
,
he
was
kept
upon
his
good
●ehaviour
,
without
further
punishment
.
But
Andrew
Melvin
was
a
man
of
another
metal
;
who
being
commanded
to
attend
their
Lordships
for
the
like
offence
,
declined
the
judgement
of
the
King
and
Council
,
as
having
no
cognizance
of
the
cause
.
To
make
which
good
,
he
broached
this
Presbyterian
Doctrine
,
That
whatsoever
was
spoken
in
the
Pulpit
,
ought
first
to
be
tryed
by
the
Presbyterie
;
and
that
neither
the
King
nor
Council
were
to
meddle
with
it
,
though
the
same
were
treasonable
,
till
the
Presbyterie
had
first
taken
notice
of
it
.
But
finding
that
the
King
and
Council
did
resolve
to
proceed
,
and
had
entred
upon
Examination
of
some
Witnesses
which
were
brought
against
him
,
he
told
the
King
(
whether
with
greater
Confidence
or
Impudence
is
hard
to
say
)
That
he
preached
the
Laws
both
of
God
and
man
.
For
which
undutiful
Expression
,
he
was
commanded
Prisoner
to
the
Castle
of
Blackness
.
Instead
whereof
,
he
takes
Sanctuary
in
the
Town
of
Berwick
,
where
he
remained
till
way
was
made
for
his
return
;
the
Pulpits
in
the
mean
time
sounding
nothing
,
but
that
the
Light
of
the
Countrey
for
Learning
and
Piety
,
was
forced
for
safety
of
his
life
to
forsake
the
Kingdom
.
In
which
Exile
he
was
followed
within
few
moneths
after
by
Palvart
Sub-Dean
of
Glasgow
,
Galloway
and
Carmichiel
,
two
inferior
Ministers
;
who
being
warned
to
tender
their
appearance
to
the
King
and
Council
,
and
not
appearing
at
the
time
,
were
thereupon
pronounced
Rebels
,
and
fled
after
the
other
.
Nor
was
the
General
Assembly
held
at
Edenborough
of
a
better
temper
then
these
Preachers
were
,
in
which
the
Declaration
made
at
the
last
Convention
of
Estates
,
was
stoutly
crossed
and
encountred
.
The
King
,
with
the
advice
of
his
Estates
,
had
resolved
the
Fact
of
surprizing
His
Majesties
person
to
be
treasonable
.
But
the
Brethren
in
the
said
Assembly
did
not
onely
authorize
and
avow
the
same
,
but
also
(
esteeming
their
own
judgement
to
be
the
Soveraign
judgement
of
the
Realm
)
did
ordain
all
them
to
be
excommunicated
that
would
subscribe
unto
their
opinion
.
61.
The
King
perceiving
that
there
was
no
other
way
to
deal
with
these
men
,
then
to
husband
the
present
opportunity
to
his
best
advantage
,
resolved
to
proceed
against
them
in
such
a
way
,
as
might
disable
them
from
committing
the
like
insolencies
for
the
time
to
come
.
The
chief
Incendiaries
had
been
forced
to
quit
the
Kingdom
,
or
otherwise
deserted
it
of
their
own
accords
,
the
better
to
escape
the
punishment
which
their
crimes
had
merited
.
The
great
Lords
,
on
whose
strength
they
had
most
presumed
,
were
either
under
the
like
exile
in
the
neighbouring
Countries
,
or
else
so
weakned
and
disanimated
,
that
they
durst
not
stir
.
So
that
the
King
being
clearly
Master
of
the
Field
,
his
Counsellors
in
good
heart
,
and
generally
the
Lords
and
Commons
in
good
terms
of
obedience
,
it
was
thought
fit
to
call
a
Parliament
,
and
therein
to
enact
such
Laws
,
by
which
the
honour
of
Religion
,
the
personal
safety
of
the
King
,
the
peace
and
happiness
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
the
prosperity
of
the
Church
,
might
be
made
secure
.
In
which
Parliament
it
was
enacted
amongst
others
things
,
(
the
better
to
encounter
the
proceedings
of
the
Kirk
,
and
most
Zealous
Kirkmen
)
That
none
of
his
Highness
Subjects
in
time
coming
,
should
presume
to
take
upon
them
by
word
or
writing
,
to
justifie
the
late
treasonable
attempt
at
Ruthen
,
or
to
keep
in
register
or
store
any
Books
approving
the
same
in
any
sort
.
And
in
regard
the
Kirk
had
so
abused
his
Majesties
goodness
,
by
which
their
Presbyterial
Sessions
,
the
general
Assemblies
,
and
other
meetings
of
the
Kirk
,
were
rather
connived
at
then
allowed
;
an
Act
was
made
to
regulate
and
restrain
them
for
the
times
ensuing
:
for
by
that
Act
it
was
ordained
,
That
from
thenceforth
none
should
presume
or
take
upon
them
to
Convocate
,
Convene
,
or
assemble
themselves
together
for
holding
of
Councils
,
Conventions
,
or
Assemblies
;
to
treat
,
consult
,
or
determine
in
any
matters
of
Estate
,
Civil
or
Ecclesiastical
,
(
excepting
the
ordinary
judgements
)
without
the
Kings
special
commandment
.
62.
In
the
next
place
,
the
Kings
lawful
Authority
in
causes
Ecclesiastical
,
so
often
before
impugned
,
was
approved
and
confirmed
;
and
it
was
made
treason
for
any
man
to
refuse
to
answer
before
the
King
,
though
it
were
concerning
any
matter
which
was
Ecclesiastical
.
The
third
Estate
of
Parliament
(
that
is
,
the
Bishops
)
were
restored
to
the
ancient
dignity
;
and
it
was
made
treason
for
any
man
,
after
that
time
,
to
procure
the
innovation
or
diminution
of
the
Power
and
Authority
of
any
of
the
three
Estates
.
And
for
as
much
as
through
the
wicked
,
licentious
,
publick
and
private
Speeches
,
and
untrue
calumnies
of
divers
his
Highness
subjects
(
I
speak
the
very
words
of
the
Act
)
to
the
disdain
,
contempt
,
and
reproach
of
his
Majesty
,
his
Council
and
proceedings
;
stirring
up
his
Highness
subjects
thereby
to
misliking
,
sedition
,
unquietness
;
to
cast
off
their
due
o●edience
to
his
Majesty
:
Therefore
it
is
ordained
,
that
none
of
his
subjects
shall
presume
or
take
upon
them
privately
or
publickly
,
in
Sermons
,
Declamations
,
o●
familiar
Conferences
,
to
utter
any
false
,
scandalous
,
and
untrue
Speeches
,
to
the
disdain
,
reproach
,
and
contempt
of
his
Majesty
,
his
Council
,
and
proceedings
;
or
to
meddle
in
the
Affairs
of
his
Highness
,
under
pain
of
treason
.
And
lastly
,
an
Act
was
pa●s'd
for
calling
in
of
Buchanans
History
,
that
Master-piece
of
Sedition
,
intituled
,
De
jure
Regni
apud
Sootos
;
and
that
most
infamous
Libel
,
which
he
called
,
The
Detection
:
by
which
last
Acts
,
his
Majesty
did
not
onely
take
care
for
preventing
the
like
scandalous
and
seditious
practices
for
the
time
to
come
,
but
satisfied
himself
by
taking
some
revenge
upon
them
in
the
times
foregoing
.
63.
The
Ministers
could
not
want
intelligence
of
particulars
before
they
were
passed
into
Acts.
And
now
or
never
was
the
time
to
bestir
themselves
,
when
their
dear
Helena
was
in
such
apparent
danger
to
be
ravished
from
them
.
And
first
,
it
was
thought
necessary
to
send
one
of
their
number
to
the
King
,
to
mediate
either
for
the
total
dismissing
of
the
Bills
prepared
,
or
the
suspending
of
them
at
the
least
for
a
longer
time
;
not
doubting
,
if
they
gained
the
last
,
but
that
the
first
would
easily
follow
of
it self
.
On
this
Errand
they
imploy
Mr.
David
Lindsay
,
Minister
of
the
Church
of
Leith
;
a
man
more
moderate
then
the
rest
,
and
therefore
more
esteemed
by
the
King
then
any
other
of
that
body
.
And
how
far
he
might
have
prevailed
,
it
is
hard
to
say
:
But
Captain
Iames
Stewart
(
commonly
called
the
Earl
of
Arran
)
who
then
governed
the
Affairs
of
that
Kingdom
,
having
notice
of
it
,
caused
him
to
be
arrested
,
under
colour
of
maintaining
intelligence
with
the
Fugitive
Ministers
in
England
;
imprisoned
him
for
one
night
in
Edenborough
,
and
sends
him
the
next
day
to
the
Castle
of
Blackness
,
where
he
remained
almost
a
year
.
Upon
the
news
of
his
commitment
,
Lawson
and
Belcanqual
,
two
of
the
Ministers
of
Edenborough
,
forsake
their
Church●s
,
and
joyn
themselves
unto
their
Brethren
in
England
;
first
leaving
a
Manifest
behind
them
,
in
which
they
published
the
Reasons
of
their
sudden
departure
.
Iohn
Dury
,
so
often
before
mentioned
,
had
lately
been
confined
at
Montross
;
so
that
no
Preacher
was
now
left
in
Edenborough
,
or
the
Port
adjoyning
,
to
intercede
for
themselves
and
the
Kirk
in
that
present
exigent
.
By
means
whereof
the
Acts
were
passed
without
interruption
.
But
when
they
were
to
be
proclaimed
,
as
the
custom
is
,
Mr.
Robert
Pont
,
Minister
of
St.
Cutberts
,
and
one
of
the
Senators
of
the
Colledge
of
Justice
,
(
for
the
good
Ministers
might
act
in
Civil
Matters
,
though
the
Bishops
might
not
)
took
Instruments
in
the
hands
of
a
publick
Notary
,
and
openly
protested
against
those
Acts
,
never
agreed
to
by
the
Kirk
;
and
therefore
that
neither
the
Kirk
,
nor
any
of
the
Kirk-men
,
were
obliged
to
be
obedient
to
them
.
Which
having
done
,
he
fled
also
into
England
,
to
the
rest
of
his
Brethren
;
and
being
proclaimed
Rebel
,
lost
his
place
in
the
Sessions
.
64
The
flying
of
so
many
Ministers
,
and
the
noise
they
made
in
England
against
those
Acts
,
encreased
a
scandalous
opinion
which
themselves
had
raised
,
of
the
Kings
being
inclined
to
Popery
:
and
it
began
to
be
so
generally
believed
,
that
the
King
found
himself
under
a
necessity
of
rectifying
his
reputation
in
the
eye
of
the
world
,
by
a
publick
Manifest
.
In
which
he
certified
as
well
to
his
good
subjects
,
as
to
all
others
whatsoever
whom
it
might
concern
,
as
well
the
just
occasion
which
had
moved
him
to
pass
those
Acts
,
as
the
great
Equity
and
Reason
which
appeared
in
them
.
And
amongst
these
occasions
,
he
reckoneth
the
justifying
of
the
Fact
at
Ruthen
,
by
the
publick
suffrage
of
the
Kirk
;
Melvins
declining
of
the
judgement
of
the
King
and
Council
;
the
Fast
indicted
at
the
entertainment
of
the
French
Ambassadors
;
their
frequent
general
Fasts
,
proclaimed
and
kept
in
all
parts
of
the
Realm
by
their
Authority
,
without
his
privity
and
consent
;
the
usurping
of
the
Ecclesiastical
jurisdiction
by
a
certain
number
of
Ministers
,
and
unqualified
Gentlemen
,
in
the
Presbyteries
and
Assemblies
;
the
alteration
of
the
Laws
,
and
making
new
ones
at
their
pleasure
,
which
must
binde
the
Subject
;
the
drawing
to
themselves
of
all
such
Causes
,
though
properly
belonging
to
the
Courts
of
Justice
,
in
which
was
any
mixture
of
scandal
:
On
which
account
,
they
forced
all
those
also
to
submit
to
the
Churches
Censures
,
who
had
been
accused
in
those
Courts
,
for
Murther
,
Theft
,
or
any
like
enormous
crimes
,
though
the
party
either
were
absolved
by
the
Court
it self
,
or
pardoned
by
the
King
after
condemnation
.
But
all
this
could
not
stop
the
Mouthes
,
and
much
less
stay
the
Pens
of
that
Waspish
Sect
;
some
flying
out
against
the
King
in
their
scurrilous
Libels
,
bald
Pamphlets
,
and
defamatory
Rythmes
;
others
with
no
less
violence
inveighing
against
him
in
their
Pulpits
,
but
most
especially
in
England
,
where
they
were
out
of
the
Kings
reach
,
and
consequently
might
rail
on
without
fear
of
punishment
.
By
them
it
was
given
out
,
to
render
the
King
odious
both
at
home
and
abroad
,
That
the
King
endeavoured
to
extinguish
the
light
of
the
Gospel
,
and
to
that
end
had
caused
those
Acts
to
pass
against
it
:
That
he
had
left
nothing
of
the
whole
ancient
Form
of
Justice
and
Polity
,
in
the
Spiritual
Estate
,
but
a
naked
shaddow
:
That
Popery
was
immediately
to
be
established
,
if
God
and
all
good
men
came
not
in
to
help
them
:
That
for
opposing
these
impieties
,
they
had
been
forced
to
flee
their
Country
,
and
sing
the
Lords
Song
in
a
strange
Land
;
with
many
other
reproachful
and
calumnious
passages
of
like
odious
nature
.
65.
But
loosers
may
have
leave
to
talk
,
as
the
saying
is
;
and
by
this
barking
,
they
declared
sufficiently
that
they
could
not
bite
.
I
have
now
brought
the
Presbyterians
to
their
lowest
fall
;
but
we
shall
see
them
very
shortly
in
their
resurrections
.
In
the
mean
time
it
will
be
seasonable
to
pass
into
England
,
that
we
may
see
how
things
were
carried
by
their
Brethren
there
,
till
we
have
brought
them
also
to
this
point
of
time
,
and
then
we
shall
unite
them
all
together
in
the
course
of
their
story
.
The
end
of
the
fifth
Book
.
AERIVS
REDIVIVVS
:
OR
,
The
History
Of
the
PRESBYTERIANS
.
LIB.
VI.
Containing
The
beginning
,
progress
and
proceedings
of
the
Puritan-Faction
in
the
Realm
of
England
,
in
reference
to
their
Innovations
both
in
Doctrines
and
Forms
of
Worship
;
their
Opposition
to
the
Church
,
and
the
Rules
thereof
;
from
the
beginning
of
the
Reign
of
King
Edward
VI.
1548
,
to
the
Fifteenth
year
of
Queen
Elizabeth
,
Anno
1572.
1.
THE
Reformation
of
the
Church
of
England
was
put
into
so
good
a
way
by
King
Henry
the
Eighth
,
that
it
was
no
hard
matter
to
proceed
upon
his
beginnings
.
He
had
once
declared
himself
so
much
in
favour
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
by
writing
against
Martin
Luther
,
that
he
was
honored
with
the
Title
of
Defensor
Fidei
(
or
the
Defender
of
the
Faith
)
by
Pope
Leo
X.
Which
Title
he
afterwards
united
by
Act
of
Parliament
to
the
Crown
of
this
Realm
,
not
many
years
before
his
death
.
But
a
breach
hapning
betwixt
him
and
Pope
Clement
VII
,
concerning
his
desired
Divorce
;
he
first
prohibits
all
appeals
and
other
occasions
of
resort
to
the
See
of
Rome
;
procures
himself
to
be
acknowledged
by
the
Prelates
and
Clergie
in
their
Convocation
,
for
Supream
Head
on
Earth
of
the
Church
of
England
;
obtained
a
promise
of
them
in
verbo
Sacerdotii
(
which
was
then
equal
to
an
Oath
)
neither
to
make
,
promulge
nor
execute
any
Ecclesiastical
Constitutions
,
but
as
they
should
be
authorized
thereunto
by
his
Letters-Patents
;
and
then
proceed●
unto
an
Act
for
extinguishing
the
usurped
Authority
of
the
Bishop
of
Rome
.
But
knowing
what
a
strong
party
the
Pope
had
in
England
,
by
reason
of
that
huge
multitudes
of
Monks
and
Fryers
which
depended
on
him
,
he
first
dissolves
all
Monasteries
and
Religious
Houses
which
were
not
able
to
dispend
Three
hundred
Marks
of
yearly
Rent
;
and
after
draws
in
all
the
rest
upon
Surrendries
,
Resignations
,
or
some
other
Practices
.
And
having
brought
the
work
so
far
,
he
caused
the
Bible
to
be
published
in
the
English
Tongue
;
indulged
the
private
reading
of
it
to
all
persons
of
quality
,
and
to
such
others
also
as
were
of
known
judgement
and
discretion
;
commanded
the
Epistles
and
Gospels
,
the
Lords
Prayer
,
the
Creed
,
and
the
Ten
Commandment
,
to
be
rehearsed
openly
to
the
people
on
every
Sunday
and
Holy
Day
in
the
English
Tongue
;
and
ordered
the
Letany
also
to
be
read
in
English
upon
Wednesdays
and
Fridays
.
He
had
caused
moreover
many
rich
Shrines
and
Images
to
be
defaced
,
such
as
had
most
notoriously
been
abused
by
Oblations
,
Pilgrimages
,
and
other
the
like
acts
of
Idolatrous
Worship
;
and
was
upon
the
point
also
to
abolish
the
Mass
it self
,
concerning
which
he
had
some
secret
communication
with
the
French
Ambassador
,
if
Fox
speak
him
rightly
.
2.
But
what
he
did
not
live
to
do
,
and
perhaps
never
would
have
done
,
had
he
lived
much
longer
,
was
brought
to
pass
in
the
next
Reign
of
King
Edward
VI.
In
the
beginning
whereof
,
by
the
Authority
of
the
Lord
Protector
,
the
diligence
of
Archbishop
Cranmer
,
and
the
endeavours
of
many
other
Learned
and
Religious
men
,
a
Book
of
Homilies
was
set
out
to
instruct
the
people
;
Injunctions
published
for
the
removing
of
all
Images
formerly
abused
to
Superstition
,
or
false
and
counterfeit
in
themselves
.
A
Statute
past
in
Parliament
for
receiving
the
Sacrament
in
both
kinds
,
and
order
given
to
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
Some
other
Prelates
,
to
draw
a
Form
for
the
Administration
of
it
accordingly
,
to
the
honor
of
God
,
and
the
most
Edification
of
all
good
people
.
The
news
whereof
no
sooner
came
unto
Geneva
,
but
Calvin
must
put
in
for
a
share
;
and
forthwith
writes
his
Letters
to
Archbishop
Cranmer
,
in
which
he
offereth
his
assistance
to
promote
the
service
,
if
he
thought
it
necessary
.
But
neither
Cranmer
,
Kidley
,
nor
any
of
the
rest
of
the
English
Bishops
,
could
see
any
such
necessity
of
it
,
but
that
they
might
be
able
to
do
well
without
him
.
They
knew
the
temper
of
the
man
,
how
busie
and
pragmatical
he
had
been
in
all
those
places
in
which
he
had
been
suffered
to
intermeddle
;
that
in
some
points
of
Christian
Doctrine
he
differed
from
the
general
current
of
the
Ancient
Fathers
;
and
had
devised
such
a
way
of
Ecclesiastical
Polity
,
as
was
destructive
in
it self
to
the
Sacred
Hierarchy
,
and
never
had
been
heard
of
in
all
Antiquity
.
But
because
they
would
give
him
no
offence
,
it
was
resolved
to
carry
on
the
work
by
none
but
English
hands
,
till
they
had
perfected
the
composing
of
the
Publick
Liturgie
,
with
all
the
Rites
and
Ceremonies
in
the
same
contained
.
And
that
being
done
,
it
was
conceived
not
to
be
improper
,
if
they
made
use
of
certain
Learned
men
of
the
Protestant
Churches
for
reading
the
Divinity-Lectures
,
and
moderating
Disputations
in
both
Universities
;
to
the
end
that
the
younger
Students
might
be
trained
up
in
sound
Orthodox
Doctrine
.
On
which
account
they
invited
Martin
Bucer
and
Peter
Martyr
,
two
men
of
eminent
parts
and
Learning
,
to
come
over
to
them
;
the
one
of
which
they
disposed
in
Oxon
,
and
the
other
at
Cambridge
.
This
might
have
troubled
Calvin
more
then
his
own
repulse
,
but
that
he
thought
himself
sufficiently
assured
of
Peter
Martyr
,
who
by
reason
of
his
long
living
amongst
the
Switzers
,
and
his
nea●
Neighborhood
to
Geneva
,
might
possibly
be
governed
by
his
Directions
.
But
because
Bucer
had
no
such
dependance
on
him
,
and
had
withal
been
very
much
conversant
in
the
Lutheran
Churches
,
keeping
himself
in
all
his
Reformations
in
a
moderate
course
;
he
practiseth
to
gain
him
also
,
or
at
least
to
put
him
into
such
a
way
as
might
come
nearest
to
his
own
.
Upon
which
grounds
he
posts
away
his
Letters
to
him
,
congratulates
his
invitation
into
England
;
but
above
all
,
adviseth
him
to
have
a
care
that
he
endeavoured
not
there
,
as
in
other
places
,
either
to
be
the
Author
or
Approver
of
such
moderate
counsels
,
by
which
the
parties
might
be
brought
to
a
Reconcilement
.
3.
For
the
satisfaction
of
these
strangers
,
but
the
last
especially
,
the
Liturgie
is
translated
into
Latine
by
Alexander
Alesius
,
a
right
Learned
Scot.
A
Copy
of
whose
Translation
,
or
the
sum
thereof
,
being
sent
to
Calvin
,
administred
no
small
matter
of
offence
unto
him
;
not
so
much
because
any
thing
in
it
could
be
judged
offen●ive
,
but
because
it
so
much
differed
from
those
of
his
own
conception
.
The
people
of
England
had
received
it
as
an
heavenly
treasure
sent
down
by
Gods
great
mercy
to
them
;
all
moderate
men
beyond
the
Seas
,
applauded
the
felicity
of
the
Church
of
England
,
in
fashioning
such
an
excellent
Form
of
Gods
Publick
Worship
;
and
by
the
Act
of
Parliament
which
confirmed
the
same
,
it
was
declared
to
have
been
done
by
the
special
aid
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
But
Calvin
was
resolved
to
think
otherwise
of
it
,
declaring
his
dislike
thereof
in
a
long
Letter
written
to
the
Lord
Protector
:
In
which
he
excepteth
more
particularly
against
Commemoration
of
the
dead
(
which
he
acknowledgeth
notwithstanding
to
be
very
ancient
;
)
as
also
against
Chrism
,
or
Oyl
in
Baptism
,
and
the
Form
of
Visiting
the
sick
;
and
then
adviseth
,
that
as
well
these
,
as
all
the
rest
of
the
Rites
and
Ceremonies
,
be
cut
off
at
once
.
And
that
this
grave
advice
might
not
prove
unwelcome
,
he
gives
us
such
a
Rule
or
Reason
,
as
afterwards
raised
more
trouble
to
the
Church
of
England
then
his
bare
advice
.
His
Rule
is
this
,
That
in
carrying
on
the
work
of
a
Reformation
,
there
is
not
any
thing
to
be
exacted
,
which
is
not
warranted
and
required
by
the
Word
of
God
:
That
in
such
cases
there
is
no
Rule
left
for
worldly
wisdom
▪
for
moderation
and
compliance
;
but
all
things
to
be
ordered
as
they
are
directed
by
his
will
revealed
.
What
use
his
Followers
made
of
their
Masters
Rule
,
in
crying
down
the
Rites
and
Ceremonies
of
this
Church
(
as
Superstitiou●
,
Antichristian
,
and
what
else
they
pleased
)
because
not
found
expresly
and
particularly
in
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
we
shall
see
hereafter
.
In
the
mean
time
,
we
must
behold
him
in
his
Applications
to
the
King
and
Council
,
his
tampering
with
Archbishop
Canmer
,
his
practising
on
men
of
all
conditions
to
encrease
his
party
▪
For
finding
little
benefit
to
redound
unto
him
by
his
Letter
to
the
Lord
Protector
,
he
sets
upon
the
King
himself
;
and
tells
him
plainly
,
that
there
were
many
things
amiss
which
required
Reformation
.
In
his
Letters
unto
the
King
and
Council
,
as
he
writes
to
Bullinger
,
he
had
excited
them
to
proceed
in
the
good
work
which
they
had
begun
;
that
is
to
say
,
that
they
should
so
proceed
as
he
had
directed
.
With
Cranmer
he
is
more
particular
,
and
tells
him
in
plain
terms
,
That
in
the
Liturgie
of
this
Church
,
as
then
it
stood
,
there
remained
a
whole
mass
of
Popery
,
which
did
not
onely
blemish
,
but
destroy
Gods
Publick
Worship
.
But
fearing
he
might
not
edifie
with
the
godly
King
,
assisted
by
so
wise
a
Council
,
and
such
Learned
Prelates
,
he
hath
his
Emissaries
in
the
Court
,
and
amongst
the
Clergie
;
his
Agents
in
the
City
and
Countrey
,
his
Intelligencers
(
one
Monsieur
Nicholas
amongst
the
rest
)
in
the
University
.
All
of
them
active
and
industrious
to
advance
his
purposes
;
but
none
more
mischievously
practical
then
Iohn
Alasco
,
a
Polonian
born
,
but
a
profest
Calvian
both
in
Doctrine
and
Forms
of
Worship
;
who
coming
out
of
Poland
with
a
mixed
Congregation
,
under
pretence
of
being
forced
to
fly
their
Countrey
for
professing
the
Reformed
Religion
,
were
gratified
with
the
Church
of
Augustine-Fryers
in
London
for
their
publick
use
;
and
therein
suffered
to
enjoy
their
own
way
,
both
in
Worship
and
Government
,
though
in
both
exceeding
different
from
the
Rules
of
this
Church
.
In
many
Churches
of
this
Realm
the
Altars
were
left
standing
as
in
former
times
,
and
in
the
rest
the
holy
Table
was
placed
Altar-wi●e
,
at
the
East-end
of
the
Quire
.
But
by
his
party
in
the
Court
,
he
procures
an
Order
from
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
for
causing
the
said
Table
to
be
removed
,
and
to
be
placed
in
the
middle
of
the
Church
or
Chancel
,
like
a
common
Table
.
It
was
the
usage
of
this
Church
to
give
the
holy
Sacrament
unto
none
but
such
as
kneeled
at
the
participation
,
according
to
the
pious
order
of
the
primitive
times
.
But
Iohn
Alasco
coming
out
of
Poland
,
where
the
Arrians
(
who
deny
the
Divinity
of
Christ
our
Saviour
)
had
introduced
the
use
of
●itting
,
brought
that
irreverend
custom
into
England
with
him
.
And
not
content
with
giving
scandal
to
this
Church
by
the
use
thereof
in
his
own
Congreg●tion
,
he
publisheth
a
Pamphlet
in
defence
of
that
irreverend
and
sawey
gesture
,
because
most
proper
for
a
Supper
.
The
Liturgie
had
appointed
several
Offices
for
many
of
the
Festivals
observed
in
the
most
regular
times
of
Christianity
:
Some
of
the
Clergy
in
the
Convocation
must
be
set
on
work
to
question
the
conveniencie
,
if
not
the
lawfulness
of
those
observations
,
considering
that
all
days
are
alike
,
and
therefore
to
be
equally
regarded
in
a
Church
Reformed
.
And
some
there
were
which
raised
a
scruple
touching
the
words
which
were
prescribed
to
be
used
in
the
delivery
of
the
Bread
and
Wine
to
the
Congregation
.
5.
Not
to
proceed
to
more
particulars
,
let
it
suffice
that
these
Emissaries
did
so
ply
their
work
,
by
the
continual
solliciting
of
the
King
,
the
Council
,
and
the
Convocation
,
that
at
the
last
the
Book
was
brought
to
a
review
.
The
product
or
result
whereof
was
the
second
Liturgie
,
confirmed
in
Parliament
Anno
5
,
6
Edw.
6.
By
the
tenour
of
which
Act
it
may
appear
,
first
,
that
there
was
nothing
contained
in
the
said
Book
,
but
what
was
agreeable
to
the
Word
of
God
,
and
the
Primitive
Church
,
very
comfortable
to
all
good
people
desiring
to
live
in
Christian
conversation
,
and
most
profitable
to
the
Estate
of
this
Realm
.
And
secondly
,
That
such
doubts
as
had
been
raised
in
the
use
and
exercise
thereof
,
proceeded
rather
from
the
curiosity
of
the
Minister
and
Mistakers
,
then
of
any
other
worthy
cause
.
And
thereupon
we
may
conclude
,
that
the
first
Liturgie
was
discontinued
,
and
the
second
superinduced
upon
it
after
this
review
,
to
give
satisfaction
unto
Calvins
Cavils
,
the
curiosities
of
some
,
and
the
mistakes
of
others
of
his
Friends
and
Followers
.
But
yet
this
would
nor
serve
the
turn
;
they
must
have
all
things
modelled
by
the
Form
of
Geneva
,
or
else
no
quiet
to
be
had
:
Which
since
they
could
not
gain
in
England
,
in
the
Reign
of
King
Edward
(
who
did
not
long
out-live
the
setling
of
the
second
Liturgie
)
they
are
resolved
more
eagerly
to
pursue
the
project
in
a
Fo●reign
Country
,
during
their
exile
and
affliction
in
the
Reign
of
Queen
Mary
.
Such
of
the
English
as
retired
to
Embden
,
Strasburg
,
Basil
,
or
any
other
of
the
Free
and
Imperial
Cities
,
observed
no
Form
of
Worship
in
their
Publick
Meetings
,
but
this
second
Liturgie
.
In
contrary
whereof
,
such
as
approved
not
of
that
Liturgy
when
they
were
in
England
,
united
themselves
into
a
Church
or
Congregation
in
the
City
of
Frankfort
,
where
they
set
up
a
mixt
Form
of
their
own
devising
,
but
such
as
carried
some
resemblance
to
the
Book
of
England
.
Whittingham
was
the
first
who
took
upon
himself
the
charge
of
this
Congregation
;
which
after
he
resigned
to
Knox
,
as
the
fitter
man
to
carry
on
the
work
intended
,
who
having
retired
to
Geneva
on
the
death
of
King
Edward
,
and
from
thence
published
some
tedious
Pamphlets
against
the
Regiment
of
Women
,
and
otherwise
defamatory
of
the
Emperour
and
the
Queen
of
England
,
was
grown
exceeding
dear
to
Calvin
and
the
rest
of
that
Consistory
.
By
his
indeavours
,
and
forwardness
of
too
many
of
the
Congregation
,
that
little
which
was
used
of
the
English
Liturgie
was
quite
laid
aside
,
and
all
things
brought
more
near
the
Order
which
be
found
at
Geneva
;
though
so
much
differing
from
that
also
,
as
to
intitle
Knox
for
the
Author
of
it
.
6.
The
noise
of
this
great
Innovation
brings
Gryndal
and
Chambers
from
the
Church
of
Strasburg
to
set
matters
right
.
By
whom
it
was
purposed
,
that
the
substance
of
the
English
Book
being
still
retained
,
there
might
be
a
forbearance
of
some
Ceremonies
and
Offices
in
it
.
But
Knox
and
Whittingham
were
as
much
bent
against
the
substance
of
the
Book
,
as
against
any
of
the
Circumstantials
and
Extrinsecals
which
belonged
unto
it
.
So
that
no
good
effect
following
on
this
interposition
,
the
Agents
of
the
Church
of
Strasburg
return
back
to
their
brethren
,
who
by
their
Letters
of
the
13
of
December
expostulate
in
vain
about
it
.
To
put
an
end
to
these
Disputes
,
no
better
way
could
be
devised
by
Knox
and
Whittingham
,
then
to
require
the
countenance
of
Calvin
,
which
they
thought
would
carry
it
.
To
him
they
send
an
Abstract
of
the
Book
of
England
,
that
by
his
positive
and
determinate
Sentence
(
which
they
presumed
would
be
in
favour
of
his
own
)
it
might
stand
or
fall
.
And
he
returns
this
Answer
to
them
,
[
](A43507-e52840-b)a
a
That
in
the
Book
of
England
,
as
by
them
described
,
he
had
observed
many
tolerable
Fooleries
;
that
though
there
was
no
manifest
impiety
,
yet
it
wanted
much
of
that
purity
which
was
to
be
desired
in
it
;
and
that
it
contained
many
Relicts
of
the
dregs
of
Popery
:
and
finally
,
that
though
it
was
lawful
to
begin
with
such
beggerly
Rudiments
,
yet
it
behooved
the
Learned
,
Godly
and
Grave
Ministers
of
Christ
,
to
set
forth
something
more
refin●d
from
Filth
and
Rustiness
.
Which
Letter
see
at
large
in
the
first
Book
of
this
History
,
Number
17.
This
Answer
so
prevailed
upon
all
his
Followers
,
that
they
who
sometimes
had
approved
,
did
now
as
much
dislike
the
English
Liturgie
;
and
those
who
at
first
had
conceived
a
dislike
thereof
,
did
afterwards
grow
into
an
open
detestation
of
it
.
In
which
condition
of
Affairs
,
Dr.
Richard
Cox
,
Dr.
Horne
,
and
others
of
great
Note
and
Quality
,
put
themselves
also
into
Frankfort
,
where
they
found
all
things
contrary
to
their
expectation
.
Cox
had
been
Almoner
to
King
Edward
VI
,
Chancellor
of
the
University
of
Oxon
,
Dean
of
Westminster
,
one
that
had
a
chief
hand
in
composing
the
English
Liturgie
;
which
made
him
very
impatient
of
such
Innovations
,
amounting
to
no
less
then
a
total
rejection
of
it
,
as
he
found
amongst
them
.
By
his
Authority
and
appointment
,
the
English
Litany
is
first
read
,
and
afterwards
the
whole
Book
reduced
into
use
and
practice
.
Against
which
when
Knox
began
to
rail
in
a
publick
Sermon
,
(
according
to
his
wonted
custom
)
he
is
accused
by
Cox
to
the
Senate
of
Frankfort
for
his
defamatory
writings
against
the
Emperour
and
the
Queen
of
England
.
Upon
the
news
whereof
,
Knox
forsakes
the
Town
,
retires
himself
unto
his
Sanctuary
at
Geneva
,
and
thither
he
is
followed
by
a
great
part
of
his
Congregation
,
who
made
foul
work
in
England
at
their
coming
home
.
7.
But
this
about
the
Liturgy
,
though
it
was
the
greatest
,
was
not
the
onely
quarrel
which
was
raised
by
the
Zuinglian
or
Calvinian
Zealors
.
The
Church
prescribed
the
use
of
Surplices
in
all
Sacred
Offices
,
and
Coapes
in
the
officiating
at
the
holy
Altar
.
It
prescribed
also
a
distinct
habit
in
the
Clergy
from
the
rest
of
the
people
;
Roche●s
and
Chimeres
for
the
Bishops
;
Gowns
,
Tippets
,
and
Canonical
Coats
for
the
rest
of
the
Clergy
;
the
square
Cap
for
all
.
Their
opposition
in
the
use
of
the
Surplice
,
much
confirmed
and
countenanced
,
as
well
by
the
writings
,
as
the
practice
of
Peter
Martyr
;
who
kept
a
constant
intercourse
with
Calvin
at
his
being
here
.
For
in
his
Writings
he
declared
to
a
Friend
of
his
,
(
who
required
his
judgement
in
the
case
)
that
such
Vestments
being
in
themselves
indifferent
,
could
make
no
man
godly
or
ungodly
,
either
by
forbearance
or
the
use
thereof
;
but
that
▪
he
thought
it
more
expedient
to
the
good
of
the
Church
,
that
they
and
all
others
of
that
kinde
should
be
taken
away
,
when
the
next
convenient
opportunity
should
present
it self
.
Which
judgement
as
he
grounds
upon
Calvin's
Rule
,
that
nothing
should
be
acted
in
a
Reformation
which
is
not
warranted
expresly
by
the
Word
of
God
;
so
he
adds
this
to
it
of
his
own
,
that
where
there
is
so
much
contending
for
these
outward
matters
,
there
is
but
little
care
of
the
true
Religion
.
And
he
assures
us
of
himself
(
in
point
of
practice
)
that
though
he
were
a
Canon
of
Christ-Church
,
and
diligent
enough
in
attending
Divine
Service
as
the
others
did
,
yet
he
could
never
be
perswaded
to
use
that
Vestment
;
which
must
needs
animate
all
the
rest
of
the
Genevians
to
forbear
it
also
.
The
like
was
done
by
Iohn
Alasco
,
in
crying
down
the
Regular
habit
of
the
Clergie
before
describ'd
.
In
which
prevailing
little
by
his
own
authority
,
he
writes
to
M.
Bucer
to
declare
against
it
;
and
for
the
same
was
most
severely
reprehended
by
that
moderate
and
learned
man
,
and
all
his
cavils
and
objections
very
solidly
answered
.
Which
being
sent
unto
him
in
the
way
of
a
Letter
,
was
afterwards
printed
and
dispersed
,
for
keeping
down
that
opposite
humour
,
which
began
then
to
over-swell
the
Banks
,
and
threatned
to
bear
all
before
it
.
But
that
which
made
the
greatest
noise
,
was
the
carriage
of
Mr.
Iohn
Hooper
,
Lord
Elect
of
Gloucester
,
who
having
lived
amongst
the
Switzers
in
the
time
of
King
Henry
,
did
rather
choose
to
be
denied
his
Consecration
,
then
to
receive
it
in
that
habit
which
belonged
to
his
Order
.
At
first
the
Earl
of
Warwick
(
who
after
was
Duke
of
Northumberland
)
interceded
for
him
,
and
afterwards
drew
in
the
King
to
make
one
in
the
business
.
But
Cranmer
,
Ridley
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
who
were
most
concerned
,
craved
leave
not
to
obey
His
Majestie
against
his
Laws
;
and
in
the
end
prevailed
so
far
,
that
Hooper
for
his
contumacy
was
committed
Prisoner
;
and
from
the
Prison
writes
his
Letters
to
Martin
Bucer
and
Peter
Martyr
,
for
their
opinion
in
the
case
.
From
the
last
of
which
,
who
had
declared
himself
no
Friend
to
the
English
Ceremonies
,
he
might
presume
of
some
encouragement
;
the
rather
,
in
regard
that
Calvin
had
appeared
on
his
behalf
,
who
must
needs
have
a
hand
in
this
quarrel
also
.
For
understanding
how
things
went
,
he
writes
unto
the
Duke
of
Sommerset
to
attone
the
difference
,
not
by
perswading
Hooper
to
conform
himself
to
the
received
Orders
of
the
Church
,
but
to
lend
the
man
a
helping
hand
,
by
which
he
might
be
able
to
hold
out
against
all
Authority
.
8.
But
Hooper
being
deserted
by
the
Earl
of
Warwick
,
and
not
daring
to
relie
altogether
upon
Calvins
credit
,
which
was
unable
to
support
him
,
submits
at
last
unto
the
pleasure
of
his
Metropolitan
,
and
the
Rules
of
the
Church
.
So
that
in
fine
the
business
was
thus
compromised
;
that
is
to
say
,
That
he
should
receive
his
Consecration
attired
in
his
Episcopal
Robes
:
That
he
should
be
dispensed
withal
from
wearing
them
at
ordinary
times
as
his
daily
habits
;
but
that
he
should
be
bound
to
use
them
whensoever
he
preached
before
the
King
in
his
own
Cathedral
,
or
any
other
place
of
like
publick
nature
.
According
to
which
Agreement
,
being
appointed
to
preach
before
the
King
,
he
shewed
himself
apparelled
in
his
Bishops
Robes
;
viz.
A
long
Scarlet
Chimere
reaching
down
to
the
ground
for
his
upper
Garment
(
changed
in
Queen
Elizabeths
time
to
one
of
black
Sattin
)
and
under
that
a
white
linen
Rochet
,
with
a
Square
Cap
upon
his
head
.
This
Fox
reproacheth
by
the
name
of
a
Popish
Attire
,
and
makes
it
to
be
a
great
cause
of
shame
and
contumelie
to
that
godly
man
.
But
notwithstanding
the
submission
of
this
Reverend
Prelate
,
too
many
of
the
inferior
Clergie
were
not
found
so
tractable
in
their
conformity
to
the
Cap
and
Tippet
,
the
Gown
,
and
the
Canonical
Coat
;
the
wearing
whereof
was
required
of
them
,
whensoever
they
appeared
in
publick
:
Being
decryed
also
by
Alasco
and
the
rest
of
the
Zuinglians
or
Galvinians
,
as
a
Superstitions
and
Popish
Attire
,
altogether
as
unfit
for
Ministers
of
the
holy
Gospel
,
as
the
Chimere
and
Rochet
were
for
those
who
claimed
to
be
the
Successors
of
the
Lords
Apostles
.
So
Tyms
replied
unto
Bishop
Gardiner
,
when
being
asked
whether
a
Coat
,
with
stockins
of
divers
colours
,
were
a
fit
apparel
for
a
Deacon
:
He
sawcily
made
answer
,
that
his
Vesture
did
not
so
much
vary
from
a
Deacons
,
as
his
Lordships
did
from
that
of
an
Apostle
.
Which
passage
,
as
well
concerning
the
debates
about
the
Liturgie
,
as
about
the
Vestments
,
I
have
here
abbreviated
,
leaving
the
Reader
for
his
further
satisfaction
to
the
History
of
the
Reformation
not
long
since
published
,
in
which
they
are
laid
down
at
large
in
their
times
and
places
.
9.
Nor
did
they
work
less
trouble
to
the
Church
in
those
early
days
,
by
their
endeavouring
to
advance
some
Zuinglian
Doctrines
,
by
which
the
blame
of
all
mens
sins
was
either
charged
upon
Gods
will
,
or
his
Divine
Decree
of
Predestination
.
These
men
are
called
in
Bishop
Hooper's
Preface
to
the
Ten
Commandments
,
by
the
name
of
Gospellers
,
for
making
their
new
Doctrines
such
a
necessary
part
of
our
Saviours
Gospel
,
as
if
men
could
not
possibly
be
saved
without
it
.
These
Doctrines
they
began
to
propagate
in
the
Reign
of
King
Edward
;
but
never
were
so
busie
at
it
,
as
when
they
lived
at
Geneva
,
or
came
newly
thence
.
For
first
,
Knox
publisheth
a
book
against
an
Adversary
of
Gods
Predestination
;
wherein
it
is
declared
,
That
whatsoever
the
Ethnicks
and
ignorant
did
attribute
to
Fortune
,
by
Christians
is
to
be
assigned
to
Gods
heavenly
Providence
:
That
we
ought
to
judge
nothing
to
come
of
Fortune
,
but
that
all
cometh
by
the
determinate
counsel
of
God
:
And
finally
,
that
it
would
be
displeasing
unto
God
,
if
we
esteem
any
thing
to
proceed
from
any
other
;
and
that
we
do
not
onely
behold
him
as
the
principal
cause
of
all
things
,
but
also
the
Author
,
appointing
all
things
to
one
or
the
other
by
his
onely
Counsel
.
After
,
came
out
a
book
first
written
in
French
,
and
a●terwards
by
some
of
them
translated
into
English
,
which
they
called
,
A
brief
Declaration
of
the
Table
of
Predestination
:
In
which
is
put
down
for
a
principal
Aphorism
,
That
in
like
manner
as
God
hath
appointed
the
end
,
it
is
necessary
that
he
should
appoint
the
causes
leading
to
the
same
end
;
but
more
particularly
,
That
by
virtue
of
Gods
will
all
things
are
done
,
yea
,
even
those
things
which
are
evil
and
execrable
.
10.
At
the
same
time
came
out
another
of
their
books
,
pretended
to
be
writ
Against
a
privy
Papist
,
as
the
Title
tells
us
;
wherein
is
maintained
more
agreeably
to
Calvins
Doctrine
,
That
all
evil
springeth
of
Gods
Ordinance
,
and
that
Gods
Predestination
was
the
cause
of
Adams
fall
,
and
of
all
wickedness
.
And
in
a
fourth
book
published
by
Robert
Cowley
,
who
afterwards
was
Rector
of
the
Church
of
S.
Giles
near
Cripplegate
,
intituled
,
The
confutation
of
Thirteen
Articles
;
it
is
said
expresly
,
That
Adam
being
so
perfect
a
creature
that
there
was
in
him
no
lust
to
sin
,
and
yet
so
weak
,
that
of
himself
he
was
not
able
to
resist
the
assault
of
the
subtile
Serpent
;
that
therefore
there
can
be
no
remedy
,
but
that
the
onely
cause
of
his
fall
must
needs
be
the
Predestination
of
God
.
In
which
book
it
is
also
said
,
That
the
most
wicked
persons
that
have
been
,
were
of
God
appointed
to
be
wicked
even
as
they
were
:
That
if
God
do
predestinate
a
man
to
do
things
rashly
,
and
without
any
deliberation
,
he
shall
not
deliberate
at
all
,
but
run
headlong
upon
it
be
it
good
or
evil
:
And
in
a
word
,
That
we
are
compelled
by
Gods
Predestination
to
do
those
things
for
which
we
are
damned
.
By
which
Defenders
of
the
absolute
Decree
of
Reprobation
,
as
God
is
made
to
be
Author
of
sin
,
either
in
plain
terms
,
or
undeniable
consequence
;
so
from
the
same
men
,
and
the
Genevian
Pamphlets
by
them
dispersed
,
our
English
Calvinists
have
borrowed
all
their
Grounds
and
Principles
on
which
they
build
the
absolute
and
irrespective
Decree
of
Predestination
,
contrary
to
the
Doctrines
publickly
maintained
and
taught
in
the
Church
of
England
in
the
time
of
King
Edward
,
and
afterwards
more
clearly
explicated
under
Queen
Elizabeth
.
1550.
11.
Such
was
the
posture
of
affairs
at
Queen
Elizabeths
first
coming
to
the
Crown
of
England
,
when
to
the
points
before
disputed
both
at
home
and
abroad
,
was
raised
another
of
more
weight
and
consequence
then
all
the
rest
;
and
such
,
as
(
if
it
could
be
gained
)
would
bring
on
the
other
.
Such
as
had
lived
in
exile
amongst
the
Zwitzers
,
or
followed
Knox
at
his
return
unto
Geneva
,
became
exceedingly
enamored
of
Calvins
Platform
;
by
which
they
found
so
much
Authority
ascribed
unto
the
Ministers
in
the
several
Churches
,
as
might
make
them
absolute
and
independant
,
without
being
called
to
an
account
by
King
or
Bishop
.
This
Discipline
they
purposed
to
promote
at
their
coming
home
;
and
to
that
end
,
leaving
some
few
behind
them
to
attend
the
finishing
of
the
Bible
with
the
Genevian
Notes
upon
it
,
which
was
then
in
the
Press
,
the
rest
return
a
main
for
England
to
pursue
the
Project
.
But
Cox
had
done
their
errand
before
they
came
;
and
she
had
heard
so
much
from
others
of
their
carriage
at
Frankfort
,
and
their
untractableness
in
point
of
Decency
and
comely
Order
in
the
Reign
of
her
brother
,
as
might
sufficiently
forewarn
her
not
to
hearken
to
them
.
Besides
,
she
was
not
to
be
told
with
what
reproaches
Calvin
had
reviled
her
Sister
,
nor
how
she
had
been
persecuted
by
his
followers
in
the
time
of
her
Reign
;
some
of
them
railing
at
her
person
in
their
scandalous
Pamphlets
;
some
practising
by
false
,
but
dangerous
allusions
,
to
subvert
her
Government
;
and
others
openly
praying
to
God
,
That
he
would
either
turn
her
heart
,
or
put
an
end
to
her
days
.
And
of
these
men
she
was
to
give
her self
no
hope
,
but
that
they
would
proceed
with
her
in
the
self-same
manner
,
whensoever
any
thing
should
be
done
(
how
necessary
and
just
soever
)
which
might
cross
their
humours
.
The
consideration
whereof
was
of
such
prevalency
with
those
of
her
Council
,
who
were
then
deliberating
about
the
altering
of
Religion
,
that
amongst
other
remedies
which
were
wisely
thought
of
to
prevent
such
dangers
as
probably
might
ensue
upon
it
,
it
was
resolved
to
have
an
eye
upon
these
men
,
who
were
so
hot
in
the
pursuit
of
their
flattering
hopes
,
that
out
of
a
desire
of
Innovation
(
as
my
Author
tells
me
)
they
were
busied
at
that
very
time
in
setting
up
a
new
Form
of
Ecclesiastical
Polity
,
and
therefore
were
to
be
supprest
with
all
care
and
diligence
before
they
grew
unto
a
head
.
12.
But
they
were
men
of
harder
metal
then
to
be
broken
at
the
first
blow
which
was
offered
at
them
.
Queen
Maries
death
being
certified
to
those
of
Geneva
,
they
presently
dispatched
their
Letters
to
their
Brethren
at
Frankfort
and
Arrow
;
to
which
Letters
of
theirs
,
an
answer
is
returned
from
Frankfort
on
the
third
,
from
Arrow
on
the
16
of
Ianuary
:
And
thereupon
it
is
resolved
to
prepare
for
England
,
before
their
party
was
so
sunk
,
that
it
could
not
without
much
difficulty
be
buoyed
up
again
.
Some
of
their
party
which
remained
all
the
time
in
England
,
being
impatient
of
delay
,
and
chusing
rather
to
anticipate
then
expect
Authority
,
had
set
themselves
on
work
in
defacing
Images
,
demolishing
the
Altars
;
and
might
have
made
foul
work
,
if
not
stopped
in
time
.
Others
began
as
hastily
to
preach
the
Protestant
Doctrine
,
in
private
Houses
first
,
and
afterwards
as
opportunity
was
offered
,
in
the
open
Churches
:
Great
multitudes
of
people
resorting
to
them
without
Rule
or
Order
.
To
give
a
check
to
whose
forwardness
,
the
Queen
sets
out
her
Proclamation
in
the
end
of
December
;
but
which
she
gave
command
,
That
no
Innovation
should
be
made
in
the
State
of
Religion
,
and
that
all
persons
should
conform
themselves
for
the
present
to
the
practices
of
Her
Majesties
Chappel
,
till
it
was
otherwise
appointed
.
Another
Proclamation
was
also
issued
,
by
which
all
preaching
was
prohibited
,
but
by
such
onely
as
were
licensed
by
her
Authority
;
which
was
not
like
to
countenance
any
men
of
such
turbulent
spirits
.
The
news
whereof
much
hastned
the
return
of
those
Zealous
Brethren
,
who
knew
they
might
have
better
fishing
in
a
troubled
water
,
then
in
a
quiet
and
composed
.
Calvin
makes
use
also
of
the
opportunity
,
directs
his
Letters
to
the
Queen
and
Mr.
Secretary
Cecil
,
in
hope
that
nothing
should
be
done
but
by
his
advice
.
The
contrary
whereof
gave
matter
of
cold
comfort
both
to
him
and
them
,
when
they
were
given
to
understand
,
that
the
Liturgie
had
been
revised
and
agreed
upon
:
That
it
was
made
more
passable
then
before
with
the
Roman
Catholicks
;
and
that
not
any
of
their
number
was
permitted
to
act
any
thing
in
it
,
except
Whitehead
onely
,
who
was
but
half
theirs
neither
,
and
perhaps
not
that
.
All
they
could
do
in
that
Conjuncture
,
was
to
find
fault
with
the
Translation
of
the
Bible
which
was
then
in
use
,
in
hope
that
their
Genevian
Edition
of
it
might
be
entertained
;
and
to
except
against
the
paucity
of
fit
men
to
serve
the
Church
,
and
fill
the
vacant
places
of
it
,
on
the
like
hopes
that
they
themselves
might
be
preferred
to
supply
the
same
.
13.
And
it
is
possible
enough
,
1559.
that
either
by
the
mediation
of
Calvin
,
or
by
the
intercession
of
Peter
Martyr
(
who
wrote
unto
the
Queen
at
the
same
time
also
)
the
memory
of
their
former
Errors
might
have
been
obliterated
;
if
Knox
had
not
pulled
more
back
with
one
hand
,
then
Calvin
,
Martyr
and
the
rest
could
advance
with
both
.
For
in
a
Letter
of
his
to
Sir
William
Cecil
,
dated
April
the
24
,
1559
,
he
first
upbraids
him
with
consenting
to
the
suppressing
of
Christs
true
Evangel
,
to
the
erecting
of
Idolatry
,
and
to
the
shedding
of
the
blood
of
Gods
most
dear
children
,
during
the
Reign
of
Mischievous
Mary
,
that
professed
Enemy
of
God
,
as
he
plainly
calls
her
.
Then
he
proceeds
to
justifie
his
treasonable
and
seditious
book
against
the
Regiment
of
Women
.
Of
the
truth
whereof
he
positively
affirmeth
that
he
no
more
doubteth
,
then
that
he
doubted
that
was
the
voyce
of
God
which
pronounced
this
sentence
upon
that
Sex
,
That
in
dolour
they
should
bear
their
children
.
Next
he
declares
in
reference
to
the
Person
of
Queen
Elizabeth
,
That
he
could
willingly
acknowledge
her
to
be
raised
by
God
,
for
the
manifestation
of
his
glory
,
although
not
Nature
onely
,
but
Gods
own
Ordinance
did
oppugn
such
Regiment
.
And
thereupon
he
doth
infer
,
That
if
Queen
Elizabeth
would
confess
,
that
the
extraordinary
Dispensations
of
Gods
great
mercy
did
make
that
lawful
in
her
,
which
both
Nature
and
Gods
Laws
did
deny
in
all
women
besides
,
none
in
England
should
be
more
ready
to
maintain
her
lawful
Authority
then
himself
.
But
on
the
other
side
he
pronounceth
this
Sentence
on
her
,
That
if
she
built
her
Title
upon
Custom
,
Laws
and
Ordinances
of
men
,
such
foolish
presumption
would
grievously
offend
Gods
Supreme
Majestie
,
and
that
her
ingratitude
in
that
kind
should
not
long
lack
punishment
.
To
the
same
purpose
he
writes
also
to
the
Queen
Herself
,
reproaching
her
withal
,
That
for
fear
of
her
life
she
had
declined
from
God
,
bowed
to
Idolatry
,
and
gone
to
Mass
,
during
the
persecution
of
Gods
Saints
in
the
time
of
her
Sister
.
In
both
his
Letters
he
complains
of
some
ill
offices
which
had
been
done
him
,
by
means
whereof
he
was
denyed
the
liberty
of
Preaching
in
England
:
And
in
both
Letters
he
endeavoured
to
excuse
his
flock
of
late
assembled
in
the
most
godly
Reformed
Church
and
City
of
Geneva
,
from
being
guilty
of
any
offence
by
his
publishing
of
the
book
;
the
blame
whereof
he
wholly
takes
upon
himself
.
But
this
was
not
the
way
to
deal
with
Queens
and
their
Privy
Counsellors
;
and
did
effect
so
little
in
relation
to
himself
and
his
flock
,
that
he
caused
a
more
watchfull
eye
to
be
kept
upon
them
,
then
possibly
might
have
been
otherwise
,
had
he
scribled
less
.
14.
Yet
such
was
the
necessity
which
the
Church
was
under
,
that
it
was
hardly
possible
to
supply
all
the
vacant
places
in
it
,
but
by
admitting
some
of
the
Genevian
Zealots
to
the
Publick
Ministery
.
The
Realm
had
been
extreamly
visited
in
the
year
foregoing
with
a
dangerous
and
Contagious
Sickness
,
which
took
away
almost
half
the
Bishops
,
and
occasioned
such
Mortality
amongst
the
rest
of
the
Clergy
,
that
a
great
part
of
the
Parochial
Churches
were
without
Incumbents
.
The
rest
of
the
Bishops
,
twelve
Deans
,
as
many
Archdeacons
,
Fifteen
Masters
of
Colledges
and
Halls
,
Fifty
Prebendaries
of
Cathedral
Churches
,
and
about
Eighty
Beneficed-men
were
deprived
at
once
,
for
refusing
to
sub●●●●
to
the
Queens
Supremacy
.
For
the
filling
of
which
vacant
places
though
as
much
care
was
taken
as
could
be
imagined
to
stock
the
Church
with
moderate
and
conformable
men
,
yet
many
●ast
amongst
the
rest
,
who
either
had
not
hitherto
discovered
their
dis-affections
,
or
were
connived
at
in
regard
of
their
parts
and
learning
.
Private
opinions
not
regarded
,
nothing
was
more
considered
in
them
then
their
zeal
against
Popery
,
and
their
abilities
in
Divine
and
Humane
studies
to
make
good
that
zeal
.
On
which
account
we
find
the
Queens-Professor
in
Oxford
to
pass
amongst
the
Non-Conformists
,
though
somewhat
more
moderate
then
the
rest
;
and
Cartwright
the
Lady
Margarets
in
Cambridge
,
to
prove
an
unextinguished
fire-brand
to
the
Church
of
England
;
Wittingham
the
chief
Ring-leader
of
the
Frankfort-Schismaticks
,
preferred
unto
the
Deanry
of
Durham
,
from
thence
encouraging
Knox
and
Goodman
in
setting
up
Presbyterie
and
sedition
in
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
.
Sampson
advanced
unto
the
Deanry
of
Christ-Church
,
and
not
long
after
turn'd
out
again
for
an
incorrigible
Non-Conformist
.
Hardiman
,
one
of
the
first
twelve
Prebends
of
Westminster
,
deprived
soon
after
,
for
throwing
down
the
Altar
,
and
defacing
the
Vestments
of
the
Church
.
And
if
so
many
of
them
were
advanced
to
places
of
note
and
eminence
,
there
is
no
question
to
be
made
,
but
that
some
numbers
of
them
were
admitted
unto
Countrey-Cures
;
by
means
whereof
,
they
had
as
great
an
opportunity
as
they
could
desire
,
not
onely
to
dispute
their
Genevian
Doctrines
,
but
to
prepare
the
people
committed
to
them
for
receiving
of
such
Innovations
both
in
Worship
and
Government
,
as
were
resolved
in
time
convenient
to
be
put
upon
them
.
15.
For
a
preparative
whereunto
,
1560.
they
brought
along
with
them
the
Genevian
Bible
,
with
their
Notes
upon
it
,
together
with
Davids
Psalms
in
English
metre
;
that
by
the
one
they
might
effect
an
Innovation
in
the
points
of
Doctrine
,
and
by
the
other
bring
this
Church
more
neer
to
the
Rules
of
Geneva
in
some
chief
acts
of
Publick
Worship
.
For
to
omit
the
incongruities
of
the
Translation
,
which
King
Iames
judged
to
be
the
worst
that
he
had
ever
seen
in
the
English
Tongue
,
the
Notes
upon
the
same
in
many
places
savour
of
Sedition
,
and
in
some
of
Faction
,
destructive
of
the
Persons
and
Powers
of
Kings
,
and
of
all
civil
intercourse
and
humane
society
.
That
Learned
King
hath
told
us
in
the
Conference
at
Hampton-Court
,
that
the
Notes
on
the
Genevian
Bible
were
partial
,
untrue
,
seditious
,
and
savouring
too
much
of
dangerous
and
trayterous
conceits
.
For
proof
whereof
he
instanced
in
the
Note
of
Exod.
1.
v.
19.
where
they
allow
of
disobedience
unto
Kings
and
Soveraign
Princes
:
And
secondly
,
in
that
on
2
Chron.
8.15
,
16.
where
Asa
is
taxed
for
not
putting
his
Mother
to
death
,
but
deposing
her
onely
from
the
Regency
which
before
she
executed
.
Of
which
last
note
the
Scotish
Presbyterians
made
especial
use
,
not
onely
in
deposing
Mary
their
lawful
Queen
,
but
prosecuting
her
openly
and
under-hand
till
they
had
took
away
her
life
.
And
to
this
too
he
might
have
added
that
on
Matth.
2.12
.
where
it
is
said
,
that
Promise
ought
not
be
kept
where
Gods
honor
and
preaching
of
his
truth
is
hindred
,
or
else
it
ought
not
to
be
broken
.
Which
opens
a
wide
gap
to
the
breach
of
all
Oaths
,
Covenants
,
Contracts
and
Agreements
,
not
onely
between
man
and
man
,
but
between
Kings
and
their
Subjects
.
For
what
man
can
be
safe
,
or
King
secure
;
what
Promise
can
oblige
,
or
what
Contract
bind
;
or
what
Oath
tye
a
man
to
his
Faith
and
duty
,
if
on
pretence
of
Gods
honor
,
or
the
propagating
of
his
truth
,
he
may
lawfully
break
it
?
And
yet
this
Doctrine
passed
so
currantly
amongst
the
French
,
that
it
was
positively
affirmed
by
Eusebius
Philadelphus
,
whosoever
he
was
,
That
Queen
Elizabeth
was
no
more
bound
to
keep
the
League
which
she
had
made
and
sworn
with
Charles
IX
,
(
because
forsooth
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
might
be
hindred
by
it
)
then
Herod
was
obliged
to
keep
the
Oath
which
he
had
sworn
to
the
Dancing-Harlot
.
Follow
them
to
Rev.
9.
and
they
will
tell
us
in
their
Notes
upon
that
Chapter
,
that
by
the
Locusts
which
came
out
of
the
smoak
,
are
meant
false
Teachers
,
Hereticks
,
and
worldly
subtile
Prelates
,
with
Monks
,
Fryers
,
Cardinals
,
Patriarchs
,
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Doctors
,
Batchelors
and
Masters
.
To
which
though
they
subjoyn
these
words
,
viz.
Which
forsake
Christ
to
maintain
false
Doctrine
;
yet
lays
it
a
disgrace
on
all
Archbishops
and
Bishops
,
and
on
all
such
as
take
Academical
degrees
,
by
bringing
them
under
the
name
of
Locusts
,
and
joyning
them
with
Monks
and
Friers
,
whom
they
beheld
no
otherwise
then
as
Limbs
of
Antichrist
.
Which
being
the
design
of
their
Annotations
,
agreeable
to
Calvins
Doctrine
in
reference
to
Civil
&
Ecclesiastical
Government
,
there
is
no
doubt
but
that
they
come
up
roundly
to
him
in
reference
to
Predestination
,
and
the
points
appendant
:
for
which
I
shall
refer
the
Reader
to
the
Notes
themselves
;
observing
onely
in
this
place
,
that
they
exclude
Christ
and
all
his
sufferings
from
being
any
way
considerable
in
mans
Election
,
which
they
found
onely
on
the
absolute
will
and
pleasure
of
Almighty
God
,
but
are
content
to
make
him
an
inferiour
cause
(
and
onely
an
inferiour
cause
)
of
a
mans
salvation
:
For
which
consult
them
on
Rom
9.15
.
16.
Now
with
this
Bible
,
and
these
Notes
,
which
proved
so
advantagious
to
them
in
their
main
projectments
,
they
also
brought
in
Davids
Psalms
in
English
metre
,
of
which
they
served
themselves
to
some
tune
in
the
time
succeeding
.
Which
device
being
first
taken
up
by
Clement
Marot
,
and
continued
afterwards
by
Beza
,
as
before
is
said
,
was
followed
here
in
England
by
Thomas
Sternhold
in
the
Reign
of
King
Edward
,
and
afterwards
by
Iohn
Hopkins
and
some
others
,
who
had
retired
unto
Geneva
in
the
time
of
Queen
Mary
.
Being
there
finished
,
and
printed
at
the
end
of
their
Bibles
,
they
were
first
recommended
to
the
use
of
private
Families
;
next
brought
into
the
Church
for
an
entertainment
before
the
beginning
of
the
Morning
and
Evening
Service
:
And
finally
,
published
by
themselves
,
or
at
the
end
of
the
Psalter
,
with
this
Declaration
,
that
they
were
set
forth
and
allowed
to
be
sung
in
all
Churches
before
and
after
Morning
and
Evening
Prayer
,
as
also
before
and
after
Sermons
.
But
first
,
no
such
allowance
can
be
found
as
is
there
pretended
,
nor
could
be
found
when
this
allowance
was
disputed
in
the
High
Commission
,
by
such
as
have
been
most
industrious
and
concerned
in
the
search
thereof
.
And
then
whereas
it
is
pretended
that
the
said
Psalms
should
be
sung
before
and
after
Morning
and
Evening
Prayer
,
as
also
before
and
after
Sermons
(
which
shews
they
were
not
to
be
intermingled
with
the
Publick
Liturgie
)
in
very
little
time
they
prevailed
so
far
in
most
Parish-Churches
,
as
to
thrust
out
the
Te
Deum
,
and
the
Benedicite
,
the
Benedictus
,
the
Magnificat
,
and
the
Nunc
Dimittis
quite
out
of
the
Church
.
And
thirdly
,
by
the
practices
and
endeavours
of
the
Puritan
party
(
who
had
an
eye
upon
the
usage
of
Geneva
)
they
came
to
be
esteemed
the
most
Divine
part
of
Gods
publick
service
;
the
reading
Psalms
,
together
with
the
first
and
second
Lessons
,
being
heard
in
many
places
with
a
covered
head
;
but
all
men
sitting
bare-headed
when
the
Psalm
is
sung
.
And
to
that
end
,
the
Parish-Clerk
must
be
taught
to
call
upon
the
people
to
sing
it
to
the
Praise
and
Glory
God
;
no
such
preparatory
Exhortation
being
used
at
the
naming
of
the
Chapters
or
the
daily
Psalms
.
17.
By
these
preparatives
they
hoped
in
time
to
bring
in
the
whole
body
of
Calvinism
,
as
well
in
reference
to
Government
,
and
forms
of
Worship
,
as
to
points
of
Doctrine
.
But
then
they
were
to
stay
their
time
,
and
not
to
shew
too
much
at
once
of
the
main
designe
,
but
rather
to
divert
on
some
other
counsels
.
The
Liturgy
was
so
well
fortified
by
the
Law
,
and
the
Bishops
so
setled
in
their
jurisdictions
,
that
it
had
been
a
madness
to
attempt
on
either
,
till
they
should
finde
themselves
increased
both
in
power
and
number
,
and
that
they
had
some
Friend
in
Court
not
onely
to
excuse
,
but
defend
their
actions
.
In
which
respect
,
nothing
seemed
more
expedient
to
them
,
then
to
revive
the
Quarrels
of
King
Edwards
time
about
Caps
and
Tippets
,
and
other
Vestments
of
the
Clergy
which
had
not
the
like
Countenance
from
the
Laws
of
the
Land
.
In
which
as
they
assured
themselves
of
all
help
from
the
hands
of
Peter
Martyr
,
so
they
despaired
not
of
obtaining
the
like
from
Calvin
and
Beza
,
whensoever
it
should
be
required
.
But
as
one
Wave
thrusts
another
forwards
,
so
this
dispute
brings
in
some
others
,
in
which
the
judgement
of
Peter
Martyr
was
demanded
also
;
that
is
to
say
,
concerning
the
Episcopal
Habit
,
the
Patrimony
of
the
Church
,
the
manner
of
proceedings
to
be
held
against
Papists
,
the
Perambulation
used
in
the
Rogation-Week
;
with
many
other
points
of
the
like
condition
.
Which
Quarrels
they
pursued
for
five
years
together
,
till
the
setling
of
that
business
by
the
Book
of
Advertisements
,
Anno
1565.
They
also
had
begun
to
raise
their
thoughts
unto
higher
matters
then
Caps
and
Tippets
:
In
order
whereunto
,
some
of
them
take
upon
them
in
their
private
Parishes
,
to
ordain
set
Fasts
;
and
others
,
to
neglect
the
observation
of
the
Annual
Festivals
which
were
appointed
by
the
Church
;
some
to
remove
the
holy
Table
from
the
place
of
the
Altar
,
and
to
transpose
it
to
the
middle
of
the
Quire
or
Chancel
,
that
it
might
serve
the
more
conveniently
for
the
posture
of
sitting
;
and
others
,
by
the
help
of
some
silly
Ordinaries
,
to
impose
Books
of
Forreign
Doctrine
on
their
several
Parishes
;
that
by
such
Doctrine
they
might
countenance
their
Actings
in
the
other
particulars
.
All
which
,
with
many
other
innovations
of
the
like
condition
,
were
presently
took
notice
of
by
the
Bishops
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Queens
Commissioners
;
and
remedies
provided
for
them
in
a
book
of
Orders
,
published
in
the
year
1561
;
or
the
Advertisements
before
mentioned
,
about
four
years
after
.
Such
as
proceeded
in
their
oppositions
after
these
Advertisements
,
had
the
name
of
Puritans
;
as
men
that
did
profess
a
greater
Purity
in
the
Worship
of
God
,
a
greater
detestation
of
the
Ceremonies
and
Corruptions
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
then
the
rest
of
their
brethren
:
under
which
name
were
comprehended
,
not
onely
those
which
hitherto
had
opposed
the
Churches
Vestments
,
but
also
such
as
afterwards
endeavoured
to
destroy
the
Liturgy
,
and
subvert
the
Goverment
.
18.
In
all
this
time
they
could
obtain
no
countenance
from
the
hands
of
this
State
,
though
it
was
once
endeavoured
for
them
by
the
Earl
of
Leicester
(
whom
they
had
gained
to
their
Patron
.
)
But
it
was
onely
to
make
use
of
them
as
a
counterpoise
to
the
Popish
party
,
at
such
time
as
the
Marriage
was
in
agitation
between
the
Lord
Henry
Stewart
and
the
Queen
of
Scots
,
if
any
thing
should
be
attempted
by
them
to
disturb
the
Kingdom
;
the
fears
whereof
,
as
they
were
onely
taken
up
upon
politick
ends
,
so
the
intended
favours
to
the
opposite
Faction
vanished
also
wi●h
them
.
But
on
the
contrary
,
we
finde
the
State
severe
enough
against
their
proceedings
,
even
to
the
deprivation
of
Dr.
Thomas
Sampson
,
Dean
of
Christ-church
.
To
which
dignity
he
had
been
unhappily
preferred
in
the
first
year
of
the
Queen
;
and
being
looked
upon
as
head
of
this
Faction
,
was
worthily
deprived
thereof
by
the
Queens
Commissioners
.
They
found
by
this
severity
what
they
were
to
trust
to
,
if
any
thing
were
practised
by
them
against
the
Liturgy
,
the
Doctrine
of
the
Church
,
or
the
publick
Government
.
It
cannot
be
denyed
,
but
Goodman
,
Gilbie
,
Whittingham
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Genevian
Conventicle
,
were
very
much
grieved
,
at
their
return
,
that
they
could
not
bear
the
like
sway
here
in
their
several
Consistories
,
as
did
Calvin
and
Beza
at
Geneva
;
so
that
they
not
onely
repined
and
grudged
at
the
Reformation
which
was
made
in
this
Church
,
because
not
fitted
to
their
Fancies
,
and
to
Calvins
Plat-form
;
but
have
laboured
to
sow
those
Seeds
of
Heterodoxy
and
Disobedience
,
which
afterwards
brought
forth
those
troubles
and
disorders
which
ensued
upon
it
.
But
being
too
wise
to
put
their
own
Fingers
in
the
fire
,
they
presently
fell
upon
a
course
which
was
sure
to
speed
,
without
producing
any
danger
to
themselues
or
their
party
.
They
could
not
but
remember
those
many
advantages
which
Iohn
Alasco
and
his
Church
of
strangers
afforded
to
the
Zuinglian
Gospellers
,
in
the
time
of
King
Edward
;
and
they
despaired
not
of
the
like
,
nor
of
greater
neither
,
if
a
French
Church
were
setled
upon
Calvin's
Principles
in
some
part
of
London
.
19.
For
the
advancement
of
this
project
,
Calvin
directs
his
Letters
unto
Bishop
Grindal
,
newly
preferred
unto
that
See
,
that
by
his
countenance
or
connivance
,
such
of
the
French
Nation
as
for
their
Conscience
had
been
forced
to
flee
into
England
,
might
be
permitted
the
Free
Exercise
of
their
Religion
:
whose
leave
being
easily
obtained
,
for
the
great
reverence
which
he
bares
to
the
name
of
Calvin
,
they
made
the
like
use
of
some
Friends
which
they
had
in
the
Court.
By
whose
sollicitation
they
procured
the
Church
of
St.
Anthony
,
not
far
from
Merchant-taylors-Hall
,
then
being
of
no
present
use
for
Religious
Offices
,
to
be
assigned
unto
the
French
,
with
liberty
to
erect
the
Genevian
Discipline
,
for
ordering
the
Affairs
of
their
Congregation
,
and
to
set
up
a
Form
of
Prayer
which
had
no
manner
of
conformity
with
the
English
Liturgy
.
Which
what
else
was
it
in
effect
,
but
a
plain
giving
up
of
the
Cause
at
the
first
demand
,
which
afterwards
was
contended
for
with
such
opposition
?
what
else
but
a
Foundation
to
that
following
Anarchy
which
was
designed
to
be
obtruded
on
the
Civil
Government
?
For
certainly
,
the
tolerating
of
Presbytery
in
a
Church
founded
and
established
by
the
Rules
of
Episcopacie
,
could
end
in
nothing
but
the
advancing
of
a
Commonwealth
in
the
midst
of
a
Monarchy
.
Calvin
perceived
this
well
enough
,
and
thereupon
gave
Grindal
thanks
for
his
favour
in
it
,
of
whom
they
after
served
themselves
upon
all
occasions
;
a
Dutch-Church
being
after
setled
on
the
same
Foundation
in
the
Augustine
Fryars
,
where
Iohn
Alasco
held
his
Congregation
in
the
Reign
of
King
Edward
.
The
inconveniences
whereof
were
not
seen
at
the
first
;
and
when
they
were
perceived
,
were
not
easily
remedied
.
For
the
obtaining
of
which
ends
,
there
was
no
man
more
like
to
serve
them
with
the
Queen
,
then
Sir
Francis
Knollis
;
who
having
Married
a
Daughter
of
the
Lord
Cary
of
Hunsdon
,
the
Queens
Cosin-German
,
was
made
Comptroller
of
the
Houshold
,
continuing
in
good
Credit
and
Authority
with
her
upon
that
account
.
And
being
also
one
of
those
who
had
retired
from
Frankfort
to
Geneva
in
the
time
of
the
Schism
,
did
there
contract
a
great
acquaintance
with
Calvin
,
Beza
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Consistorians
,
whose
cause
he
managed
at
the
Court
upon
all
occasions
;
though
afterwards
he
gave
place
to
the
Earl
of
Leicester
,
as
their
Principal
Agent
.
20.
But
the
Genevians
will
finde
work
enough
to
imploy
them
both
;
and
having
gained
their
ends
,
will
put
on
for
more
.
The
Isles
of
Guernsey
and
Iarsey
,
the
onely
remainder
of
the
Crown
of
England
in
the
Dukedom
of
Normandy
,
had
entertained
the
Reformation
in
the
Reign
of
King
Edward
;
by
whose
command
the
publick
Liturgy
had
been
turned
into
French
,
that
it
might
serve
them
in
those
Islands
for
their
Edifications
.
But
the
Reformed
Religion
being
suppressed
in
the
time
of
Queen
Mary
,
revived
again
immediately
after
her
decease
,
by
the
diligence
of
such
French
Ministers
as
had
resorted
thither
for
protection
in
the
day
of
their
troubles
.
In
former
times
these
Islands
belonged
unto
the
jurisdiction
of
the
Bishop
of
Constance
,
who
had
in
each
of
them
a
Subordinate
Officer
,
mixt
of
a
Chancellor
and
Arch●
Deacon
,
for
the
dispatch
of
all
such
business
as
concerned
the
Church
:
which
Officers
intituled
by
the
name
of
Deans
,
had
a
particular
Revenue
in
Tythes
and
Corn
allotted
to
them
,
besides
the
Perquisites
of
their
Courts
,
and
the
best
Benefices
in
the
Islands
.
But
these
French
Ministers
desiring
to
have
all
things
modelled
by
the
Rules
of
Calvin
,
endeavoured
by
all
the
Friends
they
could
to
advance
his
Discipline
;
to
which
they
were
incouraged
by
the
brothers
here
,
and
the
Governors
there
.
The
Governours
in
each
Island
advanced
the
project
,
out
of
a
covetous
intent
to
inrich
themselves
by
the
spoil
of
the
Deanries
;
the
brethren
have
hereupon
a
hope
to
gain
ground
by
little
and
little
,
for
the
erecting
of
the
same
in
most
parts
of
England
.
And
in
pursuance
of
this
plot
,
both
Islands
joyn
in
confederacy
to
petition
the
Queen
for
an
allowance
of
this
Discipline
,
Anno
1563.
In
the
year
next
following
,
the
Signiour
de
St.
Owen
and
Monsieur
de
Soulemount
were
delegated
to
the
Court
to
sollicite
in
it
;
where
they
received
a
gratious
answer
,
and
full
of
hopes
returned
to
their
several
homes
.
In
the
mean
time
,
the
Queen
being
strongly
perswaded
that
this
designe
would
much
advance
the
Reformation
in
those
Islands
,
was
contented
to
give
way
unto
it
,
in
the
Towns
of
St.
Peters
Port
and
St.
Hillaries
only
,
but
no
further
.
To
which
purpose
there
were
Letters
decretory
from
the
Council
,
directed
to
the
Bayliff
,
the
Iurates
,
and
others
of
each
Island
;
subscribed
by
Bacon
Lord
Keeper
of
the
Great
Seal
;
the
Marquess
of
Northampton
;
the
Earl
of
Leicester
;
the
Lord
Clynton
,
afterwards
Earl
of
Lincolne
;
Rogers
,
Knollis
and
Cecil
.
The
Tenour
of
which
Letter
in
relation
to
the
Isle
of
Iarsey
,
was
this
that
followeth
.
21.
After
our
very
hearty
commendations
unto
you
;
where
the
Queens
most
excellent
Majesty
understandeth
,
that
the
Isles
of
Guernsey
and
Jarsey
have
anciently
depended
on
the
Diocess
of
Constance
,
and
that
there
be
certain
Churches
in
the
same
Diocess
well
reformed
,
agreeable
throughout
in
the
Doctrine
as
is
set
forth
in
this
Realm
;
knowing
therewith
,
that
they
have
a
Minister
,
which
ever
since
his
arrival
in
Jarsey
hath
used
the
like
Order
of
Preaching
and
Administration
,
as
in
the
said
reformed
Churches
,
or
as
it
is
used
in
the
French
Church
of
London
:
her
Majesty
,
for
divers
respects
and
considerations
moving
her
Highness
,
is
well
pleased
to
admit
the
same
Order
of
Preaching
and
Administration
to
be
continued
at
St.
Hillaries
,
as
hath
been
hitherto
accustomed
by
the
said
Minister
.
Provided
always
,
that
the
residue
of
the
Parishes
in
the
said
Isle
,
shall
diligently
put
aside
all
superstitions
used
in
the
said
Diocess
;
and
so
continue
there
the
Order
of
Service
ordained
within
this
Realm
,
with
the
Injunctions
necessary
for
that
purpose
.
Wherein
you
may
not
fail
diligently
to
give
your
aids
and
assistance
,
as
best
may
serve
for
the
advancement
of
Gods
Glory
.
And
so
farewel
.
From
Richmond
the
7
of
August
,
Anno
1565.
22.
Where
note
,
that
the
same
Letter
,
the
names
onely
of
the
places
being
changed
,
and
subscribed
by
the
same
men
,
was
sent
also
unto
those
of
Guernsey
,
for
the
permission
of
the
said
Discipline
in
the
Port
of
St.
Peters
.
In
which
,
though
there
be
no
express
mention
of
allowing
their
Discipline
,
but
onely
of
their
Form
of
Prayer
a●d
Administration
of
Sacraments
;
yet
they
presumed
so
far
on
the
general
words
,
as
to
put
it
presently
in
practice
.
In
prosecution
of
which
Counsels
,
the
Ministers
and
Elders
of
both
Churches
held
their
first
Synod
in
the
Isle
of
Guernsey
,
on
the
2
of
September
,
Anno
1567
,
where
they
concluded
to
advance
it
by
degrees
in
all
the
rest
of
the
Parishes
,
as
opportunity
should
serve
,
and
the
condition
of
Affairs
permit
:
to
the
great
joy
,
no
question
,
of
their
great
Friends
in
England
,
who
could
not
but
congratulate
their
own
good
Fortune
in
these
fair
beginnings
.
23.
At
home
they
found
not
such
success
as
they
did
abroad
;
1566.
not
a
few
of
them
being
deprived
of
their
Benefices
,
and
other
preferments
in
the
Church
,
for
their
inconformity
,
exprest
in
their
refusing
to
officiate
by
the
publick
Liturgy
,
or
not
submitting
to
the
directions
of
their
Ordinaries
in
some
outward
matters
,
as
Caps
and
Surplices
,
and
the
like
.
The
news
of
which
severity
flies
to
France
and
Scotland
;
occasioning
Beza
in
the
one
,
and
Knox
and
his
Comrades
in
the
other
,
to
interpose
themselves
in
behalf
of
their
brethren
.
With
what
Authority
Beza
acted
in
it
,
we
shall
see
anon
.
And
we
may
now
take
notice
,
that
in
Knoxes
Letter
,
sent
from
the
general
Assembly
of
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
,
the
Vestments
in
dispute
are
not
onely
called
Trifles
and
Rags
of
Rome
,
but
are
discountenanced
and
decryed
,
for
being
such
Garments
as
Idolaters
in
time
of
greatest
darkness
,
used
in
their
Superstitious
and
idolatrous
service
:
&
thereupon
it
is
inferred
,
That
if
Surplice
,
Cap
and
Tippet
have
been
badges
of
Idolaters
in
the
very
act
of
their
Idolatry
,
that
then
the
Preachers
of
Christian
Liberty
,
and
the
Rebukers
of
Superstition
,
were
to
have
nothing
to
do
with
the
dregs
of
that
Romish
beast
.
Which
inference
is
seconded
by
this
Request
,
viz.
That
the
Brethren
in
England
which
refused
those
Romish
Rags
,
might
finde
of
them
(
the
Bishops
)
who
use
and
urge
them
,
such
favour
,
as
their
Head
and
Master
commandeth
each
one
of
his
Members
to
shew
to
another
.
And
this
they
did
expect
to
receive
of
their
courtesie
,
not
onely
because
they
hoped
that
they
,
the
said
Bishops
,
would
not
offend
God
in
troubling
their
Brethren
for
such
Vain
trifles
;
but
because
they
hoped
that
they
would
not
refuse
the
request
of
them
,
their
Brethren
and
fellow-Ministers
;
in
whom
,
though
there
appeared
no
worldly
Pomp
,
yet
they
assured
themselves
,
that
they
were
esteemed
the
servants
of
God
,
and
such
as
travelled
to
set
forth
Gods
Glory
against
the
Antichrist
of
Rome
,
that
conjured
enemy
of
true
Religion
,
the
Pope
.
The
days
,
say
they
,
are
evil
,
iniquity
abounds
,
charity
(
alas
)
waxeth
cold
;
and
therefore
that
it
concerned
them
all
to
walk
diligently
,
because
it
was
uncertain
at
what
hour
the
Lord
would
come
,
to
whom
they
were
to
render
an
account
of
their
Administration
.
After
which
Apostolical
Admonition
,
they
commit
them
to
the
Mighty
protection
of
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
.
And
so
we
conclude
their
Zealous
Letter
,
dated
December
27.
1566.
24.
With
more
Authority
writes
Beza
,
as
the
greater
Patriarch
;
and
he
writes
too
concerning
things
of
greater
consequence
then
Caps
and
Surplices
.
For
in
a
Letter
of
his
to
Grindal
,
bearing
date
Iuly
,
anno
1566
,
he
makes
a
sad
complaint
concerning
certain
Ministers
,
unblameable
(
as
he
saith
)
both
in
life
and
Doctrine
,
suspended
from
the
Ministery
by
the
Queens
Authority
,
and
the
good
liking
of
the
Bishops
,
for
not
subscribing
to
some
new
Rites
and
Ceremonies
imposed
upon
them
.
Amongst
which
Rites
,
he
specifies
the
wearing
of
such
Vestments
as
were
then
worn
by
Baals
Priests
in
the
Church
of
Rome
;
the
Cross
in
Baptism
,
kneeling
at
the
Communion
,
and
such
Rites
,
as
had
degenerated
(
as
he
tell
us
)
into
most
filthy
Superstition
.
But
he
seems
more
offended
,
that
Women
were
suffered
to
baptize
in
extreme
necessities
:
That
power
was
granted
to
the
Queen
for
ordaining
such
other
Rites
and
Ceremonies
as
should
seem
convenient
;
but
most
especially
,
(
which
was
indeed
the
point
most
grieved
at
)
that
the
Bishops
were
invested
with
a
sole
Authority
for
all
matters
of
the
Church
without
consulting
with
the
Pastors
of
particular
flocks
.
He
was
too
well
versed
in
the
Writings
of
the
Ancient
Fathers
,
as
not
to
know
that
all
the
things
which
he
complains
of
,
were
approved
and
practiced
in
the
best
and
happiest
times
of
Christianity
;
as
might
be
otherwise
made
apparent
out
of
the
Writings
of
Tertullian
,
Cyprian
,
Hierome
,
Chrysostome
;
and
indeed
who
not
?
But
Beza
has
a
word
for
this
.
For
first
he
blames
the
Ancient
Fathers
for
borrowing
many
of
their
Ceremonies
from
the
Jews
and
Gentiles
,
though
done
by
them
out
of
a
good
and
honest
purpose
;
that
being
all
things
to
all
men
,
they
might
gain
the
more
.
And
thereupon
he
gives
this
Rule
,
That
all
such
Rites
as
had
been
borrowed
either
from
the
Iew
or
Gentile
without
express
Warrant
from
Christ
or
the
holy
Apostles
,
as
also
all
other
significant
Ceremonies
,
which
had
been
brought
into
the
Church
against
right
and
reason
,
should
be
immediately
removed
,
or
otherwise
the
Church
could
never
be
restored
to
her
Native
Beauty
.
Which
Rule
of
his
,
if
once
admitted
,
there
must
be
presently
an
end
of
all
external
Decency
and
Order
in
the
Worship
of
God
,
and
every
man
might
be
left
to
serve
him
,
both
for
time
and
place
,
and
every
particular
circumstance
in
that
Sacred
action
,
as
to
him
seemed
best
.
And
what
a
horrible
confusion
must
needs
grow
thereby
,
not
onely
in
a
whole
National
Church
,
but
in
every
particular
Congregation
,
be
it
never
so
small
,
is
no
hard
matter
to
conceive
.
25.
At
the
Reforming
of
this
Church
,
not
onely
the
Queens
Chappel
,
and
all
Cathedrals
,
but
many
Parochial
Churches
also
had
preserved
their
Organs
;
to
which
they
used
to
sing
the
appointed
Hymns
;
that
is
to
say
,
the
Te
Deum
,
the
Benedictus
,
the
Magnificat
,
the
Nunc
Dimittis
,
&c.
performed
in
an
Artificial
and
Melodious
manner
,
with
the
addition
of
Cornets
,
Sackbuts
,
and
the
like
,
on
the
Solemn
Festivals
.
For
which
as
they
had
ground
enough
from
the
holy
Scripture
,
if
the
Practice
and
Authority
of
David
be
of
any
credit
;
so
were
they
warranted
thereunto
by
the
godly
usage
of
the
primitive
times
,
after
the
Church
was
once
restored
to
her
peace
and
freedom
.
Certain
I
am
,
that
S.
Augustine
imputes
no
small
part
of
his
Conversion
to
that
heavenly
Melodie
which
he
heard
very
frequently
in
the
Church
of
M●llaine
,
[
](A43507-e56620-b)a
a
Ut
si
〈◊〉
ad
can
〈…〉
&c
Confes.
lib.
professing
that
it
did
not
onely
draw
tears
from
him
,
though
against
his
will
,
but
raised
his
soul
unto
a
sacred
Meditation
on
spiritual
matters
.
But
Beza
having
turned
so
many
of
the
Psalms
into
metre
,
as
had
been
left
undone
by
Marot
,
gave
an
example
unto
Sternhold
and
Hopkins
to
attempt
the
like
.
Whose
Version
being
left
unfinished
,
but
brought
unto
an
end
by
some
of
our
English
Exiles
which
remained
at
[
](A43507-e56690-b)b
b
U●
per
obl●c●●e
〈…〉
git
ar●●u●
.
ad
pletatis
assert●●
Conf.
lib.
Geneva
;
there
was
a
purpose
for
imposing
them
upon
the
Church
by
little
and
little
,
that
they
might
come
as
close
as
might
be
in
all
points
to
their
Mother-City
.
At
first
,
they
sung
them
onely
in
their
private
houses
,
and
afterwards
(
as
beforesaid
)
adventured
to
sing
them
also
in
the
Church
,
as
in
the
way
of
entertainment
,
to
take
up
the
time
till
the
beginning
of
the
Service
,
and
afterwards
to
sing
them
as
a
part
of
the
Service
it self
.
For
so
I
understand
that
passage
in
the
Church
Historian
,
in
which
he
tells
us
,
That
Dr.
Gervis
being
then
Warden
of
Merton
Colledge
,
had
abolished
certain
Latine
superstitious
Hymns
which
had
been
used
on
some
of
the
Festivals
,
appointing
the
Psalms
in
English
to
be
sung
in
their
place
;
and
that
as
one
Leech
was
ready
to
begin
the
Psalm
,
another
of
the
Fellows
called
Hall
,
snatched
the
book
out
of
his
hands
,
and
told
him
,
That
they
could
no
more
dance
after
his
pipe
.
But
whatsoever
Hall
thought
of
them
,
Beza
and
his
Disciples
were
persw●ded
otherwise
.
And
that
he
might
the
better
cry
down
that
Melodious
Harmony
which
was
retained
in
the
Church
of
England
,
and
so
make
way
for
the
Genevian
fashion
even
in
that
point
also
;
he
tells
us
in
the
same
Letter
to
Bishop
Gryndal
,
That
the
Artificial
Musick
then
retained
in
the
Church
of
England
,
was
fitter
to
be
used
in
Masks
and
Dancings
,
then
Religious
Offices
;
and
rather
served
to
please
the
ear
,
then
to
move
the
affections
.
Which
censure
being
pass'd
upon
it
by
so
great
a
Rabby
,
most
wonderful
it
was
how
suddenly
some
men
of
good
note
and
quality
,
who
otherwise
deserved
well
enough
of
the
Church
of
England
,
did
bend
their
wits
and
pens
against
it
;
and
with
what
earnestness
they
laboured
to
have
their
own
Tunes
publickly
introduced
into
all
the
Churches
.
Wh●ch
that
they
might
the
better
do
,
they
procured
the
Psalms
in
English
metre
to
be
bound
in
the
same
Volume
with
the
Publick
Liturgie
,
and
sometimes
with
the
Bible
also
;
setting
them
forth
,
as
being
allowed
(
so
the
Title
tells
us
)
to
be
sung
in
all
Churches
before
and
after
Morning
and
Evening
Prayer
,
as
also
before
and
after
Sermons
;
but
with
what
truth
and
honesty
,
we
have
heard
before
.
16.
In
fin●
,
he
tells
the
Bishops
how
guilty
they
would
seem
to
God
and
his
h●ly
Angels
,
if
they
chuse
rather
to
deprive
the
Ministers
of
their
Cures
and
Benefices
,
then
suffer
them
to
go
apparelled
otherwise
then
to
them
seemed
good
:
And
rather
to
deprive
many
hungry
souls
of
their
heavenly
food
,
then
give
them
leave
to
receive
it
otherwise
then
upon
their
knees
.
And
this
being
said
,
he
questions
the
Authority
of
the
Supreme
Magistrate
,
as
contrary
to
the
Word
of
God
,
and
the
Ancient
Canons
,
for
ordaining
any
new
Rites
and
Ceremonies
in
a
Church
established
;
but
much
more
the
Authority
ascribed
to
Bishops
,
in
ordering
any
thing
which
concerned
the
Church
,
without
calling
the
Presbytery
to
advise
about
it
,
and
having
their
approbation
in
it
.
This
was
indeed
the
point
most
aimed
at
.
And
to
this
point
his
followers
take
the
courage
to
drive
on
amain
;
the
Copies
of
this
Letter
being
presently
dispersed
for
their
greater
comfort
,
if
not
also
printed
.
Some
of
the
brethren
,
in
their
zeal
to
the
name
of
Calvin
,
preferred
him
once
before
S.
Paul
;
and
Beza
out
of
question
would
have
took
it
ill
,
if
he
had
been
esteemed
of
less
Authority
then
any
of
those
who
claimed
to
be
Successors
to
S.
Peter
.
And
therefore
it
were
worth
the
while
to
compare
the
Epistles
of
these
men
,
with
those
of
Pope
Leo
;
and
then
to
enter
seriously
into
consideration
,
whether
of
the
two
took
more
upon
him
;
either
Pope
Leo
,
where
he
might
pretend
to
some
command
;
or
Beza
,
where
he
had
no
authority
to
act
at
all
.
How
much
more
moderate
and
discreet
were
the
most
eminent
men
for
Learning
amongst
the
Zwitzers
,
may
appear
by
the
example
of
Gualter
and
Bullinger
,
no
way
inferior
unto
the
other
,
but
in
Pride
and
Arrogancy
;
who
being
desired
by
some
of
the
English
Zealots
to
give
their
judgement
in
the
point
of
the
Churches
Vestments
,
returned
their
approbation
of
them
;
but
sent
it
in
a
Letter
directed
to
Horn
,
Sandys
and
Grindal
,
to
let
them
see
,
that
they
would
not
intermeddle
in
the
affairs
of
this
Church
without
their
privity
and
advice
.
Which
whether
it
were
done
with
greater
Moderation
or
Discretion
,
it
is
hard
to
say
.
1567.
27.
So
good
a
Foundation
being
laid
,
the
building
could
not
chuse
but
go
on
apace
.
But
first
they
must
prepare
the
matter
,
and
remove
all
doubts
which
otherwise
might
interrupt
them
in
the
course
of
their
building
.
And
herein
Beza
is
consulted
as
the
Master-Workman
.
To
him
they
send
their
several
scruples
;
and
he
returns
such
answer
to
them
,
as
did
not
onely
confirm
them
in
their
present
obstinacy
,
but
fitted
and
prepared
them
for
the
following
Schism
.
To
those
before
,
they
add
the
calling
of
the
Ministers
,
and
their
ordaining
by
the
Bishops
;
neither
the
Presbyterie
being
consulted
,
nor
any
particular
place
appointed
for
their
Ministration
.
Which
he
condemns
as
contrary
to
the
Word
of
God
and
the
ancient
Canons
;
but
so
,
that
he
conceives
it
better
to
have
such
a
Ministery
,
then
none
at
all
;
praying
withal
,
that
God
would
give
this
Church
a
more
lawful
Ministery
(
the
Church
was
much
beholding
to
him
for
his
zeal
the
while
)
in
his
own
good
time
.
Concerning
the
Interrogatories
proposed
to
Infants
in
their
Baptism
,
he
declares
it
to
be
onely
a
corruption
of
the
ancient
Form
,
which
was
used
in
the
baptizing
persons
of
riper
years
.
And
thereupon
desires
as
heartily
as
before
,
That
as
the
Church
had
laid
aside
the
use
of
Oyl
,
and
the
old
Rite
of
Exorcising
,
though
retained
at
Rome
;
so
they
would
also
abdicate
those
foolish
and
unnecessary
Interrogations
which
are
made
to
Infan●●
.
And
yet
he
could
not
chuse
but
vaunt
,
that
there
was
somewhat
in
one
of
S.
Augustines
Epistles
which
might
seem
to
favour
it
;
and
that
such
question●
were
proposed
to
Infants
in
the
time
of
Origen
,
who
lived
above
Two
hundred
years
before
S.
Augustine
.
In
some
Churches
,
and
particularly
in
Westminster-Abbey
,
they
still
retained
the
use
of
Wafers
made
of
bread
unleavened
;
to
which
we
can
find
nothing
contrary
in
the
Publik
Rubricks
.
This
he
acknowledgeth
of
it self
for
a
thing
indifferent
;
but
so
,
that
ordinary
leavened
bread
is
preferred
before
it
,
as
being
more
agreeable
to
the
Institution
of
our
Lord
and
Saviour
.
And
yet
he
could
not
chuse
but
grant
,
that
Christ
administred
the
Sacrament
in
unleavened
bread
,
no
other
being
to
be
used
by
the
Law
of
Moses
at
the
time
of
the
Passover
.
He
dislikes
also
the
deciding
of
Civil
causes
(
by
which
he
means
those
of
Tythes
,
Marriages
,
and
the
Last-Wills
or
Testaments
of
men
deceased
)
in
the
Bishops
Courts
;
but
more
,
that
the
Bishops
Chancellors
did
take
upon
them
to
decree
any
Excommunication
without
the
approbation
and
consent
of
the
Presbyters
.
Whose
acts
therein
,
he
Majestically
pronounceth
to
be
void
and
null
,
not
to
oblige
the
Conscience
of
any
man
in
the
sight
of
God
;
and
otherwise
,
to
be
a
foul
and
shameful
prophanation
of
the
Churches
Censures
.
28.
To
other
of
their
Queries
,
Touching
the
Musick
in
the
Church
;
Kneeling
at
the
Communion
;
The
Cross
in
Baptism
,
and
the
rest
:
He
answers
as
he
did
before
,
without
remitting
any
thing
of
his
former
censure
.
Which
Letter
of
his
,
bearing
date
on
the
24
of
October
,
1567.
was
superscribed
,
Ad
quosdam
Anglicanum
Ecclesiarum
fratres
,
&c.
To
certain
of
the
brethren
of
the
Churches
in
England
,
touching
some
points
of
Ecclesiastical
Order
and
concernment
which
were
then
under
debate
:
by
the
receiving
whereof
,
they
found
themselves
so
fully
satisfied
and
encouraged
,
that
they
fell
into
an
open
Schism
in
the
year
next
following
.
1568.
At
which
time
Benson
,
Button
,
Hallingham
,
Coleman
,
and
others
,
taking
upon
them
to
be
of
a
more
Ardent
zeal
then
others
in
professing
the
true
Reformed
Religion
,
resolved
to
allow
of
nothing
in
Gods
Publick
Service
(
according
to
the
Rules
laid
down
by
Calvin
and
Beza
)
but
what
was
found
expresly
in
the
holy
Scriptures
.
And
whether
out
of
a
desire
of
Reformation
(
which
pretence
had
gilded
many
a
rotten
post
)
or
for
singularity
sake
and
Innovation
,
they
openly
questioned
the
received
Discipline
of
the
Church
of
England
;
yea
,
condemned
the
same
,
together
with
the
Publick
Liturgie
,
and
the
Calling
of
Bishops
,
as
savouring
too
much
of
the
Religion
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
Against
which
they
frequently
protested
in
their
Pulpits
;
affirming
,
That
it
was
an
impious
thing
to
hold
any
correspondency
with
the
Church
;
and
labouring
with
all
diligence
to
bring
the
Church
of
England
to
a
Conformity
in
all
points
with
the
Rules
of
Geneva
.
These
,
although
the
Queen
commanded
to
be
laid
by
the
heels
,
yet
it
is
incredible
how
upon
a
sudden
their
followers
increased
in
all
parts
of
the
Kingdom
;
distinguished
from
the
rest
by
the
name
of
Puritans
,
by
reason
of
their
own
perverseness
▪
and
most
obstinate
refusal
to
give
ear
to
more
sound
advice
.
Their
numbers
much
encreased
on
a
double
account
;
first
,
by
the
negligence
of
some
,
and
the
connivance
of
other
Bishops
,
who
should
have
looked
more
narrowly
into
their
proceedings
:
And
partly
,
by
the
secret
favour
of
some
great
men
in
the
Court
,
who
greedily
gaped
after
the
Remainder
of
the
Churches
Patrimony
.
29.
It
cannot
be
denied
,
but
that
this
Faction
received
much
encouragement
underhand
,
from
some
great
persons
near
the
Queen
;
from
no
man
more
then
from
the
Earl
of
Leicester
,
the
Lord
North
,
Knollis
and
Walsingham
;
who
knew
how
mightily
some
numbers
of
the
Scots
,
both
Lords
and
Gentlemen
,
had
in
short
time
improved
their
fortune
,
by
humoring
the
Knoxian
Brethren
in
their
Reformation
;
and
could
not
but
expect
the
like
in
their
own
particulars
,
by
a
compliance
with
those
men
,
who
aimed
apparently
at
the
ruine
of
the
Bishops
and
Cathedral
Churches
.
But
then
it
must
be
granted
also
,
that
they
received
no
sma●l
encouragement
from
the
negligence
and
remissness
of
some
great
Bishops
,
whom
Calvin
and
Beza
●ad
cajoled
to
a
plain
connivance
.
Of
Calvins
writing
unto
Grindal
for
setting
up
a
French
Church
in
the
middle
of
London
,
we
have
seen
before
.
And
we
have
seen
how
Beza
did
address
himself
unto
him
,
in
behalf
of
the
Brethren
who
had
suffered
for
their
inconformity
to
established
Orders
.
But
now
he
takes
notice
of
the
Schism
,
a
manifest
defection
of
some
members
from
the
rest
of
the
body
;
but
yet
he
cannot
chuse
but
tamper
with
him
to
allow
their
doings
,
or
otherwise
to
mitigate
the
rigour
of
the
Laws
in
force
.
For
having
first
besprinkled
him
with
some
commendation
for
his
zeal
to
the
Gospel
,
and
thanked
him
for
his
many
favours
to
the
new
French
Church
,
he
begins
roundly
,
in
plain
terms
,
to
work
him
to
his
own
perswasions
.
He
lays
before
him
first
,
how
great
an
obstacle
was
made
in
the
course
of
Religion
,
by
those
petite
differences
;
not
onely
amongst
weak
and
ignorant
,
but
even
Learned
men
.
And
then
adviseth
that
some
speedy
remedy
be
applied
to
so
great
a
mischief
,
by
calling
an
Assembly
of
such
Learned
and
Religious
men
as
were
least
contentious
;
of
which
he
hoped
to
be
the
chief
,
if
that
work
went
forwards
:
With
this
Proviso
notwithstanding
,
That
nothing
should
be
ordered
and
determined
by
them
,
with
reference
unto
Ancient
or
Modern
usages
;
but
that
all
Popish
Rites
and
Ceremonies
being
first
abolished
,
they
should
proceed
to
the
Establishment
of
such
a
Form
of
Ministration
in
the
Church
of
England
,
as
might
be
grounded
on
some
express
Authorities
of
the
Word
of
God
.
Which
as
he
makes
to
be
a
work
agreeable
unto
Grindals
piety
;
so
Grindal
after
this
(
and
this
bears
date
in
Iuly
1568
)
appeared
more
favourable
every
day
then
other
to
those
common
Barretters
,
who
used
their
whole
endeavours
to
embroyl
the
Church
.
30.
Nor
were
these
years
less
fatal
to
the
Church
of
England
,
by
the
defection
of
the
Papists
,
who
till
this
time
had
kept
themselves
in
her
Communion
,
and
did
in
general
as
punctually
attend
all
Divine
Offices
in
the
same
,
as
the
vulgar
Protestants
.
And
it
is
probable
enough
,
that
they
might
have
held
out
longer
in
their
due
obedience
,
if
first
,
the
scandal
which
was
given
by
the
other
Faction
,
and
afterwards
the
separation
which
ensued
upon
it
,
had
not
took
them
off
.
The
Liturgie
of
the
Church
had
been
exceedingly
well
fitted
to
their
approbation
,
by
leaving
out
an
offensive
passage
against
the
Pope
;
restoring
the
old
Form
of
words
,
accustomably
used
in
the
participation
of
the
holy
Sacrament
;
the
total
expunging
of
a
Rubrick
,
which
seemed
to
make
a
Question
of
the
Real
presence
;
the
Scituation
of
the
holy-Table
in
the
place
of
the
Altar
;
the
Reverend
posture
of
kneeling
at
it
,
or
before
it
,
by
all
Communicants
;
the
retaining
of
so
many
of
the
ancient
Festivals
;
and
finally
,
by
the
Vestments
used
by
the
Priest
or
Minister
in
the
Ministration
.
And
so
long
as
all
things
continued
in
so
good
a
posture
,
they
saw
no
caus●
of
separating
from
the
rest
of
their
Brethren
in
the
acts
of
Worship
.
But
when
all
decency
and
order
was
turned
out
of
the
Church
,
by
the
heat
and
indiscretion
of
these
new
Reformers
;
the
holy-Table
brought
into
the
midst
of
the
Church
like
a
common-Table
;
the
Communicants
in
some
places
sitting
at
it
with
as
little
Reverence
as
at
any
ordinary
Table
;
the
ancient
Fasts
and
Feasts
deserted
,
and
Church-Vestments
thrown
aside
,
as
the
remainders
of
the
Superstition
of
the
Church
of
Rome
:
they
then
began
visibly
to
decline
from
their
first
conformity
.
And
yet
they
made
no
general
separation
,
nor
defection
neither
,
till
the
Genevian
brethren
had
first
made
the
Schism
,
and
rather
chose
to
meet
in
Barns
and
Woods
,
yea
,
and
common
Fields
,
then
to
associate
with
their
brethren
,
as
in
former
times
.
For
,
that
they
did
so
,
is
affirmed
by
very
good
Authors
,
who
much
bemoaned
the
sad
condition
of
the
Church
,
in
having
her
bowels
torn
in
pieces
by
those
very
Children
which
she
had
cherished
in
her
bosom
.
By
one
of
which
,
who
must
needs
be
of
years
and
judgement
at
the
time
of
this
Schism
,
we
are
first
told
what
great
contentions
had
been
raised
in
the
first
ten
years
of
her
Majesties
Reign
,
through
the
peevish
frowardness
,
the
out-cryes
of
such
as
came
from
Geneva
against
the
Vestments
of
the
Church
,
and
such
like
matters
.
And
then
he
adds
,
That
being
crossed
in
their
desires
touching
those
particulars
,
they
separated
from
the
rest
of
their
Congregations
;
and
meeting
together
in
Houses
,
Woods
,
and
common
Fields
,
kept
there
their
most
unlawful
and
disorderly
Conventicles
.
31.
Now
at
such
time
as
Button
,
Billingham
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Puritan
Faction
had
first
made
the
Schism
,
Harding
and
Sanders
,
and
some
others
of
the
Popish
Fugitives
,
imployed
themselves
as
busily
in
perswading
those
of
that
Religion
to
the
like
temptation
:
For
being
licensed
by
the
Pope
to
exercise
Episcopal
jurisdiction
in
the
Realm
of
England
,
they
take
upon
them
to
absolve
all
such
in
the
Court
of
Conscience
,
who
should
return
to
the
Communion
of
the
Church
of
Rome
;
as
also
to
dispense
in
Causes
of
irregularity
,
except
it
were
incurred
by
wilful
murther
;
and
finally
,
from
the
like
irregularities
incurred
by
Heresie
,
if
the
party
who
desired
the
benefit
of
the
Absolution
,
abstain'd
from
Ministring
at
the
holy
Altar
for
three
years
together
.
By
means
whereof
,
and
the
advantages
before
mentioned
which
were
given
them
by
the
Puritan
Faction
,
they
drew
many
to
them
from
the
Church
,
both
Priests
and
People
;
their
numbers
every
day
increasing
,
as
the
scandal
did
.
And
finding
how
the
Sectaries
inlarged
their
numbers
by
erecting
a
French
Church
in
London
,
and
that
they
were
now
upon
the
point
of
procuring
another
for
the
use
and
comfort
of
the
Dutch
;
they
thought
it
no
ill
piece
of
Wisdom
to
attempt
the
like
in
some
convenient
place
near
England
,
where
they
might
train
up
their
Disciples
,
and
fit
them
for
imployment
upon
all
occasions
.
Upon
which
ground
,
a
Seminary
is
established
for
them
at
Doway
in
Flanders
,
Anno
1568
;
and
another
not
long
after
at
Rhemes
a
City
of
Champaigne
in
the
Realm
of
France
.
Such
was
the
benefit
which
redounded
to
the
Church
of
England
by
the
perversness
of
the
Brethren
of
this
first
separation
,
that
it
occasioned
the
like
Schism
betwixt
her
and
the
Papists
,
who
till
that
time
had
kept
themselves
in
her
Communion
,
as
before
was
said
.
For
that
the
Papists
generally
did
frequent
the
Church
in
these
first
ten
years
,
is
positively
affirmed
by
Sir
Edward
Coke
in
his
Speech
at
the
Arraignment
of
Garnet
the
Jesuit
,
and
afterward
at
the
Charge
which
was
given
by
him
at
the
general
Assizes
held
in
Norwich
.
In
both
which
he
speaks
on
his
own
certain
knowledge
,
not
on
vulgar
hearsay
;
affirming
more
particularly
,
that
●e
had
many
times
seen
Bedenfield
,
Cornwallis
,
and
some
other
of
the
Leading
Romanists
,
at
the
Divine
Service
of
the
Church
,
who
afterwards
were
the
first
that
departed
from
it
.
The
like
averred
by
the
most
Learned
Bishop
Andrews
,
in
his
Book
called
Tortura
Torti
,
p.
130.
and
there
asserted
undeniably
against
all
opposition
.
And
which
may
serve
instead
of
all
,
we
finde
the
like
affirmed
also
by
the
Queen
her self
,
in
her
Instructions
given
to
Walsingham
,
then
being
her
Resident
with
the
French
King
,
Anno
1570.
In
which
Instructions
,
bearing
date
on
the
11
of
August
,
it
is
affirmed
expresly
of
the
Heads
of
that
party
,
and
therefore
we
may
judge
the
like
of
the
Members
also
,
that
they
did
ordinarily
resort
,
from
the
beginning
of
her
Reign
,
in
all
open
places
,
to
the
Churches
,
and
to
Divine
Service
in
the
Church
,
without
any
contradiction
,
or
shew
of
misliking
.
32.
The
parallel
goes
further
yet
.
For
as
the
Puritans
were
encouraged
to
this
separation
by
the
Missals
and
Decretory
Letters
of
Theodore
Beza
,
1569.
whom
they
beheld
as
the
chief
Patriarch
of
this
Church
:
So
were
the
Papists
animated
to
their
defection
by
a
Bull
of
Pope
Pius
the
Fifth
,
whom
they
acknowledged
most
undoubtedly
for
the
Head
of
theirs
.
For
the
Pope
being
thrust
on
by
the
importunity
of
the
House
of
Guise
,
in
favour
of
the
Queen
of
Scots
,
whose
Title
they
preferred
before
that
of
Elizabeth
;
and
by
the
Court
of
France
,
in
hatred
to
the
Queen
her self
,
for
aiding
the
French
Hugonots
against
their
King
,
was
drawn
at
last
to
issue
out
this
Bull
against
her
,
dated
at
Rome
Feb.
24.
1569.
In
which
Bull
he
doth
not
onely
Excommunicate
her
person
,
deprive
her
of
her
Kingdoms
,
and
absolve
all
her
Subjects
from
their
Oaths
of
Allegiance
;
but
commands
all
her
Subjects
,
of
what
sort
soever
,
not
to
obey
her
Laws
,
Injunctions
,
Ordinances
or
Acts
of
State
.
The
Defection
of
the
Papists
had
before
been
voluntary
,
but
is
now
made
necessary
;
the
Popes
command
being
superadded
to
the
scandal
which
had
before
been
given
them
by
the
Puritan
Faction
.
For
after
this
,
the
going
or
not
going
to
Church
was
commonly
reputed
by
them
for
a
signe
distinctive
,
by
which
a
Roman
Catholick
might
be
known
from
an
English
Heretick
.
And
this
appears
most
plainly
by
the
Preamble
to
the
Act
of
Parliament
against
bringing
or
executing
of
Bulls
from
Rome
,
13
Eliz.
2.
Where
it
is
reckoned
amongst
the
effects
of
those
Bulls
and
Writings
,
That
those
who
brought
them
,
did
by
their
lewd
practices
and
subtile
perswasions
work
so
farforth
,
that
sundry
people
,
and
ignorant
persons
have
been
contented
to
be
reconciled
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
to
have
withdrawn
and
absented
themselves
from
all
Divine
Service
,
most
godlily
exercised
in
this
Realm
.
By
which
it
seems
,
that
till
the
roaring
of
those
Bulls
,
those
of
the
Popish
party
did
frequent
the
Church
,
though
not
so
generally
in
the
last
five
years
(
as
our
Learned
Andrews
hath
observed
)
as
they
did
the
first
,
before
they
were
discouraged
by
the
Innovations
of
the
Puritan
Faction
.
33.
But
for
their
coming
to
our
Churches
for
the
first
ten
years
,
that
is
to
say
,
before
the
first
beginning
of
the
Puritan
Schism
,
there
is
enough
acknowledged
by
some
of
their
own
.
Parsons
himself
confesseth
,
in
his
Pamphlet
which
he
calls
by
the
name
of
Green-Coat
,
That
for
twelve
years
together
the
Court
and
State
was
in
great
quiet
,
and
no
question
made
about
Religion
.
Brierly
in
his
Apologie
speaks
it
more
at
large
:
by
whom
it
is
acknowledged
,
That
in
the
beginning
of
the
Queens
Reign
,
most
part
of
the
Catholicks
for
many
years
did
go
to
the
Heretical
Churches
and
Service
:
That
when
the
better
and
truer
opinion
was
taught
them
by
Priests
and
Religious
men
from
beyond
the
Seas
as
more
perfect
and
necessary
,
there
wanted
not
many
which
opposed
themselves
of
the
elder
sort
of
Priests
of
Queen
Maries
days
:
and
finally
,
That
this
division
was
not
onely
favoured
by
the
Council
,
but
nourished
also
for
many
years
by
divers
troublesome
people
of
their
own
,
both
in
teaching
and
writing
.
On
which
the
Author
of
the
Reply
,
whomsoever
he
was
,
hath
made
this
Descant
,
viz.
That
for
the
Catholicks
going
to
Church
,
it
was
perchance
rather
to
be
lamented
then
blamed
,
before
it
came
to
be
a
sign
Distinctive
,
by
which
a
Catholick
was
known
from
one
who
was
no
Catholick
.
Thus
as
the
Schisms
began
together
,
so
are
they
carried
on
by
the
self-same
means
,
by
Libelling
against
the
State
:
the
Papists
,
in
their
Philopater
;
the
Puritans
,
in
Martin
Mar-Prelate
,
and
the
rest
:
by
breeding
up
their
novices
beyond
the
Seas
;
the
Roman
Catholicks
,
at
Rheims
and
Doway
;
the
Presbyterians
,
at
Geneva
,
Amsterdam
or
Saumure
:
by
raising
sedition
in
the
State
,
and
plotting
Treason
against
the
person
of
the
Queen
;
the
Papists
,
by
Throgmorton
,
Parry
,
Tichbourn
,
Babington
,
&c.
the
Puritans
,
by
Thacker
,
Penry
,
Hacket
,
Coppinger
,
&c.
And
finally
,
by
the
executions
made
upon
either
part
;
of
which
,
in
reference
to
the
Presbyterians
,
we
shall
speak
hereafter
.
But
as
none
of
Plutarchs
Parallels
is
so
exact
,
but
that
some
difference
may
be
noted
,
and
is
noted
by
him
,
betwixt
the
persons
and
affairs
of
whom
he
writes
;
so
was
there
a
great
difference
in
one
particular
between
the
fortunes
of
the
Papists
and
the
contrary
faction
.
The
Presbyterians
were
observed
to
have
many
powerful
Friends
at
Court
,
in
which
the
Papists
had
scarce
any
but
mortal
Enemies
.
Spies
and
Intelligencers
were
employed
to
attend
the
Papists
,
and
observe
all
their
words
and
actions
;
so
that
they
could
not
stir
without
a
discovery
:
But
all
mens
eyes
were
shut
upon
the
other
party
,
so
that
they
might
do
what
they
listed
without
observation
.
Of
which
no
reason
can
be
given
,
but
that
the
Queen
being
startled
at
the
Popes
late
Bull
,
and
finding
both
her
Person
and
Estate
indangered
,
under
divers
pretences
,
by
many
of
the
Romish
party
,
both
at
home
and
abroad
,
might
either
take
no
notice
of
the
lesser
mischief
,
or
suffer
that
faction
to
grow
up
to
confront
the
other
.
34.
And
now
comes
Cartwright
on
the
Stage
,
on
which
he
acted
more
then
any
of
the
Puritan
Faction
,
till
their
last
going
off
again
in
the
Reign
of
this
Queen
.
It
was
upon
a
discontent
that
he
first
left
Cambridge
;
and
in
pursuance
of
the
same
,
that
he
left
the
Church
.
For
being
appointed
one
of
the
Opponents
at
the
Divinity-Act
in
Cambridge
,
Anno
1564
,
at
such
time
as
the
Queen
was
pleased
to
honor
it
with
her
Royal
presence
;
he
came
not
off
so
happily
in
her
esteem
,
but
that
Preston
of
Kings
Colledge
for
action
,
voyce
and
elocution
,
was
preferred
before
him
.
This
so
afflicted
the
proud
man
,
that
in
a
sudden
humour
he
retires
from
the
University
,
and
sets
up
his
studies
in
Geneva
,
where
he
became
as
great
with
Beza
,
and
the
rest
of
that
Consistory
,
as
ever
Knox
had
been
with
Calvin
at
his
being
there
.
As
soon
as
he
had
well
acquainted
himself
with
the
Form
of
their
Discipline
,
and
studied
all
such
points
as
were
to
be
reduced
to
practice
at
his
coming
back
,
well
stocked
with
Principles
,
and
furnished
with
Instructions
,
he
prepares
for
England
,
and
puts
himself
into
his
Colledge
.
Before
,
upon
the
apprehension
of
the
said
neglect
,
he
had
begun
to
busie
himself
with
some
discourses
against
the
Ecclesiastical
Government
then
by
Law
established
;
and
seemed
to
entertain
a
great
opinion
of
himself
,
both
for
Learning
and
Holiness
;
and
therewithal
a
great
contemner
of
such
others
as
continued
not
with
him
.
But
at
his
coming
from
Geneva
,
he
became
more
practical
,
or
pragmatical
rather
,
condemning
the
Vocation
of
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Archdeacons
,
and
other
Ecclesiastical
Officers
;
the
Administration
of
our
holy
Sacraments
,
and
observations
of
our
Rites
and
Ceremonies
.
And
buzzing
these
conceits
into
the
Heads
of
divers
young
Preachers
and
Scholars
of
the
University
,
he
drew
after
him
a
great
number
of
Disciples
and
Followers
.
Amongst
whom
he
prevailed
so
far
by
his
secret
practices
,
but
much
more
by
a
Sermon
which
he
Preached
one
Sunday-morning
in
the
Colledge-Chappel
,
that
in
the
afternoon
all
the
Fellows
and
Scholars
threw
aside
their
Surplices
(
which
by
the
Statutes
of
the
House
they
were
bound
to
use
)
and
went
to
the
Divine
Service
onely
in
their
Gowns
and
Caps
.
Dr.
Iohn
Whitgift
was
at
that
time
Master
of
Trinity
Colledge
,
and
the
Queens
Professor
for
Divinity
;
a
man
of
great
temper
and
moderation
,
but
one
withal
that
knew
well
how
to
hold
the
Reins
,
and
not
suffer
them
to
be
wrested
out
of
his
hand
by
an
Head-strong
beast
.
Cartwright
was
Fellow
of
that
Colledge
,
emulous
of
the
Masters
Learning
,
but
far
more
envious
at
the
Credit
and
Authority
which
he
had
acquired
:
for
which
cause
he
procured
himself
to
be
chosen
the
Professor
for
the
Lady
Margaret
,
that
he
might
come
as
near
to
him
as
he
could
,
both
in
place
and
power
.
But
not
content
with
that
which
he
had
done
in
the
Colledge
,
he
puts
up
his
Disciples
into
all
the
Pulpits
in
the
University
,
where
he
and
they
inveigh
most
bitterly
against
the
Government
of
the
Church
,
and
the
Governours
of
it
;
the
Ordination
of
Priests
and
Deacons
,
the
Liturgie
established
,
and
the
Rites
thereof
.
And
though
Whitgift
Preached
them
down
as
occasion
served
with
great
applause
unto
himself
,
but
greater
satisfaction
to
all
moderate
and
sober
men
;
yet
Cartwright
and
his
Followers
were
now
grown
unto
such
a
head
,
that
they
became
more
violent
by
the
opposition
.
32.
It
hapneth
commonly
,
as
a
Learned
man
hath
well
observed
,
That
those
fervent
Reprehenders
of
things
established
by
publick
Authority
,
are
always
confident
and
bold
spirited
men
;
and
such
as
will
not
easily
be
taken
off
from
their
prosecutions
by
any
fair
and
gentle
usage
.
Which
Whitgift
found
at
last
,
alter
all
his
patience
;
insomuch
,
that
having
many
times
in
vain
endeavoured
,
by
gentle
Admonitions
and
fair
perswasions
,
to
gain
the
man
unto
himself
,
or
so
to
moderate
and
restrain
him
,
as
that
he
should
no
longer
trouble
both
that
Colledge
and
the
whole
University
with
his
dangerous
Doctrines
;
he
was
necessitated
in
the
end
to
expel
him
out
of
the
House
,
and
after
to
deprive
him
also
of
the
Margaret-Lecture
.
Which
last
he
acted
as
Vice-chancellor
upon
this
account
,
that
he
had
delivered
divers
errors
in
his
Lectures
,
which
he
had
neither
recanted
as
he
was
required
,
nor
so
expounded
as
to
free
himself
from
that
imputation
;
and
that
withal
he
had
exercised
the
Function
of
a
Minister
,
without
being
able
to
produce
any
Letters
of
Orders
.
Hereupon
Cartwright
and
his
Followers
began
to
mouth
it
,
complaining
that
the
man
had
been
mightily
wronged
,
in
being
deprived
of
his
preferments
in
the
University
,
without
being
called
unto
his
answer
;
that
Cartwright
had
made
many
offers
of
Disputation
for
tryal
of
the
points
in
Question
,
but
could
never
be
heard
;
and
therefore
that
Whitgift
supplyed
this
by
excess
of
power
,
which
he
was
not
able
to
make
good
by
defect
of
Arguments
.
To
stop
which
clamour
,
Whitgift
not
onely
offered
him
the
opportunity
of
a
Conference
with
him
,
but
offered
it
in
the
presence
of
sufficient
witnesses
;
and
put
the
man
so
hard
unto
it
,
that
he
not
onely
declined
the
Conference
at
the
present
,
but
confest
that
Whitgift
had
made
him
the
like
offers
formerly
,
and
that
he
had
refused
the
same
,
as
he
now
did
also
.
All
which
appears
by
a
Certificate
,
subscribed
by
eight
sufficient
Witnesses
,
and
a
publick
Notary
,
dated
the
18
of
March
1570.
But
this
disgrace
was
followed
by
a
greater
,
much
about
that
time
:
for
finding
himself
in
a
necessity
to
depart
from
Cambridge
,
he
would
have
taken
the
degree
of
Doctor
along
with
him
for
his
greater
credit
,
but
was
denyed
by
the
major
part
of
the
Regent
Masters
▪
and
others
which
had
votes
therein
;
which
so
displeased
both
him
and
all
his
adherents
,
that
from
this
time
the
Degrees
of
Doctors
,
Batchellors
and
Masters
were
esteemed
unlawful
,
and
those
that
took
them
reckoned
for
the
Limbs
of
Antichrist
,
as
appears
by
the
Genevian
Notes
on
the
Revel●tion
.
But
for
this
,
and
all
the
other
wrongs
which
he
had
suffered
(
as
was
said
)
in
the
University
,
he
will
revenge
himself
upon
the
Church
in
convenient
time
;
and
in
convenient
time
we
shall
hear
more
of
it
.
36.
In
the
mean
season
,
we
must
make
a
step
to
Banst●ed
in
Surrey
,
where
we
shall
finde
a
knot
of
more
Zealous
Calvinists
,
then
in
other
places
;
so
Zealous
and
conceited
of
their
own
dear
Sanctity
,
that
they
separated
themselves
from
the
rest
of
their
brethren
,
under
the
name
of
the
Anoynted
.
The
Bond
of
Peace
was
broken
by
the
rest
before
,
and
these
men
meant
not
to
retain
the
unity
of
spirit
with
them
,
as
they
had
done
formerly
.
Their
Leader
was
one
Wright
;
their
Opinions
these
,
viz.
That
no
man
is
to
be
accused
of
sin
,
but
he
that
did
reject
the
truths
by
them
professed
.
That
the
whole
New
Testament
contained
nothing
but
predictions
of
things
to
come
;
and
therefore
that
Christ
(
whom
they
grant
to
have
appeared
in
the
flesh
before
)
shall
come
before
the
Day
of
Iudgement
,
and
actually
perform
those
things
which
are
there
related
:
That
he
whose
sins
are
once
pardoned
,
cannot
sin
again
:
And
that
no
credit
was
to
be
afforded
to
men
of
Learning
,
but
all
things
to
be
taught
by
the
Spirit
onely
.
Of
these
men
Sanders
tells
us
in
his
Book
De
visibile
Monarchia
,
Fol.
707
,
and
placeth
them
in
this
present
year
1570.
But
what
became
of
them
,
I
finde
not
there
,
or
in
any
others
.
And
therefore
I
conceive
,
that
either
they
were
soon
worn
out
for
want
of
Company
,
or
lost
themselves
amongst
the
Anabaptists
,
Familists
,
or
some
other
.
And
this
I
look
upon
as
one
of
the
first
Factions
amongst
the
Puritans
themselves
,
after
they
had
begun
their
separation
from
the
Church
of
England
:
Which
separation
,
so
begun
as
before
is
said
,
was
closed
again
about
this
time
by
the
hands
of
those
who
first
had
laboured
in
the
breach
.
37.
For
so
it
was
,
that
either
out
of
love
to
their
own
profit
,
or
the
publick
peace
,
some
of
them
had
consulted
Beza
touching
this
particular
;
that
is
to
say
,
Whether
he
thought
it
more
expedient
for
the
good
of
the
Church
,
That
the
Ministers
should
chuse
rather
to
forsake
their
Flocks
,
then
to
conform
unto
such
Orders
as
were
then
prescribed
.
Whereunto
he
returns
this
Answer
:
That
many
things
both
may
and
ought
to
be
obeyed
,
which
are
not
warrantably
commanded
:
That
though
the
Garments
in
dispute
were
not
imposed
upon
the
Church
by
any
warrant
from
the
Word
of
God
;
yet
having
nothing
of
impiety
in
them
,
he
conceived
that
it
were
fitter
for
the
Ministers
to
conform
themselves
,
then
either
voluntarily
to
forsake
their
Churches
,
or
be
deprived
for
their
refusal
:
That
in
like
manner
the
people
were
to
be
advised
to
frequent
the
Churches
,
and
hear
their
Pastors
so
apparelled
as
the
Church
required
,
rather
then
utterly
to
forsake
that
spiritual
food
,
by
which
their
souls
were
to
be
nourished
to
eternal
life
:
But
so
,
that
first
the
Ministers
do
discharge
their
Consciences
,
by
making
a
modest
protestation
against
those
Vestments
,
as
well
before
the
Queens
Majesty
,
as
their
several
Bishops
;
and
so
apply
themselves
to
suffer
what
they
could
not
remedy
.
This
might
have
stopt
the
breach
at
the
first
beginning
,
if
either
the
English
Puritans
had
not
been
too
hot
upon
it
,
to
be
cooled
so
suddenly
,
or
that
he
had
not
made
his
own
good
counsel
ineffectual
in
the
close
of
all
:
In
which
he
tells
them
in
plain
terms
,
That
if
they
could
no
otherwise
preserve
their
standing
in
the
Church
,
then
either
by
subscribing
to
the
lawfulness
of
the
Orders
,
Rites
and
Ceremonies
which
were
then
required
,
or
by
giving
any
countenance
to
them
by
a
faulty
silence
;
they
should
then
finally
give
way
to
that
open
violence
which
they
were
not
able
to
resist
;
that
is
to
say
,
(
for
so
I
understand
his
meaning
)
that
they
should
rather
leave
their
Churches
,
then
submit
themselves
to
such
conditions
.
But
this
direction
being
given
toward
the
end
of
October
,
Anno
1567
,
seems
to
be
qualified
in
his
Epistle
to
the
Brethren
of
the
Forreign
Churches
which
were
then
in
England
,
bearing
date
Iune
the
fifth
in
the
year
next
following
;
in
which
he
thus
resolves
the
case
proposed
unto
him
:
That
for
avoiding
all
destructive
ruptures
in
the
body
of
Christ
,
by
dividing
the
members
thereof
from
one
another
,
it
was
not
lawful
for
any
man
,
of
what
Rank
soever
,
to
separate
himself
,
upon
any
occasion
,
from
the
Church
of
Christ
,
in
which
the
Doctrine
is
preserved
whereby
the
people
are
instructed
in
the
ways
of
God
,
and
the
right
use
of
the
Sacraments
ordained
by
Christ
is
maintained
inviolable
.
38.
This
might
,
I
say
,
have
stopped
the
breach
in
the
first
beginning
,
had
not
the
English
Puritans
been
resolved
to
try
some
conclusions
before
they
hearkned
to
the
Premises
.
But
finding
that
their
party
was
not
strong
enough
to
bear
them
out
,
or
rich
enough
to
maintain
them
on
their
private
purses
,
they
thought
it
not
amiss
to
follow
the
directions
of
their
great
Dictator
.
And
hereunto
the
breaking
out
of
those
in
Surrey
gave
some
further
colour
,
by
which
,
they
say
,
that
nothing
but
confusion
must
needs
fall
upon
them
;
and
that
so
many
Factions
,
Subdivisions
,
and
Schismatical
Ruptures
,
as
would
inevitably
ensue
on
the
first
separation
,
must
in
fine
crumble
them
to
nothing
.
And
on
these
grounds
it
was
determined
to
unite
themselves
to
the
main
body
of
the
Church
,
to
reap
the
profit
of
the
same
;
and
for
their
safer
standing
in
it
,
to
take
as
well
their
Orders
as
their
Institution
from
the
hands
of
the
Bishops
.
But
so
,
that
they
would
neither
wear
the
Surplice
oftner
then
meer
necessity
compelled
them
,
or
read
more
of
the
Common-prayers
then
what
they
thought
might
save
them
harmless
if
they
should
be
questioned
;
and
in
the
mean
time
by
degrees
to
bring
in
that
Discipline
,
which
could
not
be
advanced
at
once
,
in
all
parts
of
the
Kingdom
.
Which
half
Conformity
they
were
brought
to
on
the
former
grounds
;
and
partly
by
an
Act
of
Parliament
which
came
out
this
year
,
13
Eliz.
cap.
12.
for
the
reforming
of
disorders
amongst
the
Ministers
of
the
Church
.
And
they
were
brought
unto
no
more
then
a
half-Conformity
,
by
reason
of
some
clashing
which
appeared
unto
them
,
between
the
Canons
of
the
Convocation
,
and
that
Act
of
Parliament
;
as
also
in
regard
of
some
interposings
which
are
now
made
in
their
behalf
,
by
one
of
a
greater
Title
,
though
of
no
more
power
,
then
Calvin
,
Martyr
,
Beza
,
or
the
rest
of
the
Advocates
.
39.
The
danger
threatned
to
the
Queen
,
by
the
late
sentence
of
Excommunication
which
was
past
against
her
,
occasioned
her
to
call
the
Lords
and
Commons
to
assemble
in
Parliament
,
the
Bishops
and
Clergy
to
convene
in
their
Convocation
.
These
last
accordingly
met
together
in
the
Church
of
St.
Paul
,
on
the
5
of
April
1571.
At
which
time
Dr.
Whitgift
,
Master
of
Trinity-Colledge
in
Gambridge
,
preached
the
Latine
Sermon
.
In
which
he
insisted
most
especially
,
upon
the
Institution
and
Authority
of
Synodical
Meetings
,
on
the
necessary
use
of
Ecclesiastical
Vestments
,
and
other
Ornaments
of
the
Church
;
the
opposition
made
against
all
Orders
formerly
Established
,
as
well
by
Puritans
as
Papists
;
touching
in
fine
on
many
other
particularities
,
in
rectifying
whereof
the
care
and
diligence
of
the
Synod
was
by
him
required
.
And
as
it
proved
,
his
counsel
was
not
given
in
vain
.
For
the
first
thing
which
followed
the
Conforming
of
the
Prolocutor
,
was
a
command
given
by
the
Archbishop
,
That
all
such
of
the
lower
House
of
Convocation
,
who
not
had
formerly
subscribed
unto
the
Articles
of
Religion
agreed
upon
Anno
1562
,
should
subscribe
them
now
;
or
on
their
absolute
refusal
,
or
procrastinations
,
be
expelled
the
House
.
Which
wrought
so
well
,
that
the
said
Book
of
Articles
being
publickly
read
,
was
universally
approved
,
and
personally
subscribed
by
every
Member
of
both
Houses
,
as
appears
clearly
by
the
Ratification
at
the
end
of
those
Articles
.
In
prosecution
of
which
necessary
and
prudent
course
,
it
was
further
ordered
,
That
the
Book
of
Articles
so
approved
,
should
be
put
into
Print
,
by
the
appointment
of
the
Right
Reverend
Dr.
John
Jewel
then
Bishop
of
Sarum
;
and
that
every
Bishop
should
take
a
competent
number
of
them
,
to
be
dispersed
in
their
Visitations
,
or
Diocesan
Synods
,
and
to
be
read
four
times
in
every
year
in
all
the
Parishes
of
their
several
and
respective
Diocesses
.
Which
questionless
might
have
settled
a
more
perfect
Conformity
in
all
parts
of
the
Kingdom
,
som●
C●nons
of
the
Convocation
running
much
that
way
,
if
the
Parliament
had
spoke
as
clearly
in
it
as
the
Convocation
;
or
if
some
sinister
practice
had
not
been
excogitated
to
pervert
those
Articles
,
in
making
them
to
come
out
imperfect
,
and
consequently
deprived
of
life
and
vigour
,
which
otherwise
they
would
have
carried
.
40.
The
Earl
of
Leicester
at
that
time
was
of
great
Authority
,
and
had
apparently
made
himself
the
head
of
the
Puritan
faction
.
They
also
had
the
Earl
of
Huntingdon
,
the
Lord
North
,
and
others
in
the
House
of
Peers
;
Sir
Francis
Knollis
,
Walsingham
,
and
many
more
in
the
House
of
Commons
.
To
which
(
if
Zanchy
be
to
be
believed
,
as
perhaps
he
may
be
)
some
of
the
Bishops
may
be
added
;
who
were
not
willing
to
tye
the
Puritans
too
close
to
that
Subscription
by
the
Act
of
Parliament
,
which
was
required
of
them
by
the
Acts
and
Canons
of
the
Convocation
.
It
had
been
ordered
by
the
Bishops
in
their
Convocation
,
That
all
the
Clergy
then
assembled
,
should
subscribe
the
Articles
.
And
it
was
ordered
by
the
unanimous
consent
of
the
Bishops
and
Clergie
,
That
none
should
be
admitted
from
thenceforth
unto
Holy-Orders
,
till
he
had
first
subscribed
the
same
;
and
solemnly
obliged
himself
to
defend
the
things
therein
contained
,
as
consonant
in
all
points
to
the
Word
of
God
,
Can.
1571.
Cap.
de
Episcop.
But
by
the
first
Branch
of
the
Act
of
Parliament
,
Subscription
seemed
to
be
no
otherwise
required
,
then
to
such
Articles
alone
as
contained
the
Confession
of
the
tr●e
Christian
Faith
,
and
the
Doctrine
of
the
holy
Sacraments
.
Whereby
all
Articles
relating
to
the
Book
of
Homilie●
,
the
Form
of
Consecrating
Archbishops
and
Bishops
,
the
Churches
power
for
the
imposing
of
new
Rites
and
Ceremonies
,
and
retaining
those
already
made
,
seemed
to
be
purposely
omitted
,
as
not
within
the
compass
of
the
said
Subscription
.
And
although
no
such
Restriction
do
occur
in
the
following
Branches
,
by
which
Subscription
is
required
indefinitely
unto
all
the
Articles
;
yet
did
the
first
Branch
seem
to
have
such
influence
upon
all
the
rest
,
that
it
was
made
to
serve
the
turn
of
the
Puritan
Faction
,
whensoever
they
were
called
upon
to
subscribe
to
the
Episcopal
Government
,
the
Publick
Liturgie
of
the
Church
,
or
the
Queens
Supremacy
.
But
nothing
did
more
visibly
discover
the
designs
of
the
Faction
,
and
the
great
power
their
Patrons
had
in
the
Publick
Government
,
then
the
omitting
the
first
Clause
in
the
Twentieth
Article
:
In
which
it
was
declared
,
That
the
Church
h●d
power
to
Decree
Rites
and
Ceremonies
,
and
Authority
in
Controversies
of
Faith
.
Which
Clause
,
though
extant
in
the
Registers
o●
the
Convocation
as
a
part
of
that
Article
,
and
printed
as
a
part
thereof
both
in
Latine
and
English
,
Anno
1562
,
was
totally
left
out
in
this
new
Impression
;
and
was
accordingly
left
out
in
all
the
Harmonies
of
Confessions
,
or
other
Collections
of
the
same
,
which
were
either
printed
at
Geneva
,
or
any
other
place
where
Calvinism
was
of
most
predominancy
.
And
so
it
stood
with
us
in
England
till
the
death
of
Leicester
.
After
which
,
in
the
year
1593
,
the
Articles
were
reprinted
,
and
that
Clause
resumed
,
according
as
it
stands
in
the
Publick
Registers
.
By
which
Clause
it
was
after
published
in
the
third
year
of
K.
Iames
,
and
in
the
tenth
year
of
the
said
King
,
Anno
1512
,
and
in
all
following
Impressions
from
that
time
to
this
.
Once
cunningly
omitted
in
a
Latine
Impression
with
came
out
at
Oxon
,
An.
1536.
but
the
forgery
was
soon
discovered
,
and
the
Book
call'd
in
;
the
Printer
checked
,
and
ordered
to
reprint
the
same
with
the
Clause
prefixed
.
Which
makes
it
the
more
strange
,
and
almost
incredible
,
that
the
Puritans
should
either
plainly
charge
it
as
an
Innovation
on
the
late
Archbishop
;
or
that
any
other
sober
or
indifferent
man
should
make
a
question
,
whether
the
Addition
of
that
Clause
were
made
by
the
Prelates
,
or
the
Substraction
of
it
by
the
Puritans
,
for
their
several
purposes
.
41.
There
also
past
a
Book
of
Canons
in
this
Convocation
,
by
which
it
was
required
,
That
all
such
as
were
admitted
unto
Holy-Orders
,
should
subscribe
the
Book
of
Articles
,
as
before
was
said
:
That
the
G●ay
Amice
,
still
retained
(
as
it
seems
)
by
some
of
the
old
Priests
of
Queen
Maries
time
,
should
be
from
thenceforth
laid
aside
,
and
no
longer
used
:
That
the
Deans
and
Residentiaries
of
Cathedral
Churches
should
admit
no
other
Form
of
saying
or
singing
Divine
Service
of
the
Church
,
or
administring
the
holy
Sacraments
,
then
that
which
was
prescribed
in
the
Publick
Liturgie
:
That
if
any
Preacher
in
the
same
,
should
openly
maintain
any
point
of
Doctrine
contrary
to
any
thing
contained
in
the
Book
of
Articles
,
or
the
Book
of
Common-Prayer
,
the
Bishop
should
be
advertised
of
it
by
the
Dean
and
Prebendaries
,
to
the
end
he
might
proceed
therein
as
to
him
seemed
best
:
That
no
man
be
admitted
to
preach
,
in
what
Church
soever
,
till
he
be
licensed
by
the
Queen
,
or
the
Archbishop
of
the
Province
,
or
the
Bishop
of
the
Diocess
in
which
he
serveth
:
And
that
no
Preacher
beng
so
licensed
,
should
preach
or
teach
any
thing
for
Doctrinal
,
to
b●
believed
by
the
people
,
but
what
was
consonant
to
the
Word
of
God
in
Holy
Scripture
;
or
by
the
Ancient
Fathers
or
Orthodox
Bishops
of
the
Church
had
been
gathered
from
it
:
That
no
Parson
,
Vicar
or
Curate
should
from
thenceforth
read
the
Common
Prayers
in
any
Chappel
,
Oratory
,
or
Private
House
,
unl●ss
he
were
licensed
by
the
Bishop
under
hand
and
se●●
:
And
that
none
of
the
persons
aforesaid
should
〈◊〉
his
Ministery
,
or
carry
himself
in
his
apparel
or
kind
of
life
like
●o
one
of
the
Laity
:
That
the
said
Parsons
,
Vicars
and
Curates
,
should
yearly
certifie
to
their
several
Ordinaries
,
the
names
and
Sirnames
of
all
persons
of
fourteen
years
of
age
and
upwards
,
who
had
not
received
the
Communion
,
or
did
refuse
to
be
instructed
in
the
Publick
Catechi●m
;
or
that
they
should
not
suffer
any
such
persons
to
be
God-Father
or
God-Mother
to
any
child
,
or
to
contract
any
Marriage
,
either
between
themselves
,
or
with
any
other
.
It
was
also
ordered
in
those
Canons
,
That
every
Bishop
should
cause
the
Holy
Bible
in
the
largest
Volume
to
be
set
up
in
some
conven●ent
place
of
his
Hall
or
Parlour
;
that
as
well
those
of
his
own
Family
,
as
all
such
strangers
as
resorted
to
him
,
might
have
recourse
to
it
if
they
pleased
:
And
that
all
Bishops
,
Deans
and
Archdeacon
:
should
cause
the
Book
called
,
The
Acts
and
Monuments
,
to
be
disposed
of
in
like
sort
,
for
the
use
aforesaid
.
The
first
of
which
Injunctions
seems
to
have
been
made
for
keeping
up
the
Reputation
of
the
English
Bibles
publickly
Autho●ized
for
the
use
of
this
Church
.
The
credit
and
Authority
of
which
Translation
,
was
much
decryed
by
those
of
the
Genevian
Faction
,
to
advance
their
own
.
By
the
other
there
was
nothing
aimed
at
,
but
to
gain
credit
to
the
Book
,
which
served
so
seasonably
to
create
an
odium
,
in
all
sorts
of
people
,
against
the
Tyrannies
and
Superstitions
of
the
Pope
of
Rome
,
whose
plots
and
practices
did
so
apparently
intend
the
ruine
of
the
Queen
and
Kingdom
.
No
purpose
either
in
the
Bishops
or
Clergie
to
justifie
all
or
any
of
the
passages
in
the
same
contained
,
which
have
been
since
made
use
of
by
the
Disciplinarians
,
either
to
countenance
some
strange
Doctrine
,
or
decry
some
Ceremony
;
to
which
he
shewed
himself
a
Friend
or
Enemy
,
as
the
case
might
vary
.
42.
Fortified
with
these
Canons
and
Synodical
Acts
,
the
Prelates
shew
themselves
more
earnest
in
requiring
Subscription
,
more
zealous
in
pressing
for
Conformity
then
before
they
did
;
but
found
a
stiffer
opposition
in
the
Puritan
Faction
,
then
could
be
rationally
expected
.
For
whether
it
were
,
that
they
relyed
upon
their
Friends
in
Court
,
or
that
some
Lawyers
had
informed
them
that
by
the
Statute
no
Subscription
was
to
be
required
of
them
,
but
only
unto
points
of
Doctrine
;
certain
it
is
,
that
they
were
now
more
insolent
and
intractable
then
they
had
been
formerly
.
For
now
,
the
bett●r
to
disguise
their
Projects
to
wound
the
Discipline
,
the
quarrels
about
Surplices
and
other
Vestments
(
which
seemed
to
have
been
banished
a
while
)
are
revived
again
;
complaints
made
of
their
sufferings
in
it
to
the
Forreign
Churches
;
and
the
report
is
spread
abroad
(
to
gain
the
greater
credit
to
their
own
perverseness
)
that
many
of
the
Bishops
did
as
much
abominate
those
Popish
Vestments
as
any
of
the
brethren
did
.
For
so
writes
Zanchy
a
Divine
of
Heidelburg
,
in
his
Letters
unto
Queen
Elizabeth
of
September
the
second
;
and
writes
so
by
direction
from
the
Prince
Elector
(
whom
they
had
engaged
in
the
cause
)
out
of
an
hope
to
take
her
off
from
giving
any
further
countenance
to
the
Bishops
in
that
point
of
Conformity
.
To
the
same
purpose
he
writes
also
to
Bishop
Iewel
on
the
11
of
September
.
Where
he
informs
(
as
he
had
been
informed
himself
)
That
many
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Order
would
rather
chuse
to
quit
their
station
in
the
Church
,
and
resign
their
Offices
,
then
yield
to
the
wearing
of
those
Vestments
which
had
been
formerly
defiled
by
such
gross
Superstition
.
He
also
signifies
what
he
had
writ
unto
the
Queen
,
of
whose
relenting
he
could
give
himself
no
great
assurance
;
and
that
he
had
also
been
advised
to
write
to
some
of
the
Clergie
,
to
the
end
that
they
might
be
perswaded
to
a
present
Conformity
,
rather
then
deprive
the
Church
of
their
future
Ministery
.
The
prosecution
of
which
work
he
commends
to
Iewel
,
that
by
the
interposing
of
his
Authority
,
they
might
be
brought
to
yield
to
the
points
proposed
,
and
thereby
be
continued
in
the
exercise
of
their
Vocation
.
Which
last
clause
could
not
chuse
but
be
exceeding
acceptable
to
that
Reverend
Prelate
;
who
had
shewed
himself
so
earnest
for
Conformity
,
in
a
Sermon
preached
by
him
at
the
Cross
,
that
he
incurred
some
censure
for
it
amongst
the
brethren
.
Which
put
him
to
this
Protestation
before
his
death
,
That
his
last
Sermon
at
S.
Pauls
Cross
,
and
Conference
about
the
Ceremonies
and
state
of
the
Church
,
was
not
to
please
any
man
living
,
nor
to
grieve
his
brethren
of
a
contrary
opinion
;
but
onely
to
this
end
,
that
neither
party
might
prejudice
the
other
.
But
he
was
able
to
act
nothing
in
pursuance
of
Zanchy's
motion
,
by
reason
of
his
death
within
few
days
after
,
if
not
some
days
before
he
received
that
Letter
.
For
on
the
22
of
the
same
Moneth
,
it
pleased
God
to
take
him
to
himself
;
and
thereby
to
deprive
the
Church
of
the
greatest
Ornament
which
she
could
boast
of
in
that
age
.
The
end
of
the
sixth
Book
.
AERIVS
REDIVIVVS
:
OR
,
The
History
Of
the
PRESBYTERIANS
.
LIB.
VII
.
Containing
A
Relation
of
their
secret
and
open
Practices
;
the
Schism
and
Faction
by
them
raised
for
advancing
the
Genevian
Discipline
in
the
Church
of
England
,
from
the
year
1572
,
to
the
year
1584.
1.
THe
English
Puritans
had
hitherto
maintained
their
Quarrel
by
the
Authority
of
Calvin
,
the
sawciness
of
Knox
,
the
bold
activities
of
Beza
,
and
the
more
moderate
interposings
of
some
Forreign
Divines
,
whose
name
was
great
in
all
the
Churches
of
the
Reformation
.
But
now
they
are
resolved
to
try
it
out
by
their
proper
valour
;
to
fling
away
their
Bulrushes
,
and
lay
by
their
Crutches
,
or
at
the
best
to
make
no
other
use
of
Out-landish
Forces
,
then
as
Auxiliaries
and
Reserves
,
if
the
worst
should
happen
.
And
hitherto
they
had
appeared
onely
against
Caps
and
Surplices
,
or
questioned
some
Rites
and
Ceremonies
in
the
publick
Liturgie
which
might
be
thought
to
have
been
borrowed
from
the
Church
of
Rome
:
But
now
they
are
resolved
to
venture
on
the
Episcopal
Government
,
and
to
endeavour
the
erecting
of
the
Presbyterian
,
as
time
and
opportunity
should
make
way
unto
it
.
Amongst
which
undertakers
,
none
more
eminent
,
because
none
more
violent
then
Cartwright
,
formerly
remembred
:
Snape
of
Northampton
,
a
great
stickler
for
the
holy
Discipline
;
and
Feild
a
Lecturer
in
London
,
as
ridiculously
zealous
to
advance
Presbytery
,
as
the
most
forward
in
the
pack
.
But
Cartwright
was
the
man
upon
whose
Parts
and
Learning
they
did
most
depend
,
and
one
who
both
by
private
Letters
,
and
some
Printed
Pamphlets
,
had
gained
more
credit
to
the
side
then
all
the
rest
.
And
yet
it
was
amongst
his
own
onely
that
he
gained
such
credit
:
For
when
his
Papers
had
been
shewn
unto
Bishop
Iewel
,
and
that
the
Judgement
of
that
Reverend
and
Learned
Prelate
was
demanded
of
them
,
he
is
said
to
have
returned
this
answer
,
That
the
Arguments
therein
contained
were
too
slight
to
build
up
,
and
too
weak
to
pull
down
.
And
so
it
proved
in
the
event
,
when
Cartwrights
whole
discourses
against
the
Forms
of
Government
and
Publick
Worship
,
here
by
Law
established
,
came
to
be
seriously
debated
.
2.
For
having
been
long
great
with
Childe
of
some
new
designe
,
the
Babe
comes
forth
in
the
beginning
of
the
Parliament
which
was
held
in
the
year
1572
,
intituled
by
the
name
of
an
Admonition
;
in
which
,
complaint
was
made
of
their
many
grievances
,
together
with
a
Declaration
of
the
onely
way
to
redress
the
same
;
which
they
conceived
to
be
no
other
then
the
setling
of
the
Genevian
Platform
in
all
parts
of
the
Kingdom
.
But
the
Parliament
was
so
little
pleased
with
the
Title
,
and
so
much
displeased
with
the
matter
of
the
Admonition
,
that
the
Authors
and
Preferrers
of
it
were
imprisoned
by
them
.
But
this
imprisonment
could
lay
no
Fetters
on
their
spirits
,
which
grew
the
more
exasperated
,
because
so
restrained
.
For
towards
the
end
of
the
Parliament
,
out
comes
the
second
Admonition
,
far
more
importunate
then
the
first
;
and
it
comes
out
with
such
a
flash
of
Lightning
,
and
such
claps
of
Thunder
,
as
if
Heaven
and
Earth
were
presently
to
have
met
together
.
In
the
first
,
he
had
amassed
together
all
those
several
Arguments
which
either
his
reading
could
afford
,
or
his
wit
suggest
,
or
any
of
that
party
could
excogitate
for
him
against
the
Government
of
Bishops
,
the
whole
body
of
the
English
Liturgie
,
and
almost
all
the
particular
Offices
in
the
same
contained
.
And
in
the
second
,
he
not
onely
justified
whatsoever
had
been
found
in
the
first
,
but
challenged
the
Parliament
for
not
giving
it
a
more
gratious
welcome
:
For
there
he
tells
them
in
plain
terms
,
That
the
State
did
not
shew
it self
upright
,
alledge
the
Parliament
what
it
will
:
That
all
honest
men
should
finde
lack
of
equity
,
and
all
good
Consciences
condemn
that
Court
:
That
it
should
be
easier
for
Sodom
and
Gomorrha
in
the
day
of
Iudgement
,
then
for
such
a
Parliament
:
That
there
is
no
other
thing
to
be
looked
for
then
some
speedy
vengeance
to
light
upon
the
whole
Land
,
let
the
Politick
M●chiavils
of
England
provide
as
well
as
they
can
,
though
God
do
his
worst
:
And
finally
,
that
if
they
of
that
Assembly
would
not
follow
the
advice
of
the
first
Admonition
,
they
would
infallibly
be
th●ir
own
carvers
in
it
;
the
Church
being
bound
to
keep
Gods
Orde●
and
nothing
to
be
called
Gods
Order
but
their
present
Platform
.
3.
About
this
time
,
Clark
,
Travers
,
Gardiner
,
Barber
,
Cheston
;
and
lastly
,
Crook
and
Egerton
,
joyned
themselves
to
the
Brotherhood
.
Amongst
whom
,
the
handling
of
such
points
as
concerned
the
Discipline
became
very
frequent
,
many
motions
being
made
,
and
some
conclusions
setled
in
pursuance
of
it
;
but
more
particularly
,
it
was
resolved
upon
the
question
,
That
for
as
much
as
divers
Books
had
been
written
,
and
sundry
Petitions
exhibited
to
her
Majesty
,
the
Parliament
,
and
their
Lordships
,
to
little
purpose
,
every
man
should
therefore
labour
by
all
means
possible
to
bring
the
Reformation
into
the
Church
.
It
was
also
then
and
there
resolved
,
That
for
the
better
bringing
in
of
the
said
holy
Discipline
,
they
should
not
onely
,
as
well
publickly
as
privately
teach
it
,
but
by
little
and
little
,
as
well
as
possibly
they
might
,
draw
the
same
into
practice
.
According
to
which
Resolution
,
a
Presbytery
was
erected
on
the
20
of
November
,
at
a
small
Village
in
Surrey
,
called
Wandsworth
,
where
Field
had
the
Incumbencie
,
or
cure
of
Souls
;
a
place
conveniently
scituate
for
the
London-Brethren
,
as
standing
near
the
bank
of
the
Thames
,
but
four
miles
from
the
City
,
and
more
retired
and
out
of
sight
then
any
of
their
own
Churches
about
the
Town
.
This
first
Establishment
they
indorsed
by
the
name
of
the
Orders
of
Wandsworth
.
In
which
the
Elders
names
are
agreed
on
,
the
manner
of
the
Election
declared
,
the
approvers
of
them
mentioned
,
their
Offices
agreed
on
also
,
and
described
.
And
though
the
Queen
might
have
no
notice
of
this
first
Establishment
,
yet
she
knew
very
well
both
by
their
Preachings
and
Writings
,
that
they
had
defamed
the
Church
of
England
,
that
many
of
them
refused
to
be
present
at
that
Form
of
Worship
which
had
the
countenance
of
the
Laws
,
and
had
set
up
a
new
Form
of
their
own
devising
:
Which
moved
the
Queen
to
look
upon
them
as
men
of
an
unquiet
and
seditious
spirit
,
greedy
of
change
,
intent
on
the
destruction
of
all
things
which
they
found
established
,
and
ready
once
again
to
break
out
into
open
Schism
.
For
the
preventing
whereof
,
she
gave
command
,
That
the
severity
of
the
Laws
for
keeping
up
the
Vniformity
of
Gods
Publick
Worship
,
should
be
forthwith
put
in
execution
:
And
that
all
such
scandalous
Books
and
Pamphlets
(
the
first
and
second
Admonition
amongst
the
rest
)
should
either
be
immediately
delivered
to
some
Bishop
in
their
several
Diocesses
,
or
to
some
one
or
other
of
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
upon
pain
of
imprisonment
.
4.
This
Proclamation
much
amazed
the
Disciplinarians
,
who
were
not
onely
more
sollicitous
in
searching
into
the
true
Cause
and
Originial
of
it
,
then
ready
to
execute
their
vengeance
upon
all
such
Councellors
as
they
suspected
for
the
Authors
.
Sir
Christopher
Hatton
was
at
that
time
in
especial
favour
,
Vice-chamberlain
,
Captain
of
the
Guard
,
and
aftewards
Lord-Chancellor
also
;
in
the
whole
course
of
his
preferments
,
of
a
known
aversness
to
the
Earl
of
Leicester
,
and
consequently
no
friend
to
the
Puritan
Faction
.
This
obstacle
must
be
removed
one
way
or
other
,
according
to
that
Principle
of
the
ancient
Donatists
,
for
murthering
any
man
of
what
Rank
soever
which
opposed
their
Practices
.
This
Office
Burchet
undertakes
;
and
undertakes
the
Office
upon
this
Opinion
,
that
it
was
lawful
to
assassinate
any
man
who
opposed
the
Gospel
.
But
being
blind
with
too
much
light
,
he
mistook
the
man
;
and
meeting
in
the
Street
with
Hawkins
,
one
of
the
greatest
Sea-Captains
of
the
times
he
lived
in
,
he
stabbed
him
desperately
with
a
Ponyard
,
conceiving
that
it
had
been
Hatton
their
professed
Enemy
.
For
which
committed
to
the
Tower
,
he
was
there
examined
,
found
to
hold
many
dangerous
and
erronious
Tenents
;
and
thereupon
sent
Prisoner
to
the
Lollards-Tower
.
From
thence
being
called
into
the
Consistory
of
St.
Pauls
,
before
the
Bishop
of
London
and
divers
others
,
and
by
them
examined
,
he
still
persisted
in
his
errors
,
till
the
sentence
of
death
was
ready
on
the
4
of
November
to
be
pronounced
against
him
as
an
Heretick
.
Through
the
perswasions
of
some
men
,
who
took
great
pains
with
him
,
he
made
a
shew
as
if
he
had
renounced
and
abjured
those
Opinions
for
erronious
and
damnable
,
which
formerly
he
had
imbraced
with
so
strong
a
passion
.
From
thence
returned
unto
the
Tower
by
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
he
took
an
opportunity
when
one
of
his
Keepers
was
withdrawn
,
to
murther
the
other
;
intending
the
like
also
to
his
Fellow
,
if
he
had
not
happily
escaped
it
.
For
which
Fact
he
was
arraigned
and
condemned
at
Westminster
on
the
morrow
after
;
and
the
next
day
he
was
hanged
up
in
the
very
place
where
he
wounded
Hawkins
,
his
Right
hand
being
first
cut
off
,
and
nailed
to
the
Gibbet
:
a
piece
of
Justice
not
more
safe
then
seasonable
;
the
horridness
of
the
Fact
,
and
the
complexion
of
the
times
,
being
well
considered
.
5.
The
Regular
Clergy
slept
not
in
so
great
a
tempest
as
was
then
hanging
over
their
heads
;
but
spent
themselves
in
censuring
and
confuting
Cartwrights
Pamphlets
,
which
gave
the
first
Animation
to
those
bold
attempts
.
What
censure
Bishop
Iewel
past
upon
Cartwrights
Papers
,
hath
been
shewn
before
;
and
he
will
give
you
his
opinion
of
the
Author
also
,
of
whom
it
is
reported
that
he
gave
this
Character
,
viz.
Stultitia
nata
est
in
corde
pueri
,
sed
virga
Disciplinae
fugabit
eam
:
That
is
to
say
,
That
folly
had
been
bred
in
the
heart
of
the
young
man
,
and
nothing
but
a
Rod
of
correction
would
remove
it
from
him
.
But
Iewel
had
onely
seen
some
scattered
Papers
intended
for
materials
in
the
following
Pamphlet
,
which
Whitaker
both
saw
and
censured
when
it
was
compleat
.
For
writing
of
it
unto
Whitgift
,
he
reports
him
thus
:
Quem
Cartwrightus
nuper
emisit
libellum
,
&c.
I
have
read
over
(
saith
he
)
a
great
part
of
the
Book
which
Cartwright
hath
lately
set
forth
.
Let
me
never
live
,
if
I
ever
saw
any
thing
more
loose
,
and
almost
more
childish
.
As
for
words
indeed
,
he
hath
store
of
them
,
trim
and
fresh
enough
;
but
as
for
matter
,
none
at
all
.
Besides
which
,
he
not
onely
holds
some
peevish
opinions
derogatory
to
the
Queens
Authority
in
causes
Ecclesiastical
;
but
had
revolted
also
in
that
point
to
the
Popish
party
,
from
whom
he
would
be
thought
to
fly
with
such
deadly
hatred
.
He
adds
in
fine
,
That
he
complied
not
with
the
Papists
in
that
point
alone
,
but
borrowed
from
them
most
of
his
other
weapons
,
wherewith
he
did
assault
the
Church
:
And
in
a
word
(
as
Jerome
did
affirm
of
Ambrose
)
[
](A43507-e60290-b)a
a
Verbis
ludit
,
&
in
sententiis
dormitat
,
&
plane
ind●gnu
est
qui
a
quopiam
d●cto
refutetur
.
that
he
was
in
words
,
but
a
Trifl●r
;
and
for
his
matter
,
but
a
Dreamer
;
and
altogether
unworthy
to
be
refuted
by
a
man
of
Learning
.
But
these
were
onely
some
preparatory
drops
,
to
the
following
Tempest
which
fell
upon
him
from
the
pen
of
the
Learned
Whitgift
;
who
punctually
dissected
the
whole
Admonition
,
and
solidly
discoursed
upon
the
Errors
and
Infirmities
of
it
.
Which
Book
of
his
,
intituled
;
An
Answer
to
the
Admonition
,
followed
so
close
upon
the
heels
of
the
other
,
that
it
was
published
in
the
same
year
with
it
,
1572.
To
which
Answer
,
Cartwright
sets
out
a
Reply
in
the
year
next
following
;
and
Whitgift
presently
rejoyns
in
his
Defence
of
the
Answer
,
An.
1574.
against
which
Cartwright
never
stirred
,
but
left
him
Master
of
the
field
,
possest
of
all
the
signs
of
an
absolute
Victory
.
And
not
long
after
,
on
the
apprehension
of
his
foil
therein
,
he
withdraws
to
Guernsey
first
,
and
to
Antwerp
afterwards
;
erecting
the
Presbytery
in
those
Forreign
Nations
,
which
he
could
not
compass
in
his
own
.
7.
For
though
the
Brotherhood
had
attempted
to
advance
their
Discipline
,
and
set
up
their
Presbyterie
in
the
Church
of
Wandsworth
;
yet
partly
by
the
terror
of
the
Proclamation
,
and
partly
by
the
seasonable
execution
of
Burchet
,
they
were
restrained
from
practising
any
further
at
the
present
on
the
Church
of
England
.
But
what
they
durst
not
do
directly
,
and
in
open
sight
,
they
found
a
way
to
act
obliquely
,
and
under
the
disguise
of
setting
up
another
Church
of
strangers
in
the
midst
of
London
.
Many
of
the
Low
Countrey
men
,
both
Merchants
,
Gentlemen
and
others
,
had
fled
their
Countrey
at
the
coming
in
of
the
Duke
of
Alva
,
settled
their
dwellings
in
the
Ports
and
Sea-Towns
of
England
which
lay
nearest
to
them
,
and
in
good
numbers
took
up
their
abode
in
London
.
Nor
did
they
onely
bring
Families
with
them
,
but
their
Factories
also
:
Their
several
Trades
and
Manufactures
;
as
the
making
of
all
sorts
of
Stuffs
,
rich
Tapistries
,
and
other
Hangings
of
less
worth
;
and
by
their
diligence
therein
,
not
onely
kept
many
poor
English
Families
in
continual
work
,
but
taught
the
English
the
same
Arts
which
they
brought
hither
with
them
.
Such
welcome
Guests
must
needs
have
some
Encouragement
to
remain
here
always
.
And
what
Encouragement
could
be
greater
and
more
welcome
to
them
,
then
to
enjoy
the
liberty
of
their
own
Religion
,
according
to
such
Government
and
Forms
of
Worship
as
they
had
exercised
at
home
?
King
Edward
had
indulged
the
like
priviledges
to
Iohn
Alasco
,
and
Queen
Elizabeth
to
the
French
;
neither
of
which
were
so
considerable
as
the
Flemish
Inmates
.
A
suit
is
therefore
made
by
their
Friends
in
Court
,
for
granting
them
the
Church
of
Augustine-Fryers
,
where
Iohn
Alasco
formerly
held
his
Dutch
Congregation
;
and
granting
it
with
all
such
Priviledges
and
Immuniti●s
as
the
Dutch
enjoyed
.
And
that
they
might
proceed
in
setting
up
their
Presbyteries
and
new
Forms
of
Worship
,
they
obtain
not
onely
a
Connivance
or
Toleration
,
but
a
plain
Approbation
of
their
actings
in
it
.
For
in
the
Letters
which
confirmed
this
new
Church
unto
them
,
it
is
expresly
signified
by
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
That
they
knew
well
,
that
from
the
first
beginning
of
the
Christian
Faith
,
different
Rites
and
Ceremonies
had
been
used
in
some
parts
thereof
,
which
were
not
practised
in
the
other
:
That
whilst
some
Christians
worshipped
God
upon
their
knees
,
others
erect
upon
their
feet
,
and
some
again
groveling
on
the
ground
;
there
was
amongst
them
all
but
one
and
the
same
Religion
,
as
long
as
the
whole
action
tended
to
the
honor
of
God
,
and
that
there
was
no
Superstition
and
Impiety
in
it
:
That
they
contemned
not
the
Rites
which
these
Dutch
brought
with
them
,
nor
purposed
to
compel
them
to
the
practice
of
those
which
were
used
in
England
;
but
that
they
did
approve
and
allow
their
Ceremonies
,
as
sitted
and
accommodated
to
the
nature
of
the
Countrey
from
whence
they
came
.
Which
priviledges
they
enlarged
b●
their
Letter
of
the
29
of
Iune
,
in
the
year
next
following
,
An.
1574
;
extending
them
to
all
such
of
the
Belgick
Provinces
as
re●orted
hither
,
and
joyned
themselves
unto
that
Church
,
th●ugh
otherwise
dispersed
in
several
parts
and
Sea-Towns
for
their
own
conveniences
;
which
gave
the
first
beginning
to
the
n●w
Dutch
Churches
in
Canterbury
,
Sandwich
,
Yarmouth
,
Norwich
,
and
some
other
places
in
the
North
;
to
the
great
animation
or
the
Presbyters
,
and
the
discomfort
of
all
such
who
were
of
judgement
to
foresee
the
sad
consequents
of
it
.
8.
With
like
felicity
they
drove
on
their
designs
in
Iersey
and
Guernsey
;
in
the
two
principal
Towns
whereof
,
the
Discipline
had
been
permitted
by
an
Order
of
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
as
before
was
said
.
But
not
content
with
that
allowance
which
the
Lords
had
given
them
by
His
Majesties
great
grace
and
favour
;
their
Preachers
,
being
for
the
most
part
natural
Frenchmen
,
had
introduced
it
by
degrees
into
all
the
Villages
;
furthered
therein
by
the
Sacrilegious
Avarice
of
the
several
Governors
,
out
of
a
hope
to
have
the
spoil
of
the
poor
Deanries
,
to
ingross
all
the
Tythes
unto
themselves
,
and
then
put
off
the
Ministers
with
some
sorry
stipends
,
as
in
fine
they
did
.
But
first
those
Islands
were
to
be
dissevered
by
some
Act
of
State
,
from
being
〈◊〉
longer
Members
of
the
Diocess
,
or
subject
to
the
Juri●●iction
of
the
Bishops
of
Constance
.
And
that
being
easily
obtained
,
it
was
thought
fit
that
Snape
and
Cartwright
,
the
great
Supporters
of
the
cause
in
England
,
should
be
sent
unto
them
to
put
their
Churches
in
a
posture
,
and
settle
the
Discipline
amongst
them
in
such
form
and
manner
as
it
was
practised
in
Geneva
,
and
amongst
the
French
.
Which
fell
out
happily
for
Cartwright
,
as
his
case
stood
;
who
being
worsted
in
the
last
Encounter
betwixt
him
and
Whitgift
,
had
now
a
handsome
opportunity
to
go
off
with
credit
;
not
as
if
worsted
in
the
fight
,
but
rather
called
away
to
another
tryal
.
Upon
th●s
Invitation
they
set
sail
for
the
Islands
,
and
take
the
charge
thereof
upon
them
;
the
one
of
them
being
made
the
titular
Pastor
of
the
Castle
of
Mount-Orgueil
,
in
the
Isle
of
Iersey
;
and
the
other
of
Castle-Cornet
,
in
the
Rode
of
Guernsey
.
Thus
qualified
,
they
convene
the
Churches
of
each
Island
,
communicate
unto
them
a
rude
Draught
of
the
Holy
Discipline
;
which
afterwards
was
polished
,
and
accommodated
to
the
use
of
those
Islands
:
but
not
agreed
upon
and
exercised
until
the
year
next
following
;
as
appears
by
the
Title
of
it
,
which
is
this
,
viz.
The
Ecclesiastical
Discipline
observed
and
practised
by
the
Churches
of
Jersey
and
Guernsey
,
after
the
Reformation
of
the
same
by
the
Ministers
,
Elders
and
Deacons
of
the
Isles
of
Guernsey
,
Jersey
,
Sark
and
Alderney
;
confirmed
by
the
Authority
,
and
in
the
presence
of
the
Governors
of
the
same
Isles
,
in
a
Synod
holden
in
Guernsey
the
28
of
June
1576
;
and
afterwards
revived
by
the
said
Ministers
and
Elders
,
and
confirmed
by
the
said
Governors
in
a
Synod
holden
in
Jersey
the
11
,
12
,
13
,
14
,
15
and
17
days
of
October
,
1577.
9.
With
worse
success
,
but
less
diligence
,
did
Travers
labour
in
the
cause
;
who
being
one
of
the
same
spirit
,
published
a
book
in
maintenance
of
the
Holy
Discipline
;
which
he
caused
to
be
printed
at
Geneva
,
and
was
thus
intituled
;
viz.
Ecclesiasticae
Disciplinae
,
&
Anglicanae
Ecclesiae
ab
illa
aberrationis
,
plena
,
e
verbo
Dei
,
&
Dilucida
Explicatio
:
that
is
to
say
,
A
full
and
perfect
Explication
of
Ecclesiastical
Discipline
,
according
to
the
Word
●f
God
;
and
of
the
Church
of
Englands
departing
from
it
.
In
which
book
he
advanced
the
Discipline
to
so
great
a
height
,
as
made
it
necessary
for
all
Christian
Kings
and
Princes
[
](A43507-e60960-b)a
a
〈◊〉
Disciplinae
omnes
R●g●●
&
Princip●s
fasces
su●s
submitte●●
necesse
est
.
&c.
Travers
.
de
Discipl●●
to
submit
unto
it
,
and
lay
down
their
Crowns
and
Scepters
at
the
Churches
feet
,
even
to
the
very
licking
up
of
the
dust
thereof
,
if
occasion
were
But
Travers
sojourned
in
Geneva
when
he
wrote
this
book
,
and
was
to
frame
it
to
the
palate
of
Beza
,
and
the
rest
of
that
Confistory
;
who
had
by
this
time
made
the
Discipline
as
essen●ial
to
the
true
being
of
a
Church
▪
as
either
the
Preaching
of
the
Word
,
or
the
Administration
of
the
holy
Sacraments
.
Beza
had
so
declared
it
in
a
Letter
to
Knox
,
An.
1572.
In
which
he
reckons
it
as
a
great
and
signal
blessing
from
Almighty
God
,
that
they
had
introduced
in
Scotland
,
not
onely
the
true
Worship
of
God
,
but
the
Discipline
also
,
which
was
the
best
Preservative
of
the
truth
of
Doctrine
.
Which
therefore
he
desires
him
so
to
keep
together
,
as
to
be
sure
,
that
if
the
one
be
lost
(
that
is
,
laid
aside
)
the
other
is
not
like
to
continue
long
.
And
Cartwright
leading
in
the
same
path
also
,
heightned
it
above
all
which
had
gone
before
,
or
that
followed
after
him
.
Some
of
the
Brethren
have
extolled
it
to
the
very
Skies
,
as
being
the
onely
Bond
of
Peace
;
the
Bane
of
Heresie
;
the
Punisher
of
Sin
,
and
maintainer
of
Righteousness
:
A
Discipline
full
of
all
goodness
,
for
the
peace
and
honour
of
Gods
people
,
ordained
for
the
joy
and
happiness
of
all
the
Nations
.
But
Cartwright
sets
them
such
a
leap
,
as
they
durst
not
reach
at
,
not
onely
telling
us
in
his
last
Book
against
Learned
Whitgift
,
That
the
want
of
the
Elderships
is
the
cause
of
all
evil
,
and
that
it
is
not
to
be
hoped
that
any
Commonwealth
can
flourish
without
it
;
but
also
,
that
it
is
no
small
part
of
the
Gospel
,
yea
,
the
substance
of
it
.
9.
And
if
it
proved
to
be
a
part
of
our
Saviours
Gospel
,
what
could
the
brethren
do
less
then
pretend
some
Miracles
for
Confirmation
of
the
same
?
and
to
what
Miracles
could
they
pretend
with
more
shew
of
Sanctity
,
and
manifestation
of
the
Spirit
,
then
to
the
casting
out
of
Devils
?
Cambden
inform
us
in
this
year
,
that
the
credulity
of
some
London-Ministers
had
been
abused
by
a
young
Wench
,
who
was
pretended
at
that
time
to
be
possessed
of
the
Devil
.
But
I
rather
think
that
the
London-Ministers
were
confederate
with
this
Wench
,
then
abused
by
her
;
considering
the
subsequent
practice
in
that
kinde
of
casting
out
Devils
by
the
Puritan
Preachers
,
to
gain
the
greater
credit
to
their
Cause
:
for
in
this
very
year
they
practised
the
casting
of
a
Devil
out
of
one
Mildred
,
the
base
Daughter
of
Alice
Norrington
of
Westwell
in
Kent
.
Which
for
all
the
godly
pretences
made
by
Roger
Newman
,
and
Iohn
Brainford
,
two
of
the
Ministers
of
that
County
,
who
were
parties
to
it
;
was
at
the
last
confessed
to
be
but
a
false
imposture
.
Dr.
Harsnet
,
(
who
afterward
dyed
Archbishop
of
York
)
informs
us
also
in
his
Book
against
Darrel
,
that
there
were
at
this
time
two
Wenches
in
London
,
that
is
to
say
,
Agnes
Bridges
,
and
Rachel
Pinder
,
who
publickly
were
given
out
to
be
so
possessed
;
and
it
is
possible
that
one
of
them
may
be
she
whom
Cambden
speaks
of
.
Under
which
head
may
be
also
ranged
the
dispossessing
of
one
Margaret
Gooper
at
Ditchet
in
the
County
of
Sommerset
,
about
ten
years
after
,
1584.
But
all
inferiour
to
the
Pranks
which
were
played
by
Darrel
,
with
whom
none
of
the
Puritan
Exorcists
is
to
hold
comparison
;
of
which
we
are
to
speak
hereafter
in
its
proper
place
.
The
Papists
have
been
frequently
and
justly
blamed
for
their
impostures
in
this
thing
,
and
no
terms
are
thought
vile
enough
to
express
their
falshoods
.
But
they
were
onely
pious
frauds
in
the
Presbyterians
,
because
conducing
to
such
godly
and
religious
ends
,
in
the
advancing
of
the
Scepter
and
Throne
of
Christ
,
by
the
holy
Discipline
.
And
it
is
strange
that
none
of
all
their
Zealots
have
endeavoured
to
defend
them
in
it
,
as
well
as
Cartwright
laboureth
to
excuse
their
unlawful
meetings
from
the
name
of
Conventicles
;
that
being
,
as
he
tells
us
,
too
light
a
word
to
express
the
Gravity
and
Piety
of
those
Assemblies
,
in
which
Sacraments
are
Administred
,
and
the
Gospel
Preached
.
If
so
,
all
other
Sectaries
whatsoever
may
excuse
themselves
from
the
holding
of
Conventicles
,
or
being
obnoxious
to
any
penal
Laws
and
Sanctions
upon
that
account
,
because
they
hold
their
Factious
and
Schismatical
Meetings
for
the
self-same
ends
.
And
then
the
Queen
must
be
condemned
for
executing
some
severity
on
a
Knot
of
An●baptists
,
whom
she
found
holding
the
like
lawless
Meetings
in
the
year
next
following
.
10.
For
so
it
was
,
1575.
that
many
of
those
Forreigners
which
resorted
hither
from
the
Belgick
Provinces
,
and
were
incorporated
into
a
distinct
Society
or
Congregation
,
differing
both
in
Government
and
Forms
of
Worship
from
the
Church
of
England
,
did
by
degrees
withdraw
themselves
from
her
Communion
,
and
held
their
Conventicles
a
part
from
the
rest
of
that
body
.
Of
these
,
some
openly
declared
themselves
for
the
Sect
of
the
Anabaptists
;
others
would
needs
be
Members
of
the
Family
of
Henry
Nicholas
,
(
who
had
been
once
a
Member
of
the
Dutch
Church
under
Iohn
●lasco
)
called
commonly
the
Family
of
Love
.
Of
which
we
have
spoken
in
the
History
of
the
Belgick
troubles
,
(
Lib.
3.
Numb.
46.
)
And
not
content
to
entertain
those
new
Opinions
and
devices
amongst
themselves
,
they
must
draw
in
the
English
also
to
participate
with
them
;
who
having
deviated
from
the
paths
of
the
Church
,
were
like
enough
to
fall
into
any
other
,
and
to
pursue
those
crooked
ways
,
in
which
the
cunning
Hereticks
of
those
times
did
,
and
had
gone
before
them
.
But
such
a
diligent
eye
was
had
upon
all
their
practices
,
that
they
were
crossed
in
the
beginning
.
For
upon
Easter-day
,
about
nine
in
the
Morning
,
was
disclosed
a
Conventicle
of
these
Anabaptists
,
Dutch-men
,
at
an
House
without
the
Bars
of
Aldgate
;
whereof
twenty
seven
were
taken
and
sent
to
prison
,
and
four
of
them
bearing
Fagots
at
St.
Pauls
Cross
,
recanted
in
form
following
,
viz.
Whereas
I
,
N
N
,
being
seduced
by
the
spirit
of
Error
,
and
by
false
Teachers
his
Ministers
,
have
fallen
into
many
damnable
and
detestable
Heresies
,
viz.
1.
That
Christ
took
not
flesh
of
the
substance
of
the
Blessed
Virgin
Mary
:
2.
That
Infants
horn
of
faithful
Parents
,
ought
to
be
Rebaptized
:
3.
That
no
Christian
man
ought
to
be
a
Magistrate
,
or
bear
the
Sword
or
Office
of
Authority
:
4.
And
that
it
is
not
lawful
for
a
Christian
man
to
take
an
Oath
.
Now
by
the
Grace
of
God
,
and
through
Conference
with
good
and
Learned
Ministers
of
Christ
his
Church
;
I
do
understand
and
acknowledge
the
same
to
be
most
damnable
and
detestable
Heresies
;
and
do
ask
God
here
before
his
Church
mercy
for
my
said
former
Errors
,
and
do
forsake
them
,
recant
,
and
renounce
them
,
and
abjure
them
from
the
very
bottom
of
my
heart
.
And
further
I
confess
,
that
the
whole
Doctrine
and
Religion
established
in
this
Realm
of
England
,
as
also
that
which
is
received
and
practised
in
the
Dutch
Church
here
in
this
City
,
is
sound
,
true
,
and
acording
to
the
Word
of
God
;
whereunto
in
all
things
I
submit
my self
,
and
will
most
gladly
be
a
Member
of
the
said
▪
Dutch
Church
;
from
henceforth
utterly
abandoning
and
forsaking
all
and
every
Anabaptistical
Error
.
11.
This
gave
a
stop
to
many
of
them
at
their
first
setting
out
.
But
some
there
were
,
who
neither
would
be
terrified
with
the
fear
of
punishment
,
or
edified
by
the
Retractation
which
those
four
had
made
;
continued
in
their
former
courses
with
great
pertinacity
;
insomuch
,
that
on
the
21
of
May
,
being
Whitson-Eve
,
no
fewer
then
eleven
of
that
Sect
,
all
Dutch
,
(
that
is
to
say
,
one
man
and
ten
Women
)
were
condemned
in
the
Consistory
at
St.
Pauls
,
to
be
burned
in
Smithfield
.
And
though
great
pains
was
taken
to
reclaim
them
from
those
wicked
Errors
;
yet
such
was
their
obstinacie
and
perversness
,
that
one
Woman
onely
was
converted
.
The
r●st
had
so
much
mercy
shewed
them
,
as
to
be
banished
the
Realm
without
further
punishment
;
which
gave
the
greater
resolution
to
the
rest
of
their
company
to
be
more
practical
then
before
in
promoting
their
Heresies
.
Which
put
the
State
upon
a
just
necessity
of
proceeding
more
severely
against
some
of
them
,
then
by
Bonds
and
banishments
:
Two
of
the
same
Nation
and
Opinions
being
burnt
in
Smithfield
on
the
second
of
Iuly
,
where
they
dyed
with
very
great
horror
,
exprest
by
many
roarings
and
cryings
,
but
without
any
signe
or
shew
of
true
Repentance
.
Before
the
executing
of
which
sentence
,
Iohn
Fox
the
English
Martyrologist
addrest
his
Letters
to
the
Queen
,
in
which
he
supplicated
for
the
lives
of
those
wretched
men
,
and
offered
many
pious
and
prudential
reasons
for
the
reversing
of
that
sentence
;
or
at
the
least
,
for
staying
it
from
execution
.
By
which
he
so
prevailed
upon
her
,
that
she
consented
to
a
gratious
sparing
of
their
lives
,
i●
on
a
months
Reprieve
,
and
Conference
in
the
mean
time
with
Learned
men
,
they
could
be
gained
unto
a
retractation
of
their
damnable
Heresies
.
But
that
expedient
being
tryed
,
and
found
ineffectual
,
the
forfeiture
of
their
lives
was
taken
,
and
the
sentence
executed
.
Nor
had
the
Dutch
Church
of
Norwich
any
better
Fortune
,
or
could
pretend
to
be
more
free
from
harbouring
some
Fanatical
spirits
,
then
the
Dutch
Congregation
in
the
Augustine
Fryars
.
From
some
of
which
it
may
be
probably
supposed
,
that
Matthew
Hamant
,
a
poor
Plow-wright
of
Featherset
,
within
three
Miles
of
Norwich
,
took
his
first
impressions
,
which
afterwards
appeared
in
more
horrid
blasphemies
then
any
English
ever
had
been
acquainted
with
in
the
times
preceding
.
For
being
suspected
to
hold
many
dangerous
and
unsound
Opinions
,
he
was
convented
before
the
Bishop
of
that
City
;
at
what
time
it
was
charged
upon
him
,
that
he
had
publickly
maintained
these
Heresies
following
;
that
is
to
say
,
That
the
new
Testament
or
Gospel
was
but
meer
foolishness
,
and
a
story
of
men
,
or
rather
a
meer
Fable
:
That
he
was
restored
to
Grace
of
the
free
Mercy
of
God
,
without
the
means
of
Christ
his
Blood
and
Passion
:
That
Christ
is
not
God
,
or
the
Saviour
of
the
World
,
but
a
sinful
man
,
a
meer
man
,
and
an
abominable
Idol
;
and
that
all
they
that
worship
him
,
are
abominable
Idolaters
:
That
Christ
did
not
rise
again
from
death
to
life
by
the
power
of
his
Godhead
,
neither
that
he
ascended
into
Heaven
:
That
the
Holy
Ghost
is
not
God
,
and
that
there
is
no
such
thing
as
an
Holy
Ghost
:
That
Baptism
is
not
necessary
in
the
Church
of
God
,
nor
the
use
of
the
Sacrament
of
the
body
and
blood
of
Christ
.
For
which
he
was
co●demned
for
an
Heretick
in
the
Bishops
Consistory
,
on
the
Fourteenth
of
April
;
and
being
thereupon
delivered
to
the
Sheriff
of
the
City
,
he
was
burnt
in
the
Castle-Ditch
on
the
Twentieth
of
May
1579.
As
a
preparative
to
which
punishment
,
his
ears
had
been
cut
off
on
the
Thirteenth
of
that
Moneth
,
for
base
and
slanderous
words
against
the
Queen
and
Council
.
12.
About
the
same
time
that
the
Anabaptists
were
first
brought
to
Censure
,
there
spawned
another
Fry
of
Hereticks
,
who
had
its
first
Original
amongst
the
Dutch
,
and
from
thence
came
for
England
with
the
rest
of
their
brethren
.
These
called
themselves
the
Family
of
Love
,
as
before
is
said
;
and
were
so
well
conceited
of
their
own
great
holiness
,
that
they
thought
none
to
be
Elected
to
Eternal
life
,
but
such
as
were
admitted
into
their
Society
.
The
particulars
of
their
Opinions
,
and
the
strange
manner
of
Expressions
,
have
been
insisted
on
before
.
Let
it
suffice
,
that
by
their
seeming
Sanctity
,
and
other
the
like
deceitful
arts
of
Dissimulation
,
they
had
drawn
some
of
the
English
to
them
;
who
having
broke
the
bond
of
peace
,
could
not
long
keep
themselves
to
the
Spirit
of
Unity
.
Some
of
them
being
detected
,
and
convented
for
it
,
were
condemned
to
do
Penance
at
S.
Pauls
Cross
;
and
there
to
make
a
Retractation
of
their
former
Errors
.
According
to
which
Sentence
,
five
of
them
are
brought
thither
on
the
12
of
Iune
;
who
there
confest
themselves
utterly
to
detest
,
as
well
the
Author
of
that
Sect
,
H.
N.
as
all
his
damnable
Heresies
.
Which
gentle
punishment
,
did
rather
serve
to
multiply
then
decrease
the
Sect
;
which
by
the
diligence
of
the
Hereticks
,
and
the
remisness
of
the
new
Archbishop
,
came
to
such
an
height
,
that
course
was
taken
at
the
last
for
th●ir
apprehension
,
and
for
the
severe
punishing
of
those
which
were
so
apprehended
.
For
the
Queen
seriously
considering
how
much
she
was
concerned
,
both
in
honor
and
safety
,
to
preserve
Religion
from
the
danger
threatned
by
such
desperate
Hereticks
,
published
her
Proclamation
on
the
ninth
of
October
,
An.
1580
,
for
bringing
their
persons
unto
Justice
,
and
causing
their
pestilent
Pamphlets
to
be
openly
burnt
.
And
to
that
end
,
she
gave
a
strict
Command
to
all
Temporal
Judges
,
and
other
Ministers
of
Justice
,
to
be
assistant
to
the
Bishops
and
their
under
Officers
,
in
the
severe
punishing
of
those
Sects
and
Sectaries
,
by
which
the
happiness
of
the
Church
was
so
much
endangered
.
By
which
severities
,
and
a
Formal
Abjuration
prescribed
unto
them
by
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
these
Sects
were
seasonably
suppressed
,
or
had
the
reason
to
conceal
themselves
amongst
such
of
the
Brethren
as
did
continue
in
their
Separation
from
the
Church
of
England
.
13.
In
the
mean
time
,
there
hapned
a
great
alteration
in
the
state
of
the
Church
,
by
the
death
of
one
,
and
the
preferment
of
another
of
the
greatest
Prelates
.
Archbishop
Parker
left
this
life
on
the
17
of
May
,
Anno
1575.
To
whom
succeeded
Dr.
Edmond
Grindal
,
Translated
from
the
See
of
York
unto
that
of
Canterbury
,
on
the
15
of
February
.
The
first
a
Prelate
of
great
parts
,
and
no
less
Eminent
for
his
zeal
in
the
Churches
cause
;
which
prompted
him
to
keep
as
hard
a
hand
on
all
Sects
and
Sectaries
,
and
more
particularly
on
those
of
the
Genevian
Platform
,
as
the
temper
of
the
times
could
bear
.
But
Grindal
was
a
man
of
another
spirit
,
without
much
difficulty
wrought
upon
by
such
as
applied
themselves
to
him
.
And
having
maintained
a
correspondence
when
he
lived
in
Exile
with
Calvin
,
Beza
,
and
some
others
〈◊〉
●he
Consistory
;
he
either
could
not
shake
off
their
acquaint●●●e
at
his
coming
home
,
or
was
as
willing
to
continue
it
as
they
c●uld
desire
.
Being
advanced
unto
the
Bishoprick
of
London
,
he
condescends
to
Calvins
motion
,
touching
the
setling
of
a
French
Church
in
that
City
on
Genevian
Principles
;
and
received
thanks
from
him
for
the
same
.
And
unto
whom
but
him
must
Beza
make
his
Applications
,
when
any
of
the
brethren
were
suspended
,
deprived
or
sequestred
,
for
not
conforming
to
the
Vestments
then
by
Law
required
?
Being
Translated
unto
York
,
which
w●s
upon
the
22
of
May
1370
,
he
entertains
a
new
Intelligence
with
Zanchy
a
Divine
of
Heidelburg
,
somewhat
more
moderate
then
the
other
;
but
no
good
Friend
neither
to
the
Church
of
England
,
as
appears
by
his
interposings
in
behalf
of
the
brethren
,
when
they
were
under
any
Censure
for
their
inconformity
.
To
this
man
Grindal
renders
an
account
of
his
Preferment
both
to
York
and
Canterbury
:
To
him
he
sends
Advertisement
how
things
went
in
Scotland
,
at
his
Advancement
to
the
first
;
and
of
the
present
state
of
affairs
in
England
,
when
he
came
to
the
other
.
The
like
Intelligence
he
maintained
with
Bullinger
,
Gualter
,
and
some
of
the
chief
Divines
amongst
the
Switzers
;
taking
great
pride
in
being
courted
by
the
Leading-men
of
those
several
Churches
,
though
they
had
all
their
ends
upon
him
,
for
the
advancing
of
Presbytery
and
Inconformity
in
the
Church
of
England
.
1579.
14.
Upon
these
grounds
,
the
Presbyterians
gave
themselves
good
hopes
of
the
new
Archbishop
;
and
they
soon
found
how
pl●ant
he
was
like
to
prove
to
their
expectation
.
He
entred
on
this
great
Charge
in
the
Moneth
of
February
1575
;
at
which
time
the
Prelates
and
Clergie
were
assembled
in
a
Convocation
;
by
whom
a
Book
of
Articles
was
agreed
upon
for
the
better
Reiglement
of
the
Church
.
In
the
end
whereof
,
this
Article
was
superadded
by
their
procurement
;
viz.
That
the
Bishops
should
take
order
,
that
it
be
published
and
declared
in
every
Parish-Church
within
their
Diocesses
,
before
the
first
day
of
May
then
next
following
,
That
Marriages
might
be
solemnized
at
all
times
in
the
year
;
so
that
the
Banes
on
their
several
Sundays
or
Holidays
,
in
the
Service-time
,
were
openly
asked
in
the
Church
,
and
no
impediment
objected
;
and
so
that
also
the
said
Marriages
be
publickly
solemnized
in
the
face
of
the
Church
,
at
the
aforesaid
time
of
Morning-Prayer
.
But
when
the
Book
was
offered
to
the
Queens
peiusal
,
she
disliked
this
Article
,
and
would
by
no
means
suffer
it
to
be
printed
amongst
the
rest
;
1577.
as
appears
by
a
Marginal
Note
in
the
Publick
Reg●ster
of
that
Convocation
.
Which
though
it
might
sufficiently
have
discouraged
them
from
the
like
Innovations
,
yet
the
next
year
they
ventured
on
a
business
of
a
higher
nature
,
which
was
the
falsifying
and
corrupting
of
the
Common-Prayer-Book
.
In
which
,
being
then
published
by
Richard
Iugge
the
Queens
Majesties
Printer
,
and
published
Cum
Privilegio
Regiae
Majestatis
,
as
the
Title
intimates
;
the
whole
Order
of
Private
Baptism
,
and
Confirmation
of
Children
was
quite
omitted
.
In
the
first
of
which
it
had
been
declared
,
That
Children
being
born
in
Original
sin
,
were
by
the
Laver
of
Regeneration
in
Baptism
ascribed
unto
the
number
of
Gods
Children
,
and
made
the
Heirs
of
Life
Eternal
;
and
in
the
other
,
Th●t
by
the
Imposition
of
hands
and
Prayer
,
they
receive
strength
against
sin
,
the
world
and
the
Devil
.
Which
grand
omissions
were
designed
to
no
other
purpose
,
but
by
degrees
to
bring
the
Church
of
England
into
some
Conformity
to
the
desired
Orders
of
Geneva
.
This
I
find
noted
in
the
Preface
of
a
book
writ
by
William
Reynolds
,
a
virulent
Papist
I
confess
,
but
one
that
may
be
credited
in
a
matter
of
Fact
,
which
might
so
easily
have
been
refuted
by
the
Book
it self
,
if
he
had
any
way
belyed
it
.
15.
Nothing
being
done
for
punishing
of
this
great
abuse
,
they
enter
upon
another
Project
:
Which
seemed
to
tend
onely
to
the
encrease
of
Piety
in
the
Professors
of
the
Gospel
;
but
was
intended
really
for
the
furtherance
of
the
Holy
Discipline
.
The
design
was
,
that
all
the
Ministers
within
such
a
Circuit
,
should
meet
upon
a
day
appointed
to
exercise
their
gifts
,
and
expound
the
Scriptures
;
one
being
chosen
at
each
meeting
for
the
Moderator
,
to
govern
and
direct
the
Action
;
the
manner
whereof
was
〈◊〉
that
followeth
:
The
Ministers
of
some
certain
Precinct
did
meet
〈◊〉
some
week
days
in
some
principal
Town
;
of
which
Meeting
some
ancient
grave
Minister
was
President
,
and
an
Auditory
admitte●
of
Gentlemen
,
and
other
persons
of
Leisure
.
There
every
Minister
successively
(
the
youngest
still
beginning
)
did
handle
one
and
the
same
piece
of
Scripture
,
spending
severally
some
quarter
of
an
hour
and
better
;
but
in
the
whole
,
some
two
hours
.
And
the
Exercise
being
begun
and
concluded
with
prayer
,
the
President
giving
them
another
Theam
for
the
next
Meeting
(
which
was
every
Fortnight
)
the
said
Assembly
was
dissolved
.
The
Exercise
they
called
by
the
name
of
Prophecying
;
grounded
upon
those
words
of
the
Apostle
,
1
Cor.
14.13
.
viz.
For
ye
may
all
prophecy
one
by
one
,
that
all
may
learn
,
and
all
be
comforted
.
But
finding
that
the
Text
was
not
able
to
bear
it
out
,
they
added
thereunto
such
pious
and
prudential
Reasons
,
as
the
best
wits
amongst
them
could
devise
for
the
present
.
And
though
this
Project
was
extreamly
magnified
and
doted
on
with
no
less
passion
by
some
Countrey-Gentlemen
,
who
were
enamored
of
the
beauty
and
appearance
of
it
;
yet
was
it
found
upon
a
diligent
enquiry
,
that
there
was
something
else
intended
then
their
Edification
.
For
it
was
easie
to
be
proved
,
that
under
colour
of
those
Meetings
for
Religious
Exercises
,
the
Brethren
met
together
and
consu●ted
of
the
common
business
,
and
furiously
declaimed
against
Church
and
State
.
1579.
16.
These
Meetings
Grindal
first
connived
at
when
he
sate
at
York
,
under
pretence
of
training
up
a
preaching
Ministery
for
the
Northern
parts
.
But
afterwards
he
was
so
much
possessed
with
the
fancy
of
it
,
that
he
drew
many
of
the
Bishops
in
the
Province
of
Canterbury
to
allow
them
also
.
By
means
whereof
,
they
came
to
be
so
frequent
in
most
parts
of
the
Kingdom
,
that
they
began
to
look
with
a
face
of
danger
,
both
on
Prince
and
Prelate
.
For
having
once
settled
themselves
in
these
new
Conventions
with
some
shew
of
Authority
,
the
Leading-Members
exercised
the
Jurisdiction
over
all
the
rest
,
intrenching
thereby
on
the
power
of
their
several
Ordinaries
.
And
they
incroached
so
far
at
last
on
the
Queens
Prerogative
,
as
to
appoint
days
for
solemn
Fasts
,
under
pretence
of
Sanctifying
those
Religious
Exercises
to
the
good
of
the
Nation
,
as
afterwards
in
their
Classical
and
Synodical
Meetings
,
which
took
growth
from
hence
.
Three
years
these
Prophesyings
had
continued
in
the
Province
of
Canterbury
,
before
the
Queen
took
notice
of
them
.
But
then
they
were
presented
to
her
with
so
ill
a
complexion
,
that
she
began
to
startle
at
the
first
sight
of
them
.
And
having
seriously
weighed
all
inconveniences
which
might
thence
ensue
,
she
sends
for
Grindal
to
come
to
her
;
reproves
him
for
permitting
such
an
Innovation
to
be
obtruded
on
the
Church
,
and
gave
him
charge
to
see
it
suddenly
suppressed
.
She
complained
also
,
that
the
Pulpit
was
grown
too
common
,
invaded
by
unlicensed
Preachers
,
and
such
as
preached
sedition
amongst
the
people
;
requiring
him
to
take
some
order
,
that
the
Homilies
might
be
read
more
frequently
,
and
such
Sermons
preached
more
sparingly
then
of
late
they
had
been
.
〈◊〉
this
was
hard
meat
,
not
so
easily
chewed
;
therefore
not
like
to
be
digested
by
so
weak
a
stomach
.
Instead
of
acting
any
thing
in
order
to
the
Queens
Commands
,
he
writes
unto
her
a
most
tedious
and
voluminous
Letter
:
In
which
he
first
presents
her
with
a
sad
remembrance
of
the
Discourse
which
past
between
them
,
and
the
great
sorrow
which
he
had
conceived
on
the
sense
thereof
.
Which
said
,
he
falls
into
a
commendation
of
Sermonizing
;
of
the
great
benefit
thereby
redounding
unto
all
her
Subjects
;
the
manifold
advantages
which
such
preachings
had
,
above
the
Homilies
;
of
wh●●
necessary
use
those
Prophesyings
were
,
toward
the
training
up
of
Preachers
.
In
fine
,
he
also
lets
her
know
,
that
by
the
example
of
S.
Ambrose
,
and
his
proceedings
toward
Theodosius
and
Valentinian
,
two
most
mighty
Emperors
,
he
could
not
satisfie
his
conscience
in
the
discharge
of
the
great
trust
committed
to
him
,
if
he
should
not
admonish
her
upon
this
occasion
,
not
to
do
any
thing
which
might
draw
down
Gods
displeasure
upon
her
and
the
Nation
,
by
stopping
the
Free
Exercise
of
Gods
true
Religion
,
and
his
promoting
of
his
Gospel
.
17.
These
Premises
being
laid
together
,
he
comes
at
last
to
this
conclusion
,
as
to
assure
her
in
plain
terms
,
but
with
all
humility
,
That
he
could
not
with
a
safe
Conscience
,
and
without
the
offence
of
the
Majesty
of
God
,
give
his
assent
to
the
suppressing
of
the
said
Exercises
,
much
less
send
out
any
Injunction
for
the
utter
and
universal
subversion
of
the
same
:
that
he
might
say
with
the
Apostle
,
That
he
had
no
power
to
destroy
,
but
onely
to
edifie
;
that
he
could
do
nothing
against
the
Truth
,
but
for
it
:
And
therefore
finally
,
that
if
it
were
her
Majesties
pleasure
,
for
this
or
any
other
cause
to
remove
him
out
of
his
place
,
he
would
with
all
humility
yeild
thereunto
,
and
render
again
unto
her
Majesty
that
which
he
had
received
from
her
.
For
to
what
purpose
,
as
he
said
,
should
he
endeavour
to
retain
a
Bishoprick
,
or
to
gain
the
world
,
with
the
loss
and
hazard
of
his
Soul
?
considering
that
he
which
doth
offend
against
his
Conscience
,
doth
but
digg
out
his
own
way
to
Hell
.
In
which
respect
he
humbly
desires
her
to
bear
with
him
,
if
he
rather
chuse
to
offend
her
earthly
Majesty
,
then
the
Heavenly
Majesty
of
Almighty
God
.
But
not
content
with
such
an
absolute
refusal
,
and
setting
her
at
such
a
distance
from
Almighty
God
,
he
takes
upon
him
to
advise
her
to
discharge
her self
of
the
concernments
of
the
Church
,
or
not
to
manage
it
at
the
least
with
so
high
a
hand
as
she
had
done
hitherto
.
Fitter
it
was
,
as
he
conceived
it
,
That
all
Ecclesiastical
matters
which
concerned
Religion
,
the
Doctrine
and
Discipline
of
the
Church
,
should
be
referred
unto
the
Bishops
,
and
the
Divines
of
this
Realm
,
according
to
the
example
of
all
Christian
Emperours
,
and
the
godly
Princes
of
all
ages
,
in
the
times
before
her
.
And
this
he
further
pressed
upon
her
,
by
her
own
Example
,
in
not
deciding
any
questions
about
the
Laws
of
the
Realm
,
in
her
Court
or
Palace
;
but
sending
them
to
be
determined
by
her
Judges
in
the
Courts
of
Westminster
;
and
therefore
by
the
self-same
Reason
,
when
any
question
did
arise
about
the
Discipline
and
Doctrine
of
the
Church
within
her
Dominions
,
the
ordinary
way
must
be
to
refer
the
same
to
the
Decision
of
the
Bishops
,
and
other
chief
Ministers
of
the
Church
in
Synodicall
Meetings
,
and
not
to
determine
of
them
in
the
Court
by
the
Lords
of
her
Council
.
18.
But
notwithstanding
his
refusal
to
conform
to
her
will
and
pleasure
on
the
one
side
,
1580.
and
this
harsh
Counsel
on
the
other
,
which
must
needs
be
unwelcome
to
a
Prince
that
loved
and
understood
her
own
Authority
so
well
as
his
Mistress
did
,
he
might
have
kept
his
Bishoprick
,
with
her
Majesties
favour
,
which
he
appeared
so
willing
to
resign
unto
her
.
He
might
,
I
say
,
have
kept
them
both
,
having
so
many
great
Friends
about
the
Queen
,
who
app●oved
his
doings
,
if
a
breach
had
not
happened
about
this
time
betwixt
him
and
Leicester
,
the
mighty
Patron
and
Protector
of
the
Puritan
Faction
,
occasion'd
by
his
denying
at
the
Earls
request
to
alienate
his
goodly
House
and
Mannor
of
Lambeth
,
that
it
might
serve
for
a
retiring
place
to
that
mighty
favourite
.
And
hereunto
he
did
contribute
further
,
as
was
said
by
others
,
for
refusing
to
grant
a
Dispensation
to
marry
one
which
was
too
near
of
kindred
to
him
,
clearly
within
the
Compass
of
those
degrees
which
seemed
to
him
to
be
prohibited
by
the
Word
of
God
.
This
Leicester
thought
he
might
command
,
and
was
exceedingly
vexed
not
to
finde
obedience
,
in
one
who
had
been
raised
by
him
,
and
depended
on
him
.
Upon
which
ground
,
all
passages
which
b●fore
were
shut
against
his
Enemies
,
were
now
left
free
and
open
for
them
;
and
the
Queens
ears
are
open
to
their
informations
,
as
the
passages
were
unto
her
person
.
By
them
she
comes
to
understand
,
what
a
neglect
there
was
of
the
publick
Liturgy
in
most
parts
of
the
Kingdom
,
what
ruine
and
decay
of
Churches
,
what
innovations
made
already
,
and
what
more
projected
;
by
which
she
would
be
eased
in
time
of
all
cares
of
Government
,
and
finde
the
same
to
be
transferred
to
the
Puritan
Consistories
:
She
was
told
also
of
the
general
disuse
of
all
weekly
Fasts
,
and
those
which
annually
were
required
by
the
Laws
of
the
Realm
;
and
that
instead
thereof
,
the
Brethren
had
took
upon
them
,
according
to
the
Arrian
Doctrine
,
to
appoint
solemn
and
occasional
Fasts
in
several
places
,
as
at
Leicester
,
Coventry
,
&c.
in
defiance
of
the
Laws
,
and
her
own
Prerogative
.
Touching
which
last
,
she
gave
another
hot
Alarm
to
Archbishop
Grindal
,
who
in
a
long
Letter
did
excuse
the
matter
,
as
not
being
done
by
his
allowance
or
consent
;
though
it
could
not
be
denyed
but
that
it
had
been
done
by
his
connivance
,
which
came
all
to
one
:
so
that
the
Accusation
being
strong
,
his
Defences
weak
,
and
no
Friend
left
about
the
Queen
who
durst
mediate
for
him
(
for
who
durst
favour
him
on
whom
Leicester
frowned
?
)
the
Archi-Episcopal
Jurisdiction
was
sequestred
from
him
,
conferred
upon
four
Suffragans
of
the
Province
of
Canterbury
,
and
he
himself
confined
to
one
of
his
Country-houses
,
till
the
Queens
●●rther
pleasure
should
be
signified
to
him
.
Which
Sequestration
must
needs
happen
before
the
beginning
of
the
Convocation
which
was
held
this
year
;
the
Pesidency
whereof
was
then
devolved
on
the
Bishop
of
London
,
by
reason
of
Grindals
incapacity
to
perform
that
Service
.
19.
For
on
the
sixteenth
day
of
Ianuary
,
it
pleased
the
Queen
to
call
a
Parliament
to
be
held
at
Westminster
,
in
which
some
things
occurred
of
great
importance
,
in
order
to
the
Presbyterian
History
which
we
have
in
hand
.
The
Puritans
following
the
Arrians
in
that
particular
,
as
in
many
others
,
had
openly
decryed
all
set
and
determinate
Fasts
;
but
then
ascribed
more
merit
unto
those
of
their
own
appointing
,
then
any
Papists
do
to
those
of
the
Popes
Ordaining
.
They
had
also
much
took
off
the
edge
of
the
people
from
the
Common-prayer-book
,
but
●●st
especially
from
the
Litany
(
none
of
the
meanest
Pieces
in
it
)
which
●ill
that
time
was
read
accustomably
in
the
House
of
Commons
,
before
the
Members
setled
upon
any
business
.
But
in
the
beginning
of
this
Parliament
,
it
was
moved
by
one
Paul
Wentworth
in
the
House
of
Commons
,
that
there
might
be
a
Sermon
every
Morning
before
they
sate
,
and
that
they
would
nominate
some
day
for
a
solemn
Fast.
How
the
first
motion
sped
,
I
have
nowhere
found
;
but
may
conclude
by
the
event
,
that
it
came
to
nothing
,
because
I
never
heard
that
any
thing
was
done
in
puisance
of
it
till
the
late
Long
Parliament
,
where
the
like
Toy
was
taken
up
for
having
Sermons
every
Morning
in
the
Abbey-Church
.
But
that
about
the
Fast
being
made
when
more
then
half
the
Members
were
not
present
at
it
,
was
carried
in
the
Affirmative
by
fifteen
voices
.
And
thereupon
it
was
ordered
,
as
the
Journal
t●ll●●h
us
,
That
as
many
of
the
House
as
conveniently
could
,
should
on
the
Sund●y
fortnight
following
assemble
and
meet
together
in
the
Temple-Church
,
there
to
have
Preaching
,
and
to
joyn
together
in
Prayer
with
Humiliation
and
Fasting
for
the
assistance
of
Gods
Spirit
in
all
their
consultations
during
this
Parliament
,
and
for
the
preservation
of
the
Queens
Majesty
and
her
Realms
.
And
though
they
were
so
cautious
in
the
choice
of
their
Preachers
,
to
refer
the
naming
of
them
to
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
which
were
then
Members
of
the
House
,
in
hope
to
gain
them
also
to
avow
the
action
;
yet
neither
could
this
satisfie
the
Queen
,
or
affect
their
Lordships
.
For
some
of
them
having
made
the
Queen
acquainted
with
their
purpose
in
it
,
she
sends
a
Message
to
them
by
Sir
Christopher
Hatton
,
who
was
then
Vice-Chamberlain
;
by
which
he
lets
them
know
,
That
her
Majesty
did
much
admire
at
so
great
a
rashness
in
that
House
,
as
to
put
in
execution
such
an
Innovation
,
without
her
privity
and
pleasure
first
made
known
unto
them
.
Which
Message
being
so
delivered
,
he
moved
the
House
to
make
humble
submission
to
her
Majesty
,
acknowledging
the
said
offence
and
contempt
,
craving
the
remission
of
the
same
,
with
a
full
purpose
to
forbear
the
committing
of
the
like
hereafter
.
Which
motion
being
hearkned
to
(
as
there
was
good
reason
)
Mr.
Vice-Chamberlain
is
desired
to
present
their
submission
to
the
Queen
,
and
obtain
her
pardon
;
which
he
accordingly
performed
.
20.
This
practice
gave
the
Queen
so
fair
a
Prospect
into
the
counsels
of
the
Faction
,
that
she
perceived
it
was
high
time
to
look
about
her
,
and
to
provide
for
the
preserving
of
her
power
and
Prerogative-Royal
,
but
more
for
the
security
of
her
Realm
and
Person
.
To
which
end
she
procured
a
Statute
to
be
made
in
that
very
Parliament
,
by
which
it
was
Enacted
,
That
if
any
person
or
persons
,
forty
days
after
the
end
of
that
Session
,
should
advis●dly
devise
,
or
write
,
or
print
,
or
set
forth
any
manner
of
Book
,
Rhyme
,
Ballad
,
Letter
or
Writing
,
containing
any
false
,
seditious
,
or
slanderous
matter
,
to
the
Defamation
of
the
Queens
Majestie
,
or
to
the
encouraging
,
stirring
or
moving
of
any
Insurrection
or
Rebellion
within
this
Realm
,
or
any
of
the
Dominions
to
the
same
belonging
:
Or
if
any
person
after
the
time
aforesaid
,
as
well
within
the
Queens
Dominions
,
as
in
any
other
place
without
the
same
,
should
procure
such
Book
,
Rhyme
,
Ballad
,
&c.
to
be
written
,
printed
,
published
or
set
forth
,
&c.
(
the
said
offence
not
being
within
the
compass
of
Treason
by
vertue
of
any
former
Statute
)
that
then
the
said
Offenders
,
upon
sufficient
proof
thereof
by
two
lawful
witnesses
,
should
suffer
death
and
loss
of
goods
,
as
in
case
of
Felony
.
And
that
the
Queen
may
be
as
safe
from
the
Machinations
of
the
Papists
,
as
she
was
secured
by
this
Act
from
the
plots
of
the
Puritans
,
a
Law
was
past
,
To
make
it
Treason
for
any
Priest
or
Iesuit
to
seduce
any
of
the
Queens
Subjects
to
the
Romish
Religion
;
and
for
the
Subjects
to
be
reconciled
to
the
Church
of
Rome
.
This
Act
,
intituled
,
An
Act
for
retaining
the
Queens
Subjects
in
their
due
obedience
;
the
other
,
For
the
punishing
seditious
words
against
the
Queen
,
23
Eliz.
cap.
1
,
2.
Which
Statutes
were
contrived
of
purpose
to
restrain
the
Insolency
of
both
Factions
;
and
by
which
,
many
of
them
were
adjudged
to
death
in
times
ensuing
:
Some
of
them
,
as
in
case
of
Treason
;
and
others
,
as
the
Authors
or
the
Publishers
of
Seditious
Pamphlets
.
But
the
last
Statute
being
made
with
Limitation
to
the
life
of
the
Queen
,
it
expired
with
her
.
And
had
it
been
revived
(
as
it
never
was
)
by
either
of
the
two
last
Kings
,
it
might
possibly
have
prevented
those
dreadful
mischiefs
which
their
posterity
for
so
long
a
time
have
been
involved
in
.
21.
Together
with
this
Parliament
,
was
held
a
Convocation
,
as
the
Custom
is
.
In
the
beginning
whereof
,
an
Instrument
was
produced
under
the
Seal
of
Archbishop
Grindal
,
for
substituting
Dr.
Iohn
Elmore
then
Bishop
of
London
(
a
Prelate
of
great
parts
and
spirit
,
but
of
a
contrary
humour
to
the
said
Archbishop
)
to
preside
therein
;
which
in
the
incapacity
of
the
other
,
he
might
have
challenged
as
of
right
belonging
to
him
.
Nothing
else
memorable
in
this
Convocation
,
but
the
admitting
of
Dr.
William
Day
then
Dean
of
Windsor
,
to
be
Prolocutor
of
the
Clergie
;
the
passing
of
a
Bill
for
the
grant
of
Subsidies
;
and
a
motion
made
unto
the
Prelates
,
in
the
name
of
the
Clergie
,
for
putting
the
late
Book
of
Articles
in
execution
.
Nothing
else
done
within
those
walls
,
though
much
was
agitated
and
resolved
on
by
those
of
Grindals
party
in
their
private
Meetings
.
Some
of
the
hotter
heads
amongst
them
had
proposed
in
publick
,
That
the
Clergie
should
decline
all
business
,
even
the
grant
of
Subsidies
,
till
the
Archbishop
were
restored
to
his
place
and
suffrage
.
But
this
could
find
no
entertainment
amongst
wiser
men
.
Others
advised
,
That
a
Petition
should
be
drawn
in
the
name
of
both
Houses
,
by
which
Her
Majestie
might
be
moved
to
that
restitution
.
And
though
I
find
nothing
to
this
purpose
in
the
Publick
Registers
(
which
may
sufficiently
evince
,
that
it
never
passed
as
an
Act
of
the
Convocation
)
yet
I
find
that
such
a
Petition
was
agreed
upon
and
drawn
into
form
by
Dr.
Tobie
Matthews
then
Dean
of
Christ-Church
,
and
by
some
Friends
presented
to
Her
Majesties
sight
.
Matthews
was
master
of
an
elegant
and
fluent
stile
,
and
most
pathetically
had
bemoaned
those
sad
misfortunes
which
had
befallen
that
Prelate
,
and
the
Church
in
●im
,
by
suffering
under
the
displeasure
of
a
gratious
Sovereign
.
The
mitigation
whereof
was
the
rather
hoped
for
,
in
regard
he
had
offended
more
out
of
the
tenderness
of
his
Conscience
,
then
from
the
obstinacy
of
his
will
.
But
no
such
answer
being
given
unto
this
Petition
,
as
by
his
Friends
might
be
expected
,
Grindal
continued
under
his
Suspension
till
the
time
of
his
death
.
Once
it
was
moved
,
to
have
a
Co-adjutor
imposed
upon
him
,
who
should
not
onely
exercise
the
Iurisdiction
,
but
receive
all
the
Rents
and
profits
which
belonged
to
his
Bishoprick
.
And
so
far
they
proceeded
in
it
,
that
Dr.
Iohn
Whitgift
(
who
had
been
preferred
to
the
See
of
Worcester
,
1576.
)
was
nominated
for
the
man
,
as
one
sufficiently
furnished
with
abilities
to
discharge
the
trust
.
But
he
most
worthily
declined
it
,
and
would
not
suffer
the
poor
man
to
be
stript
of
his
clothes
,
though
for
the
apparelling
of
his
own
body
with
the
greater
honour
,
till
death
had
laid
him
in
the
bed
of
Eternal
rest
.
22.
But
the
troubles
of
this
year
were
not
ended
thus
.
For
neither
those
good
Laws
before
remembred
,
nor
the
Executions
done
upon
them
,
could
prevail
so
far
,
as
to
preserve
the
Church
from
falling
into
those
distractions
,
which
both
the
Papists
and
the
Presbyterians
had
projected
in
it
.
The
Jesuits
had
hitherto
been
content
to
be
lookers
on
,
a●d
suffered
the
Seminary
Priests
to
try
their
Fortunes
in
the
reduction
of
this
Kingdom
to
the
See
of
Rome
.
But
finding
how
little
had
been
done
by
them
in
twenty
years
;
so
little
,
that
it
came
almost
to
less
then
nothing
;
they
are
resolved
to
take
the
honor
to
themselves
.
To
which
end
,
Heywood
,
Parsons
and
Campian
first
set
foot
in
England
,
and
both
by
secret
practices
and
printed
Pamphlets
,
endeavoured
to
withdraw
the
Subjects
from
their
due
obedience
.
Nothing
more
ordinary
in
their
mouths
,
or
upon
their
pens
,
then
that
the
Crown
belonged
of
right
to
the
Queen
of
Scots
:
That
Elizabeth
was
to
be
deprived
:
That
if
the
Pope
commanded
one
thing
,
and
the
Queen
another
,
the
Popes
commands
were
to
be
obeyed
,
and
not
the
Queens
:
And
in
a
word
,
That
all
the
Subjects
were
absolued
from
their
Allegiance
,
and
might
declare
as
much
when
they
found
it
necessary
.
Which
that
it
might
be
done
with
the
greater
safety
,
Pope
Gregory
the
XIII
is
desired
to
make
an
Explication
of
the
former
Bull.
By
which
it
should
be
signified
to
the
English
Catholicks
,
that
the
said
former
Bull
of
Pope
Pius
V
should
remain
obligatory
unto
none
but
the
Hereticks
onely
;
but
that
the
Romish
Catholicks
should
not
be
bound
by
it
,
as
the
case
then
stood
,
till
they
should
find
themselves
in
a
fit
capacity
to
put
the
same
in
execution
without
fear
of
danger
.
And
presently
upon
their
first
entrance
,
a
Book
is
published
by
one
Howlet
,
containing
many
reasons
for
deterring
the
Papists
from
joyning
in
any
Act
of
Worship
with
the
English
Protestants
;
the
going
,
or
not
going
to
Church
,
being
from
henceforth
made
a
sign
distinctive
,
as
they
commonly
phrased
it
.
In
this
year
also
Beza
published
his
Schismatical
Pamphlet
,
intituled
,
De
triplici
Episcopatu
;
of
which
see
Lib.
1.
numb
.
47.
Lib.
5.
numb
.
40.
first
written
at
the
request
of
Knox
and
other
of
the
Presbyterians
of
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
,
that
they
might
have
the
better
colour
to
destroy
Episcopacy
;
translated
afterwards
into
English
for
the
self-same
reason
,
by
Field
of
Wandsworth
.
Against
this
Book
,
Dr.
Iohn
Bridges
Dean
of
Sarum
writ
a
large
Discourse
,
intituled
,
A
Defence
of
the
Government
established
in
the
Church
of
England
;
not
published
till
the
year
1587
,
when
the
Authority
thereof
was
most
highly
stood
on
.
The
like
done
afterward
by
Dr.
Hadrian
Savavia
:
of
which
we
shall
speak
more
in
its
proper
place
.
23.
And
now
the
waters
are
so
troubled
,
that
Cartwright
might
presume
of
gainful
fishing
at
his
coming
home
.
Who
having
settled
the
Presbytery
in
Iersey
and
Guernsey
,
first
sends
back
Snape
to
his
old
Lecture
at
Northampton
,
there
to
pursue
such
Orders
and
Directions
as
they
had
agreed
on
;
and
afterwards
put
himself
into
the
Factory
of
Antwerp
,
and
was
soon
chosen
for
their
Preacher
.
The
news
whereof
brings
Travers
to
him
;
who
receives
Ordination
(
if
I
may
so
call
it
)
by
the
Presbytery
of
that
City
,
and
thereupon
is
made
his
Partner
in
that
charge
.
It
was
no
hard
matter
for
them
to
perswade
the
Merchants
to
admit
that
Discipline
,
which
in
their
turns
might
make
them
capable
of
voting
in
the
Publick
Consistory
:
And
they
endeavoured
it
the
rather
,
that
by
their
help
they
might
effect
the
like
in
the
City
of
London
,
whensoever
they
should
find
the
times
to
be
ready
for
them
.
The
like
they
did
also
in
the
English
Church
at
Middleborough
the
chief
Town
in
Zealand
,
in
which
many
English
Merchants
had
their
constant
residence
:
To
which
two
places
they
drew
over
many
of
the
English
Nation
,
to
receive
admission
to
the
Ministery
in
a
different
Form
from
that
which
was
allowed
in
the
Church
of
England
.
Some
of
which
following
the
example
of
Cartwright
himself
,
renounced
the
Orders
which
they
had
from
the
hands
of
the
Bishops
,
and
took
a
new
Vocation
from
these
Presbyters
;
as
,
Fennor
,
Arton
,
&c.
and
others
there
admitted
to
the
rank
of
Ministers
,
which
never
were
ordained
in
England
;
as
Hart
,
Guisin
,
&c.
not
to
say
any
thing
of
such
as
were
elected
to
be
Elders
or
Deacons
in
those
Forreign
Consistories
,
that
they
might
serve
the
Churches
in
the
same
capacity
at
their
coming
home
.
And
now
at
last
they
are
for
England
,
where
Travers
puts
himself
into
the
service
of
the
Lord
Treasurer
Burleigh
,
by
whose
Recommendation
he
is
chosen
Lecturer
of
the
Temple
Church
;
which
gave
him
opportunity
for
managing
all
affairs
which
concerned
the
Discipline
with
the
London-Ministers
.
Cartwright
applies
himself
to
the
Earl
of
Leicester
,
by
whom
he
is
sent
down
to
Warwick
,
and
afterwards
made
Master
of
an
Hospital
of
his
Foundation
.
In
the
chief
Church
of
which
Town
,
he
was
pleased
to
preach
,
as
often
as
he
could
dispense
with
his
other
business
.
At
his
admission
to
which
place
,
he
faithfully
promised
,
if
he
might
be
but
tolerated
to
Preach
,
not
to
impugne
the
Laws
,
Orders
,
Policy
,
Government
,
nor
Governours
in
this
Church
of
England
;
but
to
perswade
and
procure
,
so
much
as
he
could
,
both
publickly
and
privately
,
the
estimation
and
peace
of
this
Church
.
24.
But
scarce
was
he
setled
in
the
place
,
when
he
made
it
manifest
by
all
his
actions
,
how
little
care
he
took
of
his
words
and
promises
:
for
so
it
was
,
when
any
Minister
,
either
in
private
Conferences
,
or
by
way
of
Letters
,
required
his
advice
in
any
thing
which
concerned
the
Church
,
he
plainly
shewed
his
mislike
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Government
then
by
Law
Established
,
and
excepted
against
divers
parts
of
the
Publick
Liturgie
;
according
to
the
Tenour
of
the
two
Admonitions
,
by
him
formerly
published
.
By
means
whereof
,
he
prevailed
with
many
,
who
had
before
observed
the
Orders
of
the
Common-prayer-book
,
now
plainly
to
neglect
the
same
;
and
to
oppose
themselves
against
the
Government
of
Bishops
,
as
far
as
they
might
do
it
safely
,
in
relation
to
the
present
times
.
And
that
he
might
not
press
those
points
to
others
,
which
he
durst
not
practice
in
himself
,
he
many
times
inveighed
against
them
in
his
Prayers
and
Sermons
:
The
like
he
also
did
against
many
p●ssages
in
the
Publick
Liturgie
,
as
namely
,
The
use
of
the
Surplice
;
the
Interrogatories
to
God-fathers
in
the
name
of
Infants
;
the
Cross
in
Baptism
;
the
Ring
in
Marriage
;
the
Thanksgiving
after
Child-birth
;
Burials
by
Ministers
;
the
kneeling
at
Communions
;
some
points
of
the
Litany
;
certain
Collects
and
Prayers
;
the
reading
of
Portions
of
Scripture
for
the
Epistle
and
Gospel
;
and
the
manner
of
singing
in
Cathedral
Churches
.
And
for
example
unto
others
,
he
procured
his
Wife
not
to
give
thanks
for
her
Delivery
from
the
peril
of
Childbirth
,
after
such
Form
,
and
in
such
place
and
manner
as
the
Church
required
.
Which
as
it
drew
on
many
other
women
to
the
like
contempt
,
so
might
he
have
prevailed
upon
many
more
,
if
he
had
not
once
discoursed
upon
matters
of
Childbirth
with
such
in
discretion
,
that
some
of
the
good
Wives
of
Warwick
were
almost
at
the
point
to
stone
him
as
he
walked
the
streets
.
But
that
he
might
not
seem
to
pull
down
more
with
one
hand
,
then
he
would
be
thought
sufficiently
able
to
build
up
with
both
;
he
highly
magnified
in
some
of
his
Sermons
the
Government
of
the
Church
by
Elderships
in
each
Congregation
,
and
by
more
Publick
Conferences
in
Classical
and
Synodical
Meetings
;
which
he
commended
for
the
onely
lawful
Church-Government
,
as
being
of
Divine
Institution
,
and
ordained
by
Christ
.
A
Form
whereof
he
had
drawn
up
in
a
little
Book
:
Which
having
past
the
approbation
of
some
private
Friends
,
was
afterwards
recommended
to
the
use
of
the
rest
of
the
brethren
,
assembled
together
by
his
means
for
such
ends
and
purposes
,
by
whom
it
was
allowed
of
as
most
fit
to
be
put
in
practice
.
For
being
a
new
nothing
,
and
of
Cartwrights
doing
,
it
could
not
but
finde
many
besides
Women
and
Children
to
admire
the
Workmanship
.
1582.
25.
This
was
the
sum
of
Cartwrights
Actings
in
order
to
the
Innovations
,
both
in
Government
,
and
Forms
of
Worship
,
which
heretofore
he
had
projected
.
Not
that
all
this
was
done
at
once
,
or
in
the
first
year
onely
after
his
return
;
but
by
degr●●s
,
as
opportunity
was
offered
to
him
.
Yet
so
far
he
prevailed
in
the
first
year
onely
,
that
a
meeting
of
sixty
Ministers
out
of
the
Counties
of
Essex
,
Cambridge
and
Norfolk
,
was
held
at
a
Village
called
Cork●il
,
where
Knewstubs
(
who
was
one
of
their
number
)
had
the
cure
of
Souls
.
Which
Meeting
was
held
May
8.
Anno
158●
▪
there
to
co●fer
about
some
passages
in
the
Common
prayer-book
,
what
might
be
tolerated
in
the
same
,
and
what
●e●used
;
as
namely
,
Apparel
,
Matter
,
Form
▪
Holy-days
,
Fastings
,
Injunctions
,
&c.
The
like
Meeting
held
at
the
Commencement
in
Cambridge
then
next
ensuing
.
And
what
they
did
resolve
in
both
,
may
be
gathered
partly
from
a
passage
in
the
Preface
to
a
Book
published
in
the
year
next
following
by
William
Reynods
before
mentioned
.
In
which
he
tells
us
,
That
it
had
been
appointed
by
the
first
Book
of
Common
prayer
,
That
the
Minister
in
the
time
of
his
Ministration
should
use
such
Ornaments
in
the
●hurch
,
as
were
in
use
by
Authority
of
Parliament
in
the
second
year
of
the
Reign
of
King
Edward
the
Sixth
.
And
then
,
saith
he
,
I
appeal
to
the
knowledge
of
every
man
,
how
well
that
Act
of
Parliament
is
observed
throughout
the
Realm
;
in
how
many
Cathedrals
or
Parish●Churches
those
Ornaments
are
reserved
▪
Whether
every
private
Minister
,
by
his
own
Authority
,
in
the
time
of
his
Ministration
,
disdain
not
such
Ornaments
,
using
onely
such
Apparel
as
is
most
vulgar
and
prophane
;
to
omit
other
particular
differences
,
of
Facts
,
of
Holy-days
,
crossing
in
Baptism
,
the
visitation
of
the
Sick
,
&c.
In
which
their
alterations
are
well
known
,
saith
he
,
by
their
daily
practice
,
and
by
the
differences
betwixt
some
Common
prayer
books
which
were
last
Printed
(
as
namely
that
of
Richard
Jugg
before
remembred
)
from
those
which
were
first
published
by
Supreme
Authority
.
In
all
which
deviations
from
the
Rule
of
the
Church
,
the
Brethren
walked
on
more
securely
,
because
the
State
was
wholly
exercised
at
this
time
in
executing
the
severity
of
the
late
Statute
on
such
Priests
and
Jesuits
as
laboured
to
pervert
the
Subjects
and
destroy
the
Queen
,
thereby
to
re-advance
the
Pope
to
his
former
Tyranny
.
In
which
respect
it
was
conceived
to
be
a
good
Rule
in
the
School
of
Policy
,
to
grant
a
little
more
liberty
to
the
Puritan
Faction
;
though
possibly
it
were
done
on
no
other
score
,
then
that
of
their
notorious
enmity
to
the
Popish
party
.
26.
About
this
time
it
also
was
,
that
by
the
practices
of
Cartwright
and
his
adherents
,
their
Followers
began
to
be
distinguished
by
their
names
and
titles
,
from
the
rest
of
the
people
.
First
,
in
relation
to
their
Titles
.
Thus
those
of
his
Faction
must
be
called
the
Godly
,
the
Elect
,
the
Righteous
;
all
others
being
looked
upon
as
carnal
Gospellers
,
the
Prophane
,
the
Wicked
.
And
next
,
in
reference
to
their
names
.
Their
Children
must
not
be
Baptized
by
the
names
of
their
Ancestors
,
as
Richard
,
Robert
,
and
the
like
;
but
by
some
name
occurring
in
the
holy
Scriptures
,
but
more
particularly
in
the
Old
Testament
,
because
meerly
Hebrew
,
and
not
prophaned
with
any
mixture
of
the
Greek
or
Roman
:
concerning
which
there
goes
a
story
,
that
an
Inhabitant
of
Northampton
,
called
Hodgkingson
,
having
a
Childe
to
be
Baptized
,
repaired
to
Snape
,
before
mentioned
,
to
do
it
for
him
;
and
he
consented
to
the
motion
,
but
with
promise
that
he
should
give
it
some
name
allowed
in
Scripture
.
The
holy
action
being
so
far
forwards
,
that
they
were
come
to
the
naming
of
the
Infant
,
they
named
it
Richard
,
which
was
the
name
of
his
Grandfather
by
the
Mothers
side
.
Upon
this
a
stop
was
made
,
nor
would
he
be
perswaded
to
Baptize
the
Childe
,
unless
,
the
name
of
it
were
altered
.
Which
when
the
God-father
refused
to
do
,
the
Childe
was
carried
back
unchristened
.
It
was
agreed
by
him
and
Cartwright
,
in
the
Book
of
Discipline
which
they
imposed
upon
the
Islands
,
That
the
Minister
in
Baptizing
Children
should
not
admit
of
any
such
names
as
had
been
used
in
the
time
of
Paganism
,
the
names
of
Idols
,
and
the
like
.
Which
Rule
though
calculated
like
a
common
Almanack
,
for
the
Meridian
of
those
Islands
onely
,
was
afterwards
to
be
observed
on
the
like
occasions
,
in
all
the
Churches
of
Great
Britain
.
Such
was
their
humour
at
that
time
:
but
they
fell
shortly
after
on
another
Fancie
.
For
taking
it
for
granted
,
because
they
thought
so
,
that
the
English
Tongue
might
be
as
proper
and
significan●
as
the
holy
Hebrew
;
they
gave
such
names
unto
their
Children
,
as
many
of
them
when
they
came
to
age
were
ashamed
to
own
.
Out
of
which
Forge
came
their
Accepted
,
Ashes
,
Consolation
,
Dust
,
Deliverance
,
Discipline
,
Earth
,
Freegift
,
Fight-the
good
fight-of-faith
,
From
above
,
Ioy-again
,
Kill-sin
,
More-fruit
,
More-tryal
,
Praise●God
,
Reformation
,
Tribunal
,
The-Lord-is-neer
,
Thankful
,
with
many
others
of
like
nature
,
which
onely
served
to
make
the
Sacrament
of
Baptism
as
contemptible
,
as
they
had
made
themselves
ridiculous
by
these
new
inventions
.
27.
Some
stop
they
had
in
their
proceedings
,
which
might
have
terrified
them
at
the
present
from
adventuring
further
,
but
that
they
were
resolved
to
break
through
all
difficulties
,
and
try
the
patience
of
the
State
to
the
very
utmost
.
The
Queen
had
entertained
a
treaty
of
Marriage
,
Anno
1581
,
with
Francis
Duke
of
Anjow
,
the
youngest
Son
of
Henry
the
Second
,
and
the
onely
surviving
brother
of
Henry
the
Third
,
then
Reigning
in
France
.
For
the
negotiating
whereof
,
Monsieur
Simier
,
a
most
compleat
Courtier
,
was
sent
Ambassador
from
that
King
.
By
whom
the
business
was
sollicited
with
such
dexterity
,
that
the
Match
was
generally
conceived
to
be
fully
made
.
The
Puritans
hereupon
begin
to
clamour
,
as
if
this
Ma●ch
did
aim
at
nothing
but
the
reduction
of
Popery
,
&
the
destruction
of
Religion
here
by
Law
established
.
But
fearing
more
the
total
ruine
of
their
hopes
and
projects
,
then
any
other
danger
which
could
happen
by
it
.
The
Queen
took
care
to
tye
the
Duke
to
such
conditions
,
that
he
could
hardly
be
permitted
to
hear
Mass
in
his
private
Closet
;
and
had
caused
Camp●an
to
be
executed
at
his
being
here
,
to
let
him
see
how
little
favour
was
to
be
expected
by
him
for
the
Catholick
party
.
Yet
all
this
would
not
satisfie
the
zealous
Brethren
,
who
were
resolved
to
free
themselves
from
their
own
fears
,
by
what
means
soever
.
First
therefore
it
was
so
contrived
,
that
as
Simere
passed
between
Greenwich
and
London
,
before
the
coming
of
the
Duke
,
a
shot
was
made
at
him
from
a
ship
,
with
which
one
of
the
Watermen
was
killed
,
but
the
Ambassador
therewith
more
amazed
then
hurt
.
The
Gunner
afterwards
was
pardoned
,
by
the
great
power
the
Earl
of
Leicester
had
in
Court
;
it
being
pretended
,
that
the
Piece
was
discharged
upon
meer
accident
,
and
not
upon
malice
or
design
.
After
this
,
follows
a
seditious
Pamphlet
,
writ
by
one
Stubs
of
Lincolns
Inn
,
who
had
married
one
of
the
Sisters
of
Thomas
Cartwright
;
and
therefore
may
be
thought
to
have
done
nothing
in
it
without
his
privity
.
This
Book
he
called
,
The
Gaping
Gulf
;
in
which
England
was
to
have
been
swallowed
,
the
wealth
thereof
consumed
,
and
the
Gospel
irrecoverably
drown'd
;
writ
with
great
bitterness
of
spirit
and
reproachful
language
,
to
the
disgrace
of
the
French
Nation
,
the
dishonor
of
the
Dukes
own
person
;
and
not
without
some
vile
reflections
on
the
Queen
herself
,
as
if
she
had
a
purpose
to
betray
her
Kingdom
to
the
power
of
Strangers
.
28.
For
publishing
this
book
,
no
such
excuse
could
be
pretended
,
as
was
insisted
on
in
defence
of
the
former
shot
;
nor
could
the
Queen
do
less
in
Justice
to
her self
and
her
Government
,
as
the
case
then
stood
,
then
to
call
the
Authors
and
the
Publishers
of
it
to
a
strict
account
.
To
which
end
the
said
Stubs
,
together
with
Hugh
Singleton
and
William
Page
,
were
on
the
13
day
of
October
arraigned
at
Westminster
,
for
Writing
,
Printing
and
dispersing
that
Seditious
Pamphlet
;
and
were
all
then
and
there
condemned
to
lose
their
right
hands
for
the
said
offence
.
Which
Sentence
was
executed
on
the
third
of
November
upon
Stubs
and
Page
,
as
the
chief
offenders
;
but
Singleton
was
pardoned
as
an
Accessary
,
and
none
of
the
Principals
in
the
Crime
.
Which
execution
gave
great
grief
to
the
Disciplinarians
;
because
they
saw
by
that
Experiment
,
that
there
was
no
dallying
with
the
Queen
,
when
either
the
honor
of
her
Government
,
or
the
peace
of
her
Dominions
seemed
to
be
concerned
.
And
they
were
most
afflicted
at
it
in
regard
of
Cartwright
,
whose
inability
to
preserve
so
near
a
Friend
from
the
severity
and
shame
of
so
great
a
punishment
,
was
looked
on
as
a
strong
presumption
that
he
could
be
as
little
able
to
save
himself
,
whensoever
it
was
thought
expedient
upon
reason
of
State
to
proceed
against
him
.
But
now
they
are
engaged
in
the
same
bottom
with
him
,
they
were
resolved
to
steer
their
course
by
no
other
Compass
,
then
that
which
this
grand
Pilot
had
provided
for
them
.
Not
terrified
from
so
doing
,
by
the
open
Schism
which
was
the
next
year
made
by
one
Robert
Brown
,
once
a
Disciple
of
their
own
,
and
one
who
built
his
Schism
upon
Cartwrights
Principles
;
nor
by
the
hanging
of
those
men
who
had
dispersed
his
Factious
and
Schismatical
Pamphlets
.
For
the
better
clearing
of
which
matter
,
we
must
fetch
the
story
of
this
Brown
a
little
higher
,
and
carry
it
a
little
lower
then
this
present
year
.
29.
This
Robert
Brown
was
born
at
Tol●thorp
in
the
County
of
Rutland
;
the
Grand-child
of
Francis
Brown
Esquire
,
priviledged
in
the
18
year
of
King
Henry
VIII
,
to
wear
his
Cap
in
the
presence
of
the
King
himself
,
or
any
other
Lords
Spiritual
or
Temporal
in
the
Land
;
and
not
to
put
it
off
at
any
time
,
but
onely
for
his
own
ease
and
pleasure
.
He
was
bred
sometimes
in
Corpus
Christi
Colledge
(
commonly
called
Bennet
Colledge
)
in
the
University
of
Cambridge
.
Where
,
though
he
was
not
known
to
take
any
degree
,
yet
he
would
many
times
venture
into
the
Pulpit
.
It
was
observed
,
that
in
his
preaching
he
was
very
vehement
;
which
Cartwrights
Followers
imputed
onely
to
his
zeal
,
as
being
one
of
their
own
number
.
But
other
men
suspected
him
to
have
worse
ends
in
it
.
Amongst
many
,
whom
rather
curiosity
then
Devotion
had
brought
to
hear
him
,
Dr.
Iohn
Still
(
though
possibly
not
then
a
Doctor
)
hapned
to
be
one
.
Who
being
afterwards
Master
of
Trinity-Colledge
,
and
finally
Lord
Bishop
of
Bath
and
Wells
,
was
used
to
say
,
That
he
discerned
something
extraordinary
in
him
at
the
very
first
,
which
he
presaged
would
prove
a
disturbance
to
the
Church
,
if
it
were
not
seasonably
prevented
.
Being
well
verst
and
conversant
in
Cartwrights
Books
,
and
other
the
like
Pamphlets
of
that
time
,
he
became
more
and
more
estranged
from
the
Church
of
England
:
Whose
Gove●●ment
he
found
to
be
de●amed
for
Antichristian
;
her
Sacraments
affirmed
to
be
defiled
with
Superstition
;
her
Liturgie
reproached
for
Popish
,
and
in
some
part
Heathenish
;
and
finally
,
her
Ordination
to
be
made
no
better
then
those
of
Baals
Priests
amongst
the
Jews
.
Not
able
to
abide
longer
in
a
Church
so
impure
and
filthy
,
he
puts
himself
over
into
Zealand
,
and
joyns
with
Cartwrights
new
Church
in
the
City
of
Middleborough
.
But
finding
there
some
few
remainders
of
the
old
impiety
,
he
resolves
to
constitute
a
new
Church
of
his
own
Projectment
,
which
should
have
nothing
in
it
but
what
was
most
pure
and
holy
.
The
Draught
whereof
,
he
comprehended
in
a
Book
which
he
printed
at
Middleborough
,
An.
1582
,
intituled
,
A
Treatise
of
Reformation
:
and
having
sent
as
many
of
them
into
England
as
might
serve
his
turn
,
he
followed
after
in
pursuit
of
his
new
Plantation
.
30.
The
Dutch
had
then
a
Church
at
Norwich
,
1583.
as
before
was
said
,
more
numerous
then
any
other
Church
or
Congregation
within
the
Precincts
of
that
City
.
Many
of
which
enclining
of
themselves
to
the
Anabaptists
,
were
apt
enough
to
entertain
any
new
Opinions
which
held
Conformity
with
that
Sect.
Amongst
them
he
begins
,
and
first
begins
with
such
amongst
them
as
were
most
likely
to
be
ruled
and
governed
by
him
;
he
being
of
an
imperious
nature
,
and
much
offended
with
the
least
dissent
or
contradiction
,
when
he
had
uttered
any
Paradox
in
his
discourses
.
Having
gotten
into
some
Authority
amongst
the
Dutch
,
whose
Language
he
had
learned
when
he
lived
in
Middleborough
,
and
grown
into
a
great
opinion
for
his
Zeal
and
Sanctity
,
he
began
to
practise
with
the
English
;
using
therein
the
service
and
assistance
of
one
Richard
Harrison
,
a
Country
School
master
,
whose
ignorance
made
him
apt
enough
to
be
seduced
by
so
weak
a
Prophet
.
Of
each
Nation
he
began
to
gather
Churches
to
himself
,
of
the
last
especicially
;
inculcating
nothing
more
to
his
simple
Auditors
,
then
that
the
Church
of
England
had
so
much
of
Rome
,
that
there
was
no
place
left
for
Christ
,
or
his
holy
Gospel
.
But
more
particularly
he
inveighed
against
the
Government
of
the
Bishops
,
the
Ordination
of
Ministers
,
the
Offices
,
Rites
and
Ceremonies
of
the
publick
Liturgie
,
according
as
it
had
been
taught
out
of
Cartwrights
Books
;
descending
first
to
this
Position
,
That
the
Church
of
England
was
no
true
and
lawful
Church
.
And
afterwards
to
this
conclusion
,
That
all
true
Christians
were
obliged
to
come
out
of
Babylon
,
to
separate
themselves
from
those
impure
and
mixt
Assemblies
,
in
which
there
was
so
little
of
Christs
Institution
;
and
finally
,
that
they
should
joyn
themselves
to
him
and
to
his
Disciples
,
amongst
whom
there
was
nothing
to
be
found
which
savoured
not
directly
of
the
Spirit
of
God
;
nothing
of
those
impurities
and
prophanations
of
the
Church
of
England
.
Hereupon
followed
a
defection
from
the
Church
it self
;
not
as
before
amongst
the
Presbyterians
,
from
some
Offices
in
it
.
Browns
Followers
(
which
from
him
took
the
name
of
Brownists
)
refusing
obstinately
to
joyn
with
any
Congregation
,
with
the
rest
of
the
people
,
for
hearing
the
Word
preached
,
the
Sacraments
administred
,
and
any
publick
act
of
Religious
Worship
.
This
was
the
first
gathering
of
Churches
which
I
finde
in
England
;
and
for
the
justifying
hereof
,
he
caused
his
Books
to
be
dispersed
in
most
parts
of
the
Realm
.
Which
tending
as
apparently
to
Sedition
,
brought
both
the
Dispersers
of
them
within
the
compass
of
the
Statute
23
Eliz.
cap.
2.
Of
which
we
are
informed
by
Stow
,
that
Elias
Thasker
was
hanged
at
Bury
on
the
fourth
of
Iune
;
and
Iohn
Copping
,
on
the
sixth
of
the
same
Month
,
for
spreading
certain
Books
,
seditiously
penned
by
Robert
Brown
against
the
Book
of
Common-prayer
established
by
the
Laws
of
this
Realm
;
as
many
of
their
Books
as
could
be
found
,
being
burnt
before
them
.
31.
As
for
the
Writer
of
the
Books
,
and
the
first
Author
of
the
Schism
,
he
was
more
favourably
dealt
with
then
these
wretched
instruments
,
and
many
other
of
his
Followers
in
the
times
succeeding
.
Being
convented
before
Dr.
Edmond
Freak
,
then
Bishop
of
Norwich
,
and
others
of
the
Queens
Commissioners
in
conjunction
with
him
;
he
was
by
them
upon
his
refractory
carriage
committed
to
the
custody
of
the
Sheriff
of
Norwich
.
But
being
a
near
kinsman
by
his
Mother
to
the
Lord
Treasurer
Burleigh
,
he
was
at
his
request
released
from
his
imprisonment
,
and
sent
to
London
,
where
some
course
was
taken
to
reclaim
him
,
if
it
might
,
be
possible
,
totally
,
or
in
part
at
least
,
as
God
pleased
to
bless
it
.
Whitgift
by
this
time
had
attained
to
the
See
of
Canterbury
;
a
man
of
excellent
patience
and
dexterity
in
dealing
with
such
men
as
were
so
affected
.
By
whose
fair
usage
,
powerful
Reasons
,
and
exemplary
piety
,
he
was
prevailed
upon
so
far
,
as
to
be
brought
unto
a
tolerable
compliance
with
the
Church
of
England
.
In
which
good
humour
he
was
favourably
dismist
by
the
Arch-bishop
,
and
by
the
Lord-Treasurer
Burleigh
,
to
the
care
of
his
Father
;
to
the
end
that
being
under
his
eye
,
and
dealt
with
in
a
kinde
and
temperate
manner
,
he
might
in
time
be
well
recovered
,
and
finally
withdrawn
from
all
the
Reliques
of
his
fond
opinions
.
Which
Letters
of
his
bear
date
on
the
8
of
October
1585.
But
long
he
had
not
staid
in
his
Fathers
house
,
when
he
returned
unto
his
vomit
,
and
proving
utterly
incorrigible
,
was
dismist
again
;
the
good
old
Gentleman
being
resolved
upon
this
point
,
that
he
would
not
own
him
for
a
Son
,
who
would
not
own
the
Church
of
England
for
his
Mother
.
But
at
the
last
,
though
not
till
he
had
passed
through
two
and
thirty
prisons
,
as
he
used
to
brag
,
by
the
perswasions
of
some
Friends
,
and
his
own
necessities
(
the
more
powerful
Orators
of
the
two
)
he
was
prevailed
with
to
accept
of
a
place
called
A
Church
in
Northamptonshire
,
beneficed
with
cure
of
Souls
;
to
which
he
was
presented
by
Thomas
Lord
Burleigh
,
after
Earl
of
Exon
,
and
thereunto
admitted
by
the
Bishop
of
Peterborough
,
upon
his
promise
not
to
make
any
more
disturbances
in
the
proceedings
of
the
Church
:
A
Benefice
of
good
value
,
which
might
tempt
him
to
it
,
the
rather
,
in
regard
that
he
was
excused
as
well
from
preaching
,
as
from
performing
any
other
part
of
the
publick
Ministry
;
which
Offices
he
discharged
by
an
honest
Curate
,
and
allowed
him
such
a
competent
maintainance
for
it
,
as
gave
content
unto
the
Bishop
,
who
had
named
the
man
.
And
on
this
Benefice
he
lived
to
a
very
great
age
,
not
dying
till
the
year
1630
;
and
then
dying
in
Northampton
Gaol
,
not
on
the
old
account
of
his
inconformity
,
but
for
breach
of
the
Peace
.
A
most
unhappy
man
to
the
Church
of
England
,
in
being
the
Author
of
a
Schism
which
he
could
not
close
;
and
most
unfortunate
to
many
of
his
Friends
and
Followers
,
who
suffered
death
for
standing
unto
those
conclusions
,
from
which
he
had
withdrawn
himself
divers
years
before
.
32.
But
it
is
time
that
we
go
back
again
to
Cartwright
,
upon
whose
principles
and
positions
he
first
raised
this
Schism
.
Which
falling
out
so
soon
upon
the
Execution
which
was
done
on
Stubs
,
could
not
but
put
a
great
rebuke
upon
his
spirit
;
and
might
perhaps
have
tended
more
to
his
discouragement
,
had
not
his
sorrows
been
allayed
and
sweetned
by
a
Cordial
which
was
sent
from
Beza
,
sufficient
to
revive
a
half-dying
brother
.
Concerning
which
there
is
no
more
to
be
premised
,
but
that
Geneva
had
of
late
been
much
wasted
by
a
grievous
pestilence
,
and
was
somewhat
distressed
at
this
time
by
the
Duke
of
Savoy
.
Their
peace
not
to
be
otherwise
procured
,
but
by
paying
a
good
sum
of
money
,
and
money
not
to
be
obtained
but
by
help
of
their
Friends
.
On
this
account
he
writes
to
Travers
,
being
then
Domestick
Chaplain
to
the
Lord
Treasurer
Burleigh
;
but
so
,
that
Cartwright
was
to
be
acquainted
with
the
Tenour
of
it
;
that
by
the
good
which
the
one
might
do
upon
the
Queen
by
the
means
of
his
Patron
,
and
the
great
influence
which
the
other
had
on
all
his
party
,
the
contribution
might
amount
to
the
higher
pitch
.
But
as
for
so
much
of
the
said
Letter
as
concerns
our
business
,
it
is
this
that
followeth
;
viz.
If
as
often
,
dear
Brother
,
as
I
have
remembred
thee
and
our
Cartwright
,
so
often
I
should
have
written
unto
thee
,
you
had
been
long
since
overwhelmed
with
my
Letters
;
no
one
day
passing
,
wherein
I
do
not
onely
think
of
you
and
your
matters
;
which
not
onely
our
ancient
Friendship
,
but
the
greatness
of
those
affairs
wherein
you
take
pains
,
seems
to
require
at
my
hands
.
But
in
regard
that
you
were
fallen
into
such
times
,
wherein
my
silence
might
be
safer
far
then
my
writing
,
I
have
,
though
most
unwillingly
,
been
hitherto
silent
.
Since
which
time
,
understanding
that
by
Gods
Grace
the
heats
of
some
men
are
abated
,
I
could
not
suffer
this
my
Friend
to
come
unto
you
without
particular
Letters
from
me
,
that
I
may
testifie
my self
to
be
the
same
unto
you
as
I
have
been
formerly
;
as
also
,
that
at
his
return
I
may
be
certified
of
the
true
state
of
your
affairs
.
After
which
Preamble
,
he
acquaints
him
with
the
true
cause
of
his
writing
,
the
great
extremities
to
which
that
City
was
reduced
,
and
the
vast
debts
in
which
they
were
plunged
;
whereby
their
necessities
were
grown
so
grievous
,
that
except
they
were
relieved
from
other
parts
,
they
could
not
be
able
to
support
them
:
And
then
he
addes
,
I
beseech
thee
,
my
dear
Brother
,
not
onely
to
go
on
in
health
with
thy
daily
prayers
;
but
that
if
you
have
any
power
to
prevail
with
some
persons
,
shew
us
by
what
honest
means
you
can
,
how
much
you
love
us
in
the
Lord
.
Finally
,
having
certified
him
of
other
Letters
which
he
had
writ
to
certain
Noblemen
,
and
to
all
the
Bishops
,
for
their
assistance
in
that
case
;
not
without
some
complaints
of
a
dis-respect
which
he
had
found
to
some
of
his
late
Addresses
,
he
concludes
it
thus
;
viz.
Farewel
my
dear
Brother
;
the
Lord
Iesus
every
day
more
and
more
bless
thee
,
and
all
that
earnestly
desire
his
glory
.
33.
This
Letter
dated
in
the
beginning
of
October
,
1582.
came
very
seasonably
both
to
comfort
Cartwright
,
who
could
not
but
be
much
afflicted
with
his
late
misfortunes
,
and
encouraged
him
to
proceed
in
pursuit
of
that
business
in
which
they
had
took
such
pains
.
This
was
enough
to
make
them
hasten
in
the
work
,
who
wanted
no
such
Spurs
to
set
them
forwards
.
Till
this
time
they
had
no
particular
Form
,
either
of
Discipline
or
Worship
,
which
generally
was
allowed
of
for
the
use
of
their
Churches
;
But
every
man
gathered
some
directions
out
of
Cartwrights
books
,
as
seemed
most
proper
for
that
purpose
.
But
Cartwright
having
now
drawn
up
his
form
of
Discipline
,
mentioned
before
amongst
the
rest
of
his
practices
,
1580
,
that
book
of
his
was
looked
on
as
the
onely
Rule
,
by
which
they
were
to
regulate
their
Churches
in
all
publick
duties
.
But
in
regard
of
the
great
scandal
given
by
Brown
,
the
execution
done
at
Bury
upon
Thacker
and
Copping
,
and
the
severity
of
the
Laws
in
that
behalf
;
it
was
thought
fit
to
look
before
them
,
and
so
to
carry
on
the
business
as
to
make
no
rupture
in
the
Church
,
and
to
create
no
eminent
danger
to
themselves
.
In
reference
to
which
ends
,
they
held
a
General
Assembly
,
wherein
they
agreed
upon
some
order
for
putting
the
said
Discipline
in
execution
,
but
with
as
little
violation
of
the
peace
of
the
Church
as
they
could
possibly
devise
:
And
therefore
that
they
might
proceed
with
the
greater
safety
,
it
was
advised
and
resolved
on
,
1.
That
such
as
are
called
unto
the
Ministery
of
any
Church
,
should
be
first
approved
by
the
Classis
,
or
some
greater
Assembly
,
and
then
commended
to
the
Bishop
by
their
special
Letters
,
to
receive
their
Ordination
at
his
hands
.
2.
That
those
Ceremonies
in
the
Book
of
Common-Prayer
which
seemed
to
have
been
used
in
the
times
of
Popery
,
were
totally
to
be
omitted
,
if
it
might
be
done
without
being
deprived
of
their
Ministery
;
or
otherwise
the
matter
to
be
left
to
the
consideration
of
the
Classis
,
or
other
greater
Assembly
,
that
by
the
judgement
thereof
it
might
be
determined
what
was
most
fitting
to
be
done
.
3.
That
if
Subscription
to
the
Articles
of
Religion
and
the
Book
of
Common-prayer
should
be
urged
again
,
that
they
might
be
then
subscribed
unto
,
according
to
the
Statute
of
13
Eliz.
that
is
to
say
,
to
such
of
them
onely
as
contain
the
sum
of
Christian
Faith
,
and
the
Doctrine
of
the
Sacraments
.
But
4.
That
for
many
weighty
causes
,
neither
the
rest
of
the
said
Articles
,
nor
the
Book
of
Common-Prayer
were
to
be
subscribed
;
no
,
though
a
man
should
be
deprived
of
his
Ministery
upon
such
refusal
.
34.
A
Consultation
was
held
also
in
the
said
Assembly
,
That
without
changing
of
the
names
,
or
any
sensible
alteration
in
the
state
of
the
Church
,
the
Church-Wardens
and
Collectors
of
every
Parish
might
serve
in
the
place
of
Elders
and
Deacons
;
and
to
that
end
,
that
notice
might
be
given
of
their
election
,
about
the
space
of
15
days
before
the
times
appointed
for
it
by
the
Law
of
the
Land
:
To
the
intent
that
the
Church
might
joyn
in
prayer
to
God
to
be
so
directed
,
as
to
make
choice
of
fit
men
to
supply
those
Ministeries
.
It
was
advised
also
,
That
before
the
ordinary
times
of
the
said
Elections
,
the
Ordinance
of
Christ
should
be
publickly
intimated
to
the
Congregation
,
concerning
the
appointment
of
Watchmen
and
Overseers
in
the
Church
;
it
being
their
duty
to
foresee
that
no
offence
or
scandal
arise
in
the
Church
;
and
that
if
any
such
offence
or
scandal
should
happen
,
it
might
be
seasonably
remedied
and
abolished
by
them
:
as
also
that
the
names
of
the
parties
chosen
be
published
on
the
next
Lords
Day
;
their
duties
toward
the
Church
,
and
the
Churches
duty
toward
them
,
being
then
declared
;
and
then
the
said
Officers
to
be
admitted
to
their
several
Ministeries
,
with
the
general
Prayers
of
the
whole
Church
.
Orders
were
also
made
for
a
division
of
the
Churches
into
Classical
and
Synodical
Meetings
,
according
to
the
tenor
of
the
Book
of
Discipline
;
for
keeping
a
Registry
of
the
Acts
of
the
Classis
and
Synods
;
for
dealing
with
Patrons
to
present
fit
men
,
when
any
Church
fell
void
belonging
to
their
Presentations
;
for
making
Collections
at
the
General
Assemblies
(
which
were
then
held
for
the
most
part
at
the
Act
in
Oxon
,
or
the
Commencement
in
●ambridge
)
towards
the
relief
of
the
poor
,
but
most
especially
of
those
who
had
been
deprived
of
their
Benefices
for
their
not
subscribing
;
as
also
of
such
Ministers
of
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
,
as
for
their
factiousness
and
disobedience
had
been
forced
to
abandon
that
Kingdom
:
and
finally
,
for
nominating
some
set-time
at
the
end
of
each
Provincial
Synod
,
in
which
the
said
Provincial
Synod
was
to
sit
again
;
as
also
for
the
sending
of
fit
men
to
the
General
Synods
,
which
were
to
be
held
either
in
times
of
Parliament
,
or
at
such
other
times
as
seemed
most
convenient
.
35.
By
these
disguisings
it
was
thought
that
they
might
breed
up
their
Presbytery
under
the
Wing
of
Episcopacie
,
till
they
should
finde
it
strong
enough
to
subsist
of
it self
,
and
bid
defiance
to
that
power
which
had
given
it
shelter
.
It
was
resolved
also
,
that
instead
of
Prophesying
,
which
now
began
to
be
supprest
in
every
place
,
Lectures
should
be
set
up
in
some
chief
Towns
in
every
County
:
to
which
the
Ministers
and
Lay-brethren
might
resort
securely
,
and
thereby
prosecute
their
designe
with
the
like
indempnity
.
But
no
disguise
could
fit
them
in
their
alterations
of
the
Forms
of
Worship
;
of
which
nothing
was
to
be
retained
by
Cartwrights
Rules
,
but
that
which
held
conformity
with
the
Church
of
Geneva
.
According
to
the
Rules
whereof
,
the
Minister
had
no
more
to
do
on
the
days
of
Worship
,
but
to
Preach
his
Sermon
,
with
a
long
Prayer
before
it
,
and
another
after
it
,
of
his
own
devising
;
the
people
being
entertained
both
before
and
after
with
a
Psalm
in
Meter
,
according
to
such
Tune
or
Tunes
as
the
Clerk
should
bid
.
For
having
distributed
the
whole
Worship
of
God
into
these
three
parts
;
that
is
to
say
,
Prayers
,
Praises
,
and
Prophesyings
;
the
singing
of
the
Psalms
(
which
they
conceived
to
be
the
onely
way
of
giving
praise
)
became
,
in
fine
,
as
necessary
as
the
Prayers
or
Preachings
.
Their
other
aberrations
from
the
publick
Liturgie
in
Sacraments
and
Sacramentals
,
may
best
be
found
in
Cartwrights
practice
,
as
before
laid
down
;
it
being
not
to
be
supposed
that
he
would
practise
one
thing
and
prescribe
another
,
or
that
his
own
practice
might
not
be
a
sufficent
Canon
,
to
direct
all
the
Churches
of
this
Platform
.
But
these
alterations
being
so
gross
,
that
no
Cloak
could
cover
them
;
another
expedient
was
devised
somewhat
more
chargeable
then
the
other
,
but
of
greater
safety
.
For
neither
daring
to
reject
the
publick
Liturgie
,
and
being
resolved
not
to
conform
themselves
unto
it
;
they
fell
upon
a
course
of
hiring
some
Lay-brother
,
(
as
Snape
did
a
Lame
Souldier
of
Barwick
)
or
possibly
▪
some
ignorant
Curate
,
to
read
the
Prayers
to
such
as
had
a
minde
to
hear
them
;
neither
themselves
,
nor
their
Disciples
coming
into
the
Church
,
till
the
singing
of
the
Psalm
before
the
Sermon
.
Concerning
which
,
one
of
the
brethren
writes
to
Field
,
[
](A43507-e65550-b)a
a
Ego
singulis
sabbatis
cum
pres●ripta
●iturgias
Form●la
nihil
habens
commercii
,
in
Coetu
Concion●m
habeo
,
&c.
Dat.
April
.
14.
That
having
nothing
to
do
with
the
prescribed
form
of
Common-prayer
,
he
preached
every
Lords
day
in
his
Congregation
;
and
that
●e
did
so
by
the
counsel
of
the
Reverend
Brethren
;
by
whom
(
such
was
Gods
goodness
to
him
)
he
had
been
lately
called
to
be
one
of
the
Classis
,
which
once
a
week
was
held
in
some
place
or
other
.
36.
In
this
condition
stood
the
Affairs
,
when
the
Reverend
Whitgift
came
to
the
See
of
Canterbury
.
A
man
that
had
appeared
so
stoutly
in
the
Churches
quarrels
,
that
there
could
be
no
fear
of
his
Grind●llizing
,
by
winking
at
the
plots
and
practices
of
the
Puritan
Faction
.
So
highly
valued
by
the
Queen
,
that
when
she
first
preferred
him
to
the
See
of
Worcester
,
Anno
1576
,
she
gave
him
the
disposing
of
all
the
Prebendaries
of
that
Church
,
to
the
end
he
might
be
served
with
the
ablest
and
most
Learned
men
.
Nor
was
he
less
esteemed
for
his
civil
prudence
;
which
moved
Sir
Henry
Sidney
▪
to
select
him
before
all
others
to
be
his
Vice-President
in
Wales
,
at
such
time
as
he
was
to
go
Lord-Deputy
for
the
Realm
of
Ireland
.
Upon
this
man
the
Queen
had
always
kept
her
eye
since
Grindal
fell
into
disfavour
,
and
willingly
would
have
made
him
his
Co-adjutor
,
if
he
could
have
been
perswaded
to
accept
the
offer
.
Which
moderation
altered
nothing
of
the
Queens
minde
toward
him
,
who
was
so
constant
in
her
choice
and
designations
of
fit
men
to
serve
her
,
that
upon
Grindals
death
,
which
happened
on
the
6
of
Iuly
1583
,
she
preferred
Whitgift
to
the
place
.
To
which
he
was
actually
translated
before
Michaelmas
following
,
that
he
might
have
the
benefit
of
the
half-years-rent
.
Which
as
it
was
another
Argument
of
the
Queens
good
affection
to
him
(
who
otherwise
was
sufficiently
intent
on
her
personal
profit
)
so
for
a
further
demonstration
of
it
,
she
caused
one
hundred
pounds
to
be
abated
in
his
Tenths
and
first
Fruits
,
which
had
been
over-charged
on
his
Predecessor
.
And
,
which
was
more
then
both
together
,
she
suffered
him
to
Commence
a
Suit
against
Sir
Iames
Crofts
,
Comptroller
of
her
Houshold
,
Governour
of
the
Town
of
Barwick
,
and
a
privy
Councellor
,
for
the
recovery
of
some
Lands
,
to
the
quantity
of
one
thousand
Acres
,
which
had
been
first
alienated
to
the
Queen
,
and
by
the
Queen
was
given
to
Crofts
on
a
Court-petition
.
Which
suit
,
as
he
had
courage
enough
to
take
in
hand
,
so
had
he
the
felicity
of
an
happy
Issue
,
in
the
recovering
of
those
Lands
from
such
Potent
Competitors
,
without
loosing
any
part
of
her
Majesties
favour
.
But
these
things
are
not
pertinent
to
my
present
business
,
unless
it
be
to
shew
upon
what
ground
he
stood
,
and
that
he
was
resolved
to
abate
of
nothing
which
concerned
the
honour
of
the
Church
,
who
was
so
vigilant
and
intent
(
without
fear
of
envy
or
displeasure
)
on
the
profit
of
it
.
37.
The
Queen
was
set
upon
a
point
of
holding
her
Prerogative-Royal
at
the
very
height
;
and
therefore
would
not
yield
to
any
thing
in
Civil
matters
,
which
seemed
to
tend
to
any
sensible
diminution
of
it
.
And
in
like
sort
she
was
resolved
touching
her
Supremacy
,
which
she
considered
as
the
fairest
Jewel
in
the
Regal
Diadem
;
and
consequently
,
could
as
little
hearken
to
such
Propositions
as
had
been
made
in
favor
of
the
Puritan
Faction
by
their
great
Agents
in
the
Court
,
though
she
had
many
times
been
sollicited
in
it
.
To
ease
herself
of
which
Sollicitations
for
the
time
to
come
,
she
acquaints
Whitgift
at
his
first
coming
to
the
place
,
that
she
determined
to
discharge
herself
from
the
trouble
of
all
Church-concernments
,
and
leave
them
wholly
to
his
care
:
That
he
should
want
no
countenance
and
encouragement
for
carrying
on
the
great
trust
committed
to
him
:
That
she
was
sensible
enough
into
what
disorder
and
confusion
the
affairs
of
the
Church
were
brought
,
by
the
connivance
of
some
Bishops
,
the
obstinancy
of
some
Ministers
,
and
the
power
of
some
great
Lords
both
in
Court
and
Countrey
;
but
that
notwithstanding
all
these
difficulties
,
he
must
resolve
,
not
onely
to
assert
the
Episcopal
Power
,
but
also
to
restore
that
Uniformity
in
Gods
Publick
Worship
,
which
by
the
weakness
of
his
Predecessor
was
so
much
endangered
.
Thus
authorized
and
countenanced
,
he
begins
his
Government
.
And
for
the
first
Essay
thereof
,
he
sends
abroad
three
Articles
to
be
subscribed
by
all
the
Clergy
of
his
Province
.
The
Tenour
of
which
Articles
,
because
they
afterwards
created
so
much
trouble
to
him
,
I
shall
here
subjoyn
.
First
therefore
,
he
required
the
Clergy
to
subscribe
to
this
,
That
the
Queen
had
Supreme
Authority
over
all
persons
born
within
her
Dominions
,
of
what
condition
soever
they
were
;
and
that
no
other
Prince
,
Prelate
or
Potentate
,
either
had
,
or
ought
to
have
any
jurisdiction
Civil
or
Ecclesiastical
within
her
Realms
and
Dominions
.
2.
That
the
Book
of
Common-prayer
,
and
the
Ordination
of
Bishops
,
Priests
and
Deacons
,
contained
nothing
contrary
to
the
Word
of
God
,
but
might
lawfully
be
used
;
and
that
they
would
use
that
and
no
other
.
3.
That
he
allowed
the
Articles
of
Religion
,
agreed
in
the
Synod
holden
at
London
,
in
the
year
of
our
Lord
1562
,
and
published
by
the
Queens
Authority
;
and
did
believe
them
to
be
consonant
to
the
Word
of
God
.
38.
It
is
not
easie
to
imagine
what
clamours
were
raised
amongst
the
Brethren
upon
this
occasion
;
how
they
moved
Heaven
and
Earth
,
the
Court
and
Country
,
and
all
the
Friends
they
had
of
the
Clergie
or
Laity
,
to
come
to
their
assistance
in
this
time
of
their
tryal
.
By
means
whereof
,
they
raised
so
strong
an
opposition
against
his
proceedings
,
that
no
man
of
less
courage
then
Whitgift
,
and
none
but
Whitgift
so
well
backed
and
countenanced
by
a
gratious
Mistress
,
could
have
withstood
the
violence
and
fury
of
it
.
But
by
the
Queens
constancie
on
the
one
side
,
who
gave
Semper
Eadem
for
her
Motto
,
to
shew
that
she
was
always
one
;
and
by
his
most
invincible
patience
on
the
other
side
,
whose
Motto
being
Vincit
qui
patitur
,
declared
what
hopes
he
had
,
that
by
a
discreet
patience
he
might
get
the
Victory
;
he
had
the
happiness
to
see
the
Church
reduced
to
her
former
lustre
,
by
the
removing
of
all
obstacles
which
lay
before
him
.
The
first
of
which
was
laid
by
some
of
his
own
Diocess
,
who
being
required
by
him
to
subscribe
for
an
Example
to
others
,
not
onely
refused
so
to
do
,
but
being
thereupon
suspended
for
their
contumacy
in
due
Form
of
Law
,
they
petitioned
to
the
Lords
of
the
Council
for
relief
against
him
:
the
like
Petition
was
presented
to
them
,
by
some
Ministers
of
the
Diocess
of
Norwich
,
against
Dr.
Edmond
Freak
their
Bishop
;
to
whom
the
planting
of
so
many
Dutch
Churches
in
the
principal
City
,
and
other
of
the
chief
Towns
of
his
Diocess
,
had
given
trouble
enough
.
To
the
Petition
of
the
Kentish
Ministers
,
which
concerned
himself
,
he
was
required
to
answer
at
the
Council-Table
,
on
the
Sunday
following
.
Instead
whereof
,
he
lays
before
them
in
the
Letter
,
That
the
Petitioners
,
for
the
most
part
,
were
ignorant
and
raw
young
men
,
few
of
them
licensed
Preachers
,
and
generally
disaffected
to
the
present
Government
:
That
he
had
spent
the
best
part
of
two
or
three
days
in
labouring
to
reduce
them
to
a
better
understanding
of
the
points
in
question
;
but
not
being
able
to
prevail
,
he
had
no
otherwise
proceeded
then
the
Law
required
:
That
it
was
not
for
him
to
sit
in
that
place
,
if
every
Curate
in
his
Diocess
might
be
permitted
so
to
use
him
;
nor
possible
for
him
to
perform
the
Duty
which
the
Queen
expected
at
his
hands
,
if
he
might
not
proceed
to
the
execution
of
that
power
by
her
Majesty
committed
to
him
,
without
interruption
:
That
he
could
not
be
perswaded
,
that
their
Lordships
had
any
purpose
to
make
him
a
party
,
or
to
require
him
to
come
before
them
to
defend
those
actions
,
wherein
he
supposed
that
he
had
no
other
Iudge
but
the
Queen
her self
;
and
therefore
in
regard
that
he
was
called
by
God
to
that
place
and
function
,
wherein
he
was
to
be
their
Pastor
,
he
was
the
rather
moved
to
desire
their
assistance
in
matters
pertaining
to
his
Office
,
for
the
quietness
of
the
Church
,
the
credit
of
Religion
,
and
the
maintainance
of
the
Laws
in
defence
thereof
,
without
expecting
any
such
attendance
on
them
as
they
had
required
,
for
fear
of
giving
more
advantage
to
those
wayward
persons
,
then
he
conceived
they
did
intend
.
And
thereunto
he
added
this
protestation
,
That
the
three
Articles
whereunto
they
were
moved
to
subscribe
,
were
such
,
as
he
was
ready
by
Learning
to
defend
,
in
manner
and
form
as
there
set
down
,
against
all
opponents
,
either
in
England
or
elsewhere
.
39.
In
reference
to
the
paper
of
the
Suffolk
Ministers
,
he
returns
this
answer
:
It
seemeth
something
strange
to
me
,
that
the
Ministers
of
Suffolk
finding
themselves
agrieved
with
the
doings
of
their
Diocesans
should
leave
the
ordinary
course
of
proceeding
by
the
Law
,
(
which
is
to
appeal
unto
me
)
and
extraordinarily
trouble
your
Lordships
in
a
matter
not
so
incident
(
as
I
think
)
to
that
honourable
Board
,
seeing
it
hath
pleased
her
Majesty
her
own
self
in
express
words
to
commit
these
causes
Ecclesiastical
to
me
,
as
to
one
who
is
to
make
answer
unto
God
and
her
Majesty
in
this
behalf
;
my
Office
also
and
place
requiring
the
same
.
In
answer
unto
their
complaint
;
touching
their
ordinary
proceedings
with
them
,
I
have
herewith
sent
your
Lordships
a
Copy
of
a
Letter
lately
received
from
his
Lordship
,
wherein
I
think
that
part
of
their
Bill
to
be
fully
answered
.
Touching
the
rest
,
I
know
not
what
to
judge
of
it
;
but
in
some
points
it
talketh
(
as
I
think
)
modestly
and
charitably
.
They
say
,
they
are
no
Iesuits
sent
from
Rome
to
reconcile
,
&c.
True
it
is
,
neither
are
they
charged
to
be
so
;
but
notwithstanding
,
they
are
contentious
in
the
Church
of
England
,
and
by
their
contentions
minister
occasion
of
offence
to
those
which
are
seduced
by
Jesuits
;
and
give
the
Sacraments
against
the
form
of
publick
Prayer
used
in
this
Church
,
and
by
Law
established
,
and
thereby
increase
the
number
of
them
,
and
confirm
them
in
their
wilfulness
.
They
also
make
a
Schism
in
the
Church
,
and
draw
many
other
of
her
Majesties
Subjects
to
a
misliking
of
her
Laws
and
Government
in
Causes
Ecclesiastical
.
So
far
are
they
from
perswading
them
to
obedience
;
or
at
the
least
,
if
they
perswade
them
to
it
in
the
one
part
of
her
Authority
,
it
is
in
Causes
Civil
;
they
disswade
them
from
it
as
much
in
the
other
,
that
i●
,
in
Causes
Ecclesiastical
:
so
that
indeed
they
pluck
down
with
the
one
hand
,
that
which
they
seem
to
build
with
the
other
.
40.
More
of
which
Letter
might
be
added
,
were
not
this
sufficient
,
as
well
to
shew
how
perfectly
he
understood
both
his
place
and
power
,
as
with
what
courage
and
discretion
he
proceeded
in
the
maintenance
of
it
.
Which
being
observed
by
some
great
men
about
the
Court
,
who
had
ingaged
themselves
in
the
Puritan
quarrels
,
but
were
not
willing
to
incur
the
Queens
displeasure
by
their
opposition
;
it
was
thought
best
to
stand
a
while
behind
the
Curtain
,
and
set
Beal
upon
him
,
of
whose
impetuosity
and
edge
against
him
they
were
well
assured
.
This
Beal
was
in
himself
a
most
eager
Puritan
,
trained
up
by
Walsingham
to
draw
dry-foot
after
Priests
and
Jesuits
;
his
extream
hatred
to
those
men
,
being
looked
on
as
the
onely
good
quality
which
he
could
pretend
to
.
But
being
over-blinded
by
zeal
and
passion
,
he
was
never
able
to
distinguish
rightly
between
truth
and
falshood
;
between
true
Sanctity
,
and
the
counterfeit
appearance
of
it
.
This
made
him
first
conceive
,
that
whatsoever
was
not
Puritan
,
must
needs
be
Popish
;
and
that
the
Bishops
were
to
be
esteemed
no
otherwise
then
the
sons
of
Antichrist
,
because
they
were
not
looked
upon
as
Fathers
by
the
holy
Brotherhood
.
And
so
far
was
he
hurried
on
by
these
dis-affections
,
that
though
he
was
preferred
to
be
one
of
the
Clerks
of
the
Council
,
yet
he
preferred
the
interest
of
the
Faction
before
that
of
the
Queen
.
Insomuch
that
he
was
noted
to
jeer
and
gibe
at
all
such
Sermons
as
did
most
commend
Her
Majesties
Government
,
and
move
the
Auditory
to
obedience
;
not
sparing
to
accuse
the
Preachers
upon
such
occasions
to
have
broached
false
Doctrine
,
and
falsly
to
alledge
the
Scriptures
in
defence
thereof
.
This
man
had
either
writ
or
countenanced
a
sharp
Discourse
against
Subscription
,
inscribed
to
the
Archbishop
,
and
presented
to
him
;
and
thereupon
caused
speeches
to
be
cast
abroad
,
that
the
three
Articles
to
which
Subscription
was
required
,
should
shortly
be
revoked
by
an
Act
of
the
Council
:
which
much
encreased
the
obstinacy
of
the
self-willed
Brethren
.
But
after
,
fearing
lest
the
Queen
might
have
a
sight
of
the
Papers
,
he
resolved
to
get
them
out
of
his
hands
;
and
thereupon
went
over
to
Lambeth
,
where
he
behaved
himself
in
such
a
rude
and
violent
manner
,
as
forced
the
Archbishop
to
give
an
acconnt
thereof
by
Letter
to
the
Lord
Treasurer
Burleigh
,
who
hitherto
had
stood
fair
towards
him
,
in
these
following
words
:
41.
I
have
born
(
saith
he
)
with
Mr.
Beals
intemperate
speeches
,
unseemly
for
him
to
use
,
though
not
in
respect
of
my self
,
yet
in
respect
of
Her
Majestie
whom
he
serveth
,
and
of
the
Laws
established
,
whereunto
he
ought
to
sh●w
some
duty
.
Yesterday
he
came
to
my
house
,
as
it
seems
to
demand
the
Book
he
delivered
unto
me
.
I
told
him
,
That
the
book
was
written
unto
me
,
and
therefore
no
reason
why
he
should
require
it
again
,
especially
seeing
I
was
assured
that
he
had
a
Copy
thereof
;
otherwise
I
would
cause
it
to
be
written
out
for
him
:
Whereupon
he
fell
into
very
great
passions
with
me
(
which
I
think
was
the
end
of
his
coming
)
for
proceeding
in
the
execution
of
the
Articles
,
&c.
and
told
me
in
effect
,
that
I
would
be
the
overthrow
of
this
Church
,
and
a
cause
of
tumult
;
with
many
other
bitter
and
hard
speeches
,
which
I
heard
patiently
,
and
wished
him
to
consider
with
what
spirit
he
was
moved
to
say
so
:
For
I
said
,
it
could
not
be
by
the
Spirit
of
God
,
which
worketh
in
men
Patience
,
Humility
and
Love
;
and
your
words
declare
(
said
I
)
that
you
are
very
Arrogant
,
Proud
,
Impatient
and
Vncharitable
.
Moreover
,
the
Spirit
of
God
,
&c.
And
all
this
while
(
saith
he
)
I
talked
with
him
in
the
upper
end
of
my
Gallery
:
My
Lord
of
Winchester
and
divers
strangers
being
in
the
other
part
thereof
.
But
Mr.
Beal
beginning
to
extend
his
voyce
that
all
might
hear
,
I
began
to
break
off
.
Then
he
being
more
and
more
kindled
,
very
impatiently
uttered
very
proud
and
contemptuous
speeches
in
the
justifying
of
his
book
,
and
condemning
the
Orders
established
,
to
the
offence
of
all
the
bearers
.
Whereupon
,
being
very
desirous
to
be
rid
of
him
,
I
made
small
answer
;
but
told
him
that
his
speeches
were
intolerable
,
that
he
forgot
himself
,
and
that
I
would
complain
of
him
to
Her
Majestie
:
whereof
he
seemed
to
make
small
account
,
and
so
he
departed
in
great
heat
.
Which
said
,
he
lets
his
Lordship
know
,
That
though
he
was
never
more
abused
by
any
man
in
his
life
,
then
since
his
coming
to
that
place
he
had
been
by
Beal
,
and
that
upon
no
other
ground
but
for
doing
his
duty
,
yet
that
he
was
not
willing
to
do
him
any
ill
office
with
the
Queen
about
it
,
or
otherwise
to
proceed
any
further
in
it
then
his
Lordship
should
think
most
convenient
.
42.
Finding
by
these
Experiments
how
little
good
was
to
be
done
upon
him
either
way
,
it
was
resolved
to
make
some
tryal
on
the
opposite
party
,
in
hope
to
bring
them
by
degrees
unto
some
attonement
.
The
Lord
Burleigh
shall
first
break
the
ice
;
who
upon
some
complaint
made
against
the
Liturgie
by
some
of
the
brethren
,
required
them
to
compose
another
,
such
as
they
thought
might
generally
be
accepted
by
them
.
The
first
Classis
thereupon
devised
a
new
one
,
agreeable
in
most
things
to
the
Form
of
Geneva
.
But
this
Draught
being
offered
to
the
consideration
of
a
second
Classis
(
for
so
the
wise
States-man
had
of
purpose
contrived
the
plot
)
there
were
no
fewer
then
six
hundred
Exceptions
made
against
it
,
and
consequently
so
many
alterations
to
be
made
therein
,
before
it
was
to
be
admitted
.
The
third
Classis
quarrelled
at
those
Alterations
,
and
resolved
therefore
on
a
new
Model
,
which
should
have
nothing
of
the
other
:
And
against
this
,
the
fourth
was
able
to
pretend
as
many
Objections
as
had
been
made
against
the
first
.
So
that
no
likelihood
appearing
of
any
other
Form
of
Worship
,
either
better
or
worse
,
to
be
agreed
upon
between
them
,
he
dismist
their
Agents
for
the
present
;
with
this
assurance
,
that
whensoever
they
could
agree
upon
any
Liturgie
which
might
be
universally
received
amongst
them
,
they
should
find
him
very
ready
to
serve
them
in
the
settling
of
it
.
Just
so
Pacuvius
dealt
with
the
people
of
Capua
,
when
they
resolved
to
put
all
their
Senators
to
death
.
For
when
he
had
advised
them
not
to
execute
that
sentence
upon
any
one
Senator
,
till
they
were
agreed
upon
another
to
supply
the
place
,
there
followed
such
a
division
amongst
them
in
the
choice
of
the
new
,
and
so
many
Exceptions
against
every
man
which
was
offered
to
them
,
that
at
the
last
it
was
resolved
to
let
the
old
Senate
stand
in
force
,
till
they
could
better
their
condition
in
the
change
of
the
persons
.
Walsingham
tries
his
fortune
next
,
in
hope
to
bring
them
to
allow
or
the
English
Liturgie
,
on
the
removal
of
such
things
as
seemed
most
offensive
.
And
thereupon
he
offered
,
in
the
Queens
name
,
that
the
three
Ceremonies
at
which
they
seemed
most
to
boggle
;
that
is
to
say
,
Kneeling
at
the
Communion
;
The
Surplice
;
and
,
The
Cross
in
Baptism
,
should
be
expunged
out
of
the
Book
of
Common-Prayer
,
if
that
would
content
them
.
But
thereunto
it
was
replied
in
the
words
of
Moses
,
Ne
ungulam
esse
relinquendum
;
That
they
would
not
leave
so
much
as
a
hoof
behind
.
Meaning
thereby
,
that
they
would
have
a
total
abolition
of
the
Book
,
without
retaining
any
part
of
Office
in
it
in
their
next
new-nothing
.
Which
peremptory
answer
did
much
alienate
his
affection
from
them
;
as
afterwards
he
affirmed
to
Knewstubs
,
and
Knewstubs
to
Dr.
Iohn
Burges
of
Colshil
;
from
whose
pen
I
have
it
.
43.
The
Brethren
on
the
other
side
finding
how
little
they
had
gotten
by
their
application
to
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
began
to
steer
another
course
,
by
practising
upon
the
temper
of
the
following
Parliaments
,
into
which
they
had
procured
many
of
their
chief
Friends
to
be
retained
for
Knights
or
Burgesses
,
as
they
could
prevail
.
By
whose
means
(
notwithstanding
that
the
Queen
had
charged
them
not
to
deal
in
any
thing
which
was
of
concernment
to
the
Church
)
they
procured
a
Bill
to
pass
in
the
House
of
Commons
1585
,
for
making
tryal
of
the
sufficiency
of
such
as
were
to
be
ordained
or
admitted
Ministers
by
twelve
Lay-men
;
whose
approbation
and
allowance
they
were
first
to
pass
,
before
they
were
to
receive
Institution
into
any
Benefice
.
Another
Bill
was
also
past
,
for
making
Marriage
lawful
at
all
times
of
the
year
;
which
had
been
formerly
attempted
by
the
Convocation
,
and
tendred
to
the
Queen
amongst
other
Articles
there
agreed
upon
,
but
was
by
her
disrellished
and
rejected
,
as
before
was
said
.
They
were
in
hand
also
with
a
third
,
concerning
Ecclesiastical
Courts
,
and
the
Episcopal
Visitations
;
pretending
onely
a
redress
of
some
Exorbitances
in
excessive
Fees
,
but
aiming
plainly
at
the
overthrow
of
the
Jurisdiction
.
Of
which
particulars
,
Whitgift
gives
notice
to
the
Queen
;
and
the
Queen
so
far
signified
her
dislike
of
all
those
proceedings
,
that
all
those
Projects
dyed
in
the
House
of
Commons
,
without
ever
coming
into
Acts.
The
like
attempts
were
made
in
some
following
Sessions
;
in
which
some
Members
shewed
themselves
so
troublesome
to
sober
men
,
so
alienated
from
the
present
Government
,
and
so
dis-respective
toward
the
Queen
,
that
she
was
fain
to
lay
some
of
them
by
the
heels
,
and
deprive
others
of
their
places
,
before
she
could
reduce
them
to
a
better
temper
.
Of
which
we
shall
speak
more
hereafter
,
in
the
course
of
this
History
.
The
end
of
the
seventh
Book
.
AERIVS
REDIVIVVS
:
OR
,
The
History
OF
THE
PRESBYTERIANS
LIB.
VIII
.
Containing
The
Seditious
Practises
and
Positions
of
the
English
Puritans
,
their
Libels
,
Railing
,
and
Reviling
,
in
order
to
the
setting
up
of
the
Holy
Discipline
,
from
the
year
1584
,
to
the
year
1589.
The
undutiful
Carriage
of
the
French
,
and
the
horrible
Insolencies
of
the
Scotch
Presbyters
,
from
the
year
1585
,
to
the
year
1592.
HAving
thus
prosecuted
the
Affairs
of
the
Presbyterians
in
England
,
1584.
to
the
same
point
of
time
where
before
we
left
the
Scots
,
the
French
,
and
those
of
the
same
Party
in
the
Belgick
Provinces
:
we
shall
hereafter
treat
of
them
as
they
come
before
us
with
reference
to
the
Practises
and
Proceedings
of
their
English
Brethren
.
And
first
,
beginning
with
the
Scots
,
it
is
to
be
remembred
,
that
we
left
them
at
a
very
low
ebb
;
the
Earl
of
Goury
put
to
death
,
many
of
the
Nobility
exiled
into
Forreign
Countreys
,
and
the
chief
Zealots
of
the
Faction
amongst
the
Ministers
,
putting
themselves
into
a
voluntary
Banishment
,
because
they
could
not
have
their
wills
on
the
King
and
Council
.
England
,
as
nearest
hand
,
was
the
common
Sanctuary
,
to
which
some
Lords
,
and
almost
all
the
Refractory
Ministers
had
retired
themselves
.
Much
countenanced
by
Mr.
Secretary
Walsingham
,
who
had
set
them
on
work
;
and
therefore
was
obliged
to
gratifie
them
in
some
fit
proportion
.
To
such
of
the
Nobility
as
had
fled
into
England
,
he
assigned
the
Isle
of
Lindisfarm
,
(
commonly
called
the
Holy
Island
)
not
far
from
Berwick
;
with
order
to
the
Lord
Hundsdon
,
who
was
then
Governour
of
that
Town
,
to
give
them
the
possession
of
it
.
But
Hundsdon
,
though
he
had
less
Zeal
,
had
so
much
knowledg
of
his
Duty
,
as
to
disobey
him
;
considering
the
great
consequence
of
the
place
,
and
that
there
was
no
impossibility
in
it
,
but
that
the
Scots
might
make
use
of
it
to
the
common
prejudice
,
if
they
should
prove
Enemies
to
this
Crown
,
as
perhaps
they
might
.
A
matter
,
which
the
Secretary
would
not
have
passed
over
in
so
light
a
manner
,
but
that
an
Ambassador
was
sent
at
the
same
time
from
the
King
of
Scots
,
by
whom
it
was
desired
that
the
Fugitives
of
that
Nation
,
whatsoever
they
were
,
might
either
be
remitted
home
,
or
else
commanded
not
to
live
so
near
the
Borders
,
where
they
had
opportunity
,
more
than
stood
with
the
good
of
that
Kingdom
,
to
pervert
the
Subjects
.
Which
Reasonable
Desire
being
yeelded
unto
,
the
Lords
and
Great
men
of
that
Nation
were
ordered
to
retire
to
Norwich
,
and
many
of
the
Ministers
,
permitted
to
prepare
for
London
,
Oxon
,
Cambridg
,
and
some
other
places
;
where
some
of
them
procured
more
mischief
to
the
Church
of
England
,
than
all
of
them
could
have
done
to
their
own
Countrey
,
had
they
staid
at
Berwick
.
2.
At
London
they
are
suffered
,
by
some
zealous
Brethren
,
to
possess
their
Pulpits
,
in
which
they
rail
,
without
comptroll
,
against
their
King
,
the
Council
of
that
Kingdom
,
and
their
natural
Queen
;
as
if
by
the
practises
of
the
one
,
and
the
connivence
of
the
other
,
the
Reformed
Religion
was
in
danger
to
be
rooted
out
.
Some
Overtures
had
been
made
at
that
time
by
the
Queen
of
Scots
,
by
which
it
was
desired
that
she
might
be
restored
unto
the
Liberty
of
her
person
,
associating
with
the
young
King
in
the
Government
of
the
Realm
of
Scotland
;
and
be
suffered
to
have
the
Mass
said
in
her
private
Closet
,
for
her self
and
her
Servants
.
The
news
whereof
being
brought
to
London
,
filled
all
the
Pulpits
which
the
Scots
were
suffered
to
invade
,
with
terrible
Complaints
and
Exclamations
;
none
of
them
sparing
to
affirm
,
That
her
Liberty
was
inconsistent
with
Queen
Elizabeth's
Safety
:
That
both
Kingdoms
were
undone
,
if
she
were
admitted
to
the
joynt-Government
of
the
Realm
of
Scotland
;
and
,
That
the
Reformed
Religion
must
needs
breathe
its
last
,
if
the
Popish
were
permitted
within
the
Walls
of
the
Court.
Which
points
they
pressed
with
so
much
vehemence
and
heat
,
that
many
were
thereby
inflamed
to
join
themselves
in
the
Association
against
that
Queen
,
which
soon
after
followed
.
Against
their
King
they
railed
so
bitterly
,
and
with
such
reproach
,
(
one
Davinson
more
than
any
other
)
that
upon
complaint
made
by
the
Scottish
▪
Ambassador
,
the
Bishop
of
London
was
commanded
to
silence
all
the
Scots
about
the
City
;
and
the
like
Order
given
to
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
,
by
whom
they
were
inhibited
from
preaching
in
all
other
places
.
But
the
less
noise
they
made
in
the
Church
,
the
more
closely
and
dangerously
they
practised
on
particular
persons
,
in
whom
they
endeavoured
to
beget
an
ill
opinion
of
the
present
Government
,
and
to
engage
them
for
advancing
that
of
the
Presbyterian
in
the
place
thereof
.
But
this
they
had
followed
more
successfully
at
the
Act
in
Oxon
,
where
they
are
liberally
entertained
by
Genebrand
and
the
rest
of
the
Brethren
;
amongst
which
,
Wilcox
,
Hen
,
and
Ackton
,
were
of
greatest
note
.
And
at
this
time
a
question
was
propounded
to
them
concerning
the
proceeding
of
the
Minister
in
his
duty
,
without
the
assistance
or
tarrying
for
the
Magistrate
.
How
they
resolved
this
question
,
may
be
easily
guessed
,
partly
by
that
which
they
had
done
themselves
when
they
were
in
Scotland
;
and
partly
by
the
Actings
of
their
English
Brethren
,
in
pursuance
of
it
.
3.
For
presently
after
,
Gelibrand
deals
with
divers
Students
in
their
several
Colledges
,
to
put
their
hands
unto
a
paper
,
which
seemed
to
contain
somewhat
in
it
of
such
dangerous
nature
,
that
some
did
absolutely
refuse
,
and
others
required
further
time
of
deliberation
:
of
which
Gelibrand
thus
writes
to
Field
,
on
the
12
th
of
Ian.
then
next
following
:
I
have
already
(
saith
he
)
entred
into
the
matters
whereof
you
write
,
and
dealt
with
three
or
four
several
Colledges
,
concerning
those
amongst
whom
they
live
.
I
find
that
men
are
very
dangerous
in
this
point
,
generally
favouring
Reformation
;
but
when
it
comes
to
the
particular
point
,
some
have
not
yet
considered
of
the
things
for
which
others
in
the
Church
are
so
much
troubled
:
others
are
afraid
to
testifie
any
thing
with
their
hands
,
lest
it
breed
danger
before
the
time
:
and
many
favour
the
Cause
of
the
Reformation
,
but
they
are
not
Ministers
,
but
young
Students
;
of
whom
there
is
good
hope
,
if
they
be
not
cut
off
by
violent
dealing
before
the
time
.
As
I
hear
by
you
,
so
I
mean
to
go
forward
where
there
is
any
hope
,
and
to
learn
the
number
,
and
certifie
you
thereof
,
&c.
But
that
these
secret
practises
might
not
be
suspected
,
they
openly
attend
the
Parliament
of
this
year
,
as
at
other
times
,
in
hope
of
gaining
some
advantage
against
the
Bishops
,
and
the
received
Orders
of
the
Church
:
For
in
the
Parliament
of
this
year
,
which
began
on
the
Twenty
third
of
November
,
they
petitioned
,
amongst
other
things
,
That
a
Restraint
might
be
laid
upon
the
Bishops
,
for
granting
of
Faculties
,
conferring
of
Orders
,
as
also
in
the
executing
of
Ecclesiastical
Censure
,
the
Oath
Ex
Officio
,
permitting
Non-residence
,
and
the
like
.
But
the
Queen
would
not
hearken
to
it
,
partly
because
of
the
dislike
she
had
of
all
Innovations
,
which
commonly
tend
unto
the
worse
;
but
chiefly
,
in
regard
that
all
such
Applications
as
they
made
to
the
Parliament
,
were
by
her
looked
on
as
derogatory
to
her
own
Supremacy
.
So
that
instead
of
gaining
any
of
those
points
at
the
hands
of
the
Parliament
,
they
gained
nothing
but
displeasure
from
the
Queen
,
who
is
affirmed
by
Stow
to
have
made
a
Speech
at
the
end
of
their
Session
,
and
therein
to
have
told
the
Bishops
,
That
if
they
did
not
look
more
carefully
to
the
discharge
of
their
Duties
,
she
must
take
order
to
deprive
them
.
Sharp
words
!
and
such
as
might
necessitate
the
Bishops
to
look
well
about
them
.
4.
It
happened
also
,
that
some
of
the
great
Lords
at
Court
whom
they
most
relyed
on
,
began
to
cool
in
their
affections
to
the
Cause
,
and
had
informed
the
Queen
of
the
weakness
of
it
,
upon
this
occasion
.
The
Earl
of
Leicester
,
Walsingham
,
and
some
others
of
great
place
and
power
,
being
continually
prest
unto
it
by
some
Leading-men
,
prevailed
so
far
on
the
Arch-bishop
of
Canterbury
,
as
to
admit
them
(
in
their
hearing
)
to
a
private
Conference
:
To
which
the
Arch-bishop
condescends
;
and
having
desired
the
Arch-bishop
of
York
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
to
associate
with
him
,
that
he
might
not
seem
to
act
alone
in
that
weighty
business
;
he
was
pleased
to
hear
such
Reasons
as
they
could
alledg
for
refusing
to
conform
themselves
to
the
Orders
of
the
Church
established
.
At
which
time
though
the
said
most
Reverend
Prelate
sufficiently
cleared
all
their
Doubts
,
and
satisfied
all
Exceptions
which
they
had
to
make
;
yet
at
the
earnest
request
of
the
said
great
persons
,
he
gave
way
unto
a
second
Conference
to
be
held
at
Lambeth
;
at
which
such
men
were
to
be
present
,
whose
Arguments
and
Objections
were
conceived
unanswerable
,
because
they
had
not
yet
been
heard
.
But
when
the
points
had
been
canvased
on
both
sides
for
four
hours
together
,
the
said
great
persons
openly
professed
before
all
the
Company
,
That
they
did
not
believe
the
Arch-bishops
Reasons
to
have
been
so
strong
,
and
those
of
the
other
side
so
weak
and
trivial
,
as
they
now
perceived
them
.
And
having
thanked
the
Lord
Arch-bishop
for
his
pains
and
patience
,
they
did
not
only
promise
him
to
inform
the
Queen
in
the
truth
of
the
business
;
but
endeavoured
to
perswade
the
opposite
Party
to
a
present
Conformity
.
But
long
they
did
not
stay
in
so
good
a
humour
;
of
which
more
hereafter
.
5.
With
better
fortune
sped
the
Lords
of
the
Scottish
Nation
,
in
the
advance
of
their
Affairs
:
Who
being
admitted
to
the
Queens
presence
by
the
means
of
Walsingham
,
received
such
countenance
and
support
,
as
put
them
into
a
condition
of
returning
homewards
and
gaining
that
by
force
and
practise
,
which
they
found
impossible
to
be
compassed
any
other
way
.
All
matters
in
that
Kingdom
were
then
chiefly
governed
by
the
Earl
of
Arran
,
formerly
better
known
by
the
name
of
Captain
Iones
,
who
being
of
the
House
of
the
Stuarts
,
and
fastening
his
dependence
on
the
Duke
of
Lenox
,
at
his
first
coming
out
of
France
,
had
on
his
instigation
undertaken
the
impeaching
of
the
Earl
of
Morton
:
after
which
,
growing
great
in
favour
with
the
King
himself
,
he
began
to
ingross
all
Offices
and
Places
of
Trust
,
to
draw
unto
himself
the
managery
of
all
Affairs
,
and
finally
to
assume
the
Title
of
Earl
of
Arran
,
at
such
time
as
the
Chiefs
of
the
Hamiltons
were
exiled
and
forfeited
.
Grown
great
and
powerful
by
these
means
,
and
having
added
the
Office
of
Lord
Chancellor
to
the
rest
of
his
Honours
,
he
grew
into
a
general
hatred
will
all
sorts
of
people
:
And
being
known
to
have
no
very
good
affections
to
the
Queen
of
England
,
she
was
the
more
willing
to
contribute
towards
his
destruction
.
Thus
animated
and
prepared
,
they
make
toward
the
Borders
,
and
raising
the
Countrey
as
they
went
,
marched
on
to
Sterling
where
the
King
then
lay
.
And
shewing
themselves
before
the
Town
with
Ten
thousand
men
,
they
publish
a
Proclamation
in
their
own
terms
,
touching
the
Reasons
which
induced
them
to
put
themselves
into
Arms.
Amongst
which
it
was
none
of
the
least
,
That
Acts
and
Proclamations
had
,
not
long
before
,
been
published
against
the
Ministers
of
the
Kirk
,
inhibiting
their
Presbyteries
,
Assemblies
,
and
other
Exercises
,
Priviledges
,
and
Immunities
,
by
reason
whereof
the
most
Learned
and
Honest
of
that
number
were
compelled
for
safety
of
their
Lives
and
Consciences
,
to
abandon
their
Countrey
.
To
the
end
therefore
that
all
the
aff●icted
Kirk
might
be
comforted
,
and
all
the
said
Acts
fully
made
in
prejudice
of
the
same
,
might
be
cancelled
,
and
for
ever
abolished
,
they
commanded
all
the
King's
Subjects
to
come
in
to
aid
them
.
6.
The
King
perceiving
by
this
Proclamation
what
he
was
to
trust
to
,
first
thinks
of
fortifying
the
Town
:
but
finding
that
to
be
untenable
,
he
betakes
himself
unto
the
Castle
,
as
his
surest
strength
.
The
Conquerors
having
gained
the
Town
on
the
first
of
October
,
possest
themselves
also
of
the
Bulwarks
about
the
Castle
;
which
they
inviron
on
all
sides
,
so
that
it
was
not
possible
for
any
to
escape
their
hands
:
In
which
extremity
the
King
makes
three
Requests
unto
them
,
viz.
That
his
Life
,
Honour
,
and
Estate
,
might
be
preserved
.
That
the
Lives
of
certain
of
his
Friends
might
not
be
touched
.
And
that
all
things
might
be
transacted
in
a
peaceable
manner
.
They
,
on
the
other
side
,
demand
three
things
for
their
security
and
satisfaction
,
viz.
1.
That
the
King
would
allow
of
their
intention
,
and
subscribe
their
Proclamation
,
until
further
Order
were
established
by
the
Estates
,
&c.
and
that
he
would
deliver
into
their
hands
all
the
Strong-holds
in
the
Land
.
2.
That
such
as
had
disquieted
the
Commonwealth
,
might
be
delivered
to
them
,
and
abide
their
due
tryal
by
Law
.
And
,
3.
That
the
old
Guard
might
be
removed
,
and
another
placed
,
which
was
to
be
at
their
disposal
.
To
which
Demands
the
King
consents
at
last
,
as
he
could
not
otherwise
;
though
in
their
Second
they
had
purposely
run
a-cross
to
the
Second
of
his
,
wherein
he
had
desired
that
the
Lives
of
such
as
were
about
him
,
might
not
be
endangered
.
Upon
the
yeelding
of
which
points
,
which
in
effect
was
all
that
he
had
to
give
unto
them
,
he
puts
himself
into
their
hands
,
hath
a
new
Guard
imposed
upon
him
,
and
is
conducted
by
them
wheresoever
they
please
.
And
now
the
Ministers
return
in
triumph
to
their
Widowed
Churches
,
where
they
had
the
Pulpits
at
command
,
but
nothing
else
agreeable
to
their
expectation
.
For
the
Lords
having
served
their
own
turns
,
took
no
care
of
theirs
;
insomuch
that
in
a
Parliament
held
in
Lithgoe
,
immediately
after
they
had
got
the
King
into
their
power
,
they
caused
an
Act
to
pass
for
ratifying
the
appointment
betwixt
them
and
the
King
;
by
which
they
provided
well
enough
for
their
own
Indempnity
.
But
then
withall
,
they
suffered
it
to
be
Enacted
,
That
none
should
either
publikely
declare
,
or
privately
speak
or
write
in
reproach
of
his
Majesties
Person
,
Estate
,
or
Government
.
Which
came
so
cross
upon
the
stomacks
of
the
Ministers
,
whom
nothing
else
could
satisfie
but
the
repealing
of
all
former
Statutes
which
were
made
to
their
prejudice
,
that
they
fell
foul
upon
the
King
in
a
scandalous
manner
:
insomuch
that
one
Gibson
affirmed
openly
in
a
Sermon
at
Edenborough
,
That
heretofore
the
Earl
of
Arran
was
suspected
to
have
been
the
Persecutor
,
but
now
they
found
it
was
the
King
;
against
whom
he
denounced
the
Curse
that
fell
on
Ieroboam
,
That
he
should
dye
Childless
,
and
be
the
last
of
his
Race
.
For
which
,
being
called
to
an
account
before
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
he
stood
upon
his
justification
without
altering
,
and
was
by
them
sent
Prisoner
to
the
Castle
of
Blackross
.
7.
Of
the
same
temper
were
the
rest
;
who
notwithstanding
the
late
Acts
of
Parliament
inhibiting
all
Assembly
and
Classical
Conventions
,
without
leave
from
the
King
,
held
a
new
Synod
at
St.
Andrews
,
in
the
April
following
,
consisting
(
for
the
most
part
)
of
Barons
and
Lay-Gentlemen
,
Masters
of
Colledges
,
and
ignorant
School-Masters
.
Which
Synod
(
if
it
may
be
called
so
)
was
purposely
indicted
by
Andrew
Melvin
,
for
censuring
the
Arch-bishop
of
that
City
,
whom
they
suspected
and
gave
out
to
be
the
chief
Contriver
of
the
Acts
of
Parliament
made
in
1584
,
so
prejudicial
to
the
Kirk
;
and
to
have
penned
the
Declaration
in
defence
thereof
.
And
hereunto
he
found
the
rest
so
ready
to
conform
themselves
,
that
they
were
upon
the
point
of
passing
the
Sentence
of
Excommunication
against
him
,
before
he
was
cited
to
appear
;
most
of
them
crying
out
aloud
,
It
was
the
Cause
of
God
;
and
,
That
there
needed
no
citation
,
where
the
iniquity
was
so
manifest
.
But
being
cited
,
at
the
last
,
he
appears
before
them
,
puts
up
his
Protestation
concerning
the
unlawfulness
of
that
Convention
,
and
his
disowning
any
Jurisdiction
which
they
challenged
over
him
;
and
so
demanded
of
them
,
What
they
had
to
say
?
His
Accusation
was
,
That
he
had
devised
the
Acts
of
Parliament
in
—
84
,
to
the
subversion
of
the
Kirk
,
and
the
Liberties
of
it
.
To
which
he
answered
,
That
he
only
had
approved
,
and
not
devised
the
said
Acts
;
which
having
past
the
approbation
of
the
Three
Estates
,
were
of
a
nature
too
Supreme
for
such
Assemblies
;
and
thereupon
appealed
unto
the
King
,
the
Council
,
and
the
following
Parliament
.
But
notwithstanding
this
▪
Appeal
,
the
Sentence
of
Excommunication
is
decreed
against
him
,
drawn
into
Writing
,
and
subscribed
.
Which
when
neither
the
Moderator
,
being
a
meer
Layick
,
nor
any
of
the
Ministers
themselves
,
had
confidence
enough
to
pronounce
and
publish
;
one
Hunter
,
a
Pedagogue
in
the
House
of
Andrew
Melvin
,
(
professing
that
he
had
the
Warrant
of
the
Spirit
for
it
)
took
the
charge
upon
him
,
and
with
sufficient
audacity
pronounced
the
Sentence
.
8.
The
informality
and
perversness
of
these
proceedings
,
much
displeased
the
King
;
but
more
he
feared
what
would
be
done
in
the
next
Assembly
,
appointed
to
be
held
at
Edenborough
,
and
then
near
at
hand
▪
Melvin
intended
in
the
same
,
not
only
to
make
good
whatsoever
had
been
done
at
the
former
Meeting
,
but
to
dispute
the
nature
and
validity
of
all
Appeals
which
should
be
made
against
them
on
the
like
occasions
.
To
break
which
blow
,
the
King
could
find
no
other
way
,
but
to
perswade
the
Arch-bishop
to
subscribe
to
these
three
points
,
viz.
That
he
never
publickly
professed
or
intended
to
claim
any
Superiority
,
or
to
be
judg
over
any
other
Pastors
and
Ministers
,
or
yet
a
vowed
the
same
to
have
any
warrant
in
Gods
Word
:
That
he
never
challenged
any
Jurisdiction
over
the
late
Synod
at
St.
Andrews
;
and
must
have
erred
,
by
his
contempt
of
the
said
Meeting
,
if
he
had
so
done
.
And
thirdly
,
That
he
would
behave
himself
better
for
the
time
to
come
;
desiring
pardon
for
the
oversight
of
his
former
Actions
;
promising
to
be
such
a
Bishop
from
thenceforth
,
as
was
described
by
St.
Paul
:
And
finally
,
submitting
both
himself
and
Doctrine
,
to
the
Judgment
of
the
said
Assembly
,
without
appealing
from
the
same
in
the
times
to
come
.
To
such
unworthy
Conditions
was
the
poor
man
brought
,
only
to
gain
the
King
some
peace
,
and
to
reserve
that
little
Power
which
was
left
unto
Him
;
though
the
King
lost
more
by
this
Transaction
,
than
possibly
He
could
have
done
by
his
standing
out
.
For
,
notwithstanding
the
Submissions
on
the
part
of
the
Bishop
,
the
Assembly
would
descend
no
lower
than
to
declare
,
That
they
would
hold
the
said
Sentence
for
not
pronounced
,
and
thereby
leave
the
Bishop
in
the
same
estate
in
which
they
found
him
;
and
not
this
neither
,
but
upon
some
hopes
and
assurance
given
them
,
that
the
King
would
favourably
concurr
with
them
in
the
building
of
the
House
of
God
.
Which
Agreement
did
so
little
satisfie
the
adverse
party
,
that
they
justified
their
former
process
,
and
peremptorily
confirmed
the
Sentence
which
had
been
pronounced
.
Which
,
when
it
could
not
be
obtained
from
the
greater
part
of
the
Assembly
,
who
were
not
willing
to
lose
the
glory
of
so
great
a
Victory
;
Hunter
stands
up
,
by
the
advice
of
Andrew
Melvin
,
and
publickly
protested
against
it
;
declaring
further
,
That
notwithstanding
any
thing
which
had
been
done
to
the
contrary
,
the
Bishop
should
be
still
reputed
for
an
Excommunicated
person
,
and
one
delivered
unto
Satan
.
It
was
moved
in
this
Assembly
also
,
That
some
Censure
should
be
laid
upon
the
Ministers
,
who
had
subscribed
the
Acts
of
Parliament
made
in
—
84.
But
their
number
proved
so
great
,
that
a
Schism
was
feared
;
and
they
were
wise
enough
to
keep
all
together
,
that
they
might
be
the
better
able
upon
all
occasions
to
oppose
the
King
.
Somewhat
was
also
done
concerning
the
Establishment
of
their
Presbyteries
,
and
the
defining
of
their
Power
:
of
which
the
King
would
take
no
notice
,
reserving
his
disgust
of
so
many
Insolencies
,
till
he
should
find
himself
in
a
condition
to
do
them
Reason
.
9.
In
these
Exorbitances
,
they
are
followed
by
the
English
Puritans
,
who
had
been
bad
enough
before
,
but
henceforth
showed
themselves
to
have
more
of
the
Scot
in
them
,
than
in
former
times
.
For
presently
upon
the
news
of
the
good
success
which
their
Scottish
Brethren
had
at
Sterling
,
a
scandalous
Libel
,
in
the
nature
of
a
Dialogue
,
is
published
,
and
dispersed
in
most
parts
of
England
:
in
which
the
state
of
this
Church
is
pretended
to
be
laid
open
in
a
Conference
between
Diotrephes
,
(
representing
the
person
of
a
Bishop
)
Tertullus
,
(
a
Papist
,
brought
in
to
plead
for
the
Orders
of
our
Church
)
Demetrius
,
an
Usurer
,
(
signifying
such
as
live
by
unlawful
Trades
)
Pandocheus
,
an
Inn-keeper
,
(
a
receiver
of
all
,
and
a
soother
of
every
man
for
his
Gain
)
and
Paul
,
(
a
Preacher
of
the
Word
of
God
)
sustaining
the
place
and
person
of
the
Consistorians
)
.
In
the
contrivance
of
which
piece
,
Paul
falls
directly
on
the
Bishop
,
whom
he
used
most
proudly
,
spightfully
,
and
slanderously
.
He
condemneth
both
the
Calling
of
Bishops
as
Antichristian
,
and
censureth
their
proceedings
as
Wicked
,
Popish
,
Unlawful
,
and
Cruel
.
The
Bishop
is
supposed
to
have
been
sent
out
of
England
into
Scotland
,
for
suppressing
the
Presbyteries
there
,
and
is
made
upon
his
return
homewards
,
to
be
the
Reporter
of
the
Scottish
Affairs
;
and
withall
,
to
signifie
his
great
fear
lest
he
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
in
England
,
should
be
served
shortly
as
the
Bishops
had
lately
been
in
Scotland
,
viz.
at
Edenborough
,
St.
Andrews
,
&c.
Tertullus
,
the
Papist
,
is
made
the
Bishop's
only
Counsellor
in
the
whole
course
of
the
Government
of
the
Church
;
by
whose
Advice
the
Bishops
are
made
to
bear
with
the
Popish
Recusants
,
and
that
so
many
ways
are
sought
to
suppress
the
Puritans
:
And
he
,
together
with
Pandocheus
the
Host
,
and
Demetrius
the
Usurer
,
relate
unto
the
Bishop
such
Occurrences
as
had
happened
in
England
during
his
stay
amongst
the
Scots
.
At
which
,
when
the
Bishop
seemed
to
wonder
,
and
much
more
marvelled
that
the
Bishops
had
not
yet
suppressed
the
Puritans
some
way
or
other
;
Pandocheus
is
made
to
tell
him
,
That
one
of
their
Preachers
had
affirmed
in
the
Pulpit
,
That
there
were
One
hundred
thousand
of
them
in
England
;
and
that
their
Number
in
all
places
did
encrease
continually
.
10.
By
this
last
brag
about
their
Numbers
,
and
somewhat
which
escaped
from
the
mouth
of
Paul
,
touching
his
hopes
of
seeing
the
Consistorian
Discipline
,
erected
shortly
,
it
may
be
gathered
,
That
they
had
a
purpose
to
proceed
in
their
Innovations
,
out
of
a
hope
to
terrifie
the
State
to
a
compliance
,
by
the
strength
of
their
Party
.
But
if
that
failed
,
they
would
then
do
as
Penry
had
advised
and
threatned
;
that
is
to
say
,
they
would
present
themselves
with
a
Petition
to
the
Houses
of
Parliament
,
to
the
delivering
whereof
,
One
hundred
thousand
Hands
should
be
drawn
together
.
In
the
mean
time
,
it
was
thought
fit
to
dissemble
their
purposes
,
and
to
make
tryal
of
such
other
means
as
appeared
less
dangerous
.
To
which
end
they
present
with
one
Hand
a
Petition
to
the
Convocation
,
in
which
it
was
desired
,
That
they
might
be
freed
from
all
Subscriptions
;
and
with
the
other
,
publish
a
seditious
Pamphlet
,
entituled
,
A
Complaint
of
the
Commons
for
a
Learned
Ministry
.
But
,
for
the
putting
of
their
Counsels
in
execution
,
they
were
for
the
present
at
a
stand
.
The
Book
of
Discipline
,
upon
a
just
examination
,
was
not
found
so
perfect
,
but
that
it
needed
a
review
;
and
the
review
thereof
is
referred
to
Traverse
.
By
whom
being
finished
,
after
a
tedious
expectation
,
it
was
commended
to
the
Brethren
,
and
by
them
approved
.
But
the
worst
was
,
it
was
not
so
well
liked
of
in
the
Houses
of
Parliament
,
as
to
pass
for
current
;
which
so
incensed
those
meek-spirited
men
,
that
they
fell
presently
to
threatning
and
reviling
all
who
opposed
them
in
it
.
They
had
prepared
their
way
to
the
Parliament
then
sitting
,
Anno
1586
,
by
telling
them
,
That
if
the
Reformation
they
desired
,
were
not
granted
,
they
should
betray
God
,
his
Truth
,
and
the
whole
Kingdom
,
that
they
should
declare
themselves
to
be
an
Assembly
,
wherein
the
Lords
Cause
could
not
be
heard
,
wherein
the
felicity
of
miserable
men
could
not
be
respected
;
wherein
Truth
,
Religion
,
and
Piety
,
could
bear
no
sway
;
an
Assembly
that
willingly
called
for
the
Judgments
of
God
upon
the
whole
Realm
;
and
finally
,
that
not
a
man
of
their
seed
should
prosper
,
be
a
Parliament-man
,
or
bear
rule
in
England
any
more
.
11.
This
necessary
preparation
being
thus
premised
,
they
tender
to
the
Parliament
,
A
Book
of
the
form
of
Common-Prayer
by
them
desired
,
containing
also
,
in
effect
,
the
whole
pretended
Discipline
,
so
revised
by
Traverse
;
and
their
Petition
in
behalf
thereof
,
was
in
these
words
following
,
viz.
May
it
therefore
please
your
Majesty
,
&c.
that
the
Book
hereunto
annexed
,
&c.
Entituled
,
A
Book
of
the
Form
of
Common-Prayers
,
and
Administration
of
Sacraments
,
&c.
and
every
thing
therein
contained
,
&c.
may
be
from
henceforth
put
in
use
,
and
practised
through
all
your
Majesty's
Dominions
,
&c.
But
this
so
little
edified
with
the
Queen
,
or
that
Grave
Assembly
,
that
in
the
drawing
up
of
a
General
Pardon
to
be
passed
in
Parliament
,
there
was
an
Exception
of
all
those
that
committed
any
offence
against
the
Act
for
the
Uniformity
of
Common-Prayers
,
or
that
were
Publishers
of
Seditious
Books
,
or
Disturbers
of
Divine
Service
.
And
to
say
the
truth
,
the
Queen
had
little
reason
to
approve
of
that
Form
of
Discipline
in
which
there
was
so
little
consideration
of
the
Supreme
Magistrate
in
having
either
vote
or
place
in
any
of
their
Synodical
Meetings
,
unless
he
be
chosen
for
an
Elder
,
or
indicting
their
Assemblies
,
either
Provincial
or
National
,
or
what
else
soever
;
or
insomuch
as
nominating
the
particular
time
or
place
,
when
,
and
where
to
hold
them
;
or
finally
,
in
requiring
his
assent
to
any
of
their
Constitutions
.
All
which
,
they
challenge
to
themselves
with
far
greater
arrogancy
than
ever
was
exercised
by
the
Pope
,
or
any
Bishop
or
inferior
Minister
under
his
Command
,
during
the
times
of
greatest
Darkness
.
But
the
Brethren
not
considering
what
just
Reason
the
Queen
had
to
reject
their
Bill
,
and
yet
fearing
to
fall
foul
upon
her
,
in
regard
of
the
danger
;
they
let
flye
at
the
Parliament
in
this
manner
;
that
is
to
say
,
That
they
should
be
in
danger
of
the
terrible
Mass
of
God's
Wrath
,
both
in
this
life
,
and
that
to
come
;
and
that
for
their
not
abrogating
the
Episcopal
Government
,
they
might
well
hope
for
the
Favour
and
Entertainment
of
Moses
,
that
is
,
the
Curse
of
the
Law
:
the
Favour
and
loving-Countenance
of
Jesus
Christ
,
they
should
never
see
.
12.
It
may
seem
strange
that
Queen
ELIZABETH
should
carry
such
a
hard
hand
on
her
English
Puritans
,
as
well
by
severe
Laws
,
and
terrible
Executions
,
as
by
excluding
them
from
the
benefit
of
a
General
Pardon
;
and
yet
protect
and
countenance
the
Presbyterians
in
all
places
else
.
But
that
great
Monster
in
Nature
,
called
Reason
of
State
,
is
brought
to
plead
in
her
defence
;
by
which
she
had
been
drawn
to
aid
the
French
Hugonots
against
their
King
;
to
supply
the
Rebel
-
Scots
with
Men
,
Money
,
Arms
and
Ammunition
,
upon
all
occasions
;
and
hitherto
support
those
of
the
Belgick
Provinces
,
against
the
Spaniard
.
Now
she
receives
these
last
into
her
protection
,
being
reduced
at
that
time
unto
great
Extremities
,
partly
by
reason
of
the
death
of
the
Prince
of
Orange
;
and
partly
in
regard
of
the
great
Successes
of
the
Prince
of
Parma
.
In
which
extremity
they
offered
her
the
Soveraignty
of
Holland
,
Zealand
,
and
West-Friesland
;
to
which
they
frame
for
her
an
unhandsom
Title
,
grounded
on
her
descent
from
Philippa
,
Wife
of
Edward
the
third
,
Sister
of
William
the
third
,
Earl
of
Heynalt
,
Holland
,
&c.
But
she
not
harkning
to
that
offer
about
the
Soveraignty
,
as
a
thing
too
invidious
,
and
of
dangerous
consequence
;
cheerfully
yeelded
to
receive
them
into
her
protection
,
to
raise
an
Army
presently
toward
their
defence
,
consisting
of
Five
thousand
Foot
,
and
One
thousand
Horse
,
with
Money
,
Ammunition
,
Arms
,
and
all
other
necessaries
;
and
finally
,
to
put
the
same
Arms
so
appointed
,
under
the
Command
of
some
Person
of
Honour
,
who
was
to
take
the
charge
and
trust
of
so
great
a
Business
.
The
Confederates
,
on
the
other
side
,
being
very
prodigal
of
that
which
was
none
of
their
own
,
delivered
into
her
hands
the
Keys
of
the
Countrey
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
Towns
of
Brill
and
Flushing
,
with
the
Fort
of
Ramekins
.
And
more
then
so
,
as
soon
as
the
Earl
of
Leicester
came
amongst
them
,
in
the
Head
of
this
Army
,
which
most
ambitiously
he
affected
for
some
other
Ends
;
they
put
into
his
hands
the
absolute
Government
of
these
Provinces
,
gave
him
the
Title
of
His
Excellency
,
and
generally
submitted
to
him
with
more
outward
cheerfulness
than
ever
they
had
done
to
the
King
of
Spain
.
It
is
not
to
be
thought
,
but
that
the
Presbyterian
Discipline
went
on
succesfully
in
those
Provinces
,
under
this
new
Governor
;
who
having
countenanced
them
in
England
against
the
Laws
,
might
very
well
afford
them
all
his
best
assistances
,
when
Law
and
Liberty
seemed
to
speak
in
favour
of
it
.
But
being
there
was
nothing
done
by
them
,
which
was
more
than
ordinary
;
as
little
more
than
ordinary
could
be
done
amongst
them
,
after
they
had
betrayed
their
Countrey
to
the
Power
of
Strangers
;
We
shall
leave
him
to
pursue
their
Warrs
,
and
return
for
England
,
where
we
shall
find
the
Queen
of
Scots
upon
the
point
of
acting
the
last
part
of
her
Tragedy
.
13.
Concerning
which
,
it
may
not
be
unfit
to
recapitulate
so
much
of
Her
story
as
may
conduct
us
fairly
to
the
knowledg
of
her
present
condition
.
Immediately
on
the
death
of
Queen
MARY
,
she
had
taken
on
her self
the
Title
and
Arms
of
England
;
which
though
she
did
pretend
to
have
been
done
by
the
command
of
her
Husband
,
and
promised
to
disclaim
them
both
in
the
Treaty
of
Edenborough
;
yet
neither
were
the
Arms
obliterated
in
her
Plate
and
Hangings
,
after
the
death
of
that
Husband
;
nor
would
she
ever
ratifie
and
confirm
that
Treaty
,
as
had
been
conditioned
.
On
this
first
grudg
,
Queen
ELIZABETH
furni●heth
the
Scots
both
with
Men
and
Arms
,
to
expel
the
French
;
affords
them
such
a
measure
both
of
Money
and
Countenance
,
as
made
them
able
to
take
the
Field
against
their
Queen
,
to
take
her
Prisoner
,
to
depose
her
;
and
finally
,
to
compel
her
to
forsake
the
Kingdom
.
In
which
Extremity
,
she
lands
in
Cumberland
,
and
casts
her self
upon
the
favour
of
Queen
ELIZABETH
;
by
whom
she
was
first
confined
to
Carlisle
,
and
afterwards
committed
to
the
custody
of
the
Earl
of
Shrewsbury
.
Upon
the
death
of
FRANCIS
the
Second
,
her
first
Husband
,
the
King
of
Spain
designed
her
for
a
Wife
to
his
Eldest
Son
.
But
the
Ambition
of
the
young
Prince
spurred
him
on
so
fast
,
that
he
brake
his
Neck
in
the
Career
.
The
Duke
of
Norfolk
was
too
great
for
a
private
Subject
;
of
a
Revenue
not
inferior
to
the
Crown
of
Scotland
:
insomuch
that
the
Queen
was
counselled
,
when
she
came
first
to
the
Throne
,
either
to
take
him
for
her
Husband
,
or
to
cut
him
off
.
He
is
now
drawn
into
the
Snare
,
by
being
tempted
to
a
hope
of
Marriage
with
the
Captive-Queen
;
which
Leicester
and
the
rest
,
who
had
moved
it
to
him
,
turned
to
his
destruction
.
Don
Iohn
of
Austria
,
Governour
of
the
Netherlands
for
the
King
of
Spain
,
had
the
like
design
,
that
by
her
Title
he
might
raise
himself
to
the
Crown
of
England
.
To
which
end
he
recalled
the
Spanish
Soldiers
out
of
Italy
,
to
whose
dismission
he
had
yeelded
when
he
first
came
to
that
Government
;
and
thereby
gave
Q.
ELIZABETH
a
sufficient
colour
to
aid
the
Provinces
against
him
.
But
his
aspirings
cost
him
deer
;
for
he
fell
soon
after
.
The
Guisards
and
the
Pope
had
another
project
,
which
was
,
To
place
her
first
on
the
Throne
of
England
,
and
then
to
find
an
Husband
of
sufficient
Power
to
maintain
her
in
it
.
For
the
effecting
of
which
Project
,
the
Pope
commissionated
his
Priests
and
Jesuits
;
and
the
Guisards
employed
their
Emissaries
of
the
English
Nation
,
by
Poyson
,
Pistol
,
open
Warr
,
or
secret
practises
,
to
destroy
the
one
,
that
so
they
might
advance
the
other
to
the
Regal
Diadem
.
14.
With
all
these
Practises
and
Designs
,
it
was
conceived
that
the
Imprisoned
Queen
could
not
be
ignorant
;
and
many
strong
presumptions
were
discovered
to
convict
her
of
it
:
Upon
which
grounds
,
the
Earl
of
Leicester
drew
the
form
of
an
Association
,
by
which
he
bound
himself
,
and
as
many
others
as
should
enter
into
it
,
To
make
enquiry
against
all
such
persons
as
should
attempt
to
invade
the
Kingdom
,
or
raise
Rebellion
,
or
should
attempt
any
evil
against
the
Queen's
Person
,
to
do
her
any
manner
of
hurt
,
from
,
or
by
whomsoever
that
layed
any
claim
to
the
Crown
of
England
.
And
that
,
that
Person
by
whom
,
or
for
whom
they
shall
attempt
any
such
thing
,
shall
be
altogether
uncapable
of
the
Crown
,
shall
be
deprived
of
all
manner
of
Right
thereto
,
and
persecuted
to
the
death
by
all
the
Queen
's
Loyal
Subjects
,
in
case
they
shall
be
found
guilty
of
any
such
Invasion
,
Rebellion
,
or
Treason
,
and
should
be
so
publickly
declared
.
Which
Band
or
Association
,
was
confirmed
in
the
Parliament
of
this
year
,
ending
the
29
th
of
March
,
Ann.
1585
,
exceedingly
extolled
for
an
Act
of
Piety
,
by
those
very
men
who
seemed
to
abominate
nothing
more
,
than
the
like
Combination
made
not
long
before
between
the
Pope
,
the
Spaniard
,
and
the
House
of
Guise
,
called
the
Holy
League
;
which
League
was
made
for
maintenance
of
the
Religion
then
established
in
the
Realm
of
France
,
and
the
excluding
of
the
King
of
Navarre
,
the
Prince
of
Conde
,
and
the
rest
of
the
House
of
Bourbon
,
from
their
succession
to
the
Crown
,
as
long
as
they
continued
Enemies
to
that
Religion
.
The
Brethren
in
this
case
not
unlike
the
Lamiae
,
who
are
reported
to
have
been
stone-blind
when
they
were
at
home
,
but
more
than
Eagle-sighted
when
they
went
abroad
.
Put
that
they
might
not
trust
to
their
own
strength
only
,
Queen
ELIZABETH
tyes
the
French
King
to
her
,
by
investing
him
with
the
Robes
and
Order
of
St.
George
,
called
the
Garter
:
She
draws
the
King
of
Scots
to
unite
himself
unto
her
in
a
League
Offensive
and
Defensive
against
all
the
World
;
and
under
colour
of
some
danger
to
Religion
by
that
Holy
League
;
she
brings
all
the
Protestant
Princes
of
Germany
to
confederate
with
her
.
15.
And
now
the
Queen
of
Scots
is
brought
to
a
publick
Tryal
,
accelerated
by
a
new
Conspiracy
of
Babington
,
Tichborn
,
and
the
rest
;
in
which
nothing
was
designed
without
her
privity
.
And
it
is
very
strange
to
see
how
generally
all
sorts
of
people
did
contribute
toward
her
destruction
;
the
English
Protestants
,
upon
an
honest
apprehension
of
the
Dangers
to
which
the
Person
of
their
Queen
was
subject
by
so
many
Conspiracies
:
the
Puritans
,
for
fear
lest
she
should
bring
in
Popery
again
,
if
she
came
to
the
Crown
:
the
Scots
,
upon
the
like
conceit
of
over-throwing
their
Presbyteries
,
and
ruinating
the
whole
Machina
of
their
Devices
,
if
ever
she
should
live
to
be
Queen
of
England
.
The
Earl
of
Leicester
and
his
Faction
in
the
Court
,
had
their
Ends
apart
;
which
was
,
To
bring
the
Imperial
Crown
of
this
Realm
,
by
some
means
or
other
,
into
the
Family
of
the
Dudley's
.
His
Father
had
before
designed
it
,
by
marrying
his
Son
Guilford
with
the
Lady
Iane
,
descended
from
the
younger
Sister
of
K.
HENRY
the
Eighth
.
And
he
projects
to
set
it
on
the
Head
of
the
Earl
of
Huntington
,
who
had
married
his
Sister
,
and
looked
upon
himself
as
the
direct
Heir
of
George
Duke
of
Clarence
.
And
that
they
might
not
want
a
Party
of
sufficient
strength
to
advance
their
Interest
,
they
make
themselves
the
Heads
of
the
Puritan
Faction
;
the
Earl
of
Leicester
in
the
Court
,
and
the
Earl
of
Huntingdon
in
the
Countrey
.
For
him
,
he
obtaineth
of
the
Queen
the
command
of
the
North
,
under
the
Title
of
Lord
President
of
the
Councel
in
York
,
to
keep
out
the
Scots
:
and
for
himself
,
the
Conduct
of
the
English
Armies
which
served
in
the
Low-Countreys
,
to
make
sure
of
all
.
He
takes
a
course
also
to
remove
the
Imprisoned
Queen
from
the
Earl
of
Shrewsbury
,
and
commits
her
to
the
custody
of
Paulet
,
and
Drury
,
two
notorious
Puritans
,
though
neither
of
them
were
so
base
as
to
serve
his
turn
,
when
he
practised
on
them
to
assassinate
her
in
a
private
way
.
I
take
no
pleasure
in
recounting
the
particulars
of
that
Horrid
Act
,
by
which
a
Soveraign
Queen
,
lawfully
Crowned
and
Anointed
,
was
brought
to
be
arraigned
before
the
Subjects
of
her
nearest
Kinswoman
,
or
how
she
was
convicted
by
them
;
what
Artifices
were
devised
to
bring
her
to
the
fatal
Block
;
or
what
dissimulations
practised
to
palliate
and
excuse
that
Murther
.
16.
All
I
shall
note
particularly
in
this
woful
story
,
is
the
behaviour
of
the
Scots
,
(
I
mean
the
Presbyters
)
who
being
required
by
the
King
to
recommend
her
unto
God
in
their
publick
Prayers
,
refused
most
unchristianly
so
to
do
,
except
only
David
Lindesay
at
Leith
,
and
the
King
's
own
Chaplains
.
And
yet
the
Form
of
Prayer
prescribed
,
was
no
more
than
this
,
That
it
might
please
God
to
illuminate
her
with
the
Light
of
his
Truth
,
and
save
her
from
the
apparent
danger
wherein
she
was
cast
.
On
which
default
,
the
King
appointed
solemn
Prayers
to
be
made
for
her
in
Edenborough
,
on
the
third
of
February
;
and
nominates
the
Arch-bishop
of
St.
Andrews
to
perform
that
Office
.
Which
being
understood
by
the
Ministers
,
they
stirred
up
one
Iohn
Cooper
,
a
bold
young
man
,
and
not
admitted
into
Orders
,
of
their
own
conferring
to
invade
the
Pulpit
,
before
the
Bishop
had
an
opportunity
to
take
the
place
:
Which
being
noted
by
the
King
,
he
commanded
him
to
come
down
,
and
leave
the
Pulpit
to
the
Bishops
,
as
had
been
appointed
;
or
otherwise
,
to
perform
the
Service
which
the
Day
required
.
To
which
the
sawcy
Fellow
answered
,
That
he
would
do
therein
according
as
the
Spirit
of
God
should
direct
him
in
it
.
And
then
perceiving
that
the
Captain
of
the
Guard
was
coming
to
remove
him
thence
,
he
told
the
King
with
the
same
impudence
as
before
,
That
this
day
should
be
a
witness
against
him
in
the
Great
Day
of
the
Lord
:
And
then
denouncing
a
Wo
to
the
Inhabitants
of
Edenborough
,
he
went
down
;
and
the
Bishop
of
St.
Andrews
entring
the
Pulpit
,
did
the
Duty
required
.
For
which
intollerable
Affront
,
Cooper
was
presently
commanded
to
appear
before
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
and
he
took
with
him
Watson
and
Belcanqual
,
two
of
the
Preachers
of
Edenborough
,
for
his
two
Supporters
:
Where
they
behaved
themselves
with
so
little
reverence
,
that
the
two
Ministers
were
discharged
from
preaching
in
Edenborough
,
and
Cooper
was
sent
Prisoner
to
the
Castle
of
Blackness
.
But
so
unable
was
the
King
to
bear
up
against
them
,
that
having
a
great
desire
that
Montgomery
,
Arch-bishop
of
Glasgow
,
might
be
absolved
from
the
Censures
under
which
he
lay
,
he
could
no
otherwise
obtain
it
,
than
by
releasing
this
Cooper
,
together
with
Gibson
before-mentioned
,
from
their
present
Imprisonment
:
which
,
though
it
were
yeelded
to
by
the
King
,
upon
condition
that
Gibson
should
make
some
acknowledgment
of
his
Offence
in
the
face
of
the
Church
;
yet
,
after
many
triflings
,
and
much
tergiversation
,
he
took
his
flight
into
England
,
where
he
became
a
useful
Instrument
in
the
Holy
Cause
.
17.
For
so
it
was
,
that
notwithstanding
the
Promise
made
to
Arch-bishop
Whitgift
,
by
Leicester
,
Walsingham
,
and
the
rest
,
as
before
is
said
,
they
gave
such
encouragements
under-hand
to
the
Presbyterians
,
that
they
resolved
to
proceed
toward
the
putting
of
the
Discipline
in
execution
,
though
they
received
small
countenance
in
it
from
the
Queen
and
Parliament
.
Nor
were
those
great
Persons
altogether
so
unmindful
of
them
,
as
not
to
entertain
their
Clamours
,
and
promote
their
Petitions
at
the
Council-Table
,
crossing
and
thwarting
the
Arch-bishop
whensoever
any
Cause
which
concerned
the
Brethren
,
had
been
brought
before
them
.
Which
drew
from
him
several
Letters
to
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
each
syllable
whereof
,
(
for
the
great
Piety
and
Modesty
which
appears
in
them
)
deserves
to
have
been
written
in
Letters
of
Gold
.
Now
the
sum
of
these
Letters
,
as
they
are
laid
together
by
Sir
George
Paul
,
is
as
followeth
.
18.
God
knows
,
(
saith
he
)
how
desirous
I
have
been
from
time
to
time
,
to
have
my
doings
approved
by
my
ancient
and
honourable
Friends
:
for
which
cause
,
since
my
coming
to
this
place
,
I
have
done
nothing
of
importance
against
these
Sectaries
,
without
good
Advice
.
I
have
risen
up
early
,
and
sate
up
late
,
to
yeeld
Reasons
,
and
make
Answer
to
their
Contentions
,
and
their
Seditious
Objections
.
And
shall
I
now
say
,
I
have
lost
my
labour
?
Or
,
shall
my
just
dealing
with
disobedient
and
irregular
persons
,
cause
my
former
professed
and
ancient
Friends
to
hinder
my
just
proceedings
,
and
make
them
speak
of
my
doings
,
yea
,
and
of
my self
,
what
they
list
?
Solomon
saith
,
An
old
Friend
is
better
than
a
new
:
I
trust
those
that
love
me
indeed
,
will
not
so
lightly
cast
off
their
old
Friends
,
for
any
of
these
new-fangled
and
factious
Sectaries
,
whose
fruits
are
to
make
division
,
and
to
separate
old
and
assured
Friends
.
In
my
own
private
Affairs
,
I
know
I
shall
stand
in
need
of
Friends
;
but
in
these
publick
Actions
,
I
see
no
cause
why
I
should
seek
any
,
seeing
they
to
whom
the
care
of
the
Commonwealth
is
committed
,
ought
of
duty
therein
to
joyn
with
me
.
And
if
my
honourable
Friends
shall
forsake
me
(
especially
in
so
good
a
Cause
)
and
not
put
their
helping-hand
to
the
redress
of
these
Enormities
,
(
being
indeed
a
matter
of
State
,
and
not
of
the
least
moment
)
I
shall
think
my
coming
unto
this
Place
to
have
been
for
my
punishment
;
and
my
hap
very
hard
,
that
when
I
think
to
deserve
best
;
and
,
in
a
manner
,
consume
my self
to
satisfie
that
which
God
,
Her
Majesty
,
and
the
Church
,
requireth
of
me
,
I
should
be
evilly
rewarded
.
Sed
meliora
spero
.
It
is
objected
,
by
some
,
that
my
desire
of
Uniformity
,
by
way
of
Subscription
,
is
for
the
better
maintenance
of
my
Book
.
They
are
mine
Enemies
that
say
so
;
but
I
trust
my
Friends
have
a
better
opinion
of
me
.
Why
should
I
seek
for
any
confirmation
of
my
Book
,
after
twelve
years
approbation
?
Or
what
shall
I
get
thereby
,
more
than
already
I
have
?
Yet
,
if
Subscription
may
confirm
it
,
it
is
confirmed
long
ago
,
by
the
Subscription
of
almost
all
the
Clergy
of
England
,
before
my
time
.
Mine
Enemies
likewise
,
and
the
slanderous
Tongues
of
this
uncharitable
Sect
,
report
that
I
am
revolted
,
b●come
a
Papist
,
and
I
know
not
what
.
But
it
proceedeth
from
th●●r
Leudness
,
and
not
from
any
desert
of
mine
.
19.
I
am
further
burthened
with
Wilfulness
:
I
hope
my
Friends
are
better
perswaded
of
me
,
to
whose
Consciences
I
appeal
.
It
is
strange
that
a
man
of
my
place
,
dealing
by
so
good
a
warrant
as
I
do
,
should
be
so
encountred
;
and
,
for
not
yeelding
,
counted
Wilful
.
But
I
must
be
content
,
Vincit
qui
patitur
.
There
is
a
difference
betwixt
Wilfulness
and
Constancy
.
I
have
taken
upon
me
,
by
the
Place
which
I
hold
under
Her
Majesty
,
the
defence
of
the
Religion
and
the
Rites
of
the
Church
of
England
,
to
appease
the
Schisms
and
Sects
therein
,
to
reduce
all
the
Ministers
thereof
to
Uniformity
,
and
to
due
Obedience
,
and
not
to
waver
with
every
wind
;
which
also
,
my
Place
,
my
Person
,
the
Laws
,
Her
Majesty
,
and
the
goodness
of
the
Cause
,
do
require
of
me
;
and
wherein
the
Lords
of
Her
Highness
Privy
Council
,
(
all
things
considered
)
ought
in
duty
to
assist
and
countenance
me
.
But
,
How
is
it
possible
that
I
should
perform
what
I
have
undertaken
,
after
so
long
Liberty
and
lack
of
Discipline
,
if
a
few
persons
so
meanly
qualified
,
(
as
most
of
these
Factious
Sectaries
are
)
should
be
countenanced
against
the
whole
state
of
the
Clergy
,
of
greatest
account
both
for
Learning
,
Years
,
Stayedness
,
Wisdom
,
Religion
,
and
Honesty
;
and
open
Breakers
and
Impugners
of
the
Law
,
young
in
Years
,
proud
in
Conceit
,
contentious
in
Disposition
,
should
be
maintained
against
their
Governours
,
seeking
to
reduce
them
to
Order
and
Obedience
?
Haec
sunt
initia
Haereticorum
,
&
ortus
,
atque
conatus
Schismaticorum
male
cogitantium
,
ut
sibi
placeant
,
ut
praepositum
superbo
tumore
contemnant
:
sic
de
Ecclesi●
receditur
,
sic
altare
profanum
foris
collocatur
,
sic
contra
Pacem
Christi
&
Ordinationem
,
atque
Veritatem
Dei
Rebellatur
.
The
first
Fruits
of
Hereticks
,
and
the
first
Births
and
Endeavours
of
Schismaticks
,
are
,
To
admire
themselves
,
and
in
their
swelling-pride
to
contemn
any
that
are
set
over
them
.
Thus
do
men
fall
from
the
Church
of
God
;
thus
is
a
Forreign
Unhallowed
Altar
erected
;
and
thus
is
Christ's
Peace
,
and
God's
Ordination
and
Unity
,
rebelled
against
.
20.
For
my
own
part
,
I
neither
have
done
,
nor
do
any
thing
in
these
matters
,
which
I
do
not
think
my self
in
Conscience
and
Duty
bound
to
do
,
and
which
Her
Majesty
hath
not
with
earnest
Charge
committed
unto
me
,
and
which
I
am
not
well
able
to
justifie
to
be
most
requisite
for
this
Church
and
State
;
whereof
,
next
to
Her
Majesty
,
(
though
most
unworthy
,
if
not
most
unhappy
)
the
chief
Care
is
committed
to
me
;
which
I
will
not
(
by
the
Grace
of
God
)
neglect
,
whatsoever
come
upon
me
there-for
.
Neither
may
I
endure
their
notorious
Contempts
,
unless
I
will
become
Aesop's
Block
;
and
undo
all
that
which
hitherto
hath
been
done
.
It
is
certain
,
that
if
way
be
given
unto
them
,
upon
their
unjust
Surmises
and
Clamours
;
it
will
be
the
cause
of
that
confusion
which
hereafter
the
State
will
be
sorry
for
.
I
neither
care
for
the
honour
of
this
Place
I
hold
,
(
which
is
onus
unto
me
)
nor
the
largeness
of
the
Revenue
,
neither
any
Worldly
thing
(
I
thank
God
)
in
respect
of
doing
my
duty
,
neither
do
I
fear
the
displeasure
of
man
,
nor
the
evil
Tongue
of
the
uncharitable
,
who
call
me
Tyrant
,
Pope
,
Knave
,
and
lay
to
my
charge
things
that
I
never
did
or
thought
.
Scio
enim
hoc
esse
opus
Diaboli
,
ut
servos
Dei
mendaciis
laceret
,
&
opinionibus
falsis
gloriosum
nomen
infamet
;
ut
,
qui
Conscientiae
suae
luce
clarescunt
,
alienis
Rumoribus
sordidentur
:
For
I
know
,
that
this
is
the
work
of
that
Accuser
the
Devil
,
that
he
may
tear
in
pieces
the
Servants
of
God
with
Lyes
,
that
he
may
dishonour
their
glorious
Name
,
with
false
surmises
,
that
they
who
through
the
clearness
of
their
own
Consciences
are
shining
bright
,
may
have
the
filth
of
other
men's
slanders
cast
upon
them
.
So
was
Cyprian
himself
used
,
and
other
godly
Bishops
,
to
whom
I
am
not
comparable
.
But
that
which
most
of
all
grieveth
me
,
and
is
to
be
wondered
at
and
lamented
,
is
,
That
some
of
those
who
give
countenance
to
these
men
,
and
cry
out
for
a
Learned
Ministry
,
should
watch
their
opportunity
,
and
be
Instruments
and
Means
to
place
most
unlearned
men
in
the
chiefest
Places
and
Livings
of
the
Ministry
,
thereby
to
make
the
state
of
the
Bishops
and
Clergy
contemptible
,
and
,
I
fear
,
salable
.
This
Hypocrisie
and
Dissembling
with
God
and
Man
,
(
in
pretending
one
thing
,
and
doing
another
)
goeth
to
my
heart
,
and
maketh
me
think
,
that
God's
Judgments
are
not
far
off
.
The
day
will
come
,
when
all
mens
hearts
shall
be
opened
.
In
the
mean
time
,
I
will
depend
upon
Him
who
never
faileth
those
that
put
their
trust
in
Him
.
21.
It
may
be
gathered
from
this
Abstract
,
what
a
hard
Game
that
Reverend
Prelate
had
to
play
,
when
such
great
Masters
in
the
Art
,
held
the
Cards
against
him
:
For
at
that
time
the
Earls
of
Huntington
and
Leicester
,
Walsingham
Secretary
of
Estate
,
and
Knolls
Comptroller
of
the
Houshold
(
a
professed
Genevian
)
,
were
his
open
Adversaries
;
Burleigh
,
a
Neutral
at
the
best
;
and
none
but
Hatton
(
then
Vicechamberlain
,
and
afterwards
Lord
Chancellor
)
firmly
for
him
.
And
him
he
gained
but
lately
neither
;
but
gained
him
at
the
last
by
the
means
of
Dr.
Richard
Bancroft
,
his
Domestick
Chaplain
,
of
whom
we
shall
have
cause
to
speak
more
hereafter
.
By
his
procurement
he
was
called
to
the
Council-Table
,
at
such
time
as
the
Earl
of
Leicester
was
in
Holland
;
which
put
him
into
a
capacity
of
going
more
confidently
on
(
without
checks
or
crosses
,
as
before
)
in
the
Church's
Cause
.
A
thing
which
Leicester
very
much
stomacked
at
his
coming
back
;
but
knowing
it
was
the
Queen's
pleasure
,
he
disguised
his
trouble
,
and
appeared
fair
to
him
in
the
publick
,
though
otherwise
he
continued
his
former
Favours
to
the
Puritan
Faction
.
Sure
of
whose
countenance
,
upon
the
perfecting
and
publishing
of
the
Book
of
Discipline
,
they
resolved
to
put
the
same
in
practise
in
most
parts
of
the
Realm
,
as
they
did
accordingly
.
But
it
was
no
where
better
welcome
,
than
it
was
in
London
,
the
Wealth
and
Pride
of
which
City
,
was
never
wanting
to
cherish
and
support
those
men
which
most
apparently
opposed
themselves
to
the
present
Authority
,
or
practised
the
introducing
of
Innovations
,
both
in
Church
and
State
.
The
several
Churches
,
or
Conventicles
rather
,
which
they
had
in
that
City
,
they
reduced
into
one
great
and
general
Classis
,
of
which
Cartwright
,
Egerton
,
or
Traverse
,
were
for
the
most
part
Moderators
;
and
whatsoever
was
there
ordered
,
was
esteemed
for
current
:
from
thence
the
Brethren
of
other
places
did
fetch
their
light
;
and
as
doubts
did
arise
,
thither
they
were
sent
to
be
resolved
;
the
Classical
and
Synodical
Decrees
of
other
places
,
not
being
Authentical
indeed
,
till
they
were
ratified
in
this
,
which
they
held
the
Supreme
Consistory
and
chief
Tribunal
of
the
Nation
.
But
in
the
Countrey
,
none
appeared
more
forward
than
they
did
in
Northampton-shire
,
which
they
divide
into
three
Classes
;
that
is
to
say
,
the
Classis
of
Northampton
,
Daventry
,
and
Kettring
:
and
the
device
forthwith
is
taken
up
in
most
parts
of
England
,
but
especially
in
Warwick-shire
,
Suffolk
,
Norfolk
,
Essex
&c.
In
these
Classes
,
they
determined
in
points
of
Doctrine
,
interpreted
hard
places
of
Scripture
,
delivered
their
Resolution
in
such
Cases
of
Conscience
as
were
brought
before
them
,
decided
Doubts
and
Difficulties
touching
Contracts
of
Marriage
.
And
whatsoever
was
concluded
by
such
as
were
present
(
but
still
with
reference
to
the
better
judgment
of
the
London-Brethren
)
became
forthwith
bindi●g
to
the
rest
;
none
being
admitted
into
any
of
the
aforesaid
Classes
,
before
he
hath
promised
under
his
hand
,
That
he
would
submit
himself
,
and
be
obedient
unto
all
such
Orders
and
Decrees
as
are
set
down
by
the
Classis
to
be
observed
.
At
these
Classes
they
enquired
into
the
Life
and
Doctrine
of
all
that
had
subscribed
unto
them
;
censuring
some
,
deposing
others
,
as
they
saw
occasion
;
in
nothing
more
severe
,
than
in
censuring
those
who
had
formerly
used
the
Cross
in
Baptism
,
or
otherwise
had
been
con●ormable
to
the
Rules
of
the
Church
.
And
unto
every
Classis
there
belonged
a
Register
,
who
took
the
Heads
of
all
that
passed
,
and
saw
them
carefully
entred
in
a
Book
for
that
purpose
,
that
they
might
remain
upon
Record
.
22.
It
may
seem
strange
,
that
in
a
constituted
Church
,
backed
by
Authority
of
Law
,
and
countenanced
by
the
Favour
of
the
Supreme
Magistrate
;
a
distinct
Government
or
Discipline
should
be
put
in
practise
in
contempt
of
both
:
but
more
,
that
they
should
deal
in
such
weighty
matters
as
were
destructive
of
the
Government
by
Law
established
.
Some
Questions
had
before
been
started
at
a
Meeting
in
Cambridg
,
the
final
decision
whereof
,
was
thought
fit
to
be
referred
to
the
Classis
of
Warwick
,
where
Cartwright
governed
as
the
perpetual
Moderator
:
And
they
accordingly
assembling
on
the
tenth
day
of
the
fourth
Month
,
(
for
so
they
phrased
it
)
did
then
and
there
determine
in
this
manner
follow
:
That
private
Baptism
is
unlawful
:
That
it
is
not
lawful
to
read
Homilies
in
the
Church
:
and
that
the
sign
of
the
Cross
is
not
to
be
used
in
Baptism
:
That
the
Faithful
ought
not
to
communicate
with
unlearned
Ministers
,
although
they
may
be
present
at
their
Service
,
in
case
they
come
of
purpose
to
hear
a
Sermon
(
the
reading
of
the
Service
being
looked
on
as
a
Lay-man's
Office
)
:
That
the
Calling
of
Bishops
,
&c.
is
unlawful
:
That
,
as
they
deal
in
Causes
Ecclesiastical
,
there
is
no
duty
belonging
to
them
,
nor
any
publickly
to
be
given
them
?
That
it
is
not
lawful
to
be
ordained
by
them
into
the
Ministry
,
or
to
denounce
either
Suspensions
or
Excommunications
sent
by
their
Authority
:
that
it
is
not
lawful
for
any
man
to
rest
in
the
Bishop's
deprivation
of
him
from
his
Charge
,
except
upon
consultation
it
seem
good
unto
his
Flock
and
the
Neighbouring-Ministers
;
but
that
he
continue
in
the
same
,
until
he
be
compelled
to
the
contrary
by
Civil
Force
.
That
it
is
not
lawful
to
appear
in
a
Bishop's
Court
,
but
with
a
Protestation
of
their
unlawfulness
.
That
Bishops
are
not
to
be
acknowledged
either
for
Doctors
,
Elders
,
or
Deacons
,
as
having
no
ordinary
Calling
in
the
Church
of
Christ
.
That
touching
the
restauration
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Discipline
,
it
ought
to
be
taught
to
the
people
(
datâ
occasione
)
as
occasion
should
serve
;
and
that
as
yet
the
people
are
not
to
be
sollicited
publickly
to
practise
the
Discipline
,
till
they
be
better
instructed
in
the
knowledg
of
it
.
And
finally
,
That
men
of
better
understanding
are
to
be
allured
privately
to
the
present
allowing
the
Discipline
,
and
the
practise
of
it
,
as
far
as
they
shall
be
well
able
with
the
Peace
of
the
Church
.
23.
But
here
we
are
to
understand
,
That
this
last
Caution
was
subjoined
in
the
close
of
all
;
not
that
they
had
a
care
of
the
Church's
Peace
,
but
that
they
were
not
of
sufficient
strength
to
disturb
the
same
,
without
drawing
ruine
on
themselves
;
which
some
of
the
more
hot-headed
Brethren
were
resolved
to
hazzard
:
of
which
they
had
some
loss
this
year
,
by
the
Imprisonment
of
Barrow
,
Greenwood
,
Billet
,
Boudler
,
and
Studley
;
who
building
on
their
Principles
,
and
following
the
Example
of
Robert
Brown
,
before
remembred
,
had
brake
out
into
open
Schism
,
when
their
more
cunning
Brethren
kept
themselves
within
the
Pale
of
the
Church
.
But
these
we
only
touch
at
now
,
leaving
the
further
prosecution
of
them
to
a
fitter
place
:
Suffice
it
,
that
their
present
sufferings
did
so
little
moderate
the
heats
of
some
fiery
spirits
,
that
they
resolved
to
venture
all
for
the
Holy
Discipline
,
as
appears
by
Pain
's
Letter
unto
Feild
:
Our
zeal
to
Gods
Glory
(
saith
he
)
,
our
love
to
his
Church
,
and
the
due
planting
of
the
same
in
this
For-headed
Age
,
should
be
so
warm
and
stirring
in
us
,
as
not
to
care
what
adventure
we
give
,
or
what
censures
we
abide
,
&c.
For
otherwise
,
the
Diabolical
boldness
of
the
Iesuits
and
Seminaries
,
will
cover
our
faces
with
shame
,
&c.
And
then
he
adds
,
It
is
verily
more
than
time
to
register
the
Names
of
the
fittest
and
hottest
Brethren
round
about
our
several
dwellings
,
whereby
to
put
the
godly
Counsel
of
Specanus
in
execution
,
(
Note
,
that
Specanus
was
one
of
the
first
Presbyterian
Ministers
in
the
Belgick
Churches
)
that
is
to
say
,
Si
quis
objiciat
,
&c.
If
any
man
object
,
That
the
setting
up
the
lawful
practise
of
the
Discipline
in
the
Church
,
be
hindred
by
the
Civil
Magistrate
;
let
the
Magistrate
be
freely
and
modestly
admonished
of
his
duty
in
it
;
and
if
he
esteem
to
be
accounted
either
a
Godly
or
Christian
Magistrate
,
without
doubt
he
will
admit
wholesome
Counsels
:
but
if
he
do
not
,
yet
let
him
be
more
exactly
instructed
,
that
he
may
serve
God
in
fear
,
and
lend
his
Authority
in
defence
of
God's
Church
and
his
Glory
.
Marry
if
by
this
way
there
happen
no
good
success
,
then
let
the
Ministers
of
the
Church
execute
their
Office
according
to
the
appointment
of
Christ
:
for
they
must
rather
obey
God
than
men
.
In
which
last
point
,
(
saith
Pain
)
we
have
dolefully
failed
,
which
now
or
never
stands
us
in
hand
to
prosecute
with
all
celerity
,
without
lingring
or
staying
so
long
for
Parliaments
.
But
this
Counsel
of
Paine
being
thought
too
rash
,
in
regard
they
could
not
find
a
sufficient
number
of
Brethren
to
make
good
the
Action
,
it
was
thought
fit
to
add
the
Caution
above-mentioned
.
The
Hundred
thousand
Hands
which
they
so
much
bragged
of
,
were
not
yet
in
readiness
;
and
therefore
it
was
wisely
ordered
,
That
as
yet
the
whole
multitude
were
not
to
be
allured
publickly
to
the
practise
of
it
,
until
men
were
better
instructed
in
the
knowledg
of
so
rare
a
Mystery
:
Till
when
,
it
could
not
be
safe
for
them
to
advance
their
Discipline
in
the
way
of
force
.
24.
Now
to
prepare
the
people
for
the
entertainment
of
so
great
a
Change
,
it
was
found
necessary
in
the
first
place
to
return
an
Answer
to
some
Books
which
had
been
written
in
defence
of
Episcopal
Government
:
and
,
in
the
next
,
to
make
the
Bishops
seem
as
odious
and
contemptible
in
the
eyes
of
their
Profelytes
,
as
Wit
and
Malice
could
devise
.
Dr.
Iohn
Bridges
,
Dean
of
Sarum
,
and
afterwards
Bishop
of
Oxford
,
published
a
Book
in
the
year
1587
,
ent●tuled
,
A
Defence
of
the
Government
of
the
Church
of
England
;
intended
chiefly
against
Beza
;
but
so
,
that
it
might
serve
to
satisfie
all
Doubts
and
Cavils
which
had
been
made
against
that
Government
by
the
English
Puritans
.
To
which
an
Answer
is
returned
by
some
zealous
Brethren
,
under
the
Name
of
A
Defence
of
the
godly
Ministers
,
against
the
Slanders
of
Dr.
Bridges
.
Bridges
replies
;
and
his
Reply
produceth
a
Rejoynder
,
An.
1588
,
bearing
this
Inscription
,
viz.
A
Defence
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Discipline
,
against
the
Reply
of
Mr.
Bridges
.
Dr.
Some
,
Master
of
Peter-House
in
Cambridg
,
to
check
the
sawciness
of
Penrie
,
a
most
fiery
Puritan
,
published
a
Discourse
at
the
same
time
,
to
detect
his
Follies
:
and
presently
comes
out
a
Libel
,
entituled
,
Mr.
Some
laid
open
in
his
Colours
.
The
Brethren
had
been
smart
enough
with
Dr.
Bridges
,
and
might
be
thought
to
have
been
malepert
enough
with
Dr.
Some
,
if
they
had
not
carried
themselves
with
far
more
irreverence
towards
the
Arch-Bishop
and
the
rest
of
the
Sacred
Hierarchy
:
For
now
,
in
prosecution
of
the
other
part
of
their
Design
,
which
was
,
To
make
the
Bishops
odious
and
contemptible
in
the
eyes
of
their
Proselytes
;
four
of
the
most
seditious
of
all
the
Pack
,
(
that
is
to
say
,
Penrie
,
Throgmorton
,
Vdal
,
and
Fenner
)
lay
their
heads
together
.
From
which
conjunction
there
proceeded
such
a
swarm
of
pestiferous
Libels
,
that
the
like
mischief
(
neither
in
nature
,
nor
in
number
)
did
never
exercise
the
Patience
of
a
Christian
State
.
The
Authors
of
them
,
masked
under
the
borrowed
Name
of
Martin
Mar-Prelate
;
which
Title
they
had
taken
on
themselves
,
not
without
good
cause
,
as
may
appear
unto
any
which
have
looked
into
these
particulars
;
that
is
to
say
,
The
Epistle
to
the
Confocation-House
:
The
Epitome
:
The
Demonstration
of
Discipline
:
The
Supplication
:
Diotrephes
:
Martins
Minerals
:
Have
you
any
work
for
a
Cooper
:
Penry
's
Epistles
sent
from
Scotland
:
Theses
Martinianae
,
or
Martin
Iunior
:
The
Protestation
of
Martin
:
Martin
Senior
:
More
Work
for
the
Cooper
:
A
DIALOGVE
,
setting
forth
the
Tyrannical
dealing
of
the
Bishops
against
God's
Children
.
Read
over
Dr.
Bridges
,
&c.
with
many
others
of
like
strain
,
of
which
it
is
hard
to
say
,
whether
their
Malice
or
Uncharitableness
had
the
most
predominancy
.
In
all
which
doings
,
Cartwright
was
either
of
the
Council
in
the
first
Design
,
or
without
doubt
a
great
approver
of
them
upon
the
post-fact
;
and
thereupon
he
is
affirmed
to
have
used
these
words
,
That
since
the
Bishops
lives
would
not
amend
by
grave
Books
and
Advertisements
,
it
was
fit
they
should
be
so
dealt
with
to
their
further
shame
.
25.
For
printing
these
pestiferous
Libels
,
they
chiefly
made
use
of
Walgrave's
Press
,
which
he
removed
from
place
to
place
,
for
his
greater
safety
;
that
is
to
say
,
at
Moulsey
,
near
Kingston
upon
Thames
;
thence
to
Fausly
in
Northampton-shire
,
so
to
Norton
;
afterwards
to
Coventry
,
and
so
to
Welstome
in
Warwick-shire
;
and
from
thence
,
finally
,
to
the
Town
of
Manchester
,
where
both
the
Work-men
and
the
Press
were
seized
on
by
the
Earl
of
Darby
,
as
they
were
Printing
the
bold
Pamphlet
,
called
More
Work
for
Cooper
.
For
the
dispersing
of
these
Libels
,
they
made
use
of
one
Newman
,
a
Cobler
,
a
Fellow
fit
for
such
a
business
;
and
it
had
been
great
pity
if
they
had
employed
any
other
Instrument
.
But
for
their
countenance
and
support
,
(
especially
as
to
the
bearing
of
their
Charges
)
they
had
the
Purse
of
Knightly
of
Fausley
,
(
at
whose
House
some
of
them
were
Printed
)
being
a
Gentleman
of
good
Note
,
but
of
greater
Zeal
,
whom
Snape
,
and
other
Leading-men
of
that
County
,
had
inveigled
to
them
.
But
he
and
all
the
rest
might
have
payed
deer
for
it
,
if
he
whom
they
most
wronged
,
had
not
stood
their
Friend
:
For
,
being
called
into
the
Starr-Chamber
,
and
there
deeply
Censured
,
they
were
upon
submission
,
at
the
humble
and
most
earnest
suit
of
the
Arch-Bishop
,
released
from
their
Imprisonment
,
and
their
Fines
remitted
.
And
it
is
worth
the
observation
,
That
the
Puritans
were
then
most
busie
,
as
well
in
setting
up
their
Discipline
,
as
in
publishing
these
Railing
and
Seditious
Pamphlets
,
when
the
Spaniards
were
hovering
on
the
Seas
with
their
terrible
Navy
.
At
what
time
they
conceived
,
and
that
not
improbably
,
that
the
Queen
and
Council
would
be
otherwise
busied
,
than
to
take
notice
of
their
Practises
,
or
suppress
their
doings
;
or
rather
,
that
they
durst
not
call
them
into
question
for
their
Words
or
Actions
,
for
fear
of
alienating
the
Affections
of
so
strong
a
Party
as
they
had
raised
unto
themselves
.
The
serious
apprehension
of
which
mischievous
Counsels
,
prevailed
so
far
on
Leicester
and
Walsingham
,
that
they
did
absolutely
renounce
any
further
intercession
for
them
;
professing
,
That
they
had
been
horribly
abused
with
their
Hypocrisie
;
which
possibly
might
happen
better
for
themselves
,
than
it
did
for
the
Church
;
the
Earl
of
Leicester
going
to
his
own
Place
,
before
the
end
of
this
Year
;
and
Walsingham
being
gathered
to
his
Fathers
within
Two
years
after
.
26.
I
am
ashamed
to
rake
in
these
●ilthy
Puddles
,
though
it
be
necessary
that
the
bottom
of
the
Cinque
be
opened
,
that
notice
may
be
taken
of
that
stinch
and
putrefaction
which
proceeded
from
them
.
In
which
respect
I
hope
the
Reader
will
excuse
me
,
if
I
let
him
know
,
that
they
could
find
no
other
Title
for
the
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
,
than
Belzebub
of
Canterbury
,
Pope
of
Lambeth
,
the
Canterbury-Caiaphas
,
●sau
,
A
Monstrous
Antichristian
Pope
,
A
most
●loody
Opposer
of
God's
Saints
,
A
very
Antichristian
Beast
,
A
most
vile
and
cursed
Tyrant
.
They
tell
us
further
of
this
humble
and
meek-spirited
man
,
That
no
Bishop
ever
had
such
an
aspiring
and
ambitious
mind
as
he
;
no
,
not
Cardinal
Wolsey
:
None
so
proud
as
he
;
no
,
not
Stephen
Gardiner
of
Winchester
:
None
so
tyrannical
as
he
;
no
,
not
Bonner
the
Butcher
of
London
.
In
general
,
he
tells
us
both
of
Him
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
,
That
they
are
Vnlawful
,
Vnnatural
,
False
,
and
Bastardly
Governours
of
the
Church
,
the
Ordinances
of
the
Devil
,
Petty
Popes
,
Petty
Antichrists
,
Incarnate
Devils
,
Bishops
of
the
Devil
,
Cogging
,
Cozening
Knaves
,
and
will
lye
like
Dogs
.
That
they
are
Proud
,
Popish
,
Presumptuous
,
Prophane
,
Paltry
,
Pestilent
,
Pernicious
Prelates
and
Vsurpers
;
Enemies
of
God
,
and
the
most
pestilent
Enemies
of
the
State
;
and
,
That
the
worst
Puritan
in
England
,
is
an
Honester
man
than
the
best
Lord
Bishop
in
Christendom
.
Nor
do
they
speak
any
better
of
the
Inferior
Clergy
,
than
they
do
of
the
Bishops
;
of
whom
they
tell
us
in
like
manner
,
That
they
are
Popish
Priests
,
or
Monks
,
or
Friars
,
or
Ale-haunters
,
or
Boys
and
Lads
,
or
Drunkards
and
Dolts
;
That
they
will
wear
a
Fool
's
Hood
for
a
Living-sake
:
That
they
are
Hogs
,
Dogs
,
Wolves
,
Foxes
,
Simoniaks
,
Vsurpers
,
Proctors
of
Antichrist's
Inventions
,
Popish
Chap-men
,
halting
Neutrals
,
greedy
Dogs
to
fill
their
Paunches
,
a
multitude
of
desperate
and
forlorn
Atheists
,
a
Cursed
,
Vncircumcised
,
Murthering
Geration
,
a
Crew
or
Hoop
of
Bloody
Soul-murtherers
,
and
Sacrilegious
Church-Robbers
,
and
Followers
of
Antichrist
.
27.
Behold
the
Bishops
and
Clergy
in
their
Convocation
,
and
we
shall
see
them
termed
by
one
of
the
Captains
of
this
Crew
,
Right
puissant
,
poysoned
,
persecuting
,
and
terrible
Priests
,
Clergie
Masters
of
the
Confocation-House
,
the
Holy-League
of
Subscription
,
the
Crew
of
monstrous
and
ungodly
Wretches
,
that
mingle
Heaven
and
Earth
together
:
Horned
Monsters
of
the
Conspiration-House
:
An
Antichristian
Swinish
Rabble
,
Enemies
of
the
Gospel
,
most
covetous
wretched
Popish
priests
,
and
the
Convocation-House
of
Devils
,
and
Belzebub
of
Canterbury
the
chief
of
these
Devils
.
The
like
Reproaches
they
bestow
on
the
Common-Prayer
,
of
which
they
say
,
That
it
is
full
of
Corruption
;
and
that
many
of
the
Contents
thereof
,
are
against
the
Word
of
God
;
the
Sacraments
wickedly
mangled
and
prophaned
therein
,
the
Lord's
Supper
not
eaten
,
but
made
a
Pageant
or
Stage-play
;
and
that
the
Form
of
publick
Baptism
,
is
full
of
Childish
Superstitious
Toys
.
So
that
we
are
not
to
admire
,
if
the
Brownists
please
themselves
in
their
separation
from
a
Church
so
polluted
and
unreformed
,
from
men
so
wicked
and
prophane
,
from
such
a
Cinque
of
Satan
,
such
a
Den
of
Devils
.
But
much
less
can
we
wonder
that
the
Papists
should
make
use
of
these
horrible
Slanders
,
not
only
to
confirm
,
but
encrease
their
Party
,
By
shewing
them
,
from
the
Pens
of
their
greatest
Adversaries
,
what
ugly
Monsters
had
the
Government
of
the
Church
of
England
;
from
what
Impieties
they
were
preserved
,
by
not
joyning
with
them
.
One
,
I
am
sure
,
that
is
,
Parsons
in
his
Book
of
Three
Conversions
,
reports
these
Calumnies
and
Slanders
for
undoubted
Truths
;
That
Martin
Mar-Prelate
is
affirmed
by
Sir
Edwine
Sandys
,
to
pass
in
those
times
for
unquestion'd
Credit
in
the
Court
of
Rome
;
his
Authority
much
insisted
on
to
disgrace
this
Church
;
and
finally
,
that
[
](A43507-e71100-b)*
*
Appellant
Episcopum
Cantiariensem
,
Pseudo-Episcopum
,
principem
Demoniorum
,
Caiapham
,
Esaum
,
Monstrosum
,
Antichristianum
Papam
,
&
Beam
;
alios
autem
Episcopos
Angliae
,
degeneres
,
perniciosos
usurpatores
,
deteriores
Monachis
,
Latronos
,
Lupos
Episcopos
Diaboli
,
&c.
Mason
.
lib.
3.
cap.
16.
Kellison
,
one
of
later
date
,
doth
build
as
much
upon
the
Credit
of
these
Libels
,
to
defame
the
Clergy
,
as
if
they
had
been
dictated
by
the
same
Infallible
Spirit
which
the
Pope
pretends
to
.
Such
excellent
Advantages
did
these
Saints
give
unto
the
Devil
,
that
all
the
Locusts
in
the
Revelation
which
came
out
of
the
Pit
,
never
created
so
much
scandal
to
the
Primitive
times
.
28.
To
still
these
Clamours
,
or
at
the
least
to
stop
the
mouths
of
these
Railing
Rabshecha's
,
that
so
the
abused
people
on
all
sides
might
be
undeceived
;
as
good
a
course
was
took
by
Whitgift
and
the
rest
of
the
Prelates
,
as
Human
Wisdom
could
devise
.
For
first
,
A
grave
Discourse
is
published
in
the
year
next
following
,
entituled
,
An
Admonition
to
the
People
of
England
,
in
answer
to
the
slanderous
Untruths
of
Martin
the
Libeller
:
But
neither
this
nor
any
other
grave
Refutal
,
would
ever
put
them
unto
silence
,
till
they
were
undertaken
by
Tom
Nash
,
a
man
of
a
Sarcastical
and
jeering
Wit
;
who
by
some
Pamphlets
written
in
the
like
loose
way
,
which
he
called
,
Pasquill
,
and
Marsorius
,
The
Counter-Scuffle
,
Pappe
with
a
Hatchet
,
and
the
like
;
stopped
their
mouths
for
ever
,
none
of
them
daring
to
deal
further
in
that
Commodity
,
when
they
saw
what
Coyn
they
should
be
paid
in
by
so
frank
a
Customer
.
Mention
was
made
before
of
a
sorry
Pamphlet
,
entituled
,
The
Complaint
of
the
Commons
for
a
Preaching-Ministry
;
which
Penry
seconded
by
another
called
by
the
Name
of
,
A
Supplication
for
Preaching
in
Wales
:
In
both
which
it
was
intimated
to
all
sorts
of
people
,
That
the
Gospel
had
no
free
passage
amongst
us
:
That
there
was
no
care
taken
for
Preaching
the
Word
of
God
for
the
instruction
of
the
people
;
for
want
whereof
they
still
remained
in
darkness
and
the
shadow
of
death
.
For
the
decrying
of
which
scandalous
and
leud
suggestions
,
Order
was
given
unto
the
Bishops
to
take
the
Names
and
Number
of
the
Preachers
in
their
several
Diocesses
,
and
to
present
a
true
and
perfect
Catalogue
of
them
,
in
the
Convocation
,
which
was
then
at
hand
.
By
which
Returns
it
will
appear
,
That
at
this
time
when
so
much
noise
was
made
for
want
of
Preaching
,
there
were
within
the
Realm
of
England
,
and
the
Dominion
of
Wales
,
no
fewer
than
Seven
thousand
four
hundred
sixty
three
Preachers
and
Catechisers
;
which
last
may
be
accounted
the
best
sort
of
Preachers
for
the
instruction
of
the
people
.
Of
which
great
Number
there
were
found
to
be
no
fewer
than
One
hundred
forty
five
Doctors
in
Divinity
,
Three
hundred
forty
eight
Batchellors
of
Divinity
,
Thirty
one
Doctors
of
both
Laws
,
Twenty
one
Batchelors
of
the
same
;
Eighteen
hundred
Masters
in
Arts
,
Nine
hundred
forty
six
Batchelors
of
Arts
,
and
Two
thousand
seven
hundred
forty
six
Catechisers
.
So
that
neither
the
number
of
bare
Reading-Ministers
was
so
great
,
nor
the
want
of
Preaching
so
deplorable
,
in
most
parts
of
the
Kingdom
,
as
those
Pamphlets
made
it
;
the
Authors
whereof
ought
rather
to
have
magnified
the
Name
of
God
for
sending
such
a
large
Encrease
of
Labourers
in
his
Heavenly
Husbandry
,
as
could
not
any
where
be
parallel'd
in
so
short
a
time
;
there
passing
no
more
than
Thirty
years
between
the
first
beginning
of
Queen
Elizabeth's
Reign
,
and
the
rendring
of
this
Account
to
the
Convocation
.
29.
And
that
the
Parliament
might
receive
the
same
satisfaction
,
a
most
excellent
and
judicious
Sermon
was
Preached
at
St.
Paul's
Cross
,
on
Sunday
the
ninth
of
February
,
being
the
first
Sunday
after
their
Assembling
,
by
Dr.
Richard
Bancroft
,
being
then
Chaplain
to
the
Lord
Chancellor
Hatton
,
preferred
within
some
few
years
after
to
the
See
of
London
,
and
from
thence
to
Canterbury
.
In
the
performance
of
which
Service
,
he
selected
for
the
Theam
or
Subject
of
his
Discourse
,
1
Iohn
4.1
.
viz.
Dearly
beloved
,
believe
not
every
spirit
,
but
try
the
spirits
whether
they
be
of
God
:
for
many
false
prophets
are
gone
out
into
the
world
.
In
canvasing
which
Text
,
he
did
so
excellently
set
forth
the
false
Teachers
of
those
times
in
their
proper
colours
,
their
Railing
against
Bishops
,
their
Ambition
,
their
Self-love
,
their
Covetousness
,
and
all
such
Motives
as
had
spurred
them
on
to
disturb
this
Church
,
as
satisfied
the
greatest
part
of
that
huge
Congregation
,
touching
the
Practises
and
Hypocrisies
of
these
holy
Brethren
.
He
also
shewed
on
what
a
weak
Foundation
they
had
built
their
Discipline
,
of
which
no
tract
or
footsteps
could
be
found
in
the
Church
of
Christ
from
the
Apostles
days
to
Calvin
;
and
with
what
Infamy
the
Aerian
Hereticks
were
reproached
in
the
Primitive
times
,
for
labouring
to
introduce
that
Parity
which
these
men
designed
.
He
further
laid
before
them
the
great
danger
which
must
needs
ensue
,
if
private
men
should
take
upon
them
to
deny
or
dispute
such
matters
as
had
been
setled
in
the
Church
by
so
good
Authority
:
Against
which
troublesome
Humour
many
Provisions
had
been
made
by
the
Canons
of
Councils
,
and
the
Edicts
of
Godly
and
Religious
Emperors
.
To
which
he
added
,
the
necessity
of
requiring
Subscription
,
in
a
Church
well
constituted
,
by
all
the
Ministers
of
the
same
;
which
he
justified
by
the
example
of
Geneva
,
and
the
Churches
of
Germauy
,
to
be
the
best
way
to
try
the
spirits
whether
they
be
of
God
or
not
,
as
his
Text
required
.
Next
,
he
insisted
on
the
excellency
of
the
Common-Prayer-Book
,
applauded
by
the
Divines
of
Foreign
Churches
;
approved
by
Bucer
,
Fox
,
Alesius
,
the
Parliaments
and
Convocations
of
this
Kingdom
;
and
after
,
justified
by
Arch-bishop
Cranmer
against
the
Papists
;
by
Bishop
Ridley
against
Knox
;
and
by
divers
others
:
showing
withall
,
the
many
gross
Absurdities
found
in
extemporary
Prayers
,
to
the
great
dishonour
of
God
,
and
the
shame
of
Religion
.
Hence
he
proceeds
to
justifie
the
Superiority
of
Bishops
,
and
the
Supremacy
of
the
Queen
,
together
with
the
dangerous
Practises
and
Designs
of
the
Disciplinarians
,
exemplified
by
their
Proceedings
in
Scotland
,
and
their
Positions
in
England
,
of
which
more
anon
.
All
which
particulars
,
with
many
more
upon
the
by
,
he
proved
with
such
evidence
of
demonstration
,
such
great
variety
of
Learning
,
and
strength
of
Arguments
,
that
none
of
all
that
Party
could
be
found
to
take
Arms
against
them
,
in
defence
either
of
their
leud
Doctrine
,
or
more
scandalous
Vses
.
And
this
being
done
,
he
closed
up
all
with
a
grave
and
serious
Application
,
in
reference
to
the
prevalency
and
malignity
of
the
present
Humours
:
which
wrought
so
much
upon
his
Auditors
of
both
Houses
of
Parliament
,
that
in
the
passing
of
a
general
Pardon
at
the
end
of
the
Sessions
,
there
was
Exception
of
Seditious
Books
,
Disturbances
of
Divine
Service
,
and
Offences
against
the
Act
of
Vniformity
in
the
Worship
of
God
.
30.
And
yet
it
is
not
altogether
improbable
,
but
that
this
Exception
was
made
rather
at
the
Queen's
Command
,
or
by
some
Caveat
interposed
by
the
House
of
Peers
,
than
by
the
sole
Advice
,
or
any
voluntary
Motion
of
the
House
of
Commons
;
in
which
the
Puritans
at
that
time
had
a
very
strong
Party
.
By
whose
Endeavour
,
a
smart
Petition
is
presented
to
the
Lords
,
in
the
Name
of
the
Commons
,
for
rectifying
of
many
things
which
they
conceived
to
be
amiss
in
the
state
of
the
Church
.
The
whole
Petition
did
consist
of
Sixteen
particulars
,
of
which
the
first
Six
did
relate
to
a
Preaching-Ministry
;
the
want
of
which
,
was
much
complained
of
in
a
Supplication
which
had
been
lately
Printed
and
presented
to
them
;
but
such
a
Supplication
,
as
had
more
in
it
of
a
Factious
and
Seditious
Libel
,
than
of
a
Dutiful
Remonstrance
.
In
the
other
Ten
it
was
desired
,
1.
That
no
Oath
or
Subscription
might
be
tendred
to
any
at
their
entrance
into
the
Ministry
,
but
such
as
was
prescribed
by
the
Statutes
of
the
Realm
,
and
the
Oath
against
corrupt
Entring
.
2.
That
they
may
not
be
troubled
for
omission
of
some
Rites
or
Offices
prescribed
in
the
Book
of
Common-Prayer
.
3.
That
such
as
had
been
suspended
or
deprived
for
no
other
offence
,
but
only
for
not
subscribing
,
might
be
restored
.
4.
That
they
may
not
be
called
and
urged
to
answer
before
the
Officials
and
Commissaries
,
but
before
the
Bishops
themselves
.
5.
That
they
might
not
be
called
into
the
High
Commission
,
or
Moot
of
the
Diocess
where
they
lived
,
except
for
some
notable
Offence
.
6.
That
it
might
be
permitted
to
them
,
in
every
Arch-Deaconry
,
to
have
some
common
Exercises
and
Conferences
amongst
themselves
,
to
be
limited
and
prescribed
by
the
Ordinaries
.
7.
That
the
high
Censure
of
Excommunication
may
not
be
denounced
or
executed
for
small
matters
:
8.
Nor
by
Chancellors
Commissioners
or
Officials
,
but
by
the
Bishops
themselves
,
with
the
assistance
of
grave
persons
.
9.
That
Non-residency
may
be
quite
removed
out
of
the
Church
.
Or
,
10.
That
at
least
,
according
to
the
Queen's
Injunctions
(
Art.
44.
)
,
no
Non-resident
,
having
already
a
License
or
Faculty
,
may
enjoy
it
,
unless
he
depute
an
able
Curate
,
that
may
weekly
Preach
and
Catechise
,
as
was
required
by
Her
Majesty
in
the
said
Injunctions
.
Against
the
violence
of
this
Torrent
,
Arch-bishop
Whitgift
interposed
both
his
Power
and
Reason
;
affirming
with
a
sober
confidence
in
the
H.
of
Peers
,
not
only
that
England
flourished
more
at
that
time
with
able
Ministers
,
than
ever
it
had
done
before
;
but
that
it
had
more
able
men
of
eminent
Abilities
in
all
parts
of
Learning
,
than
the
rest
of
Christendom
besides
.
But
,
finding
that
the
Lord
Gray
,
and
others
of
that
House
,
had
been
made
of
the
Party
,
he
drew
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
to
joyn
with
him
in
an
humble
Address
to
Her
Sacred
Majesty
;
in
which
they
represented
to
Her
the
true
estate
of
the
Business
,
together
with
those
many
Inconveniences
which
must
needs
arise
to
the
State
present
and
to
come
,
to
the
Two
Universities
,
to
all
Cathedral
Churches
,
and
the
Queen
Her Self
,
if
the
Commons
might
have
had
their
will
,
though
in
no
other
Point
than
in
that
of
Pluralities
.
All
which
they
prest
with
such
a
Dutiful
and
Religious
Gravity
,
that
the
Queen
put
an
end
to
that
Dispute
,
not
only
for
the
present
,
but
all
Parliaments
following
.
31.
Somewhat
there
must
be
in
it
,
which
might
make
them
so
afraid
of
that
Subscription
which
was
required
at
their
hands
to
the
Queen's
Supremacy
,
as
well
as
to
the
Consecration
of
Arch-bishops
and
Bishops
,
to
the
Liturgy
,
and
to
the
Articles
of
Religion
by
Law
established
:
and
therefore
it
will
not
be
amiss
(
as
we
have
done
already
in
all
places
else
)
to
touch
upon
the
Principles
and
Positions
of
our
English
Puritans
,
that
we
may
see
what
Harmony
and
Consent
there
is
betwixt
them
and
their
dear
Brethren
of
the
Discipline
in
other
Nations
:
For
if
we
look
into
the
Pamphlets
which
came
out
this
Year
,
we
shall
find
these
Doctrines
taught
for
more
Sacred
Truths
,
viz.
That
if
Princes
do
hinder
them
that
seek
for
this
Discipline
,
they
are
Tyrants
both
to
the
Church
and
Ministers
;
and
being
so
,
may
be
deposed
by
their
Subjects
.
That
no
Civil
Magistrate
hath
pre-eminence
by
ordinary
Authority
,
either
to
determine
of
Church-Causes
,
or
to
make
Ecclesiastical
Orders
and
Ceremonies
.
That
no
Civil
Magistrate
hath
such
Authority
,
as
that
without
his
consent
it
should
not
be
lawful
for
Ecclesiastical
persons
to
make
and
publish
Church-Orders
.
That
they
which
are
no
Elders
of
the
Church
,
have
nothing
to
do
with
the
Government
of
it
.
That
if
their
Reformation
be
not
hastned
forward
by
the
Magistrate
,
the
Subjects
ought
not
any
longer
to
tarry
for
it
,
but
must
do
it
themselves
.
That
there
were
many
thousands
which
desired
the
Discipline
:
And
,
That
great
Troubles
would
ensue
if
it
were
denied
them
.
That
their
Presbyteries
must
prevail
:
And
,
That
if
it
be
brought
about
by
such
ways
and
means
as
would
make
the
Bishops
hearts
to
ake
,
let
them
blame
themselves
.
For
explication
of
which
last
passage
,
Martin
Mar-Prelate
in
his
first
Book
,
threatens
only
fists
;
but
in
the
second
,
he
adviseth
the
Parliament
then
assembled
,
to
put
down
Lord
Bishops
,
and
bring
in
the
Reformation
which
they
looked
for
,
whether
Her
Majesty
would
or
not
.
32.
But
these
perhaps
were
only
the
Evaporations
of
some
idle
Heads
,
the
Freaks
of
Discontent
and
Passion
,
when
they
were
crossed
in
their
Desires
:
Let
us
see
therefore
what
is
taught
by
Thomas
Cartwright
,
the
very
Calvin
of
the
English
;
as
highly
magnified
by
Martin
,
and
the
rest
of
that
Faction
,
as
the
other
was
amongst
the
French
.
Dr.
Harding
in
his
Answer
to
Bishop
Iewel
,
assures
us
,
That
the
Office
of
a
King
is
the
same
in
all
places
,
not
only
amongst
Christians
,
but
amongst
the
Heathen
.
Upon
which
Premises
he
concludes
,
That
a
Christian
Prince
hath
no
more
to
do
in
deciding
of
Church-matters
,
or
in
making
Ceremonies
and
Orders
for
the
same
,
than
hath
a
Heathen
.
Cartwright
affirms
himself
to
be
of
the
same
opinion
;
professing
seriously
his
dislike
of
all
such
Writers
as
put
a
difference
between
the
Rights
of
a
Prophane
and
a
Christian
Magistrate
.
Specanus
,
a
stiff
Presbyterian
in
the
Belgick
Provinces
,
makes
a
distinction
between
potestas
Facti
,
and
potestas
Iuris
;
and
then
infers
upon
the
same
,
That
the
Authority
of
determining
what
is
fit
to
be
done
,
belongs
of
right
unto
the
Ministers
of
the
Church
,
though
the
execution
of
the
Fact
in
Civil
Causes
,
doth
properly
appertain
to
the
Supreme
Magistrate
.
And
more
than
this
,
the
greatest
Clerks
amongst
themselves
would
not
give
the
Queen
.
If
she
assume
unto
Her self
the
exercise
of
Her
farther
Power
,
in
ordering
Matters
of
the
Church
according
to
the
lawful
Authority
which
is
inherent
in
the
Crown
,
She
shall
presently
be
compared
unto
all
the
wicked
Kings
,
and
others
,
of
whom
we
read
in
the
Scriptures
;
that
took
upon
them
,
unlawfully
to
intrude
themselves
into
the
Priest's
Office
;
as
unto
Saul
,
for
his
offering
of
Sacrifice
;
unto
Osias
for
burning
Incense
upon
the
Altar
;
unto
Gideon
,
for
making
of
an
Ephod
:
and
finally
,
to
Nadab
and
Abihu
,
for
offering
with
strange
fire
unto
the
Lord
.
33.
According
to
these
Orthodox
and
sound
Resolves
,
they
hold
a
Synod
in
St.
Iohn's
Colledg
in
Cambridg
,
taking
the
opportunity
of
Sturbridg-Fayr
,
to
cloak
their
meeting
for
that
purpose
.
At
which
Synod
(
Cartwright
and
Perkins
being
present
amongst
the
rest
)
the
whole
Book-Discipline
,
reviewed
by
Traverse
,
and
formally
approved
of
by
the
Brethren
in
their
several
Classes
,
received
a
more
Authentick
approbation
:
insomuch
,
that
first
it
was
decreed
amongst
them
,
That
all
which
would
might
subscribe
unto
it
,
without
any
necessity
imposed
upon
them
so
to
do
.
But
not
long
after
,
it
was
made
a
matter
necessary
,
so
necessary
,
as
it
seems
that
no
man
could
be
chosen
to
any
Ecclesiastical
Office
amongst
them
,
nor
to
be
of
any
of
their
Assemblies
,
either
Classical
,
Provincial
,
or
National
,
till
he
had
first
subscribed
to
the
Book
of
Discipline
.
Another
Synod
was
held
at
Ipswich
,
not
long
after
,
and
the
Results
of
both
confirmed
in
a
Provincial
and
National
Synod
held
in
London
,
which
gave
the
Book
of
Discipline
a
more
sure
establishment
than
an
Act
of
State
.
It
is
reported
,
that
the
night
before
the
great
Battel
in
the
Fields
of
Thessaly
,
betwixt
Caesar
and
Pompey
,
the
Pompeyan
Party
was
so
confident
of
their
good
success
,
that
they
cast
Dice
amongst
themselves
for
all
the
great
Offices
and
Magistracies
of
the
City
of
Rome
,
even
to
the
Office
of
the
Chief-Priest-hood
,
which
then
Caesar
held
.
And
the
like
vanity
or
infatuation
had
possessed
these
men
,
in
the
opinion
which
they
had
of
their
Strength
and
Numbers
:
Insomuch
that
they
entred
into
this
consideration
,
how
Arch-Bishops
,
Bishops
,
Chancellors
,
Deans
,
Cannons
,
Arch-Deacons
,
Commissaries
,
Registers
,
Apparitors
,
&c.
(
all
which
,
by
their
pretended
Reformation
,
must
have
been
thrust
out
of
their
Livings
)
should
be
provided
for
,
that
the
Commonwealth
might
not
be
thereby
pestered
with
Beggars
.
And
this
they
did
upon
the
confidence
of
some
unlawful
Assistance
to
effect
their
purposes
,
if
neither
the
Queen
,
nor
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
nor
the
Inferior
Magistrates
in
their
several
Counties
(
all
which
they
now
sollicited
with
more
heat
than
ever
)
should
co-operate
with
them
.
For
about
this
time
it
was
,
that
Cartwright
in
his
Prayer
before
his
Sermon
,
was
noted
to
have
used
these
words
,
viz.
Because
they
(
meaning
the
Bishops
)
which
ought
to
be
Pillars
in
the
Church
,
combine
themselves
against
Christ
and
his
Truth
;
therefore
,
O
Lord
,
give
us
Grace
and
Power
,
all
,
as
one
man
,
to
set
our selves
against
them
.
Which
words
he
used
frequently
to
repeat
,
and
to
repeat
with
such
an
earnestness
of
spirit
,
as
might
sufficiently
declare
that
he
had
a
purpose
to
raise
Sedition
in
the
State
,
for
the
imposing
of
that
Discipline
on
the
Church
of
England
,
which
was
not
likely
to
be
countenanced
by
any
lawful
Authority
;
which
put
the
Queen
to
a
necessity
of
calling
him
,
and
all
the
rest
of
them
,
to
a
better
account
;
to
which
they
shall
be
brought
in
the
years
next
following
.
33.
In
the
mean
time
we
must
pass
over
into
France
,
where
we
find
HENRY
the
Third
,
the
last
King
of
the
House
of
Valoise
,
most
miserably
deprived
of
his
Life
and
Kingdom
;
driven
out
of
Paris
first
by
the
Guisian
Faction
;
and
afterwards
assassinated
by
Iaques
Clement
,
a
Dominican
Fryar
,
as
he
lay
at
St.
Cloud
,
attending
the
reduction
of
that
stubborn
City
.
Upon
whose
death
the
Crown
descended
lineally
on
HENRY
of
Bourbon
,
King
of
Navarre
,
and
Duke
of
Vendosme
,
as
the
next
Heir-male
:
For
the
excluding
of
which
Prince
,
and
the
rest
of
that
House
,
the
Holy
League
was
first
contrived
,
as
before
is
said
.
There
was
at
that
time
in
the
late
King's
Army
,
a
very
strong
Party
of
French
Catholicks
,
who
had
preferred
their
Loyalty
to
their
Natural
Prince
,
before
the
private
Interest
and
Designs
of
the
House
of
Guise
;
and
now
generally
declare
in
favour
of
the
true
Successor
.
By
their
Assistance
,
and
the
concurring-Forces
of
the
Hugonot-Faction
,
it
had
been
no
hard
matter
for
him
to
have
Mastered
the
Duke
of
Maine
,
who
then
had
the
Command
of
the
Guisian
Leagues
.
But
in
the
last
he
found
himself
deceived
of
his
expectation
.
The
Hugonots
,
which
formerly
had
served
with
so
much
cheerfulness
under
his
Command
their
King
,
would
not
now
serve
him
in
his
just
and
lawful
Warrs
against
his
Enemies
:
Or
,
if
they
did
,
it
shall
be
done
upon
Conditions
so
intolerable
,
that
he
might
better
have
pawned
his
Crown
to
a
Forreign
Prince
,
than
on
such
terms
to
buy
the
favour
of
his
Subjects
.
They
looked
upon
him
as
reduced
to
a
great
necessity
;
most
of
the
Provinces
,
and
almost
all
the
Principal
Cities
,
having
before
engaged
against
HENRY
the
Third
,
and
many
others
falling
off
when
they
heard
of
his
death
.
So
that
they
thought
the
new
King
was
not
able
to
subsist
without
them
;
and
they
resolved
to
work
their
own
Ends
out
of
that
Necessity
.
Instead
of
leading
of
their
Armies
,
and
running
cheerfully
and
couragiously
towards
his
defence
,
who
had
so
oft
defended
them
,
they
sent
Commissioners
or
Delegates
to
negotiate
with
him
,
that
they
may
know
to
what
Conditions
he
would
yeeld
for
their
future
advantage
,
before
they
acted
any
thing
in
order
to
his
preservation
:
and
their
Conditions
were
so
high
,
so
void
of
all
Respects
of
Loyalty
,
and
even
common
Honesty
,
that
he
conceived
it
safer
for
him
,
and
far
more
honourable
in
it self
,
to
cast
himself
upon
the
Favour
of
the
Queen
of
England
,
than
condescend
to
their
unreasonable
and
unjust
demands
.
So
that
,
in
fine
,
the
Hugonots
,
to
a
very
great
number
,
forsook
him
most
disloyally
in
the
open
Field
,
drew
off
their
Forces
,
and
retired
to
their
several
dwellings
,
inforcing
him
to
the
necessity
of
imploring
succours
from
the
professed
Enemies
of
his
Crown
and
Nation
.
Nor
did
he
find
the
Queen
unwilling
to
supply
him
both
with
Men
and
Money
on
his
first
desires
.
For
which
She
had
better
reason
now
,
than
when
She
aided
him
and
the
rest
of
the
French
Hugonots
,
in
their
former
Quarrels
.
And
this
She
did
with
such
a
cheerful
openness
both
of
Heart
and
Hand
,
as
did
not
only
make
him
able
to
keep
the
Field
,
but
to
gain
ground
on
the
untraceable
and
insulting
Rebels
.
Which
when
the
Hugonots
observed
,
and
saw
that
he
was
like
enough
to
do
well
without
them
,
they
then
came
freely
to
his
aid
,
and
were
content
to
take
such
terms
as
he
pleased
to
give
them
.
1587.
34.
And
now
again
we
are
for
Scotland
,
where
we
shall
find
the
King's
Affairs
grown
from
bad
to
worse
.
We
left
him
in
a
great
vexation
,
for
not
being
able
to
prevail
in
any
thing
in
behalf
of
Montgomery
,
unless
he
relinquished
his
pursuit
against
Gibson
and
Cooper
.
For
so
it
was
,
that
he
must
do
and
suffer
more
than
he
had
done
hitherto
,
before
he
could
give
himself
any
hopes
of
living
peaceably
amongst
them
.
A
Parliament
is
therefore
summoned
to
be
held
at
Edenborough
,
in
the
end
of
Iuly
:
In
which
he
was
contented
to
pass
some
Acts
for
ratifying
all
Laws
made
in
his
Minority
,
in
favour
of
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
,
for
trying
and
censuring
the
Adversaries
of
true
Religion
;
as
also
,
for
the
punishing
of
such
as
did
menace
or
invade
the
Ministers
.
But
that
which
gave
them
most
content
,
was
an
Act
of
Parliament
for
Annexing
of
all
the
Temporalties
of
Bishopricks
,
Abbeys
,
and
other
Religious
Houses
,
which
had
not
otherwise
been
disposed
of
to
the
Crown
of
that
Realm
;
which
they
promoted
under
colour
of
improving
the
Royal
Patrimony
,
that
the
King
might
have
Means
to
bear
forth
the
Honour
of
his
Estate
,
and
not
trouble
his
Subjects
with
Taxations
;
but
in
plain
truth
,
to
overthrow
the
Calling
and
Estate
of
Bishops
,
which
they
presumed
that
no
man
of
Quality
would
accept
,
when
the
Lands
were
aliened
.
And
this
the
King
was
the
more
willing
to
consent
to
,
in
regard
that
he
had
been
perswaded
by
some
about
him
,
That
the
Episcopal
Houses
being
reserved
out
of
that
Grant
,
together
with
the
Tythes
of
the
Churches
formerly
annexed
to
their
Benefices
,
would
be
sufficient
to
maintain
their
Dignity
in
some
fit
proportion
.
But
the
King
soon
found
himself
abused
:
For
the
rest
of
the
Temporalties
which
formerly
had
been
disposed
of
amongst
the
Laity
,
being
setled
and
confirmed
upon
them
in
the
present
Parliament
,
there
remained
so
little
to
the
Crown
by
this
Annexation
,
as
left
him
nothing
behind
,
but
the
envy
of
so
high
a
Sacriledg
▪
the
gain
and
benefit
whereof
was
injoyed
by
others
.
And
of
that
little
which
remained
unto
him
by
the
Annexation
,
he
received
very
small
contentment
,
most
of
it
being
squandered
away
by
some
begging
Courtiers
till
he
had
left
himself
unable
to
reward
or
gratifie
a
deserving
Minister
.
But
this
he
did
not
find
till
it
was
too
late
;
though
the
disease
was
past
all
remedy
,
had
he
found
it
sooner
.
But
what
he
could
not
do
himself
when
he
lived
in
Scotland
,
he
first
commended
to
the
doing
of
his
Son
Prince
Henry
,
in
his
Book
called
Basilicon
Doron
;
and
after
lived
to
see
it
remedied
,
in
part
,
when
he
reigned
in
England
.
35.
There
hapned
also
a
Dispute
in
the
present
Parliament
,
betwixt
the
Ministers
of
the
Kirk
,
and
such
of
the
Gentry
as
formerly
had
possessed
themselves
of
Abbeys
and
Priories
,
and
thereby
challenged
to
themselves
a
place
in
Parliament
:
Concerning
which
we
are
to
know
,
that
most
of
the
Monasteries
and
Religious
Houses
,
had
been
founded
upon
Tythes
and
Impropriations
,
though
not
without
some
good
proportion
of
Demesnes
,
which
were
laid
unto
them
.
But
when
the
Scots
were
set
upon
the
humour
of
Reformation
,
and
set
upon
it
in
a
way
which
shewed
them
rather
to
proceed
upon
private
Ends
,
than
the
publick
Interest
of
Religion
;
the
principal
men
amongst
them
seized
on
all
which
they
could
lay
hands
on
,
and
after
kept
it
to
themselves
by
no
better
Title
than
that
of
the
first
Usurpation
only
,
and
no
more
than
so
.
Some
of
the
Bishops
and
Abbots
also
,
seeing
how
things
were
like
to
go
,
and
that
the
Church's
Patrimony
was
not
like
to
hold
in
the
same
Successions
which
had
conveyed
it
unto
them
,
dismembred
the
best
Tythes
and
Mannors
from
them
,
or
otherwise
resigned
the
whole
to
the
hands
of
such
as
appeared
most
able
to
protect
them
.
And
so
it
stood
,
till
Murrey
was
made
Regent
of
the
Realm
in
the
King
's
first
Infancy
;
who
did
not
only
wink
at
those
Usurpations
,
(
the
questioning
whereof
would
most
infallibly
have
estranged
the
Occupants
from
adhering
to
him
)
but
suffered
many
of
the
Layards
and
Gentlemen
to
invade
the
Tythes
,
which
had
not
formerly
been
appropriated
to
Religious
Houses
,
and
to
annex
them
to
the
rest
of
their
own
Estates
.
By
means
whereof
,
some
of
them
were
possessed
of
six
,
ten
,
twelve
,
or
twenty
Tythings
,
united
into
one
Estate
,
as
they
lay
most
convenient
for
them
.
The
Ministers
being
put
off
with
beggerly
stipends
,
amounting
in
few
places
to
ten
pounds
per
annum
of
good
English
money
.
These
,
with
the
rest
,
they
called
the
Lords
of
new
erection
;
and
they
did
Lord
it
over
the
poor
people
with
pride
and
tyranny
enough
;
For
,
neither
would
they
suffer
the
Occupant
or
Land-holder
to
carry
away
his
nine
parts
of
the
Fruits
,
till
they
had
taken
off
their
Tenth
;
and
sometimes
out
of
spight
,
or
self-will
,
or
any
other
pestant
humour
,
would
suffer
their
tenth
part
to
lye
at
waste
in
the
open
Field
,
that
the
poor
Labourer
of
the
Earth
might
suffer
the
more
damage
by
it
.
But
that
which
did
most
grieve
the
Ministers
in
the
present
exigent
,
was
,
That
such
Lairds
and
Gentlemen
as
had
robbed
the
Church
,
and
plumed
their
own
Nests
with
the
Feathers
of
it
,
should
sit
and
vote
in
Parliament
as
Spiritual
Persons
,
and
they
themselves
be
quite
excluded
from
those
publick
Councils
.
A
great
heat
hereupon
was
struck
in
the
present
Session
,
by
Pont
and
Lindsey
,
commissionated
by
the
Kirk
for
that
employment
;
who
openly
propounded
,
in
the
Name
of
the
Kirk
,
That
the
said
pretended
Prelates
might
be
removed
at
the
present
,
and
disabled
for
the
time
to
come
,
to
sit
in
Parliament
,
as
having
no
Authority
from
the
Church
,
and
most
of
them
no
Function
or
Calling
in
it
.
Bruce
,
Commendator
of
Kinlosse
,
was
chosen
for
the
mouth
of
the
rest
;
and
he
appeared
so
strongly
in
it
,
that
the
Petition
of
the
Ministers
was
referred
to
the
Lords
of
the
Articles
,
and
by
them
rejected
;
though
afterwards
they
had
their
Ends
in
it
,
by
a
following
Parliament
.
36.
Being
made
secure
from
any
further
fear
of
Bishops
,
by
reason
of
the
Poor
Submission
which
was
made
by
Montgomery
,
and
the
annexing
of
Arch-bishops
Lands
to
the
Royal
Patrimony
;
the
Ministers
became
more
insolent
and
imperious
than
they
had
been
formerly
;
and
in
that
jolly
humour
they
so
vexed
and
terrified
him
,
that
he
could
find
no
other
way
in
point
of
King-craft
,
to
preserve
himself
against
their
insolences
and
attempts
,
but
by
giving
some
encouragement
to
the
Popish
party
.
The
exercise
whereof
brought
out
many
Priests
and
Jesuits
;
some
of
them
more
particularly
to
negotiate
in
behalf
of
the
King
of
Spain
,
who
was
then
a
setting
forward
his
great
Armada
.
But
the
King
well
knowing
of
what
consequence
that
imployment
was
,
and
how
destructive
of
his
Interest
to
the
Crown
of
England
,
commanded
them
by
publick
Proclamation
to
avoid
the
Kingdom
.
But
withal
gave
them
day
till
the
last
of
Ianuary
,
that
they
might
not
complain
of
being
taken
unprovided
:
Which
small
Indulgence
so
offended
the
unquiet
brethren
,
that
they
called
a
number
of
Noble-men
,
Barons
,
and
Commissioners
of
Burgly
(
without
so
much
as
asking
the
King's
leave
in
it
)
to
meet
at
Edenborough
on
the
sixt
of
February
,
to
whom
they
represented
the
Churches
dangers
,
and
thereupon
agreed
to
go
all
together
in
a
full
body
to
the
Court
,
to
attend
the
King
;
to
the
end
that
by
the
terror
of
so
great
a
company
,
they
might
work
him
to
their
own
desires
.
But
the
King
hearing
of
their
purpose
,
refused
to
give
access
to
so
great
a
multitude
;
but
signified
withall
that
he
was
ready
to
give
audience
unto
some
few
of
them
which
should
be
chosen
by
the
rest
.
But
this
affront
the
King
was
forced
to
put
up
also
,
to
pass
by
the
unlawfulness
of
that
Convention
,
to
acknowledg
their
grievances
to
be
just
,
and
to
promise
a
redress
thereof
in
convenient
time
.
Which
drew
him
into
Action
against
Maxwel
and
some
others
of
the
Popish
Lords
and
for
the
same
received
the
publick
thanks
of
the
next
Assembly
,
that
being
no
ordinary
favour
in
them
;
and
was
so
far
gratified
withall
,
as
to
be
suffered
to
take
Mr.
Patrick
Galloway
from
his
Charge
in
Perth
,
to
be
one
of
the
Preachers
at
the
Court.
Of
which
particular
I
had
perhaps
took
little
notice
,
but
that
we
are
to
hear
more
of
him
on
some
other
occasion
.
37.
The
next
fine
pranck
they
plaid
,
relates
to
the
Crowning
of
Queen
Ann
,
with
whom
the
King
landed
out
of
Denmark
at
the
Port
of
Leith
,
on
the
20
th
.
of
May
1590.
aud
designed
her
Coronation
on
the
morrow
after
.
None
of
the
Bishops
being
at
hand
,
the
King
was
willing
to
embrace
the
opportunity
to
oblige
the
Kirk
,
by
making
choice
of
one
of
their
own
Brethren
,
to
perform
that
Ceremony
;
to
which
he
nominated
Mr.
Robert
Bruce
,
a
Preacher
at
Edenborough
,
and
one
of
the
most
moderate
men
in
a
whole
Assembly
.
But
when
the
fitness
of
it
came
to
be
examined
by
the
rest
of
the
Brethren
,
it
was
resolved
to
pretermit
the
Unction
(
or
Annointing
of
Her
)
as
a
Iewish
Ceremony
,
abolished
by
Christ
,
restored
into
Christian
Kingdoms
by
the
Pope's
Authority
,
and
therefore
not
to
be
continued
in
a
Church
Reformed
.
The
Doubt
first
started
by
one
Iohn
Davinson
,
who
had
then
no
Charge
in
the
Church
,
though
followed
by
a
Company
of
ignorant
and
seditious
people
,
whom
Andrew
Melvin
set
on
work
to
begin
the
Quarrel
,
and
then
stood
up
in
his
defence
to
make
it
good
.
Much
pains
was
taken
to
convince
them
by
the
Word
of
God
,
That
the
Unction
,
or
Annointing
of
Kings
,
was
no
Iewish
Ceremony
:
but
Melvin's
Will
was
neither
to
be
ruled
by
Reason
,
nor
subdued
by
Argument
;
and
he
had
there
so
strong
a
Party
,
that
it
passed
in
the
Negative
.
Insomuch
that
Bruce
durst
not
proceed
in
the
Solemnity
,
for
fear
of
the
Censures
of
the
Kirk
.
The
King
had
notice
of
it
,
and
returns
this
word
,
That
if
the
Coronation
might
not
be
performed
by
Bruce
,
with
the
wonted
Ceremonies
,
he
would
stay
till
the
coming
of
the
Bishops
,
of
whose
readiness
to
conform
therein
,
he
could
make
no
question
.
Rather
than
so
,
said
Andrew
Melvin
,
let
the
Unction
pass
:
better
it
was
that
a
Minister
should
perform
that
honourable
Office
,
in
what
Form
soever
,
than
that
the
Bishops
should
be
brought
again
unto
the
Court
upon
that
occasion
.
But
yet
,
unwilling
to
prophane
himself
by
consenting
to
it
,
he
left
them
to
agree
about
it
,
as
to
them
seemed
best
;
and
he
being
gone
,
it
was
concluded
by
the
major
part
of
the
Voices
,
That
the
Annointing
should
be
used
.
According
whereunto
,
the
Queen
was
Crowned
and
Annointed
on
the
Sunday
following
,
with
the
wonted
Ceremonies
,
but
certainly
with
no
great
State
;
there
being
so
short
an
interval
betwixt
Her
Landing
,
and
the
appointed
day
of
Her
Coronation
.
38.
It
was
not
long
before
,
1591
that
they
had
a
quarrel
with
the
Lords
of
the
Session
,
touching
the
Jurisdiction
of
their
several
Courts
;
but
now
the
Assembly
would
be
held
for
the
chief
Tribunal
.
One
Graham
was
conceived
to
have
suborned
a
publick
Notary
to
forge
an
Instrument
,
which
the
Notary
confessed
on
Examination
,
to
have
been
brought
to
him
ready
drawn
,
by
one
of
the
said
Graham's
Brethren
.
Graham
enraged
thereat
,
enters
an
Action
against
Sympson
,
the
Minister
of
Sterling
,
as
one
who
had
induced
the
man
,
by
some
sinister
Practises
,
to
make
that
Confession
.
The
Action
being
entred
,
and
the
Process
formed
,
Sympson
complains
to
the
Assembly
,
and
they
give
Order
unto
Graham
to
appear
before
them
,
to
answer
upon
the
scandal
raised
on
one
of
their
Brethren
.
Graham
appears
,
and
tells
them
,
That
he
would
make
good
his
Accusation
before
competent
Judges
,
which
he
conceived
not
them
to
be
.
And
they
replyed
,
That
he
must
either
stand
to
their
judgment
in
it
,
or
else
be
censured
for
the
slander
.
The
Lords
of
the
Session
hereupon
interpose
themselves
,
desiring
the
Assembly
not
to
meddle
in
a
Cause
which
was
then
dependent
in
their
Court
in
due
form
of
Law
.
But
the
Assembly
made
this
Answer
,
That
Sympson
was
a
Member
of
theirs
:
That
they
might
proceed
in
the
purgation
of
one
of
their
own
number
,
without
intrenching
on
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Civil
Courts
;
and
therefore
,
that
their
Lordships
should
not
take
it
ill
,
if
they
proceeded
in
the
Tryal
.
But
let
the
Lords
of
the
Session
,
or
the
Party
interested
in
the
Cause
,
say
what
they
pleased
,
the
Assembly
vote
themselves
to
be
Judges
in
it
,
and
were
resolved
to
proceed
to
a
Sentence
against
him
as
a
false
Accuser
.
In
fine
,
the
business
went
so
high
on
the
part
of
the
Kirk
,
that
the
Lords
of
the
Session
were
compelled
to
think
of
no
other
Victory
than
by
making
a
drawn
Battel
of
it
;
which
by
the
Mediation
of
some
Friends
was
at
last
effected
.
39.
The
Kirk
is
now
advancing
to
the
highest
pitch
of
her
Scotch
Happiness
,
in
having
her
whole
Discipline
,
that
is
to
say
,
their
National
and
Provincial
Assemblies
,
together
with
their
Presbyteries
and
Parochial
Sessions
;
confirmed
by
the
Authority
of
an
Act
of
Parliament
.
In
order
whereunto
,
they
had
ordained
in
the
Assembly
held
at
Edenborough
,
on
the
4th
of
August
,
Anno
1590.
That
all
such
as
then
bore
Office
in
the
Kirk
,
or
from
thenceforth
should
bear
any
Office
in
it
,
should
actually
subscribe
to
the
Book
of
Discipline
.
Which
Act
being
so
material
to
our
present
History
,
deserves
to
be
exemplified
verbatim
,
as
it
stands
in
the
Registers
,
and
is
this
that
followeth
,
viz.
Aug.
4.
1590.
40.
Forasmuch
that
it
is
certain
,
That
the
Word
of
God
cannot
be
kept
in
the
own
sincerity
,
without
the
Holy
Discipline
be
had
in
observance
:
It
is
therefore
by
the
common
consent
of
the
whole
Brethren
and
Commissioners
present
,
concluded
,
That
whosoever
hath
born
Office
in
the
Ministry
of
the
Kirk
within
this
Realm
,
or
that
presently
bears
,
or
shall
hereafter
bear
Office
therein
,
shall
be
charged
by
every
particular
Presbytery
,
where
their
residence
is
,
to
subscribe
the
Heads
of
the
Discipline
of
the
Kirk
of
their
Realm
,
at
length
set
down
and
allowed
by
Act
of
the
whole
Assembly
,
in
the
Book
of
Polity
,
which
is
registrate
in
the
Assembly-Books
,
and
namely
the
Heads
controverted
by
Enemies
of
the
Discipline
of
the
Reformed
Kirk
of
this
Realm
,
betwixt
this
and
the
next
Synodal
Assemblies
of
the
Provinces
,
under
the
pain
of
Excommunication
to
be
executed
against
the
Non-subscribers
:
and
the
Presbyteries
which
shall
be
found
remiss
and
negligent
herein
,
to
receive
publick
rebuke
of
the
whole
Assembly
.
And
to
the
effect
the
said
Discipline
may
be
known
as
it
ought
to
be
,
to
the
whole
Brethren
;
it
is
ordained
,
That
the
Moderator
of
each
Presbytery
shall
receive
from
the
Clerk
of
the
Assembly
,
a
Copy
of
the
said
Book
,
under
his
Subscription
,
upon
the
Expences
of
the
Presbytery
,
betwixt
this
and
the
first
day
of
September
next
to
come
,
under
the
pain
of
being
openly
accused
in
the
face
of
the
whole
Assembly
.
41.
This
Preparation
being
made
,
they
present
their
whole
desires
to
the
King
,
in
the
following
Parliament
,
convened
at
Edenborough
,
in
the
Month
of
Iune
,
1592.
In
which
it
was
proposed
,
1.
That
the
Acts
of
Parliament
made
in
the
year
1584
,
against
the
Discipline
of
the
Kirk
,
and
the
Liberty
thereof
,
should
be
abrogated
and
annulled
;
and
a
Ratification
of
the
Discipline
granted
,
whereof
they
were
then
in
practise
.
2.
That
the
Act
of
Annexation
should
be
repealed
,
and
restitution
made
of
the
Church's
Patrimony
.
3.
That
the
Abbots
,
Priors
,
and
other
Prelates
,
bearing
the
Titles
of
Kirk-men
,
and
giving
Voices
for
the
Kirk
without
Power
and
Commission
from
the
same
,
should
not
be
permitted
in
time
coming
,
to
give
Voice
in
Parliament
,
or
convene
in
the
Name
of
the
Kirk
.
And
,
4.
That
a
solid
Order
might
be
taken
for
purging
the
Realm
of
Idolatry
and
Blood
,
wherewith
it
was
miserably
polluted
.
On
the
second
and
third
of
these
Desires
,
the
King
took
longer
time
of
deliberation
,
as
being
points
of
great
concernment
to
Himself
and
others
,
touching
the
main
of
their
Estates
.
But
He
resolved
to
give
them
satisfaction
in
the
first
and
last
.
It
was
answered
therefore
to
the
first
part
of
the
last
Article
,
That
saying
of
Mass
,
receiving
of
Iesuits
,
Seminary
Priests
,
and
Trafficking
Papists
,
against
the
King's
Majesty
and
Religion
presently
professed
,
should
be
a
just
cause
to
infer
the
pain
of
Treason
:
with
this
Proviso
notwithstanding
,
That
if
the
Iesuits
and
Seminary
Priests
did
satisfie
the
Prince
and
the
Church
,
the
foresaid
Penalty
should
not
be
laid
on
the
Receivers
.
And
to
the
second
part
thereof
,
concerning
Blood
,
it
was
answered
,
That
the
same
should
be
remitted
to
the
Courts
of
Justice
.
In
like
manner
it
was
answered
to
the
first
branch
of
their
first
Proposal
,
That
the
said
Statutes
should
be
no
ways
prejudicial
,
nor
derogatory
to
the
Priviledges
that
God
had
given
to
the
spiritual
Office-bearer
in
the
Church
,
concerning
Heads
of
Religion
,
matters
of
Heresie
,
Excommunication
,
Collation
,
or
Deprivation
of
Ministers
,
or
any
such
Ecclesiastical
Censures
,
grounded
and
having
warrant
of
the
Word
of
God
.
But
to
the
second
branch
thereof
,
he
gave
his
Plenary
assent
,
according
to
the
tenor
of
the
Act
here
following
;
which
in
regard
it
contains
the
sum
of
all
their
Projects
for
life-time
then
past
,
and
the
ground
of
all
their
Insolencies
for
the
times
ensuing
;
it
shall
not
grieve
me
to
subjoyn
,
nor
be
troublesome
to
the
Reader
to
pass
it
over
,
if
he
have
not
patience
enough
to
go
thorow
with
it
.
Now
the
tenor
of
the
said
Act
is
as
followeth
.
At
the
Parliament
holden
at
Edenborough
,
June
5.
in
the
Year
of
God
,
1592.
42.
Our
Soveraign
Lord
,
and
Estates
of
this
present
Parliament
,
following
the
Laudable
and
Good
Example
of
their
Predecessors
,
hath
ratified
and
approved
,
and
by
the
tenor
of
this
present
Act
ratifies
and
approves
all
Liberties
,
Priviledges
,
Immunities
,
and
Freedoms
,
whatsoever
,
given
and
granted
by
His
Highness
,
his
Regents
in
His
Name
,
or
any
of
His
Predecessors
,
to
the
True
and
Holy
Kirk
,
presently
established
within
this
Realm
,
and
declared
in
the
first
Act
of
His
Highness
Parliament
,
the
20
th
day
of
Octob.
1579.
And
all
and
whatsoever
Acts
of
Parliaments
and
Statutes
made
of
before
by
His
Highness
and
His
Regents
,
anent
the
Liberty
and
Freedom
of
the
said
Kirk
;
and
specially
the
first
Act
of
Parliament
holden
at
Edenborough
,
the
24
th
of
October
,
in
the
year
of
God
1581
,
with
the
whole
particular
Acts
there
mentioned
;
which
shall
be
as
sufficient
as
if
the
same
were
here
mentioned
:
and
all
other
Acts
of
Parliament
made
since
,
in
favour
of
the
true
Kirk
,
and
such
like
;
ratifies
and
approves
the
general
Assemblies
appointed
by
the
said
Kirk
;
and
declares
,
That
it
shall
be
lawful
to
the
Kirk
and
Ministers
every
year
,
at
least
,
or
oftner
,
pro
re
natâ
,
as
occasion
and
necessity
shall
require
,
to
hold
and
keep
general
Assemblies
,
providing
,
that
the
King's
Majesty
,
or
His
Commissioners
with
Him
,
to
be
appointed
by
His
Highness
,
be
present
at
ilk
general
Assembly
,
before
the
dissolving
thereof
,
to
nominate
and
appoint
time
and
place
,
when
and
where
the
next
general
Assembly
shall
be
holden
.
And
in
case
neither
His
Majesty
nor
His
Commissioners
be
present
for
the
time
,
in
that
Town
where
the
next
general
Assembly
is
holden
;
then
,
and
in
that
case
,
it
shall
be
lesum
to
the
said
general
Assembly
,
by
themselves
to
nominate
and
appoint
time
and
place
where
the
next
general
Assembly
of
the
Kirk
shall
be
kept
and
holden
,
as
they
have
been
used
to
do
in
times
by-past
.
And
also
,
ratifies
and
approves
the
Provincial
and
Synodal
Assemblies
,
to
be
holden
by
the
said
Kirk
and
Ministers
twice
ilk
year
,
as
they
have
been
,
or
presently
are
in
use
to
do
,
within
every
Province
of
this
Realm
.
And
ratifies
and
approves
these
Presbyteries
,
and
particular
Sessions
appointed
by
the
said
Kirk
,
with
the
whole
Discipline
and
Jurisdiction
of
the
same
,
agreed
upon
by
His
Majesty
,
in
conference
had
by
His
Highness
,
with
certain
of
the
Ministers
convened
to
that
effect
:
of
the
which
Articles
,
the
tenour
followeth
.
1.
Matters
to
be
intreated
in
Provincial
Assemblies
.
43.
Their
Assemblies
are
constitute
for
weighty
matters
,
necessary
to
be
intreated
by
mutual
consent
and
assistance
of
Brethren
within
the
Province
,
as
need
requires
.
This
Assembly
hath
Power
to
handle
,
order
,
and
redress
,
all
things
omitted
or
done
amiss
in
the
particular
Assemblies
.
It
hath
Power
to
depose
the
Office-bearers
of
the
Province
,
for
good
and
just
causes
deserving
deprivation
.
And
generally
,
these
Assemblies
have
the
whole
Power
of
the
particular
Elderships
,
whereof
they
are
collected
.
2.
Matters
to
be
intreated
in
the
Presbyteries
.
The
Power
of
the
Presbyteries
,
is
,
To
use
diligent
labours
in
the
bounds
committed
to
their
charge
,
that
the
Kirks
be
kept
in
good
order
:
To
enquire
diligently
of
naughty
and
ungodly
persons
,
and
to
travel
to
bring
them
into
the
way
again
,
by
Admonition
,
or
Threatning
of
God's
Judgments
,
or
by
Correction
.
It
appertains
to
the
Eldership
to
take
heed
that
the
Word
of
God
be
purely
preached
within
their
bounds
,
the
Sacraments
rightly
ministred
,
the
Discipline
entertained
,
and
Ecclesiastical
Goods
uncorruptly
distributed
.
It
belongeth
to
this
kind
of
Assemblies
,
To
cause
the
Ordinances
made
by
the
Assemblies
Provincial
,
National
,
and
general
,
to
be
kept
and
put
in
execution
:
To
make
Constitutions
which
concern
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
in
the
Kirk
,
for
decent
Order
in
the
particular
Kirk
where
they
govern
;
providing
,
that
they
alter
no
Rules
made
by
the
Provincial
and
General
Assemblies
:
and
that
the
Provincial
Assemblies
aforesaid
,
be
privy
to
the
Rules
that
they
shall
make
,
and
to
abolish
Constitutions
tending
to
the
hurt
of
the
same
.
It
hath
power
to
excommunicate
the
obstinate
,
formal
process
being
had
,
and
due
interval
of
times
observed
.
Anent
particular
Kirks
,
if
they
be
lawfully
ruled
by
sufficient
Ministers
,
and
Session
,
they
have
Power
and
Jurisdiction
in
their
own
Congregation
,
in
matters
Ecclesiastical
:
and
decrees
and
declares
the
Assemblies
,
Presbyteries
,
and
Sessions-Jurisdiction
,
and
Discipline
aforesaid
,
to
be
in
all
times
coming
most
just
,
good
,
and
godly
,
in
it self
;
notwithstanding
whatsoever
Statutes
,
Acts
,
Canons
,
Civil
and
Municipal
Laws
made
to
the
contrary
:
to
which
,
and
every
one
of
them
,
these
Presents
shall
make
express
derogation
.
44.
And
because
there
are
divers
Acts
of
Parliament
made
in
favour
of
the
Papistical
Church
,
tending
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Liberty
of
the
true
Kirk
of
God
,
presently
professed
within
this
Realm
,
Jurisdiction
and
Discipline
thereof
,
which
stand
yet
in
the
Books
of
the
Acts
of
Parliament
not
abrogated
nor
annulled
:
Therefore
His
Highness
and
Estates
foresaid
,
hath
abrogated
,
casted
,
and
annulled
,
and
by
the
tenour
hereof
,
abrogates
,
casts
,
and
annuls
all
Acts
of
Parliament
made
by
any
of
His
Highness
Predecessors
for
maintenance
of
Superstition
and
Idolatry
;
with
all
,
and
whatsoever
Acts
,
Laws
,
and
Statutes
,
made
at
any
time
before
the
day
and
date
hereof
,
against
the
Liberty
of
the
true
Kirk
,
Jurisdiction
and
Discipiline
thereof
,
as
the
same
is
used
and
exercised
within
this
Realm
.
And
in
special
,
that
Act
of
Parliament
holden
at
Sterling
,
the
4
th
of
November
,
1543
,
commanding
obedience
to
be
given
to
Eugenius
the
Pope
for
the
time
:
the
Act
made
by
K.
Iames
the
3d
,
in
His
Parliament
holden
at
Edenborough
,
the
24
th
of
February
,
in
the
year
of
God
1480.
And
all
other
Acts
whereby
the
Pope's
Authority
is
established
.
The
Act
of
the
said
King
Iames
in
his
Parliament
holden
at
Edenborough
,
the
20
th
of
November
,
1469
,
anent
the
Saturday
,
and
other
Vigils
,
to
be
Holy-day
from
Even-song
to
Even-song
.
Item
,
That
part
of
the
Act
made
by
the
Queen-Regent
,
holden
at
Edenborough
the
first
day
of
February
1551
,
giving
specially
License
for
holding
of
of
Pasch
,
and
Zuil
.
45.
And
further
,
the
King's
Majesty
and
Estates
aforesaid
,
declare
,
That
the
129
th
Act
of
Parliament
holden
at
Edenborough
,
the
22
d
of
May
,
in
the
year
of
God
1584
,
shall
no
ways
be
prejudicial
,
or
derogate
any
thing
from
the
Priviledg
that
God
hath
given
the
Spiritual
Office-bearers
in
the
Kirk
,
concerning
Heads
of
Religion
,
Matters
of
Heresie
,
Excommunication
,
Collation
,
or
Deprivation
of
Ministers
,
or
any
such
like
Ecclesiastical
Censures
,
specially
grounded
,
and
having
warrant
of
the
Word
of
God
.
Item
,
Our
Soveraign
Lord
and
Estates
of
Parliament
foresaid
,
abrogates
,
casts
,
and
annihilates
the
Acts
of
the
same
Parliament
holden
at
Edenborough
the
same
year
,
1584
;
granting
Commission
to
Bishops
and
other
Judges
,
constitute
in
Ecclesiastical
Causes
,
to
receive
His
Highness
Presentation
to
Benefices
,
to
give
Collation
thereupon
,
and
to
put
Order
to
all
Causes
Ecclesiastical
,
which
His
Majesty
and
Estates
foresaid
,
declares
to
be
expired
in
the
self
,
and
to
be
null
in
time
coming
,
of
none
avail
,
force
or
effect
.
And
therefore
ordains
all
Presentations
to
Benefices
to
be
direct
to
the
particular
Presbyteries
in
all
time
coming
,
with
full
Power
to
give
Collation
thereupon
,
and
to
put
Order
to
all
Matters
and
Causes
Ecclesiastical
within
their
bounds
,
according
to
the
Discipline
of
the
Kirk
:
Providing
the
foresaid
Presbyters
be
bound
and
astricted
to
receive
and
admit
whatsoever
qualified
Minister
presented
by
His
Majesty
or
Laick
Patrons
.
46.
Such
was
the
Act
by
which
the
Presbyterian
Discipline
was
setled
in
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
.
They
had
given
Him
trouble
enough
before
,
when
they
had
no
authority
of
Law
to
confirm
their
actions
.
But
now
He
must
expect
much
more
;
and
they
will
see
His
expectation
satisfied
to
the
very
full
.
So
that
it
may
be
much
admired
that
He
yeelded
to
it
,
the
rather
in
regard
the
Reasons
of
it
are
not
certainly
known
,
nor
very
easie
to
be
guessed
at
.
Whether
it
were
,
that
he
were
not
well
enough
informed
touching
the
low
condition
which
the
English
Puritans
were
at
this
time
brought
to
,
or
that
He
stood
so
much
in
fear
of
the
Earl
of
Bothwell
,
(
whose
treacherous
practises
threatned
Him
with
continual
danger
)
that
He
was
under
a
necessity
of
conforming
to
them
for
His
own
preservation
;
or
that
He
thought
it
His
best
way
to
let
them
have
their
own
Wills
,
and
pursue
their
own
Counsels
,
till
they
had
wearied
both
themselves
and
the
rest
of
the
Subjects
,
by
the
misgovernment
of
that
Power
which
He
had
given
them
;
or
whether
it
were
all
,
or
none
of
these
,
it
is
hard
to
say
.
Nor
is
it
less
to
be
admired
,
that
the
Nobility
of
Scotland
,
who
had
found
the
weight
of
that
heavy
yoke
in
the
times
fore-going
,
should
take
it
so
easily
on
their
necks
,
and
not
joyn
rather
with
the
King
to
cast
it
off
.
But
they
had
gotten
most
of
the
Church-Lands
into
their
possession
,
and
thought
it
a
greater
piece
of
wisdom
to
let
the
Presbytery
over-top
them
in
their
several
Consistories
,
than
that
the
Bishops
,
Deans
,
and
Chapters
,
or
any
other
who
pretended
unto
their
Estates
,
should
be
restored
again
to
their
Power
and
Places
,
and
thereby
brought
to
a
capacity
of
contending
with
them
for
their
own
.
In
which
respect
they
yeelded
also
to
another
Act
against
the
everting
of
Church-Lands
and
Tenths
into
Temporal
Lordships
:
for
,
To
what
purpose
should
they
strive
for
such
empty
Titles
,
as
added
little
to
their
profit
,
and
not
much
to
their
pleasures
?
There
also
passed
some
other
Acts
which
seemed
much
to
favour
both
the
Kirk
and
the
Kirk-men
;
as
namely
,
For
the
ratification
of
a
former
Act
,
1587
,
in
favour
of
the
Ministers
,
their
Rents
and
Stipends
;
for
enabling
Lay-Patrons
to
dispose
of
their
Prebendaries
and
Chaplinaries
unto
Students
;
and
that
no
Benefices
with
Cure
pay
any
Thirds
.
There
passed
another
Act
also
which
concerned
the
Glebes
and
Manses
in
Cathedral
Churches
,
preserved
of
purpose
by
the
King
(
though
they
thought
not
of
it
)
that
when
he
found
it
necessary
to
restore
Episcopacy
,
the
Bishops
might
find
Houses
,
and
other
fit
Accommodations
,
near
their
own
Cathedrals
.
47.
Thus
have
the
Presbyterians
gained
two
Acts
of
great
importance
;
The
one
for
setling
their
Presbyteries
in
all
parts
of
the
Kingdom
:
The
other
for
repressing
all
thoughts
of
restoring
Episcopacy
,
by
passing
over
the
Church-Lands
to
the
use
of
the
Crown
.
And
to
make
as
sure
of
it
as
they
could
,
(
because
a
three-fold
Cord
is
not
easily
broken
)
they
had
before
called
upon
the
King
to
reinforce
the
Band
,
or
National
Covenant
,
which
had
been
made
for
their
adhaesion
to
the
true
Religion
,
and
renouncing
Popery
.
For
so
it
was
,
that
some
suspitions
had
been
raised
by
the
Presbyterians
,
That
the
King
was
miserably
seduced
,
and
enclined
to
Popery
;
and
that
the
Earl
of
Lenox
had
been
sent
from
France
for
no
other
purpose
,
but
to
work
Him
to
it
.
And
thereupon
the
King
gave
order
unto
Mr.
I.
Craige
,
being
then
a
Preacher
in
the
Court
,
to
form
a
short
Confession
of
Faith
;
wherein
not
only
all
the
Corruptions
of
the
Church
of
Rome
in
point
of
Doctrine
,
but
even
those
also
which
related
unto
Discipline
and
Forms
of
Worship
,
were
to
be
solemnly
abjured
.
Which
Confession
,
for
example
to
others
,
the
King
Himself
,
with
all
His
Court
and
Council
,
did
publickly
both
subscribe
and
swear
,
Anno
1580.
And
the
next
year
He
required
the
like
Oath
and
Subscription
from
all
His
Subjects
,
for
the
securing
of
those
Fears
and
Jealousies
which
the
Kirk
had
of
Him
.
But
in
regard
this
general
Confession
was
not
found
sufficient
to
hinder
the
encrease
of
Popery
,
for
want
of
some
strict
Combination
amongst
the
Subjects
which
professed
the
Reformed
Religion
;
it
was
desired
,
that
a
Solemn
League
or
Band
might
be
authorized
,
by
which
they
should
be
bound
to
stand
to
one
another
in
defence
thereof
;
that
is
to
say
,
both
of
their
Covenant
and
Religion
,
against
all
Opponents
.
The
Guisian
Papists
had
projected
the
like
League
in
France
,
to
suppress
the
Gospel
;
and
why
should
they
in
Scotland
be
less
zealous
for
the
true
Religion
,
than
the
Guisian
Papists
for
the
false
?
Upon
which
ground
the
King
was
easily
entreated
to
consent
unto
it
:
and
first
subscribed
the
Band
Himself
,
with
all
His
Family
,
An.
1589
;
which
the
next
year
he
caused
to
be
subscribed
by
all
sorts
of
people
,
as
the
General
Assembly
had
desired
.
48.
Now
in
this
Covenant
and
Confession
,
they
did
not
only
bind
themselves
to
renounce
the
Pope
,
together
with
all
the
Superstitions
and
Corruptions
of
the
Church
of
Rome
;
but
in
particular
,
to
continue
in
obedience
to
the
Doctrine
and
Discipline
of
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
;
and
to
defend
the
same
according
to
their
vocation
and
power
,
all
the
days
of
their
lives
.
And
though
it
cannot
be
conceived
,
that
under
those
general
words
of
Doctrine
and
Discipline
,
there
could
be
any
purpose
to
abjure
the
Episcopal
Government
,
which
was
in
being
when
that
Confession
was
first
framed
,
and
for
many
years
after
:
yet
being
now
received
and
subscribed
unto
,
and
their
Presbyteries
established
by
Act
of
Parliament
,
it
was
interpreted
by
the
Covenanters
of
succeeding
times
,
Anno
1638
,
to
contain
in
it
an
express
renouncing
of
Episcopacy
,
as
also
of
such
Rites
and
Ceremonies
as
had
been
introduced
amongst
them
by
the
Synod
of
Perth
,
Anno
1618.
The
sad
Effects
whereof
,
the
King
foresaw
not
at
the
present
;
but
He
took
order
to
redress
them
in
the
time
to
come
:
For
now
the
Temporal
Estates
of
Bishops
being
alienated
and
annexed
to
the
Crown
by
Act
of
Parliament
,
Anno
1587.
Episcopacy
tacitly
abjured
by
Covenant
,
and
that
Covenant
strengthned
by
a
Band
or
Association
,
Anno
1590.
And
finally
,
their
Presbyteries
setled
by
like
Act
of
Parliament
in
this
present
year
Anno
1592.
it
was
not
to
be
thought
that
ever
Bishops
or
Episcopacy
could
revive
again
,
though
it
otherwise
happened
.
It
cannot
be
denied
,
but
that
K.
IAMES
did
much
despise
this
Covenant
,
(
commonly
called
the
Negative
Confession
)
when
He
came
into
England
:
for
,
taking
occasion
to
speak
of
it
in
the
Conference
of
Hampton-Court
,
he
lets
us
know
,
That
Mr.
Craige
(
the
Compiler
of
it
)
with
his
renouncings
and
abhorrings
,
his
detestations
and
abrenounciations
,
did
so
amaze
the
simple
people
,
that
few
of
them
being
able
to
remember
all
the
said
particulars
,
some
took
occasion
thereby
to
fall
back
to
Popery
,
and
others
to
remain
in
their
former
ignorance
.
To
which
he
added
this
short
note
,
That
if
he
had
been
bound
to
that
Form
of
Craige
's
,
the
Confession
of
his
Faith
must
have
been
in
his
Table-Book
,
and
not
in
his
Head
.
But
what
a
mean
opinion
soever
K.
IAMES
had
of
it
,
the
Puritans
or
Presbyterians
of
both
Kingdoms
,
made
it
serve
their
turns
for
raising
a
most
dangerous
Rebellion
against
his
Son
,
and
altering
the
whole
Frame
of
Government
both
in
Church
and
State
,
which
they
new-molded
at
their
pleasure
:
and
sure
I
am
,
that
at
the
first
entring
into
this
Band
,
the
Presbyterians
there
grew
so
high
and
insolent
,
that
the
King
could
get
no
Reason
of
them
in
his
just
demands
.
The
King
had
found
by
late
experience
,
how
much
they
had
encroached
upon
his
Royal
Prerogative
,
defamed
the
present
Government
,
and
reviled
his
Person
.
And
thereupon
,
as
he
had
gratified
them
in
confirming
their
Discipline
,
so
he
required
them
not
long
after
to
subscribe
these
Articles
;
that
is
to
say
,
That
the
Preacher
should
yeeld
due
obedience
unto
the
King's
Majesty
.
That
they
should
not
pretend
any
priviledg
in
their
Allegiance
.
That
they
should
not
meddle
in
matters
of
State
.
That
they
should
not
publikely
revile
His
Majesty
.
That
they
should
not
draw
the
people
from
their
due
obedience
to
the
King
.
That
,
when
they
are
accused
for
their
Factious
Speeches
,
or
for
refusing
to
do
any
thing
,
they
should
not
alledg
the
inspiration
of
the
Spirit
,
nor
feed
themselves
with
colour
of
Conscience
,
but
confess
their
faults
like
Men
,
and
crave
pardon
like
Subjects
.
But
they
were
well
enough
,
they
thanked
him
;
and
were
resolved
to
hold
their
own
Power
,
let
Him
look
to
His.
AERIVS
REDIVIVVS
:
OR
,
The
History
OF
THE
PRESBYTERIANS
LIB.
IX
.
Containing
Their
Disloyalty
,
Treasons
,
and
Seditions
,
in
France
,
the
Country
of
East-Friesland
,
and
the
Isles
of
Brittain
;
but
more
particularly
,
in
England
.
Together
with
the
severe
Laws
made
against
them
,
and
the
several
Executions
in
pursuance
of
them
,
from
the
year
15●9
to
the
year
1595.
THus
have
we
brought
the
Presbyterians
to
their
highest
pitch
in
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
,
when
they
were
almost
at
their
lowest
fall
in
the
Church
of
England
:
these
being
at
the
very
point
of
their
Crucifixion
,
when
the
others
were
chanting
their
Hosanna's
for
their
good
success
.
The
English
Brethren
had
lost
their
principal
Support
,
by
the
death
of
Leicester
,
though
he
was
thought
to
have
cooled
much
in
his
affections
towards
their
Affairs
.
But
what
they
lost
in
him
,
they
studied
to
repair
by
the
Earl
of
Essex
,
whose
Father's
Widow
he
had
married
,
trained
him
up
for
the
most
part
under
Puritan
Tutors
,
and
married
him
at
the
last
to
Walsingham's
Daughter
.
Upon
these
hopes
they
made
their
applications
to
him
,
and
were
chearfully
welcomed
;
the
Gentleman
b●ing
young
,
ambitious
,
and
exceeding
popular
,
and
therefore
apt
enough
to
advance
their
Interest
,
and
by
theirs
his
own
.
And
he
appeared
the
rather
for
them
at
the
first
,
to
cry
quits
with
Whitgift
;
who
,
when
he
might
have
been
elected
Chancellor
of
the
University
of
Oxon
,
on
the
death
of
Leicester
,
chose
rather
to
commend
his
dear
Friend
,
the
Lord
Chancellor
Hatton
,
to
the
place
,
than
to
assume
it
on
himself
;
and
after
Hatton's
death
,
to
nominate
the
Lord
Buckburst
to
them
,
who
was
also
chosen
.
The
young
Earl
had
an
eye
upon
that
great
Office
,
that
he
might
be
as
powerful
amongst
men
of
the
Gown
,
as
he
was
amongst
Gentlemen
of
the
Sword
;
and
took
it
for
an
high
affront
,
that
the
Arch-bishop
should
presume
to
commend
any
other
to
that
Honour
,
which
he
designed
unto
himself
.
But
the
Queen
easily
took
him
off
,
and
made
him
so
far
Friends
with
Whitgift
,
as
not
to
make
any
open
profession
of
displeasure
toward
him
,
by
which
the
opposite
Faction
might
be
animated
to
their
former
Insolencies
,
which
notwithstanding
the
Arch-bishop
kept
a
vigilant
eye
upon
all
his
actions
,
as
one
that
was
not
to
be
told
of
his
private
practises
,
the
secret
intelligence
which
he
had
with
the
Heads
of
that
Party
,
and
saw
that
most
of
his
Allies
and
Kindred
were
engaged
that
way
.
For
,
though
upon
the
reconciliation
which
was
made
between
them
,
the
Earl
had
offered
him
to
run
a
course
in
Clergy-Causes
,
according
to
his
directions
and
advice
;
yet
what
he
did
therein
,
proceeded
rather
from
a
fear
of
the
Queen's
displeasure
,
than
from
any
love
to
Whitgift
,
or
the
Church
it self
;
as
afterwards
appeared
most
evidently
in
the
course
of
his
actions
.
2.
But
that
which
gave
the
Brethren
their
greatest
blow
,
was
,
the
death
of
Walsingham
,
who
dyed
on
the
sixt
of
April
,
1590.
The
Queen
had
lately
been
more
sensible
of
those
manifold
dangers
which
both
the
Principles
and
Practises
of
the
Disciplinarians
did
most
apparently
threaten
to
her
whole
Estate
;
more
now
than
ever
,
by
the
coming
out
of
a
Pamphlet
,
called
,
The
humble
Motion
:
In
which
it
was
affirmed
,
That
thousands
did
sigh
for
the
Discipline
,
ten
thousands
had
sought
it
;
and
,
that
the
most
worthy
men
of
every
Shire
had
consented
to
it
:
That
the
Eldership
was
at
hand
:
That
the
people
were
inflamed
with
a
zeal
to
have
it
;
and
,
that
it
was
hard
,
dangerous
,
and
impossible
,
to
stand
against
it
.
Incensed
thereat
,
and
fearing
the
sad
consequences
of
such
pestilent
Pamphlets
.
She
resolved
upon
some
speedy
course
to
prevent
the
mischief
:
and
therefore
gave
the
greater
countenance
to
the
Arch-bishops
,
Bishops
,
and
their
subordinate
Officers
,
for
proceeding
with
them
.
On
which
encouragement
,
the
seeming-neutrality
of
the
Earl
of
Essex
,
and
the
sickness
of
Walsingham
,
Snape
,
and
some
others
of
their
principal
Leaders
,
were
called
before
the
High-Commission
at
Lambeth
,
in
the
first
beginning
of
Easter-Term
:
which
,
though
it
seemed
both
strange
and
unwelcome
to
them
,
yet
there
was
no
remedy
.
Appear
they
did
,
because
they
must
;
but
were
resolved
,
that
their
appearance
should
conduce
as
little
as
might
be
to
their
disadvantage
.
For
,
being
required
to
take
their
Oaths
,
according
to
the
use
of
the
Court
,
to
answer
punctually
to
all
such
Interrogatories
as
were
to
be
propounded
to
them
;
the
Oath
is
absolutely
refused
,
unless
the
Interrogatories
might
be
shewed
unto
them
.
First
,
therefore
,
they
were
made
acquainted
with
the
substance
of
them
,
but
that
would
not
serve
.
They
were
assured
in
the
next
place
,
That
they
should
be
required
to
answer
no
further
unto
any
of
them
,
than
they
were
bound
to
do
by
the
Laws
of
the
Land
.
But
that
served
as
little
.
In
fine
,
it
was
resolved
,
That
the
Interrogatories
should
be
shewed
unto
them
,
(
here
contrary
to
the
practise
of
all
Courts
in
Criminal
Causes
)
which
served
least
of
all
:
For
now
Snape
finding
what
was
like
to
be
charged
upon
them
,
gave
notice
of
the
same
to
the
rest
of
the
Brethren
,
and
did
not
only
refuse
the
Oath
,
as
before
he
did
;
but
put
the
rest
upon
a
course
of
premeditation
,
both
whether
it
were
fit
to
answer
upon
Oath
,
or
not
;
and
then
,
what
Answer
they
would
make
,
if
they
were
put
to
it
.
But
so
it
hapned
,
that
his
Letters
,
being
intercepted
,
were
produced
against
him
;
upon
which
he
was
clapped
up
in
Prison
,
and
a
great
terror
thereby
struck
into
all
the
Brethren
,
who
now
began
to
apprehend
the
dangers
they
were
fallen
into
by
their
former
Insolencies
.
3.
It
may
be
gathered
by
those
Letters
,
that
no
small
diligence
had
been
used
by
such
as
had
employed
themselves
in
it
,
to
search
into
the
bottom
of
their
deepest
Counsels
,
and
most
secret
Purposes
;
and
that
so
perfect
a
discovery
had
been
made
thereof
,
as
might
warrant
the
High
Commissioners
to
proceed
severely
,
without
the
least
fear
of
being
foyled
in
their
undertakings
.
For
Snape
confesseth
in
those
Letters
,
That
they
had
the
knowledg
not
only
of
Generals
,
but
of
Specials
,
and
Particulars
also
;
that
is
to
say
,
touching
the
places
where
they
met
,
Oxford
,
London
,
Cambridg
,
&c.
the
times
of
their
accustomed
Meetings
,
as
,
Sturbridg-Faire
,
Acts
,
Terms
,
&c.
the
persons
which
assembled
at
them
,
as
,
Cartwright
,
Perkins
,
Travers
,
Chark
,
&c.
and
finally
,
the
very
matters
which
they
dealt
in
,
and
agreed
upon
.
Much
troubled
the
good
man
seemed
to
be
,
in
guessing
at
that
false
Brother
who
had
made
the
discovery
:
but
,
that
they
were
discovered
,
he
is
sure
enough
;
for
he
affirmeth
,
that
their
Actings
neither
were
,
or
could
be
any
longer
concealed
;
and
therefore
,
that
the
Lord
called
upon
them
to
be
resolute
in
the
present
case
.
And
thereupon
it
was
propounded
,
Whether
it
were
better
and
more
safe
,
that
one
man
(
with
the
consent
of
the
rest
)
should
boldly
,
freely
,
and
wisely
confess
,
and
lay
open
,
&c
or
,
that
some
weak
or
wicked
man
should
without
consent
,
and
in
evil
sort
,
acknowledg
,
&c.
He
tells
them
,
That
the
matter
aimed
at
by
High
Commissioners
,
was
,
To
bring
them
within
danger
of
Law
for
holding
Conventicles
:
That
in
Causes
of
Murther
,
and
the
like
,
it
was
commonly
asked
,
Whether
the
Party
fled
upon
it
;
and
therefore
,
that
they
should
do
well
to
consider
of
it
,
in
reference
to
the
present
case
,
and
so
advising
,
That
T.
C.
should
be
sent
to
with
all
speed
,
he
concludes
his
Letter
.
4.
This
Letter
coming
up
so
close
to
the
former
discoveries
,
brings
Cartwright
into
play
in
September
following
.
But
first
,
a
consultation
must
be
had
amongst
them
,
at
the
House
of
one
Gardiner
,
Whether
,
and
if
at
all
,
how
far
it
might
be
fit
for
him
to
reveal
all
or
any
of
the
matters
which
had
passed
in
conference
or
disputation
in
any
of
their
former
Assemblies
.
And
,
as
it
seems
,
it
was
determined
in
the
Negative
,
(
according
to
the
Doctrine
of
the
old
Priscilianists
)
that
he
should
not
do
it
.
For
,
when
the
Oath
was
offered
to
him
,
he
refused
to
take
it
.
The
High-Commission-Court
was
at
that
time
held
in
the
Bishop
of
London's
Consistory
,
in
the
Church
of
St.
Paul
.
At
which
were
present
,
amongst
others
,
the
Lord
Bishop
of
London
,
the
two
Chief
Justices
,
Serjeant
Puckering
,
afterwards
Lord
Keeper
of
the
Great
Seal
,
Mr.
Justice
Gaudie
,
and
Popham
,
then
Attorney-General
,
but
afterwards
Chief
Justice
of
the
Common-Pleas
.
All
which
did
severally
and
distinctly
assure
him
upon
their
Credits
,
That
by
the
Laws
of
the
Realm
he
was
bound
to
take
the
Oath
required
,
for
making
a
true
answer
unto
the
Interrogatories
which
were
to
be
propounded
to
him
.
To
which
he
made
no
other
Answer
,
but
that
he
could
find
no
such
thing
in
the
Law
of
God
;
and
so
continuing
in
his
obstinacy
,
was
committed
also
.
But
the
Commissioners
having
spent
some
time
in
preparing
the
matter
,
and
thinking
the
cognizance
thereof
more
fitter
for
the
Star-Chamber
,
referred
both
the
Persons
and
the
Cause
to
the
care
of
that
Court.
In
which
an
Information
was
preferred
against
them
by
the
Queen's
Attorney
,
for
setting
forth
and
putting
in
practise
(
without
warrant
and
authority
)
a
new
form
of
Common-Prayer
and
Administration
of
the
Sacraments
,
together
with
the
Presbyterial
Discipline
not
allowed
by
Law
.
Upon
the
news
whereof
,
the
Brethren
enter
into
consultation
,
as
well
about
some
course
to
be
presently
taken
for
relief
of
the
Prisoners
,
as
for
the
putting
of
their
Discipline
into
further
practise
:
What
the
result
was
,
may
be
gathered
from
a
Letter
of
Wiggingtons
,
(
one
of
the
hottest
heads
amongst
them
)
in
which
he
thus
writes
to
Porter
of
Lancaster
,
viz.
Mr.
Cartwright
is
in
the
Fleet
for
refusing
the
Oath
(
as
I
hear
)
;
and
Mr.
Knewstubs
is
sent
for
,
and
sundry
worthy
Ministers
are
disquieted
,
who
have
been
spared
long
:
So
that
we
look
for
some
bickering
ere
long
,
and
then
a
Battel
,
which
cannot
long
endure
.
5.
But
before
any
thing
could
be
done
upon
either
side
,
in
order
to
the
proceedings
of
the
Co●rt
,
or
the
release
of
the
Prisoners
,
there
brake
out
such
a
dangerous
Treason
,
as
took
up
all
the
thoughts
of
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
and
the
Brethren
too
.
The
Brethren
had
so
fixed
their
Fancies
on
the
Holy
Discipline
,
and
entertained
such
strange
devices
to
promote
the
same
,
beyond
the
warrant
of
God's
Word
,
and
the
Rule
of
Law
;
that
at
the
last
God
gave
them
up
to
strong
delusions
,
and
suffered
them
to
be
transported
by
their
own
ill
spirits
,
to
most
dangerous
downfalls
.
One
Coppinger
,
a
Gentleman
of
a
very
good
Family
,
had
been
so
wrought
upon
by
some
of
the
chief
Factors
to
the
Presbyterians
,
that
he
became
a
great
admirer
of
their
Zeal
and
Piety
:
and
being
acquainted
with
one
Arthington
▪
a
Lay
-
Genevian
,
but
very
zealous
in
the
Cause
,
he
adviseth
with
him
of
some
means
for
the
good
of
the
Prisoners
.
But
upon
long
deliberation
,
they
could
think
of
no
course
at
all
,
unless
it
would
please
God
by
some
extraordinary
Calling
to
stir
up
some
zealous
Brethren
to
effect
their
desires
:
and
if
God
pleased
to
take
that
way
,
why
might
not
one
or
both
of
them
be
chosen
,
as
fit
Instruments
in
so
great
a
service
?
than
whom
,
they
knew
of
none
more
able
,
and
of
few
more
zealous
.
On
these
Preparatories
they
betake
themselves
to
Prayer
and
Fasting
,
hold
a
strict
Fast
together
on
the
15
th
of
December
,
and
then
began
to
●ind
themselves
extraordinarily
exercised
,
as
appears
by
their
Letters
writ
to
Lancaster
,
in
whose
House
they
held
it
.
Immediately
upon
this
Fact
,
Coppinger
takes
a
journey
into
Kent
,
and
fancies
(
by
the
way
)
that
he
was
admitted
to
a
familiar
Conference
with
God
himself
,
that
he
received
from
Him
many
strange
Directions
,
to
be
followed
by
him
whensoever
God
should
please
to
use
his
service
for
the
good
of
His
Church
;
and
more
particularly
,
that
he
was
shewed
a
way
to
bring
the
Queen
to
repentance
,
and
to
cause
all
the
Nobles
to
do
the
like
out
of
hand
;
or
else
to
prove
them
to
be
Traytors
to
Almighty
God
.
Another
Fast
is
held
by
him
and
Arthington
at
his
coming
back
,
in
which
he
finds
himself
more
strongly
stirred
to
a
matter
of
some
great
importance
,
than
he
was
before
:
of
which
he
gives
notice
unto
Gibson
in
Scotland
,
by
his
Letter
of
the
last
of
December
;
and
afterward
to
Wiggington
above-mentioned
;
by
them
to
be
communicated
to
the
rest
of
the
Brethren
.
Another
Fast
follows
upon
this
,
at
which
Wiggington
and
some
others
did
vouchsafe
their
presence
,
who
had
before
confirmed
them
in
the
fancy
of
some
such
extraordinary
Calling
as
he
seemed
to
drive
at
.
With
the
intention
of
this
last
,
Cartwright
and
other
of
the
Prisoners
were
made
acquainted
before-hand
,
to
the
intent
that
by
the
benefit
of
their
secret
prayers
,
the
Action
might
be
crowned
with
an
End
more
glorious
.
And
the
same
night
,
Coppinger
finds
himself
in
Heaven
,
exceedingly
astonished
at
the
Majesty
of
Almighty
God
,
but
very
much
comforted
by
the
Vision
;
and
every
day
more
and
more
encouraged
to
some
great
Work
;
which
he
communicates
at
several
times
,
and
by
several
Letters
,
to
Cartwright
,
Travers
,
Clark
,
&c.
amongst
the
Preachers
;
and
from
the
Lay-Brethren
,
unto
Lancaster
,
and
Sir
Peter
Wentworth
.
6.
And
now
we
must
make
room
for
another
Actor
,
a
greater
Zealot
than
the
other
,
and
one
that
was
to
rob
them
of
the
glory
of
their
Dreams
and
Dotages
;
Hacket
,
an
inconsiderable
Fellow
both
for
Parts
and
Fortune
,
pretends
to
a
more
near
Familiarity
with
Almighty
God
,
than
either
of
the
other
durst
aspire
to
.
A
Wretch
of
such
a
desperate
Malice
,
that
bearing
an
old
grudg
to
one
that
had
been
his
School-Master
,
he
bit
off
his
Nose
.
And
when
the
poor
man
humbly
prayed
him
to
let
him
have
it
again
,
to
the
end
it
might
be
sowed
on
before
it
was
cold
,
he
most
barbarously
chewed
it
with
his
teeth
,
and
so
swallowed
it
down
.
After
this
,
having
wasted
that
small
Estate
which
he
had
by
his
Wife
,
he
becomes
a
Proselyte
,
pretends
at
first
to
more
than
ordinary
zeal
for
a
Reformation
,
and
afterwards
to
extraordinary
Revelations
for
the
compassing
of
it
.
This
brings
him
into
the
acquaintance
of
some
zealous
Ministers
,
who
were
then
furiously
driving
on
for
the
Holy
Discipline
;
but
none
more
than
Wiggington
before
remembred
,
who
brings
him
presently
to
Coppinger
,
at
such
time
as
the
poor
man
was
raised
to
the
height
of
his
Follies
.
Hacket
had
profited
so
well
in
the
School
of
Hypocrisie
,
that
by
his
counterfeit-holiness
,
his
fervent
and
continual
praying
ex
tempore
,
fasting
upon
the
Lord's
Days
,
making
frequent
brags
of
his
Conflicts
with
Satan
,
and
pretending
to
many
personal
Conferences
with
the
Lord
Himself
,
that
he
became
of
great
esteem
with
the
rest
of
the
Brethren
;
insomuch
that
some
of
them
did
not
stick
to
say
,
not
only
that
he
was
one
of
God's
beloved
,
but
greater
in
His
Favour
than
Moses
or
Iohn
the
Baptist.
And
he
himself
made
shew
,
That
he
was
a
Prophet
,
sent
to
foretell
God's
Judgments
,
where
His
Mercies
were
neglected
;
prophesying
,
That
there
should
be
no
more
Popes
;
and
,
that
England
this
present
Year
should
be
afflicted
with
Famine
,
Warr
,
and
Pestilence
,
unless
the
Lord's
Discipline
and
Reformation
were
forthwith
admitted
.
These
men
,
being
both
governed
by
the
same
ill
spirit
,
were
mutually
over-joyed
at
this
new
acquaintance
,
and
forthwith
entred
into
counsel
for
freeing
Cartwright
,
Snape
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Ministers
,
not
only
from
the
several
Prisons
in
which
they
lay
,
but
from
the
danger
of
their
Censure
in
the
Starr-Chamber
,
which
was
then
at
hand
.
7.
It
was
expected
that
the
Censure
would
have
passed
upon
them
on
the
last
day
of
Easter-Term
;
of
which
Coppinger
gives
Hacket
notice
,
and
sends
him
word
withall
,
That
he
meant
to
be
at
the
hearing
of
it
;
and
that
if
any
Severity
should
be
used
towards
them
,
he
should
be
forced
in
the
Name
of
the
Great
and
Fearful
God
of
Heaven
and
Earth
,
to
protest
against
it
.
The
like
expectation
was
amongst
them
in
the
Term
next
following
,
at
what
time
Coppinger
was
resolved
on
some
desperate
act
to
divert
the
Sentence
.
For
thus
he
writes
to
Lancaster
before-remembred
,
That
if
our
Preachers
in
Prison
do
appear
to
morrow
in
the
Starr-Chamber
,
and
if
our
great
men
deal
with
them
so
as
it
is
thought
they
will
;
and
that
if
then
God
did
not
throw
some
fearful
Iudgment
amongst
them
,
&c.
that
is
to
say
,
(
for
so
we
must
make
up
the
sense
)
let
him
give
no
more
credit
unto
him
or
his
Revelations
.
But
the
Hearing
being
deferred
at
that
time
also
,
and
nothing
like
to
be
done
in
it
till
after
Michaelmas
,
the
Conspirators
perceived
they
had
time
enough
for
new
Consultations
.
And
in
these
Consultations
they
resolve
amongst
them
to
impeach
the
two
Arch-bishops
,
of
High-Treason
,
that
so
they
might
be
made
uncapable
of
proceeding
in
a
Legal
way
against
the
Prisoners
,
or
otherwise
to
assassinate
both
together
,
with
the
Lord
Chancellor
Hatton
,
(
whom
they
deadly
hated
)
if
any
severe
Sentence
was
pronounced
against
them
.
But
Hacket
was
for
higher
matters
.
The
Spirit
of
Infatuation
had
so
wrought
upon
him
,
that
he
conceived
himself
to
partake
of
the
same
Divine
Nature
with
Almighty
God
.
That
he
was
appointed
by
his
God
to
be
King
of
Europe
;
and
therefore
looked
upon
all
Kings
(
but
the
Queen
especially
)
as
the
Usurpers
of
the
Throne
,
which
belonged
unto
him
.
And
against
her
he
carried
such
a
bitter
hatred
,
that
against
her
he
often
cast
forth
dangerous
speeches
,
That
she
had
lost
her
Right
to
the
Crown
;
and
spared
not
to
do
execution
upon
her
in
her
Arms
and
Pictures
,
by
stabbing
his
Dagger
into
both
,
whensoever
he
saw
them
.
Th●
people
also
must
be
dealt
with
,
to
make
use
of
their
Power
,
according
unto
that
Maxim
of
the
Disciplinarians
,
That
if
the
Magistrate
will
not
reform
the
Church
and
State
,
then
the
People
must
.
And
that
he
might
wind
them
to
this
height
,
he
scatter'd
certain
Rhimes
or
Verses
amongst
them
;
by
which
it
was
insinuated
,
That
a
true
Christian
,
though
he
were
a
Clown
or
poor
Countrey-man
,
(
which
was
Hacket's
own
case
)
might
teach
Kings
how
to
manage
their
Scepters
;
and
that
they
might
depose
the
Queen
,
if
she
did
not
zealously
promote
the
Reformation
.
8.
Finding
to
what
an
admiration
he
had
raised
himself
in
the
esteem
of
Coppinger
and
his
Fellow
Arthington
,
he
looks
upon
them
as
the
fittest
Instruments
to
advance
his
Treasons
;
perswading
them
,
That
they
were
endued
not
only
with
a
Prophetical
,
but
an
Angelical
Spirit
.
And
they
,
believing
what
he
said
,
performed
all
manner
of
obedience
to
him
,
as
one
that
was
appointed
to
reign
over
them
,
by
God
himself
;
setting
themselves
,
from
that
time
forward
,
to
raise
some
Sedition
,
in
which
the
people
might
be
moved
unto
what
they
pleased
.
Being
thus
possest
,
they
intimate
to
Wiggington
fore-mentioned
,
That
Christ
appeared
to
them
the
night
before
,
not
in
his
own
body
,
as
He
sits
in
Heaven
;
but
in
that
especial
Spirit
by
which
he
dwelt
in
Hacket
more
than
in
any
other
.
They
added
also
,
That
Hacket
was
the
very
Angel
which
should
come
before
the
Day
of
Judgment
,
with
his
Fan
in
the
one
hand
,
and
his
Shepherds
Crook
in
the
other
,
to
distinguish
the
Sheep
from
the
Goats
,
to
tread
down
Satan
,
and
ruine
the
Kingdom
of
Antichrist
.
What
Counsel
they
received
from
Wiggington
,
is
not
certainly
known
,
though
it
may
be
judged
by
the
event
.
For
presently
on
their
going
from
him
,
which
was
on
the
sixteenth
of
Iuly
,
they
repair
to
Hacket
,
whom
he
found
lazing
in
his
bed
in
a
private
House
at
Broken-wharf
;
and
casting
themselves
upon
their
knees
,
as
if
they
were
upon
the
point
of
Adoration
;
Arthington
suddenly
ariseth
,
and
adviseth
Coppinger
,
in
the
Name
of
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
to
annoint
their
King
.
But
Hacket
cunningly
declines
it
,
telling
them
,
that
he
was
already
annointed
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
therefore
that
they
were
to
do
what
he
should
command
them
:
Which
said
,
he
ordains
Coppinger
to
be
his
Prophet
of
Mercy
,
and
Arthington
to
be
his
Prophet
of
Justice
;
and
gives
them
their
Mission
in
this
manner
:
Go
now
(
saith
he
)
,
and
tell
up
and
down
the
City
,
That
Jesus
Christ
is
come
with
his
Fan
in
his
hand
,
to
judg
the
World
:
if
any
ask
you
where
he
is
,
direct
them
to
this
place
:
if
they
will
not
believe
you
,
let
them
come
and
see
if
they
can
kill
me
.
As
sure
as
God
is
in
Heaven
,
no
less
assuredly
is
Christ
now
come
to
judg
the
World
.
With
this
Commission
flye
the
two
new
Prophets
from
one
street
to
another
,
till
they
came
to
Cheapside
,
crying
out
,
Christ
is
come
,
Christ
is
come
,
all
the
way
they
went
;
and
adding
with
as
loud
a
voice
,
Repent
,
Repent
.
In
Cheapside
they
mount
into
a
Cart
,
(
a
proper
Pulpit
for
such
Preachers
)
proclaiming
thence
,
that
Hacket
participated
of
Christ's
glorified
Body
,
by
his
especial
Spirit
,
and
was
now
come
with
his
Fan
,
to
propagate
the
Gospel
,
to
settle
the
Discipline
,
(
for
that
was
the
impulsive
to
all
this
madness
)
and
to
establish
in
England
a
new
Commonwealth
:
They
added
further
,
That
themselves
were
two
Prophets
,
the
one
of
Mercy
,
and
the
other
of
Justice
;
the
truth
whereof
they
took
upon
their
salvation
.
That
Hacket
was
the
only
Supreme
Monarch
of
the
World
;
and
,
That
all
the
Kings
of
Europe
held
of
him
as
his
Vassals
:
That
therefore
he
only
ought
to
be
obeyed
,
and
the
Queen
deposed
;
and
,
That
Vengeance
should
shortly
fall
from
Heaven
,
not
only
on
the
Arch-bishop
of
Canterbury
,
but
the
Lord
Chancellor
Hatton
.
9.
Infinite
were
the
throngs
of
people
which
this
strange
Novelty
had
drawn
together
to
that
place
;
but
they
found
none
so
mad
as
themselves
,
none
so
besotted
as
to
cry
,
God
save
King
Hacket
:
so
that
not
able
to
be
heard
by
reason
of
the
Noise
,
nor
to
go
forward
in
their
Mission
,
because
of
the
Throng
;
they
dismounted
their
Chariot
,
and
,
by
the
help
of
some
of
their
Friends
,
conveyed
themselves
to
Hacket's
Lodging
.
They
had
not
staid
there
long
,
when
they
were
all
three
apprehended
,
and
brought
before
the
Lords
of
the
Council
;
to
whom
they
showed
so
little
reverence
,
that
they
never
moved
their
Hats
unto
them
;
and
told
them
,
that
they
were
above
all
Magistrates
,
of
what
rank
soever
.
Hacket
is
afterward
arraigned
,
Iuly
26.
and
two
days
after
drawn
to
his
Execution
,
which
was
to
be
done
upon
him
in
that
part
of
Cheapside
in
which
his
two
Prophets
had
proclaimed
him
.
Neither
the
Sentence
past
upon
him
,
nor
the
fear
of
death
,
mitigated
any
thing
of
that
Spirit
of
Infatuation
with
which
the
Devil
had
possest
him
.
Insomuch
,
that
he
exclaimed
most
horribly
(
as
he
was
drawn
upon
the
Hurdle
)
all
the
way
he
passed
,
crying
out
in
these
words
,
Iehovah
the
Messias
,
Iehovah
the
Messias
:
behold
,
Heaven
is
opened
;
behold
,
the
Son
of
the
Most
High
is
coming
down
to
deliver
me
.
With
the
like
ill
spirit
he
was
governed
when
he
came
to
the
Gallows
;
at
which
he
is
affirmed
to
have
made
this
Imprecation
,
(
for
I
can
by
no
means
call
it
Prayer
)
viz.
Almighty
Everlasting
God
,
Iehovah
,
Alpha
and
Omega
,
Lord
of
lords
,
King
of
kings
,
the
Everlasting
God
,
thou
knowest
that
I
am
the
true
Iehovah
whom
thou
hast
sent
.
Shew
some
Miracle
from
the
Clouds
for
the
conversion
of
these
Infidels
,
and
deliver
me
from
my
Enemies
.
The
rest
,
too
horrid
and
blasphemous
to
be
imparted
to
the
eyes
of
a
sober
Christian
,
I
forbear
to
add
.
Let
it
suffice
,
that
after
some
strugling
with
the
Hang-man
,
and
many
fearful
Execrations
against
God
and
man
,
he
was
turned
off
the
Ladder
,
and
presently
cut
down
,
ript
up
,
and
quartered
,
according
unto
the
Law
in
that
behalf
.
Unto
such
dangerous
Precipices
do
men
cast
themselves
,
when
they
forsake
the
Rule
of
the
Church
,
and
will
not
be
content
with
that
sobriety
in
the
things
of
God
,
which
makes
men
wise
unto
salvation
.
But
as
for
his
two
Prophets
,
they
found
different
ends
,
though
they
had
steered
the
same
course
with
him
.
Coppinger
by
a
wilful
abstinence
,
starved
himself
in
Prison
within
few
days
after
.
But
Arthington
lived
to
see
his
Errors
,
was
pardoned
upon
his
repentance
,
and
published
a
Retractation
of
his
Follies
,
as
became
a
Christian.
10.
Many
Endeavours
have
been
used
for
freeing
Cartwright
and
the
rest
of
the
chief
Presbyterians
,
from
having
any
hand
in
these
damnable
practises
.
And
it
is
true
enough
,
that
many
of
them
were
so
wise
,
as
neither
to
admit
them
to
a
personal
Conference
,
nor
to
return
Answer
to
those
Letters
which
were
sent
unto
them
from
the
Parties
.
But
then
it
is
as
true
withall
,
that
Coppinger
had
communicated
his
first
thoughts
touching
his
Extraordinary
Calling
,
by
several
Letters
writ
to
Cartwright
,
Egerton
,
Travers
,
Chark
,
Gardiner
,
Cooper
,
Philips
,
and
others
;
not
to
say
any
thing
of
Penry
or
Wiggington
,
who
seemed
to
have
been
of
Counsel
with
them
in
the
whole
Design
.
And
it
is
also
true
,
that
when
he
descended
to
particulars
in
reference
to
the
course
which
he
meant
to
take
in
the
present
Exigent
,
they
would
by
no
means
entertain
any
Messages
from
him
,
by
which
they
might
be
made
acquainted
with
the
Plot
in
hand
.
But
then
it
cannot
be
denied
,
that
knowing
them
to
be
intent
upon
some
course
which
they
could
not
justifie
,
they
neither
revealed
it
to
the
State
,
nor
laboured
to
disswade
them
from
it
,
but
seemed
content
to
let
them
run
their
full
career
,
and
then
to
take
such
benefit
of
it
as
the
issue
and
success
thereof
should
afford
unto
them
.
And
in
this
case
it
may
be
said
too
justly
in
the
Orator's
language
,
that
there
was
little
difference
between
the
advising
of
a
Fact
,
and
the
rejoycing
at
it
when
it
was
once
executed
:
and
how
they
then
could
take
the
benefit
of
such
a
mischief
,
with
which
they
had
been
pre-acquainted
in
the
general
notion
,
a●d
either
not
be
joyful
at
it
,
and
consequently
be
in
the
same
case
with
such
as
had
advised
unto
it
,
let
them
judg
that
list
.
11.
The
dangers
growing
to
the
State
by
these
odious
practises
,
may
be
supposed
to
hasten
the
Arraignment
of
Vdal
,
one
of
the
four
which
had
a
hand
in
those
scurrilous
Libels
which
swarmed
so
numerously
in
all
parts
of
the
Kingdom
,
Anno
1588
,
and
the
times
since
following
.
But
more
particularly
,
he
stood
charged
for
being
the
Author
of
a
Book
,
called
,
The
Demonstration
of
Discipline
which
Christ
hath
prescribed
in
his
Word
for
the
Government
of
his
Church
,
in
all
times
and
places
,
until
the
Worlds
end
.
In
the
Preface
whereof
occureth
these
passages
:
First
,
He
inscribes
the
same
not
to
the
Governours
,
but
to
the
supposed
Governours
of
the
Church
of
England
.
And
then
he
flyes
upon
them
in
these
following
words
,
viz.
Who
can
deny
you
,
without
blushing
,
to
be
the
cause
of
all
ungodliness
?
seeing
your
Government
is
that
which
giveth
leave
to
a
man
to
be
any
thing
,
saving
a
sound
Christian.
For
certainly
,
it
is
more
free
in
these
days
to
be
a
Papist
,
Anabaptist
,
of
the
Family
of
Love
;
yea
,
as
any
most
wicked
whatsoever
,
than
that
which
we
should
be
.
And
I
could
live
these
twenty
years
,
as
well
as
any
such
in
England
,
(
yea
in
a
Bishop's
House
,
it
may
be
)
and
never
be
molested
for
it
:
So
true
is
that
which
you
are
charged
with
in
a
Dialogue
lately
come
forth
against
you
,
and
since
burn'd
by
you
,
That
you
care
for
nothing
but
the
maintenance
of
your
Dignities
,
be
it
to
the
damnation
of
your
own
souls
,
and
infinite
millions
more
.
For
which
whole
Book
,
but
more
especially
for
this
passage
in
the
Preface
of
it
,
he
was
indicted
at
an
Assizes
held
in
Croydon
,
for
the
County
of
Surrey
,
on
the
23
d
of
Iuly
,
Anno
1590
;
and
by
sufficient
Evidence
found
guilty
of
it
.
The
Prisoner
pleaded
for
himself
,
That
his
Indictment
was
upon
the
Statute
of
23
Eliz.
Cap.
2.
for
punishing
Seditious
words
against
the
Queen
;
but
that
the
Book
for
which
he
stood
accused
,
contained
no
offensive
passages
against
the
Queen
,
but
the
Bishops
only
,
and
therefore
could
not
come
within
the
compass
and
intent
of
that
Statute
.
But
it
was
answered
by
the
Judges
,
and
resolved
for
Law
,
That
they
who
speak
against
Her
Majesty's
Government
in
Cases
Ecclesiastical
,
Her
Laws
,
Proceedings
,
or
Ecclesiastical
Officers
,
which
ruled
under
Her
,
did
defame
the
Queen
.
Which
Resolution
being
given
,
and
the
Evidence
heard
,
he
had
so
much
favour
shewed
him
,
by
consent
of
the
Court
,
as
to
be
put
unto
this
question
,
that
is
to
say
,
Whether
he
would
take
it
either
on
his
Conscience
,
or
his
Credit
,
that
he
was
not
the
Author
of
that
Book
:
Which
if
he
would
or
could
have
done
,
it
was
conceived
that
both
the
Judges
and
the
Jurors
would
have
rested
satisfied
.
But
he
not
daring
to
deny
it
,
the
Jurors
could
not
otherwise
do
,
than
pronounce
him
Guilty
,
upon
such
evident
Proofs
,
and
so
many
Witnesses
as
were
brought
against
him
.
But
the
Arch-bishop
,
being
then
at
his
House
in
Croydon
,
prevailed
so
far
in
his
behalf
,
that
the
Judges
did
suspend
the
Sentence
of
his
Condemnation
.
This
Tryal
hapned
in
the
interval
,
between
the
several
Commitments
of
Snape
and
Cartwright
,
before-mentioned
,
when
the
State
had
taken
up
a
resolution
to
proceed
severely
against
the
Disturbers
of
Her
Peace
;
which
gave
some
occasion
of
offence
to
the
Lord
Chancellor
Hatton
,
that
the
Arch-bishop
,
who
seemed
most
concerned
in
the
present
case
,
should
show
such
favour
to
a
man
whom
the
Law
condemned
,
and
by
whose
seasonable
Execution
,
a
stop
might
possibly
be
made
to
all
further
Troubles
.
12.
But
Snape
and
Cartwright
still
continuing
obstinate
in
refusing
the
Oath
,
and
the
suspition
growing
strong
of
some
new
Designs
,
he
was
brought
again
unto
the
Barr
at
Southwark
,
in
the
March
next
following
,
and
there
received
the
Sentence
of
death
in
due
form
of
Law
.
But
such
was
the
exceeding
Lenity
of
the
good
Arch-bishop
,
that
he
looked
more
upon
the
Parts
of
the
man
,
than
upon
his
Passions
,
upon
his
Learning
and
Abilities
,
though
too
much
abused
,
than
the
ill
use
that
he
made
of
them
in
those
stirring-times
.
And
so
far
he
engaged
himself
with
his
Royal
Mistress
,
(
who
used
to
call
him
Her
Black
Husband
)
that
she
gave
way
to
a
Reprieve
,
though
she
could
not
easily
be
induced
to
grant
a
Pardon
.
Which
notwithstanding
the
Arch-bishop
could
not
scape
the
lash
of
some
virulent
Tongues
,
by
whom
he
stood
more
accused
for
the
Condemnation
,
than
he
was
magnified
for
the
Reprieve
of
the
man
condemned
.
And
therefore
it
was
after
pleaded
in
his
justification
,
That
Vdal's
Book
was
clearly
within
the
compass
of
the
Statute
23
Eliz.
cap.
2.
for
punishing
Seditious
words
against
the
Queen
,
according
to
the
Resolution
of
the
Judges
before
laid
down
.
That
divers
Seditious
Sermons
might
have
been
objected
against
him
,
as
well
as
the
making
of
that
Book
,
which
would
have
rendred
him
more
culpable
in
the
sight
of
his
Judges
;
and
that
whereas
one
Catsfield
could
have
spoken
more
materially
against
him
,
than
any
of
the
rest
of
the
Witnesses
,
he
was
never
called
unto
the
Barr
to
give
in
his
Evidence
,
the
Jurors
being
fully
satisfied
in
the
former
Proofs
.
So
that
the
whole
Indictment
being
rightly
grounded
,
the
Prosecution
favourable
,
and
the
Evidence
full
,
the
man
remained
a
living-Monument
of
the
Arch-bishop's
extraordinary
Goodness
to
him
,
in
the
preserving
of
that
Life
which
by
the
Law
he
had
forfeited
.
But
how
long
he
remained
alive
,
I
am
not
able
to
say
;
and
therefore
shall
add
only
this
,
That
he
left
a
Son
behind
,
called
Ephraim
,
who
afterwards
was
Beneficed
at
the
Church
of
St.
Augustines
,
near
St.
Paul's
Church-yard
,
and
proved
as
great
a
Zealot
for
Conformity
,
in
the
time
of
King
CHARLES
,
as
his
Father
was
reputed
for
his
Non-conformity
in
the
times
we
write
of
.
And
he
paid
almost
as
deer
for
it
,
as
his
Father
did
,
being
sequestred
about
the
year
1643
,
not
submitting
to
some
Oaths
and
Covenants
then
required
of
him
;
his
bed-rid
Wife
turned
out
of
doors
,
and
left
most
unmercifully
in
the
open
Streets
.
13.
Now
whilst
the
State
was
taken
up
in
these
Criminal
Processes
,
the
Learned
men
and
others
interessed
on
each
side
,
were
no
less
busied
in
defence
of
their
own
Concernments
.
Adrian
Saravia
,
born
in
the
Lower-Germany
,
but
better
studied
in
the
Fathers
than
the
most
of
his
Rank
,
had
found
by
search
into
their
Writings
,
of
what
Antiquity
and
Necessity
the
Calling
of
Bishops
had
been
reckoned
in
the
Primitive
times
,
even
in
the
days
of
the
Apostles
;
but
finding
no
encouragement
to
maintain
any
such
opinion
in
his
Native
Countrey
,
where
the
Presbyteries
governed
all
,
and
Parity
of
Ministers
was
received
as
an
Article
of
their
publike
Confession
;
he
put
himself
upon
the
Favour
and
Protection
of
the
Church
of
England
.
He
had
before
fashioned
his
Reply
to
Beza's
Book
,
entituled
,
De
Triplici
Episcopatu
,
as
before
was
said
.
But
the
first
Piece
published
by
him
on
his
coming
hither
,
1590.
was
a
right
learned
Work
,
entituled
,
De
diversis
gradibus
Ministrorum
Evangelii
:
In
which
he
proved
by
undeniable
Arguments
,
That
Bishops
were
a
different
Order
,
as
well
as
by
Degrees
superior
to
all
other
Presbyters
.
This
Book
he
dedicates
to
the
Ministers
of
the
Belgick
Churches
,
as
appears
by
his
Epistle
dated
March
26
,
Anno
1590.
Amongst
whom
,
though
he
could
not
hope
for
much
approbation
,
yet
he
received
but
little
or
no
opposition
.
But
so
it
prov'd
not
at
Geneva
,
where
Beza
governed
,
backed
by
Danaeus
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Consistorians
,
who
looked
upon
it
as
destructive
to
their
whole
Contrivements
.
Beza
had
other
Work
in
hand
,
and
therefore
leaves
him
for
the
present
to
the
lash
of
Danaeus
,
who
falls
upon
him
with
Reproaches
instead
of
Arguments
,
(
as
Saravia
complained
in
his
Reply
)
reckoning
his
Corpulency
for
a
Crime
,
calling
him
Swineherd
,
Hog
,
a
man
born
only
for
the
stuffing
of
a
filthy
paunch
;
with
many
the
like
scurrilous
strains
of
Genevian
Rhetorick
.
Beza
comes
slowly
on
,
but
he
comes
at
last
;
not
publishing
his
Answer
to
it
,
till
the
third
year
after
:
to
which
Saravia
replies
in
the
year
next
following
,
Anno
1594.
In
which
he
made
an
exact
parallel
(
amongst
other
things
)
betwixt
the
practises
of
Hacket
and
the
Puritan
Faction
,
on
the
one
side
,
and
those
of
Iohn
of
Leyden
and
the
Anabaptists
,
when
they
reigned
in
Munster
.
In
the
end
,
Beza
gave
him
over
;
which
raised
him
to
such
eminent
note
with
the
English
Prelates
,
that
he
was
made
a
Prebendary
of
the
Church
of
Westminster
,
and
otherwise
well
provided
for
to
his
full
contentment
.
14.
In
the
mean
time
,
the
Minister
of
the
Italian
Church
in
the
City
of
London
,
could
not
rest
satisfied
with
the
enjoying
the
same
Priviledges
which
the
French
and
Dutch
Churches
had
before
procured
;
but
published
a
Book
in
maintenance
and
commendation
of
the
Holy
Discipline
:
which
gave
a
just
occasion
to
Dr.
Matthew
Suttliff
,
De
vera
Catholica
&
Christiana
Ecclesia
then
Dean
of
Exon
,
to
set
out
a
judicious
Work
in
Latin
touching
the
nature
of
the
truly
Catholick
and
Christian
Church
;
wherein
he
grated
somewhat
hard
on
the
point
of
Presbytery
,
and
was
the
first
English
man
that
did
so
in
the
Latin
Tongue
.
And
though
he
named
Beza
only
,
and
no
more
than
named
him
;
yet
Beza
thought
his
Name
so
sacred
,
or
himself
so
high
,
that
he
conceived
himself
to
be
much
dishonoured
;
reproaches
him
by
the
name
of
a
petulant
Railer
,
Convitiatorem
petulantem
vocari
dolco
.
Sarav
.
Repl.
and
complains
of
the
affront
in
an
Epistle
to
the
Arch-bishop
of
Canterbury
.
But
he
got
nothing
by
the
Bargain
:
For
as
he
was
handsomely
shaked
up
for
it
by
Saravia
in
his
Replication
;
so
the
Arch-bishop
in
an
Answer
to
the
said
Epistle
,
dated
in
Ianuary
,
1593
,
severely
reprehends
him
for
his
intermedling
with
the
Church
of
England
,
and
plainly
lays
before
him
all
those
disturbances
which
by
his
means
had
been
occasioned
in
the
same
:
so
that
being
learnedly
refuted
by
Saravia
on
the
one
side
,
and
gravely
reprehended
on
the
other
by
that
Reverend
Prelate
,
he
grows
wise
at
last
,
leaving
the
English
Puritans
to
their
own
defences
.
And
more
than
so
,
in
his
Reply
to
his
last
Letter
,
he
gives
him
his
due
Titles
,
of
the
most
Reverend
Father
in
Christ
,
and
his
honoured
Lord
;
assuring
him
,
That
in
all
his
writings
touching
Church-Government
,
he
impugned
only
the
Romish
Hierarchy
,
but
never
intended
to
touch
the
Ecclesiastical
Polity
of
this
Church
of
England
,
nor
to
exact
of
us
to
frame
our selves
or
our
Church
to
the
pattern
of
their
Presbyterian
Discipline
.
And
thereunto
he
added
this
safe
Conclusion
,
That
as
long
as
the
substance
of
Doctrine
was
uniform
in
the
Church
of
Christ
,
they
may
lawfully
vary
in
other
matters
,
as
the
circumstance
of
time
,
place
,
and
persons
,
requires
,
and
as
prescription
of
Antiquity
may
warrant
.
And
,
to
that
end
he
wished
and
hoped
,
that
the
Sacred
and
Holy
Colledges
of
Bishops
(
for
so
he
calls
them
)
would
for
ever
continue
and
maintain
such
their
Right
and
Title
in
the
Church's
Government
,
with
all
Equity
and
Christian
Moderation
.
15.
At
this
time
grew
the
Heats
also
betwixt
Hooker
and
Travers
:
the
first
being
Master
of
the
Temple
,
and
the
other
Lecturer
:
Hooker
received
his
Education
in
Corpus
Christi
Colledg
in
Oxon
,
from
whence
he
came
well
stocked
in
all
kind
of
Learning
,
but
most
especially
in
Fathers
,
Councils
,
and
other
approved
Monuments
of
Ecclesiastical
Antiquity
.
Travers
was
bred
in
Trinity
Colledg
in
Cambridg
,
well
skilled
in
the
Oriental
Tongues
,
and
otherwise
better
studied
in
Words
than
Matter
,
being
Cotemporary
with
Cartwright
,
and
of
his
Affection
:
He
sets
up
his
studies
in
Geneva
,
and
there
acquaints
himself
with
Beza
,
and
the
rest
of
that
Consistory
,
of
whom
and
their
new
Discipline
he
grew
so
enamoured
,
that
before
his
coming
into
England
he
was
made
Minister
(
as
well
at
least
as
such
hands
could
make
him
)
by
the
Presbytery
of
Antwerp
,
as
appears
by
their
Certificate
,
(
for
I
dare
not
call
them
Letters
of
Orders
)
dated
May
14
,
1578.
Thus
qualified
,
he
associates
himself
with
Cartwright
,
whom
he
found
there
at
his
coming
in
preaching
to
the
Factory
of
English
Merchants
,
and
follows
him
not
long
after
into
England
also
.
By
the
commendation
of
some
Friends
,
he
was
taken
into
the
House
of
William
Lord
Burleigh
,
whom
he
served
first
in
the
nature
of
a
Pedagogue
to
his
younger
Son
,
and
after
as
one
of
his
Chaplains
.
Preferments
could
not
chuse
but
come
in
his
way
,
considering
the
Greatness
of
his
Master
,
whose
eminent
Offices
of
Lord
Treasurer
,
Chief
Secretary
,
and
Master
of
the
Wards
,
could
not
but
give
him
many
opportunities
to
prefer
a
Servant
to
the
best
places
in
the
Church
.
But
Travers
knew
his
incapacity
to
receive
such
Favours
,
as
neither
lawfully
ordained
,
according
to
the
Form
prescribed
by
the
Church
of
England
,
nor
willing
to
subscribe
to
such
Rites
and
Ceremonies
as
he
found
were
used
in
the
same
.
But
being
a
great
Factor
for
promoting
the
Holy
Discipline
,
he
gets
himself
into
the
Lecture
of
the
Temple
;
which
could
not
easily
be
denyed
,
when
the
Chaplain
of
so
great
a
Councellor
was
a
Suitor
for
it
.
16.
In
this
place
he
insinuates
himself
,
by
all
means
imaginable
,
into
the
good
affections
of
many
young
Students
,
and
some
great
Lawyers
of
both
Houses
,
on
whom
he
gained
exceedingly
by
his
way
of
Preaching
,
graced
with
a
comely
Gesture
,
and
a
Rhetorical
manner
of
Elocution
.
By
which
advantages
he
possest
many
of
the
long
Robe
with
a
strong
affection
to
the
devices
of
Geneva
,
and
with
as
great
a
prejudice
to
the
English
Hierarchy
;
the
fruits
whereof
discovered
themselves
more
or
less
in
all
following
Parliaments
,
when
any
thing
concerning
the
Church
came
in
agitation
.
And
by
the
opportunity
of
this
Place
,
he
had
the
chief
managing
of
the
Affairs
of
the
Disciplinarians
,
presiding
for
the
most
part
in
their
Classical
Meetings
,
and
from
hence
issuing
their
Directions
to
the
rest
of
the
Churches
.
And
so
it
stood
till
Hooker's
coming
to
be
Master
;
who
being
a
man
of
other
Principles
,
and
better
able
to
defend
them
in
a
way
of
Argument
;
endeavoured
to
instruct
his
Auditors
in
such
Points
of
Doctrine
as
might
keep
them
in
a
right
perswasion
of
the
Church
of
England
,
as
well
in
reference
to
her
Government
,
as
her
Forms
of
Worship
.
This
troubled
Travers
at
the
heart
,
as
it
could
not
otherwise
,
to
see
that
the
fine
Web
which
he
had
been
so
long
in
weaving
,
should
be
thus
unravell'd
.
Rather
than
so
,
Hooker
shall
tell
them
nothing
in
the
Morning
,
but
what
he
laboured
to
confute
in
the
Afternoon
;
not
doubting
but
that
a
great
part
of
the
Auditors
would
pass
Sentence
for
him
,
though
the
truth
might
run
most
apparently
on
the
other
side
.
Hooker
endured
it
for
some
time
;
but
being
weary
at
the
last
of
the
opposition
,
he
complains
thereof
to
the
Arch-bishop
,
who
had
(
deservedly
)
a
very
great
opinion
of
him
;
and
this
Complaint
being
seasonably
made
in
that
point
of
time
when
Cartwright
,
Snape
,
and
other
Leading-men
of
the
Puritan
Faction
,
were
brought
into
the
High
Commission
;
it
was
no
hard
matter
for
him
to
procure
an
Order
to
suppress
his
Adversary
,
silenced
from
preaching
in
the
Temple
,
and
all
places
else
.
Which
Order
was
issued
upon
these
grounds
,
that
is
to
say
,
That
he
was
no
lawfully
ordained
Minister
according
to
the
Church
of
England
:
That
he
took
upon
him
to
preach
,
without
being
licensed
:
and
,
That
he
had
presumed
openly
to
confute
such
Doctrine
as
had
been
publickly
delivered
by
another
Preacher
,
without
any
notice
given
thereof
to
the
lawful
Ordinary
,
contrary
to
a
Provision
made
in
the
Seventh
year
of
the
Queen
,
for
avoiding
Disturbances
in
the
Church
.
17.
But
Travers
was
too
stiff
,
and
too
well
supported
,
to
sit
down
on
the
first
Assault
:
He
makes
his
supplication
therefore
to
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
where
he
conceived
himself
as
strong
and
as
highly
favoured
as
Hooker
was
amongst
the
Bishops
and
the
High
Commissioners
.
In
this
Petition
he
complains
of
some
obliquity
in
the
proceedings
had
against
him
,
for
want
of
some
Legalities
in
the
conduct
of
it
.
But
when
he
came
to
answer
to
the
Charges
which
were
laid
upon
him
,
his
Defences
appeared
very
weak
and
flat
,
and
could
not
much
conduce
to
his
justification
,
when
they
were
seriously
examined
in
the
scale
of
Judgment
.
His
exercising
the
Ministry
without
lawful
Orders
,
he
justified
no
otherwise
,
than
that
by
the
Communion
of
Saints
,
all
Ordinations
were
of
like
Authority
in
a
Christian
Church
.
The
Bishop
of
London
had
commended
him
by
two
Letters
unto
that
Society
,
to
be
chosen
Lecturer
;
and
That
he
took
for
a
sufficient
License
,
as
might
enable
him
to
preach
to
that
Congregation
.
And
as
for
his
confuting
in
the
Afternoon
,
what
had
been
preached
by
Mr.
Hooker
in
the
morning
before
,
he
conceived
that
he
had
warrant
for
it
from
St.
Paul's
example
,
in
withstanding
St.
Peter
to
his
face
,
for
fear
lest
otherwise
God's
Truth
might
receive
some
prejudice
.
The
weakness
and
insufficiency
of
which
Defences
,
was
presently
made
known
in
Hooker's
Answer
to
the
Supplication
.
Which
wrought
so
much
upon
the
Lords
,
and
was
so
strongly
seconded
by
the
Arch-bishop
himself
,
that
all
the
Friends
which
Travers
had
amongst
them
,
could
not
do
him
good
;
especially
when
it
was
represented
to
them
,
how
dangerous
a
thing
it
was
,
that
a
man
of
such
ill
Principles
,
and
of
worse
Affections
,
should
be
permitted
to
continue
in
his
former
Lecture
;
which
,
what
else
were
it
,
in
effect
,
but
to
retain
almost
half
the
Lawyers
of
England
to
be
of
Councel
in
all
Causes
which
concerned
the
Church
,
whensoever
those
of
the
Genevian
or
Puritan
Faction
should
require
it
of
them
.
But
so
it
hapned
,
(
and
it
hapned
very
well
for
Travers
)
that
the
Queen
had
erected
an
University
at
Dublin
,
in
the
year
fore-going
,
1591
;
Founding
therein
a
Colledg
dedicated
to
the
Holy
Trinity
;
to
the
Provostship
whereof
he
was
invited
by
the
Arch-bishop
of
Dublin
,
who
had
been
once
a
Fellow
of
the
same
House
with
him
.
Glad
of
which
opportunity
to
go
off
with
credit
,
he
prepares
for
Ireland
.
But
long
he
had
not
dwelt
on
his
new
Preferment
,
when
either
he
proved
too
hot
for
the
Place
,
or
the
Countrey
(
by
reason
of
the
following
Warrs
)
grew
too
hot
for
him
:
Which
brought
him
back
again
to
England
;
where
he
lived
to
a
very
great
age
in
a
small
Estate
,
more
comfortably
than
before
,
because
less
troublesome
to
the
Church
than
he
had
been
formerly
.
18.
Thus
have
we
seen
Travers
taken
off
,
and
Beza
quieted
;
nor
was
it
long
before
Cartwright
was
reduced
to
a
better
temper
:
But
first
,
it
was
resolved
to
try
all
means
for
his
delivery
,
both
at
home
and
abroad
.
Abroad
,
they
held
intelligence
with
their
Brethren
in
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
,
by
means
of
Penry
here
,
and
of
Gibson
there
;
two
men
as
fit
for
their
Designs
,
as
if
they
had
been
made
of
purpose
to
promote
the
Mischief
.
Concerning
which
,
thus
Gibson
writes
in
one
of
his
Letters
to
Coppinger
,
before
remembred
;
whereby
it
seems
that
he
was
privy
to
his
practices
also
.
The
best
of
our
Ministers
(
saith
he
)
are
most
careful
of
your
estate
;
and
had
sent
for
that
effect
a
Preacher
of
ours
the
last
Summer
,
of
purpose
to
confer
with
the
best
affected
of
your
Church
,
to
lay
down
a
plot
how
our
Church
might
best
travel
for
your
relief
.
The
Lord
knows
what
care
we
have
of
you
,
both
in
our
publick
and
private
Prayers
,
&c.
For
,
as
feeling-members
of
one
body
,
we
reckon
the
affliction
of
your
Church
to
be
our
own
.
This
showed
how
great
they
were
with
child
of
some
good
Affections
;
but
there
wanted
strength
to
be
delivered
of
the
Burthen
.
They
were
not
able
to
raise
Factions
in
the
Court
of
England
,
as
Queen
ELIZABETH
had
done
frequently
on
their
occasions
in
the
Realm
of
Scotland
.
All
they
could
do
,
was
to
engage
the
King
in
mediating
with
the
Queen
in
behalf
of
Cartwright
,
Vdal
,
and
some
others
of
the
principal
Brethren
then
kept
in
Prison
for
their
contumacy
in
refusing
the
Oath
.
And
they
prevailed
so
far
upon
Him
,
who
was
not
then
in
a
condition
to
deny
them
any
thing
,
as
to
direct
some
Lines
unto
Her
in
this
tenour
following
.
19.
RIght
Excellent
,
High
and
Mighty
Princess
,
Our
dearest
Sister
and
Cousin
,
in
Our
heartiest
manner
We
recommend
Us
unto
You.
Hearing
of
the
Apprehension
of
Master
Vdal
,
and
Master
Cartwright
,
and
certain
other
Ministers
of
the
Evangel
,
within
Your
Realm
,
of
whose
good
Erudition
,
and
Faithful
Travels
in
the
Church
,
We
hear
a
very
credible
commendation
,
however
that
their
diversity
from
the
Bishops
and
other
of
Your
Clergy
,
in
matters
touching
their
Conscience
,
hath
been
a
mean
by
their
delation
to
work
them
your
misliking
:
at
this
time
We
cannot
(
weighing
the
Duty
which
We
owe
to
such
as
are
afflicted
for
their
Conscience
in
that
Profession
)
but
by
Our
most
effectuous
and
earnest
Letter
,
interpone
Us
at
Your
Hands
,
to
stay
any
harder
usage
of
them
for
that
cause
.
Requesting
You
most
earnestly
,
That
for
Our
Cause
and
Intercession
,
it
may
please
You
to
let
them
be
relieved
of
their
present
Strait
,
and
whatsoever
further
Accusation
or
Pursuit
depending
upon
that
ground
,
respecting
both
their
former
Merit
in
setting
forth
the
Evangel
,
the
simplicity
of
their
Conscience
in
this
Defence
,
which
cannot
well
be
,
their
Lett
by
Compulsion
,
and
the
great
slander
which
would
not
fail
to
fall
out
upon
their
further
straitning
for
any
such
occasion
.
Which
We
assure
Us
,
Your
Zeal
to
Religion
,
besides
the
expectation
We
have
of
Your
good
will
to
pleasure
Us
,
will
willingly
accord
to
Our
Request
,
having
such
proofs
from
time
to
time
,
of
Our
like
disposition
to
You
,
in
any
matter
which
You
recommend
unto
Us.
And
thus
,
Right
Excellent
,
Right
High
,
and
Mighty
Princess
,
Our
dear
Sister
and
Cousin
,
We
commit
You
to
God's
Protection
.
Edenborough
,
Iune
12.
1591.
20.
This
Letter
was
presented
to
the
Queen
by
the
hands
of
one
Iohnson
,
a
Merchant
of
that
Nation
then
remaining
in
London
.
But
it
produced
not
the
Effect
which
the
Brethren
hoped
for
:
For
the
Queen
looked
upon
it
as
extorted
rather
by
the
importunity
of
some
which
were
then
about
Him
,
than
as
proceeding
from
Himself
,
who
had
no
reason
to
be
too
indulgent
unto
those
of
that
Faction
.
This
Project
therefore
not
succeeding
,
they
must
try
another
;
and
the
next
tryal
shall
be
made
on
the
High
Commission
,
by
the
Authority
whereof
,
Cartwright
,
and
Snape
,
and
divers
others
,
were
committed
Prisoners
.
If
this
Commission
could
be
weakned
,
and
the
Power
thereof
reduced
to
a
narrower
compass
,
the
Brethren
might
proceed
securely
in
the
Holy
Discipline
,
the
Prisoners
be
released
,
and
the
Cause
established
.
And
for
the
questioning
thereof
,
they
took
this
occasion
:
One
Caudreys
,
Parson
of
North-Luffengham
,
in
the
County
of
Rutland
,
had
been
informed
against
,
about
four
years
since
,
in
the
High
Commission
,
for
preaching
against
the
Book
of
Common-Prayer
,
and
refusing
to
celebrate
Divine
Service
,
according
to
the
Rules
and
Rubricks
therein
prescribed
.
For
which
,
upon
sufficient
proof
,
he
was
deprived
of
his
Benefice
by
the
Bishop
of
London
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Queen's
Commissioners
for
Ecclesiastical
Causes
.
Four
years
together
he
lay
quiet
,
without
acting
any
thing
against
the
Sentence
of
the
Court
.
But
now
it
was
thought
by
some
of
those
Lawyers
,
whom
Travers
had
gained
unto
the
side
,
to
question
the
Authority
of
that
Commission
,
and
consequently
the
illegality
of
his
Deprivation
.
In
Hillary
Term
,
Anno
1591
,
the
Cause
was
argued
in
the
Exchequer
Chamber
,
by
all
the
Judges
,
according
to
the
usual
custom
in
all
cases
of
the
like
importance
;
and
it
was
argued
with
great
Learning
,
as
appears
by
the
sum
and
substance
of
their
several
Arguments
,
drawn
up
by
Coke
,
then
being
the
Queen's
Sollicitor-General
,
and
extant
amongst
the
rest
of
his
Reports
,
both
in
English
and
Latin
,
inscribed
De
Iure
Regis
Ecclesiastico
;
but
known
most
commonly
by
the
name
of
Cawdrey's
Case
.
In
the
debating
of
which
Point
,
the
Result
was
●his
,
That
the
Statute
of
10
of
the
Queen
,
for
restoring
to
the
Crown
the
ancient
Iurisdiction
,
&c.
was
not
to
be
accounted
introductory
of
a
new
Authority
,
which
was
not
in
the
Crown
before
;
but
only
declaratory
of
an
old
,
which
naturally
and
originally
did
belong
to
all
Christian
Princes
,
and
amongst
others
also
,
to
the
Kings
of
England
.
For
proof
whereof
,
there
wanted
not
sufficient
evidence
in
our
English
Histories
,
as
well
as
in
some
old
Records
of
unquestioned
Credit
,
exemplifying
the
continual
practise
of
the
Kings
of
England
,
before
and
since
the
Norman
Conquest
,
in
ordering
and
directing
matters
which
concerned
the
Church
:
In
which
they
ruled
sometimes
absolutely
,
without
any
dispute
;
and
sometimes
relatively
,
in
reference
to
such
opposition
as
they
were
to
make
against
the
Pope
,
and
all
Authority
derived
from
the
See
of
Rome
.
21.
Against
this
Case
,
so
solidly
debated
,
and
so
judiciously
drawn
up
,
when
none
of
the
Puritan
Professors
could
make
any
Reply
,
Parsons
the
Iesuit
undertook
it
;
but
spent
more
time
in
searching
out
some
contrary
Evidence
,
which
might
make
for
the
Pope
,
than
in
disproving
that
which
had
been
brought
in
behalf
of
the
Queen
.
So
that
the
strugling
on
both
sides
,
much
confirmed
the
Power
which
they
endeavoured
to
destroy
;
the
Power
of
that
Commission
being
better
fortified
both
by
Law
and
Argument
,
than
it
had
been
formerly
.
For
,
by
the
over-ruling
of
Cawdrey's
Case
,
in
confirmation
of
the
Sentence
which
was
past
against
him
,
and
the
great
pains
which
Parsons
took
to
so
little
purpose
;
the
Power
of
that
Commission
was
so
well
established
in
the
Courts
of
Judicature
,
that
it
was
afterwards
never
troubled
with
the
like
Disputes
.
The
Guides
of
the
Faction
therefore
are
resolved
on
another
course
,
To
strike
directly
at
the
Root
,
to
question
the
Episcopal
Power
,
and
the
Queen's
Authority
,
the
Jurisdiction
of
their
Courts
,
the
exacting
of
the
Oath
called
the
Oath
Ex
Officio
,
and
their
other
proceedings
in
the
same
.
And
to
this
purpose
it
was
published
in
Print
by
some
of
their
Lawyers
,
or
by
their
directions
at
the
least
,
That
men
were
heavily
oppressed
in
the
Ecclesiastical
Courts
,
against
the
Laws
of
the
Realm
:
That
the
Queen
could
neither
delegate
that
Authority
which
was
vested
in
it
,
nor
the
Commissioners
to
exercise
the
same
by
her
delegation
:
That
the
said
Courts
could
not
compel
the
taking
of
the
Oath
,
called
the
Oath
Ex
Officio
,
since
no
man
could
be
bound
in
Reason
to
accuse
himself
:
That
the
said
Oath
did
either
draw
men
into
wilful
Perjury
,
to
the
destruction
of
their
souls
;
or
to
be
guilty
,
in
a
manner
,
of
their
own
condemnation
,
to
the
loss
both
of
their
Fame
and
Fortunes
.
And
finally
,
That
the
ordinary
Episcopal
Courts
,
were
not
to
meddle
in
any
Causes
whatsoever
,
but
only
Testamentary
and
Matrimonial
:
by
consequence
,
not
in
matter
of
Tythes
,
all
Mis-behaviours
in
the
Church
,
or
punishing
of
Incontinency
,
or
Fornication
,
Adultery
,
Incest
,
or
any
the
like
grievous
or
enormous
Crimes
:
but
on
the
contrary
,
it
was
affirmed
by
the
Professors
of
the
Civil
Laws
,
That
to
impugn
the
Authority
which
had
been
vested
in
the
Queen
by
Act
of
Parliament
,
was
nothing
in
effect
but
a
plain
Invasion
of
the
Royal
Prerogative
,
the
opening
of
a
way
to
the
violation
of
the
Oath
of
Allegiance
,
and
consequently
to
undermine
the
whole
Frame
of
the
present
Government
.
It
was
proved
also
,
That
the
ordinary
Episcopal
Courts
had
kept
themselves
within
their
bounds
;
that
they
might
lawfully
deal
in
all
such
Causes
as
were
then
handled
in
those
Courts
;
that
their
proceedings
in
the
same
by
the
Oath
Ex
Officio
,
was
neither
against
Conscience
,
Reason
,
nor
the
Laws
of
the
Land
;
and
therefore
,
that
the
Clamours
on
the
other
side
,
were
unjust
and
scandalous
.
In
which
,
as
many
both
Divines
and
Civilians
,
deserved
exceeding
well
both
of
the
Queen
and
the
Church
;
so
none
more
eminently
,
than
Dr.
Richard
Cosins
,
Dean
of
the
Arches
,
in
a
Learned
and
Laborious
Treatise
by
him
writ
and
published
,
called
,
An
Apology
for
Proceedings
in
Courts
Ecclesiastical
,
&c.
Printed
in
the
year
1593.
1592.
22.
But
notwithstanding
the
Legality
of
these
Proceedings
,
the
punishing
of
some
Ring-leaders
of
the
Puritan
Faction
,
and
the
Imprisonment
of
others
,
a
Book
comes
out
under
the
name
of
A
Petition
to
Her
Majesty
:
The
scope
and
drift
whereof
,
was
this
;
That
the
Ecclesiastical
Government
of
the
Church
of
England
,
was
to
be
changed
:
That
the
Eldership
,
or
Presbyterial
Discipline
,
was
to
be
established
,
as
being
the
Government
which
was
used
in
the
Primitive
Church
,
and
commanded
to
be
used
in
all
Ages
.
That
the
Disciplinarian
Faction
hath
not
offended
against
the
Statute
23
Eliz.
cap.
2.
And
,
That
Iohn
Vdal
was
unjustly
condemned
upon
it
.
That
the
Consistorial
Patrons
are
unjustly
slandered
with
desire
of
Innovation
,
and
their
Doctrine
with
Disorder
and
Disloyalty
.
And
this
being
said
,
the
Author
of
the
Pamphlet
makes
it
his
chief
business
by
certain
Questions
and
Articles
therein
propounded
,
to
bring
the
whole
Ecclesiastical
State
into
envy
and
hatred
.
This
gave
the
Queen
a
full
assurance
of
the
restless
Spirit
wherewith
the
Faction
was
possessed
;
and
that
no
quiet
was
to
be
expected
from
them
,
till
they
were
utterly
supprest
.
To
which
end
She
gives
Order
for
a
Parliament
to
begin
in
February
,
for
the
Enacting
of
some
Laws
to
restrain
those
Insolencies
with
which
the
Patience
of
the
State
had
been
so
long
exercised
.
The
Puritans
on
the
other
side
are
not
out
of
hope
,
to
make
some
good
use
of
it
for
themselves
;
presuming
more
upon
the
strength
of
their
Party
,
by
reason
of
the
Pragmaticalness
of
some
Lawyers
in
the
House
of
Commons
,
than
they
had
any
just
ground
for
,
as
it
after
proved
.
To
which
end
they
prepared
some
Bills
sufficiently
destructive
of
the
Royal
Interest
,
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Bishops
,
and
the
whole
Form
of
their
Proceedings
in
their
several
Courts
.
With
which
the
Queen
being
made
acquainted
before
their
meeting
,
or
otherwise
suspecting
,
by
their
former
practises
,
what
they
meant
to
do
;
She
thought
it
best
to
strangle
those
Conceptions
in
the
very
Womb.
And
to
that
purpose
She
gave
Order
for
the
signification
of
Her
Pleasure
to
the
Lords
and
Commons
,
at
the
very
first
opening
of
the
Parliament
,
That
they
should
not
pass
beyond
their
bounds
;
That
they
should
keep
themselves
to
the
redressing
of
such
Popular
Grievances
as
were
complained
of
to
them
in
their
several
Countreys
:
but
,
that
they
should
leave
all
Matters
of
State
to
Her self
and
the
Council
;
and
all
Matters
which
concerned
the
Church
,
unto
Her
and
Her
Bishops
.
23.
Which
Declaration
notwithstanding
,
the
Factors
for
the
Puritans
are
resolved
to
try
their
Fortune
,
and
to
encroach
upon
the
Queen
and
the
Church
at
once
.
The
Queen
was
always
sensible
of
the
Inconveniences
which
might
arise
upon
the
nominating
of
the
next
Successor
,
and
knew
particularly
how
much
the
Needle
of
the
Puritans
Compass
pointed
toward
the
North
:
Which
made
Her
more
tender
in
that
Point
,
than
She
had
been
formerly
.
But
Mr.
Peter
Wentworth
,
whom
before
we
spake
of
,
a
great
Zealot
in
behalf
of
the
Holy
Discipline
,
had
brought
one
Bromley
to
his
lure
;
and
they
together
deliver
a
Petition
to
the
Lord
Keeper
Puckering
,
desiring
that
the
Lords
would
joyn
with
them
of
the
Lower-House
,
and
become
Suppliants
to
the
Queen
for
entailing
of
the
Succession
of
the
Crown
,
according
to
a
Bill
which
they
had
prepared
.
At
this
the
Queen
was
much
displeased
,
as
being
directly
contrary
to
her
strict
Command
;
and
charged
the
Lords
of
the
Council
to
call
the
said
Gentlemen
before
them
,
and
to
proceed
against
them
for
their
disobedience
.
Upon
which
signification
of
Her
Majesty's
Pleasure
,
Sir
Thomas
Hennage
,
then
Vice-Chamberlain
,
and
one
of
the
Lords
of
the
Privy-Council
,
convents
the
Parties
,
reprehends
them
for
their
Misdemeanor
,
commands
them
to
forbear
the
Parliament
,
and
not
to
go
out
of
their
several
Lodgings
,
until
further
Order
.
Being
afterwards
called
before
the
Lord
Treasurer
Burleigh
,
the
Lord
Buckhurst
,
and
the
said
Sir
Thomas
;
Wentworth
is
sent
unto
the
Tower
,
Bromley
committed
unto
the
Fleet
,
and
with
him
Welsh
and
Stevens
,
two
other
Members
of
that
House
,
were
committed
also
,
as
being
privy
to
the
Projects
of
the
other
two
.
In
whose
behalf
,
when
it
was
moved
by
one
Mr.
Wroth
,
That
the
House
should
be
humble
Suitors
to
Her
Majesty
for
the
releasing
of
such
of
their
Members
as
were
under
restraint
;
it
was
answered
by
such
of
the
Privy-Councellors
as
were
then
Members
of
the
House
,
That
Her
Majesty
had
committed
them
for
causes
best
known
to
Her self
;
and
,
that
to
press
Her
Highness
with
this
Suit
,
would
but
hinder
those
whose
good
it
sought
.
That
the
House
must
not
call
the
Queen
to
an
account
for
what
she
did
of
Her
Royal
Authority
.
That
the
Causes
for
which
they
are
restrained
,
may
be
high
and
dangerous
.
That
Her
Majesty
liketh
no
such
Questions
,
neither
did
it
become
the
House
to
deal
in
such
matters
.
Upon
which
words
the
House
desisted
from
interposing
any
further
in
their
behalf
,
but
left
them
wholly
to
the
Queen
,
by
whom
Wentworth
was
continued
Prisoner
for
some
years
after
.
24.
In
the
same
Parliament
,
one
Morrise
,
Chancellor
of
the
Dutchy
of
Lancaster
,
proposed
unto
the
House
,
That
some
course
might
be
taken
by
them
against
the
hard
courses
of
Bishops
Ordinaries
,
and
other
Ecclesiastical
Judges
,
in
their
several
Courts
,
towards
sundry
godly
Ministers
,
and
painful
Preachers
,
who
deserved
more
encouragement
from
them
.
They
also
spake
against
Subscription
,
and
the
Oath
Ex
Officio
,
and
offered
a
Bill
unto
the
House
against
the
imprisonment
of
such
as
refused
the
same
.
Of
this
the
Queen
had
present
notice
,
and
thereupon
sends
for
Coke
,
then
Speaker
of
the
House
of
Commons
,
(
but
afterwards
successively
Chief
Justice
of
either
Bench
)
to
whom
she
gave
command
to
deliver
this
Message
to
the
House
;
that
is
to
say
,
That
it
was
wholly
in
Her
Power
to
call
,
to
determine
,
to
assent
,
or
dissent
,
to
any
thing
done
in
Parliament
.
That
the
calling
of
this
,
was
only
that
the
Majesty
of
God
might
be
more
Religiously
observed
,
by
compelling
,
with
some
sharp
Laws
,
such
as
neglect
that
Service
;
and
,
that
the
safety
of
Her
Majesty's
Person
,
and
the
Realm
,
might
be
provided
for
:
That
it
was
not
meant
they
should
meddle
with
matters
of
State
,
or
Causes
Ecclesiastical
:
That
She
wondered
that
any
should
attempt
a
thing
so
contrary
to
Her
Commandment
:
and
,
that
She
was
highly
offended
at
it
:
and
finally
,
that
it
was
Her
pleasure
,
That
no
Bill
touching
any
matters
of
State
,
or
for
the
Reformation
of
Causes
Ecclesiastical
,
should
be
there
exhibited
.
On
the
delivery
of
which
Message
,
Morrise
is
said
to
have
been
seized
on
in
the
House
by
a
Serjeant
at
Arms
;
but
howsoever
,
seized
on
and
committed
Prisoner
,
kept
for
some
years
in
Tutbury
Castle
,
discharged
from
his
Office
in
the
Dutchy
,
and
disabled
from
any
Practise
in
his
Profession
,
as
a
common
Lawyer
.
Some
others
had
prepared
a
Bill
to
this
effect
,
That
in
lieu
of
Excommunication
,
there
should
be
given
some
ordinary
Process
,
with
such
sute
and
coertion
as
thereunto
might
appertain
;
that
so
the
dignity
of
so
high
a
Sentence
being
retained
,
and
the
necessity
of
mean
Process
supplied
,
the
Church
might
be
restored
to
its
ancient
splendor
.
Which
Bill
,
though
recommended
somewhat
incogitantly
by
one
of
the
Gravest
Councellors
of
State
which
was
then
in
the
House
,
was
also
dashed
by
Her
Majesty's
express
Command
,
upon
a
Resolution
of
not
altering
any
thing
(
the
quality
of
the
times
considered
)
which
had
been
setled
in
the
Church
,
both
by
Law
and
Practise
.
Which
constancy
of
Hers
in
the
preserving
of
Her
own
Prerogative
and
the
Church's
Power
,
kept
down
that
swelling
humour
of
the
Puritan
Faction
,
which
was
even
then
upon
the
point
of
overflowing
the
banks
,
and
bearing
down
all
opposition
which
was
made
against
them
.
25.
And
,
that
they
might
be
kept
the
better
in
their
natural
Channel
,
she
caused
an
Act
to
be
prepared
and
passed
in
this
present
Parliament
,
for
retaining
them
,
and
others
of
Her
Subjects
,
in
their
due
obedience
.
By
which
it
was
Enacted
,
for
the
preventing
and
avoiding
of
such
Inconveniencies
and
Perils
as
might
happen
and
grow
by
the
wicked
and
dangerous
Practices
of
Seditious
Sectaries
,
and
Disloyal
persons
;
That
if
any
person
or
persons
above
the
age
of
sixteen
years
,
should
obstinately
refuse
to
repair
to
some
Church
,
Chappel
,
or
usual
place
of
Common-Prayer
,
to
hear
Divine
Service
established
,
or
shall
forbear
to
do
the
same
by
the
space
of
a
Month
,
without
lawful
cause
;
or
should
move
or
perswade
any
other
person
whatsoever
,
to
forbear
and
abstain
from
coming
to
the
Church
to
hear
Divine
Service
,
or
to
receive
the
Communion
,
according
to
the
Laws
and
Statutes
aforesaid
;
or
to
come
or
be
present
at
any
unlawful
Assemblies
,
Conventicles
,
or
Meetings
,
under
pretence
of
Religious
Exercise
,
contrary
to
the
Laws
and
Statutes
made
in
that
behalf
;
or
should
at
any
time
after
forty
days
,
from
the
end
of
that
Session
,
by
Printing
,
Writing
,
or
express
Words
or
Speeches
,
advisedly
and
purposely
go
about
to
move
or
perswade
any
of
Her
Majesty's
Subjects
,
or
any
other
within
Her
Highness
Realms
and
Dominions
,
to
deny
,
withstand
,
or
impugn
Her
Majesty's
Power
and
Authority
in
causes
Ecclesiastical
,
united
and
annexed
to
the
Imperial
Crown
of
the
Realm
;
That
then
every
person
so
offending
,
and
convicted
of
it
,
should
be
committed
unto
Prison
without
Bail
or
Main-prise
,
till
he
or
they
should
testifie
their
Conformity
,
by
coming
to
some
Church
,
Chappel
,
or
other
place
of
Common-prayer
,
to
hear
Divine
Service
,
and
to
make
open
submission
and
declaration
of
the
same
in
such
form
and
manner
,
as
by
the
said
Statute
was
provided
.
Now
that
we
may
the
better
see
what
great
care
was
taken
,
as
well
by
the
two
Houses
of
Parliament
,
as
by
the
Queen
Her self
,
for
preserving
the
Honour
of
the
Church
,
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Bishops
,
and
the
Royal
Prerogative
in
both
;
it
will
not
be
amiss
to
represent
that
Form
to
the
eye
of
the
Reader
,
in
which
the
said
Submission
was
to
be
delivered
.
The
tenour
whereof
was
as
followeth
,
viz.
26.
I
A.
B.
do
humbly
confess
and
acknowledg
,
That
I
have
grievously
offended
God
in
contemning
Her
Majesty's
godly
and
lawful
Government
and
Authority
,
by
absenting
my self
from
Church
,
and
from
hearing
Divine
Service
,
contrary
to
the
godly
Laws
and
Statutes
of
this
Realm
;
and
in
using
and
frequenting
disordered
and
unlawful
Conventicles
and
Assemblies
,
under
pretence
and
colour
of
exercise
of
Religion
.
And
I
am
heartily
sorry
for
the
same
,
and
do
acknowledg
and
testifie
in
my
Conscience
,
That
no
person
or
persons
,
hath
,
or
ought
to
have
any
Power
or
Authority
over
Her
Majesty
.
And
I
do
promise
and
protest
without
any
dissimulation
,
or
any
colour
of
means
of
any
Dispensation
,
That
from
henceforth
I
will
from
time
to
time
,
obey
and
perform
Her
Majesty's
Laws
and
Statutes
in
repairing
to
the
Church
,
and
hearing
Divine
Service
;
and
do
mine
utmost
endeavour
to
maintain
and
defend
the
same
.
27.
This
Declaration
to
be
made
in
some
Church
or
Chappel
,
before
the
beginning
of
Divine
Service
,
within
three
Months
after
the
conviction
of
the
said
Offenders
,
who
otherwise
were
to
abjure
the
Realm
,
and
to
depart
the
same
,
at
such
time
and
place
as
should
be
limited
and
assigned
unto
them
;
with
this
Proviso
super-added
,
That
if
any
of
the
said
persons
so
abjuring
,
should
either
not
depart
the
Realm
at
the
time
appointed
,
or
should
come
back
again
unto
it
without
leave
first
granted
;
that
then
every
such
person
should
suffer
death
as
in
case
of
Felony
,
without
the
benefit
of
his
Clergy
.
And
to
say
the
truth
,
there
was
no
reason
why
any
man
should
have
the
benefit
of
his
Clergy
,
who
should
so
obstinately
refuse
to
conform
himself
to
the
Rules
and
Dictates
of
the
Church
.
There
also
was
a
penalty
of
ten
pounds
by
the
Month
,
imposed
upon
all
those
who
harboured
any
of
the
said
Puritan
Recusants
,
if
the
said
Puritan
Recusants
(
not
being
of
their
near
Relations
)
or
any
of
them
,
should
forbear
coming
to
some
Church
or
Chappel
,
or
other
place
of
Common-prayer
,
to
hear
the
Divine
Service
of
the
Church
,
for
the
space
of
a
Month.
Which
Statute
being
made
to
continue
no
longer
than
till
the
end
of
the
next
Session
of
Parliament
,
was
afterwards
kept
in
force
from
Session
to
Session
,
till
the
death
of
the
Queen
;
to
the
great
preservation
of
the
Peace
of
the
Kingdom
,
the
safety
of
Her
Majesty's
Person
,
aad
the
tranquillity
of
the
Church
,
free
from
thenceforth
from
any
such
disturbances
of
the
Puritan
Faction
,
as
had
before
endangered
the
Foundations
of
it
.
1593.
28.
And
yet
it
cannot
be
denied
,
but
that
the
seasonable
execution
of
the
former
Statute
on
Barrow
,
Penry
,
and
some
others
of
these
common
Barreters
,
conduced
as
much
to
the
promoting
of
this
general
Calm
,
as
the
making
of
this
.
It
was
in
the
Month
of
November
,
1587
,
that
Henry
Barrow
,
Gentleman
,
and
Iohn
Greenwood
,
Clerk
,
(
of
whose
commitment
,
with
some
others
,
we
have
spoke
before
)
were
publickly
convented
by
the
High
Commissioners
,
for
holding
and
dispersing
many
Schismatical
Opinions
,
and
Seditious
Doctrines
,
of
which
the
principal
were
these
,
viz.
That
our
Church
is
no
true
Church
.
That
the
Worship
of
the
English
Church
is
flat
Idolatry
.
That
we
admit
into
our
Church
unsanctified
persons
.
That
our
Preachers
have
no
lawful
Calling
.
That
our
Government
is
ungodly
.
That
no
Bishop
or
Preacher
preacheth
Christ
sincerely
or
truly
.
That
the
people
of
every
Parish
ought
to
chuse
their
Bishop
.
And
,
That
every
Elder
,
though
he
be
no
Doctor
or
Pastor
,
is
a
Bishop
.
That
all
of
the
Preciser
sort
,
who
refuse
the
Ceremonies
of
the
Church
,
strain
at
a
Gnat
,
and
swallow
a
Camel
,
and
are
close
Hypocrites
,
and
walk
in
a
left-handed
Policy
,
as
Cartwright
,
Wiggington
,
&c.
That
all
which
make
,
teach
,
or
expound
Printed
or
Written
Catechisms
,
are
idle
Shepherds
,
as
Calvin
,
Vrsin
,
Nowell
,
&c.
That
the
Children
of
ungodly
Parents
ought
not
to
be
baptized
;
as
of
Usurers
,
Drunkards
,
&c.
and
finally
,
that
set-prayer
is
blasphemous
.
On
their
Convention
,
and
some
short
restraint
for
so
many
dotages
,
they
promised
to
recant
,
and
were
enlarged
upon
their
Bonds
.
But
being
set
at
liberty
,
they
brake
out
again
into
further
Extremities
,
and
drew
some
others
to
the
side
,
almost
as
mischievous
as
themselves
,
and
no
less
Pragmatical
:
the
principal
whereof
,
(
not
to
take
notice
of
the
Rabble
of
besotted
people
who
became
their
followers
)
were
Saxio
Billet
,
Gentleman
;
Daniel
Studley
,
Girdler
;
Robert
Bouler
,
Fish-monger
;
committed
Prisoners
to
the
Fleet
,
with
their
principal
Leaders
,
in
the
Iuly
following
.
29.
The
times
were
dangerous
,
in
regard
of
the
great
Preparations
of
the
King
of
Spain
,
for
the
invading
of
this
Kingdom
;
which
rendred
the
imprisonment
of
these
furious
Sectaries
,
as
necessary
to
the
preservation
of
the
publick
safety
,
as
the
shutting
up
of
so
many
of
the
Leading
-
Papists
,
into
Wisbich
Castle
.
But
so
it
was
,
that
the
State
being
totally
taken
up
with
the
prosecution
of
that
Warr
on
the
Coasts
of
Spain
,
and
the
quenching
of
the
fire
at
home
,
which
had
been
raised
by
Cartwright
,
Vdal
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Disciplinarians
,
there
was
nothing
done
against
them
,
but
that
they
were
kept
out
of
harm's
way
,
as
the
saying
is
,
by
a
close
Imprisonment
.
During
which
time
,
Cartwright
,
who
was
their
fellow-Prisoner
,
had
a
Conference
with
them
;
the
rather
,
in
regard
it
had
been
reported
from
Barrow's
mouth
,
That
he
had
neither
acted
nor
written
any
thing
,
but
what
he
was
warranted
to
do
by
Cartwright's
Principles
.
The
Conference
was
private
,
and
the
result
thereof
not
known
to
many
,
but
left
to
be
conjectured
at
by
this
following
story
.
The
Reverend
Whitgift
had
a
great
desire
to
save
the
men
from
that
destruction
in
which
they
had
involved
themselves
by
their
own
pervers●ess
;
and
to
that
end
sends
Dr.
Thomas
Ravis
,
then
one
of
his
Chaplains
,
(
but
afterwards
Lord
Bishop
of
London
)
to
confer
with
Barrow
.
At
whose
request
,
and
some
directions
from
the
Arch-bishop
,
in
pursuance
of
it
,
Cartwright
is
dealt
with
to
proceed
to
another
Conference
:
but
no
perswasions
would
prevail
with
him
for
a
second
Meeting
.
Which
being
signified
to
Barrow
,
by
the
said
Dr.
Ravys
,
in
the
presence
of
divers
persons
of
good
account
,
the
poor
man
fetched
a
great
sigh
,
saying
,
Shall
I
be
thus
forsaken
by
him
?
Was
it
not
he
that
brought
me
first
into
these
briars
,
and
will
he
now
leave
me
in
the
same
?
Was
it
not
from
him
alone
that
I
took
my
grounds
?
Or
,
did
I
not
out
of
such
Premises
as
he
pleased
to
give
me
,
infer
those
Propositions
,
and
deduce
those
Conclusions
for
which
I
am
now
kept
in
Bonds
?
Which
said
,
the
company
departed
,
and
left
the
Prisoners
to
prepare
for
their
following
Tryal
.
By
the
Imprisonment
of
Cartwright
,
the
Condemnation
of
Vdal
,
and
the
Execution
of
Hacket
,
the
times
had
been
reduced
to
so
good
a
temper
,
that
there
could
be
no
danger
in
proceeding
to
a
publick
Arraignment
.
The
Parliament
was
then
also
sitting
;
and
possible
it
is
,
that
the
Queen
might
pitch
upon
that
time
for
their
condemnation
,
to
let
them
see
,
that
neither
the
sitting
of
a
Parliament
,
nor
any
Friends
they
had
in
both
or
either
of
the
Houses
,
could
either
stay
the
course
of
Justice
,
or
suspend
the
Laws
.
Certain
it
is
,
that
on
the
21
of
March
,
1592
,
they
were
all
indicted
at
the
Sessions-Hall
without
Newgate
,
before
the
Lord
Mayor
,
the
two
Chief
Justices
,
some
of
the
Judges
,
and
divers
other
Commissioners
of
Oyer
and
Terminer
;
for
writing
and
publishing
sundry
Seditious
Books
,
tending
to
the
slander
of
the
Queen
and
State
.
For
which
they
were
found
guilty
,
and
had
the
Sentence
of
death
pronounced
upon
them
,
March
23.
Till
the
Execution
of
which
Sentence
,
they
were
sent
to
Newgate
.
30.
The
fatal
Sentence
being
thus
passed
,
Dr.
Lancelot
Andrews
,
afterwards
Lord
Bishop
of
Ely
;
Dr.
Henry
Parrey
,
afterwards
Lord
Bishop
of
Worcester
;
Dr.
Philip
Bisse
,
Arch-Deacon
of
Taunton
;
and
Dr.
Thomas
White
,
one
of
the
Residentiaries
of
St.
Pauls
;
were
sent
to
Barrow
,
to
advise
him
to
recant
those
Errors
,
which
otherwise
might
be
as
dangerous
to
his
soul
,
as
they
had
proved
unto
his
body
.
Who
having
spent
some
time
to
this
purpose
with
him
,
were
accosted
thus
:
You
are
not
(
saith
he
)
the
men
whom
I
most
dislike
in
the
present
differences
:
For
,
though
you
be
out
of
the
Way
,
yet
you
think
you
are
in
the
Right
,
and
walk
according
to
that
light
which
God
hath
given
you
.
But
I
cannot
but
complain
of
Mr.
Cartwright
,
and
all
others
of
his
opinion
,
from
whom
we
have
received
the
truth
of
these
things
,
and
by
whose
Books
we
have
been
taught
,
that
your
Calling
is
Antichristian
.
And
yet
these
men
,
saith
he
,
forsake
us
in
our
Sufferings
,
against
their
Consciences
,
and
rather
chuse
to
save
their
lives
,
than
go
out
of
Babylon
.
To
which
,
when
Dr.
White
objected
,
That
those
Callings
which
he
reproached
as
Antichristian
,
had
been
embraced
by
Arch-bishop
Cranmer
,
Bishop
Ridley
,
and
divers
other
godly
persons
,
who
suffered
Martyrdom
for
their
Religion
in
Queen
MARY's
days
.
Barrow
thus
gloriously
replies
,
Most
true
it
is
,
(
quoth
he
)
that
they
and
others
were
Martyrs
in
Queen
MARY's
days
;
but
these
holy
Bands
of
mine
(
and
therewith
shook
his
Fetters
)
are
much
more
glorious
than
any
of
theirs
,
because
they
had
the
Mark
of
Antichrist
in
their
hands
.
Such
was
the
Fortune
of
these
men
,
that
these
Learned
Doctors
could
do
as
little
good
upon
them
,
as
Cartwright
and
his
Fellows
had
done
before
;
though
,
to
say
the
truth
,
it
had
not
been
in
Cartwright's
power
to
have
changed
their
minds
,
unless
he
had
first
changed
his
own
.
And
thereupon
it
was
very
well
said
by
Dr.
Iohn
Burges
,
(
who
had
been
once
one
of
Cartwright's
Followers
)
That
he
was
,
and
ever
had
been
of
that
opinion
,
That
no
just
confutation
could
be
made
of
the
Separatists
,
by
any
of
the
Non-Conformists
,
who
had
given
them
their
Principles
.
That
though
he
had
seen
some
endeavours
that
way
,
yet
did
they
never
satisfie
him
in
point
of
Conscience
.
That
the
Arguments
published
in
his
time
against
Conformity
,
were
pretended
for
the
grounds
of
the
Separation
.
That
the
Separatists
did
pretend
their
Pedigree
from
none
but
the
Puritans
;
which
no
man
can
deny
(
saith
he
)
that
hath
any
Modesty
.
And
finally
,
that
therefore
the
Puritans
might
well
call
them
their
dear
Brethren
of
the
Separation
,
as
Dighton
and
some
others
had
began
to
do
.
To
bring
this
business
to
an
end
,
Barrow
and
Greenwood
were
brought
to
Tiburn
,
in
a
Cart
,
on
the
last
of
March
;
and
having
been
exposed
for
some
time
to
the
sight
of
the
people
,
were
carried
back
again
to
Newgate
.
But
no
repentance
following
on
the
sense
of
so
great
a
mercy
,
they
were
both
hanged
at
Tiburn
on
the
sixth
of
April
.
The
other
three
being
reprieved
,
with
some
hope
of
pardon
,
as
being
only
accessary
to
the
Crimes
of
the
other
.
31.
In
May
next
following
,
Penry
is
brought
upon
his
Tryal
;
a
man
of
most
Seditious
Malice
,
and
one
of
the
chief
Penners
of
those
scurrilous
Libels
which
had
passed
under
the
name
of
Martin
Mar-Prelate
.
But
not
content
with
having
a
hand
in
those
Pestilent
Pamphlets
,
but
must
needs
take
upon
him
to
be
the
Inter-Nuncio
,
or
common
Agent
,
between
the
Presbyters
of
Scotland
,
and
the
English
Puritans
.
Having
enflamed
the
Scots
unto
some
Seditions
,
he
remained
Leidger
there
till
the
beginning
of
Hacket's
Treasons
,
and
thereupon
writes
to
Arthington
to
this
effect
,
That
Reformation
must
be
shortly
erected
in
England
:
And
thereupon
he
makes
for
London
,
to
have
play'd
his
pranks
,
if
their
Design
had
took
effect
;
it
being
his
hope
,
as
possibly
it
was
the
hope
of
all
the
rest
of
that
Faction
,
That
on
the
Proclamations
which
were
made
by
Hacket's
Prophets
,
the
people
would
have
been
inci●ed
to
an
Insurrection
.
But
when
he
saw
those
hopes
deluded
,
and
Hacket
executed
,
his
guilty
Conscience
prompted
him
to
fear
the
like
cruel
death
,
which
hurried
him
again
to
Scotland
;
where
he
remained
till
the
beginning
of
the
Parliament
before
remembred
.
At
what
time
stealing
privately
back
again
towards
London
,
we
was
discovered
at
Stebunheth
,
(
commonly
called
Stepny
)
apprehended
by
the
Vicar
there
,
committed
Prisoner
,
tryed
at
the
King's-Bench-Barr
,
at
Westminster-Hall
,
condemned
of
Felony
on
the
Statute
23
Eliz.
and
executed
not
long
after
at
St.
Thomas
of
Waterings
;
but
executed
with
a
very
thin
company
attending
on
him
,
for
fear
the
Fellow
might
have
raised
some
Tumult
,
either
in
going
to
the
Gallows
,
or
upon
the
Ladder
.
But
what
he
could
not
do
when
he
was
alive
,
was
put
into
a
way
of
being
effected
when
the
Hang-man
had
done
his
office
,
by
publishing
one
of
his
Seditious
Pamphlets
,
entituled
,
The
History
of
Corah
,
Dathan
,
and
Abiram
,
applied
to
the
Prelacy
and
Ministry
of
the
Church
of
England
;
by
Mr.
John
Penry
,
a
Martyr
of
Iesus
Christ
,
as
the
Pamphlet
calls
him
.
The
Work
not
finished
at
the
time
of
his
Apprehension
;
but
was
Printed
however
by
some
zealous
Brother
,
that
he
might
poyson
the
Queen's
Subjects
as
well
dead
as
living
.
32.
To
which
end
we
are
told
in
the
Preface
of
it
,
by
the
zealous
,
or
rather
Seditious
Publisher
,
That
the
Author
,
Mr.
Iohn
Penry
,
was
a
Godly
man
,
Learned
,
Zealous
,
and
of
a
most
Christian
Carriage
and
Courage
.
That
he
was
born
and
bred
in
the
Mountains
of
Wales
,
and
with
all
godly
care
and
labour
,
endeavoured
to
have
the
Gospel
preached
amongst
his
Countrey-men
,
whose
case
he
greatly
seemed
to
pity
,
wanting
all
the
ordinary
means
for
their
salvation
.
That
being
used
by
God
for
a
special
Instrument
in
the
manifestation
of
his
Truth
,
he
was
hardly
entreated
,
imprisoned
,
condemned
,
and
executed
;
and
so
suffered
Martyrdom
for
the
Name
of
Christ
.
But
more
particularly
,
That
he
was
adjudged
at
the
King's
Bench
by
Sir
Iohn
Popham
,
Lord
Chief
Justice
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Judges
then
assembled
,
on
the
25
th
of
the
fifth
Month
,
and
executed
at
St.
Thomas
of
Waterings
,
near
London
,
on
the
29
th
of
the
same
,
in
the
year
of
our
God
1593.
And
finally
,
That
he
was
not
brought
to
execution
the
next
second
or
third
day
,
as
most
men
expected
;
but
,
that
when
men
did
least
look
for
it
,
he
was
taken
while
he
was
at
dinner
,
carried
in
a
close
manner
to
his
Execution
,
and
hastily
bereaved
of
his
life
,
without
being
suffered
(
though
he
much
desired
)
to
make
a
declaration
of
his
Faith
towards
God
,
or
his
Allegiance
to
the
Queen
.
And
in
a
Postscript
to
the
same
,
he
concludes
it
thus
,
viz.
That
he
was
apprehended
,
adjudged
,
and
executed
,
for
writing
for
the
Truth
of
Christ
,
whatsoever
other
things
were
pretended
against
him
.
Let
us
no
longer
blame
the
Papists
for
making
Martyrs
of
such
Priests
and
Jesuits
as
suffered
death
according
to
the
Law
of
the
Land
,
for
their
several
Treasons
:
the
Puritans
,
or
Presbyterians
,
have
their
Martyrs
also
,
Penry
and
Hacket
,
and
the
rest
,
condemned
by
the
same
Laws
,
for
their
Treasons
and
Felonies
.
And
if
these
men
,
with
Barrow
,
Greenwood
,
and
the
rest
,
who
had
gone
before
them
,
must
pass
in
our
account
for
Martyrs
,
because
they
suffered
in
pursuance
of
the
Holy
Discipline
.
There
is
no
question
to
be
made
,
but
Cartwright
,
Snape
,
with
such
as
suffered
only
by
Imprisonment
,
or
the
loss
of
their
Benefices
,
must
be
marked
for
Confessors
,
in
the
next
setting
out
of
Gellibrand's
Calender
,
whensoever
it
be
.
Which
,
as
it
was
the
highest
honour
that
any
of
Cartwright's
Friends
can
pretend
to
for
him
;
so
in
himself
he
seemed
not
very
ambitious
of
those
glorious
Attributes
,
which
could
not
otherwise
be
purchased
,
than
at
Penry's
Price
.
33.
For
now
perceiving
,
when
too
late
,
to
what
calamitous
and
miserable
Ends
he
had
brought
his
Followers
,
what
horrible
Confusions
had
disturbed
the
whole
Church
,
by
his
obstinate
Follies
;
he
was
contented
to
knock
off
,
and
to
give
way
to
those
Prudential
Considerations
which
the
complexion
of
Affairs
did
suggest
unto
him
.
He
saw
too
clearly
,
that
there
were
no
more
Walsinghams
,
or
Leicesters
,
at
the
Council-Table
.
That
the
Arch-bishops
little
finger
moved
more
powerfully
there
,
than
those
few
Friends
which
durst
speak
for
him
,
being
put
together
.
That
the
Chief
Justice
Popham
was
a
man
of
a
ridged
nature
,
not
to
be
trifled
with
,
or
took
off
from
the
prosecution
,
if
he
should
come
within
the
compass
of
the
Law
:
And
finally
,
that
though
the
Statute
made
in
the
last
Session
,
seemed
chiefly
to
relate
unto
the
Brethren
of
the
Separation
;
yet
there
might
be
some
way
or
other
to
hook
in
all
the
Zealots
for
the
Discipline
also
,
if
they
did
any
thing
in
derogation
of
the
present
Government
.
Of
these
Relentings
some
intelligence
had
been
given
to
Arch-bishop
Whitgift
,
who
thereupon
resolved
to
work
some
impression
on
him
,
when
he
found
him
like
a
piece
of
Wax
well
warmed
,
and
thereby
sitted
to
receive
it
.
In
which
Resolution
he
applies
himself
unto
the
Queen
,
from
whose
Clemency
he
not
only
obtained
for
him
a
release
from
Prison
,
but
made
it
the
more
comfortable
by
a
gracious
Pardon
for
all
Errors
past
.
He
suffered
him
moreover
to
return
to
Warwick
,
where
he
was
Master
of
the
Hospital
founded
by
the
Earl
of
Leicester
,
as
before
is
said
,
and
there
permitted
him
to
preach
;
though
with
this
condition
,
That
he
should
neither
Write
,
nor
Preach
,
nor
act
in
any
thing
to
the
disturbance
of
the
Church
,
either
in
reference
to
her
Government
,
or
Forms
of
Worship
.
And
though
it
be
affirmed
,
That
Cartwright
kept
himself
within
those
Restrictions
;
yet
when
the
Queen
had
notice
of
it
,
she
was
much
displeased
,
and
not
a
little
blamed
the
Arch-bishop
for
it
:
But
he
beheld
not
Cartwright
,
as
he
had
done
Travers
,
though
both
pretending
to
the
Ordination
of
a
Forreign
Presbytery
.
For
Travers
never
had
any
other
Hands
imposed
on
him
,
than
those
of
the
Presbytery
of
Antwerp
,
which
might
stand
for
nothing
.
But
Cartwright
was
first
lawfully
ordained
in
the
Church
of
England
;
the
Character
whereof
could
not
be
obliterated
,
though
it
might
possibly
be
defaced
,
either
by
the
Rescinding
of
his
Letters
of
Orders
,
(
which
some
say
he
did
)
or
by
the
super-addition
of
such
other
Hands
as
were
laid
upon
him
,
after
the
fashion
of
Geneva
.
Neither
was
Cartwright
so
insensible
of
the
Obligation
,
as
not
to
know
and
to
acknowledg
by
whose
Favour
he
received
that
Freedom
;
carrying
himself
from
that
time
forwards
to
the
Arch-bishop
,
both
in
his
Letters
and
Addresses
,
with
as
much
respect
as
any
of
the
Regular
and
Conformable
Clergy
;
continuing
in
that
peaceable
disposition
,
till
the
time
of
his
death
;
which
hapned
about
ten
years
after
his
enlargement
,
that
is
to
say
,
on
the
27
th
day
of
December
,
Anno
1603.
34.
But
the
Arch-bishop
stayed
not
here
;
he
knew
right
well
,
that
Punishment
without
Instruction
,
would
not
edifie
much
with
men
of
common
understandings
;
and
therefore
carefully
employed
both
himself
and
others
,
in
giving
satisfaction
to
all
doubting-judgments
:
For
his
own
part
,
he
wrote
this
year
his
long
and
learned
Letter
to
Theodore
Beza
,
which
before
we
spake
of
;
and
therein
calmly
laid
before
him
that
deplorable
Rupture
which
not
without
his
privity
had
been
made
in
the
Church
of
England
.
Which
point
he
prest
upon
him
with
such
Christian
Modesty
,
and
did
withall
so
clearly
justifie
this
Church
in
her
whole
proceedings
,
that
Beza
could
not
but
confess
himself
to
be
conquered
,
by
his
future
carriage
,
which
from
thenceforth
breathed
nothing
else
but
Peace
to
the
Church
it self
,
and
dutiful
respects
to
that
Reverend
Prelate
.
And
for
the
satisfaction
of
all
Parties
interested
amongst
our selves
,
a
Book
was
published
this
year
also
,
by
Dr.
Thomas
Bilson
,
then
Warden
of
the
Colledg
near
Winchester
,
concerning
The
perpetual
Government
of
the
Church
of
Christ
;
proving
therein
,
That
from
the
time
of
Christ
himself
,
till
these
latter
days
,
neither
the
Universal
Church
,
nor
any
National
or
Provincial
Church
,
in
what
place
soever
,
had
been
governed
otherwise
than
by
Bishops
,
and
their
Under-Officers
.
True
,
other
Books
were
published
at
the
same
time
also
,
by
Dr.
Richard
Bancroft
,
so
often
mentioned
;
the
one
for
the
undeceiving
of
the
people
,
(
who
had
been
miserably
abused
by
such
counterfeit
Wares
)
entituled
,
A
Survey
of
the
pretended
Holy
Discipline
.
The
other
to
inform
them
in
the
Dangerous
Positions
and
Proceedings
published
and
practised
in
this
Island
of
Britain
,
under
pretence
of
Reformation
,
&c.
which
was
the
Title
of
the
Book
.
The
like
course
was
also
taken
for
the
justification
of
the
Bishops
Courts
,
by
publishing
the
Apology
of
Dr.
Cosens
before
remembred
.
And
because
Hacket's
Treasons
had
been
built
on
no
other
Foundation
,
than
that
the
Holy
Discipline
might
be
raised
upon
them
,
a
Narrative
thereof
is
penned
by
Dr.
—
a
Doctor
of
the
Civil
Laws
,
collected
for
the
most
part
out
of
the
Letters
and
Confessions
of
some
Disciplinarians
,
which
either
had
been
intercepted
,
or
perswaded
from
them
.
A
course
exceeding
prosperous
to
all
those
whom
it
most
concerned
.
For
the
Arch-bishop
by
this
means
went
in
peace
to
his
Grave
;
Beza
was
gratified
by
him
with
a
liberal
Pension
,
Bilson
within
a
short
while
after
made
Bishop
of
Winchester
;
Bancroft
preferred
about
the
same
time
to
the
See
of
London
;
Cosens
,
for
his
encouragement
,
made
Dean
of
the
Arches
.
35.
And
though
we
find
not
any
Preferment
to
be
given
to
Cartwright
;
yet
was
it
a
Preferment
to
him
,
to
enjoy
his
Ministry
;
by
means
whereof
,
he
is
affirmed
to
have
grown
very
wealthy
,
partly
by
the
Revenues
of
his
Place
in
the
Hospital
;
and
partly
by
the
Bounty
and
Munificence
of
his
constant
Auditors
:
Only
it
is
reported
of
him
,
that
towards
his
end
he
was
afflicted
with
many
infirmities
;
insomuch
,
that
he
could
not
otherwise
apply
himself
unto
his
Studies
,
than
upon
his
knees
;
which
some
were
willing
to
impute
as
a
judgment
on
him
,
for
having
so
bitterly
inveighed
against
all
such
men
as
in
that
reverend
and
religious
posture
did
receive
the
Sacrament
.
Some
also
have
informed
us
of
him
,
That
notwithstanding
all
his
Clamours
,
and
Tumultuous
manner
of
proceedings
against
the
Church
,
he
could
not
chuse
but
confess
there
was
more
Discipline
exercised
in
the
Church
of
England
,
than
in
any
of
those
Churches
beyond
Seas
which
himself
had
seen
.
Which
words
,
as
he
is
said
to
have
spoken
to
one
Mr.
Woods
,
then
Parson
of
Freckenham
in
Norfolk
,
during
the
time
of
his
imprisonment
in
the
Fleet
;
so
the
said
Woods
reported
them
to
Dr.
Iohn
Burges
,
before-mentioned
,
and
from
him
I
have
them
.
But
I
had
brought
the
man
to
his
Grave
before
;
and
should
not
have
disturbed
his
rest
by
these
sad
remembrances
,
if
the
Honour
of
the
Church
of
England
were
not
some
way
vindicated
as
well
by
the
one
,
as
by
the
other
.
Thus
,
as
before
we
brought
the
Presbyterians
in
Scotland
to
their
greatest
height
,
in
seeing
their
Discipline
established
by
Laws
,
and
confirmed
by
Leagues
:
so
have
we
brought
the
English
Puritans
to
their
lowest
fall
,
by
divers
sharp
Laws
made
against
them
,
some
severe
Executions
done
upon
them
for
their
transgressing
of
those
Laws
,
their
principal
Leaders
humbled
,
or
cut
off
by
the
Sword
of
Justice
,
and
the
whole
Mackina
of
their
Devices
brought
to
utter
ruine
:
not
the
less
active
for
all
this
,
to
advance
the
Cause
,
though
after
a
more
peaceful
and
more
cunning
way
;
so
much
the
more
dangerous
to
this
Church
,
because
less
suspected
,
but
not
so
closely
carried
as
to
scape
discovery
.
And
the
first
practise
which
they
fell
upon
,
was
this
that
followeth
.
36.
It
hath
been
an
ancient
Custom
in
the
City
of
London
,
to
have
three
solemn
Sermons
preached
on
Monday
,
Tuesday
,
and
Wednesday
,
in
the
Easter-week
,
at
the
place
commonly
called
the
Spittle
;
being
a
dissolved
Hospital
not
far
from
Bishops-Gate
;
at
which
the
Lord
Mayor
and
Aldermen
used
to
be
present
in
their
Robes
,
besides
a
great
concourse
of
Divines
,
Gentlemen
,
and
other
Citizens
:
For
the
performance
of
which
Work
,
a
decent
Pulpit
was
erected
in
an
open
place
,
which
had
been
part
of
the
Church-yard
;
the
ordinary
Hearers
sitting
upon
Forms
before
the
Pulpit
;
the
Lord
Mayor
,
1594
▪
Aldermen
,
and
their
Wives
,
with
other
Persons
of
Quality
,
in
two
handsome
Galleries
;
to
which
was
added
,
in
the
year
1594
,
a
fair
large
House
for
the
reception
of
the
Governours
and
Children
of
the
Hospital
,
founded
in
the
Grey-Fryers
,
who
from
thenceforth
were
tyed
to
attend
those
Sermons
.
At
what
time
also
the
old
Pulpit
was
taken
down
,
and
a
new
set
up
,
with
the
Preachers
face
turned
toward
the
South
,
which
had
before
been
towards
the
West
;
for
so
in
former
times
the
Pulpits
were
generally
placed
in
all
Churches
of
England
,
to
the
end
that
the
peoples
faces
,
in
all
acts
of
Worship
,
might
look
toward
the
East
,
according
to
the
Custom
of
the
Primitive
times
.
Which
alteration
seemed
to
be
made
upon
design
,
that
without
noise
,
or
any
notice
taken
of
it
,
they
might
by
little
and
little
change
the
posture
of
Adoration
from
the
East
to
the
West
,
or
any
other
point
of
the
Compass
,
as
their
humour
served
.
In
which
first
they
were
showed
the
way
by
Sir
Walter
Mildmay
,
in
his
Foundation
of
the
Chappel
of
Emmanuel
Colledg
,
1585.
Who
being
a
great
favourer
of
the
Puritan
Faction
,
gave
order
for
this
Chappel
to
stand
North
and
South
,
and
thereby
gave
example
unto
others
to
affect
the
like
.
Which
brings
into
my
mind
a
Project
of
Tiberius
Gracchus
,
one
of
the
most
Seditious
of
the
Roman
Tribunes
,
for
transferring
the
Supreme
Power
of
the
Commonwealth
,
from
the
Lords
of
the
Senate
,
to
the
People
:
For
,
whereas
formerly
all
Orators
in
the
Publick
Assemblies
,
used
to
address
their
Speeches
to
the
Lords
of
the
Senate
,
as
the
Supreme
Magistrates
,
this
Gracchus
turned
his
face
to
the
common
people
;
and
by
that
Artifice
,
(
saith
Plutarch
)
transferred
unto
them
the
Supreme
Majesty
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
without
Noise
or
Tumult
.
37.
But
it
is
now
time
to
look
back
towards
Scotland
,
where
we
left
them
at
their
highest
,
and
the
poor
King
so
fettered
or
intangled
by
his
own
Concessions
,
that
he
was
not
able
to
act
any
thing
in
the
Kirk
,
and
very
little
in
the
State
.
He
had
not
very
well
digested
their
Refusal
to
subscribe
to
His
Articles
,
mentioned
in
the
close
of
the
former
Book
,
when
he
held
an
Assembly
at
Dundee
,
in
the
end
of
April
,
1593
;
at
what
time
the
King
,
being
well
informed
of
the
low
condition
of
the
English
Puritans
,
sent
Sir
Iames
Melvin
to
them
with
these
two
Articles
,
amongst
many
others
.
In
the
first
of
which
it
was
declared
,
That
He
would
not
suffer
the
Priviledg
and
Honour
of
his
Crown
to
be
diminished
,
and
Assemblies
to
be
made
when
and
where
they
pleased
;
therefore
willed
them
,
before
the
dissolution
of
the
present
Assembly
,
to
send
two
or
three
of
their
number
,
by
whom
they
should
know
His
mind
touching
the
time
and
place
of
the
next
Meeting
.
And
in
the
second
it
was
required
,
That
an
Act
should
be
made
,
inhibiting
Ministers
to
declaim
in
the
Pulpit
against
the
proceedings
of
His
Majesty
,
and
the
Lords
of
His
Council
;
which
He
conceived
He
had
good
reason
to
desire
,
in
regard
that
His
Majesty's
good
intentions
were
well
known
to
themselves
,
for
maintaining
Religion
and
Justice
,
and
of
the
easie
access
that
divers
of
the
Ministry
had
unto
Him
,
by
whom
they
might
signifie
their
Complaints
and
Grievances
.
To
the
first
of
which
two
Articles
,
they
returned
this
Answer
,
That
in
their
Meetings
they
would
follow
the
Act
of
Parliament
made
by
Him
in
the
year
preceding
.
And
to
the
second
,
they
replyed
,
That
they
had
made
an
Act
,
prohibiting
all
Ministers
to
utter
in
the
Pulpit
any
rash
or
irreverent
speeches
against
His
Majesty
,
or
His
Council
;
but
to
give
their
Admonitions
upon
just
and
necessary
Causes
,
in
fear
,
love
,
and
reverence
.
Which
seeming
to
the
King
to
serve
then
rather
for
a
colour
to
excuse
their
Factiousness
,
than
to
lay
any
just
restraint
upon
it
,
He
turned
a
deaf
Ear
to
their
Petitions
,
as
well
concerning
his
proceeding
with
the
Popish
Lords
,
as
against
the
erecting
of
Tythes
into
Temporall
Lordships
.
In
this
Assembly
also
they
passed
an
Act
,
prohibiting
all
such
as
professed
Religion
,
to
traffick
in
any
part
of
the
Dominions
of
the
King
of
Spain
,
where
the
Inquisition
was
in
force
.
And
this
to
be
observed
under
the
pain
of
Excommunication
,
till
His
Majesty
could
obtain
a
free
Trade
for
them
,
without
fear
of
any
danger
to
their
Goods
or
Consciences
.
Which
being
complained
of
to
the
King
,
and
by
Him
looked
upon
as
an
Intrenchment
upon
the
Royal
Prerogative
,
the
Merchants
were
encouraged
to
proceed
as
formerly
.
In
opposition
whereunto
,
the
Ministers
fulminate
their
Censures
,
till
the
Merchants
generally
made
offer
to
forbear
that
Trade
,
as
soon
as
their
Accounts
were
made
,
and
that
their
Creditors
in
those
parts
had
discharged
their
Debts
.
They
pass'd
another
Order
also
in
the
said
Assembly
,
for
putting
down
the
Monday's
Market
in
the
City
of
Edenborough
,
under
pretence
that
the
Sabbath
was
thereby
prophaned
.
Which
so
displeased
the
Shoo-makers
,
and
other
Artificers
,
that
they
came
tumultuously
to
the
Ministers
Houses
,
and
threatned
to
turn
them
out
of
the
City
,
without
more
ado
,
if
ever
that
Act
were
put
into
execution
.
For
fear
whereof
,
that
Project
was
dashed
for
ever
after
;
and
thereby
an
occasion
given
unto
the
Court
to
affirm
this
of
them
,
That
Rascals
and
Sowters
could
obtain
that
at
the
Ministers
hands
,
which
the
King
was
not
able
to
do
in
matters
far
more
just
and
reasonable
.
To
such
audaciousness
were
they
grown
upon
the
filly
confidence
of
their
own
establishment
,
as
to
put
limits
upon
Trade
,
dispose
of
Markets
,
and
prostitute
both
King
and
Council
,
to
the
lust
of
their
Preachers
.
But
we
will
let
them
run
unto
the
end
of
their
Line
,
and
then
pull
them
back
.
38.
And
first
,
We
will
begin
with
the
Conspiracies
and
Treasons
of
Francis
Steward
,
Earl
of
Bothwell
,
Son
of
Iohn
,
Prior
of
Coldingham
,
one
of
the
many
Bastards
of
K.
Iames
the
Fifth
;
who
,
by
the
Daughter
and
Heir
of
Iames
Lord
Hepborn
,
the
late
Earl
of
Bothwell
,
became
the
Father
of
this
Francis
.
A
man
he
was
of
a
seditious
and
turbulent
nature
,
principled
in
the
Doctrines
of
the
Presbyterians
,
and
thereby
fitted
and
disposed
to
run
their
courses
.
1585.
At
first
he
joyned
himself
to
the
banished
Lords
,
who
seized
upon
the
King
at
Sterling
;
not
because
he
was
any
way
engaged
in
their
former
Practises
,
for
which
they
had
been
forced
to
flye
their
Countrey
;
but
because
he
would
ingratiate
himself
with
the
Lords
of
that
Faction
,
and
gain
some
credit
with
the
Kirk
.
But
being
a
man
also
of
a
dissolute
Life
,
gave
such
scandal
to
all
Honest
and
Religious
men
,
that
in
the
end
to
gain
the
Reputation
of
a
Convert
,
he
was
contented
to
be
brought
to
the
Stool
of
Repentance
,
to
make
Confession
of
his
Sins
,
and
promise
Reformation
for
the
time
to
come
.
1590.
Presuming
now
upon
the
Favour
of
the
Kirk
,
he
consults
with
Witches
,
enquires
into
the
Li●e
of
the
King
,
how
long
he
was
to
reign
,
and
what
should
happen
in
the
Kingdom
after
his
decease
;
and
more
than
so
,
deals
with
the
Witch
of
Keith
,
particularly
,
to
employ
her
Familiar
to
dispatch
the
King
,
that
he
might
set
on
foot
some
Title
to
the
Crown
of
that
Realm
.
For
which
notorious
Crimes
,
(
and
so
esteemed
by
all
the
Laws
both
of
God
and
Man
)
he
was
committed
unto
Ward
,
and
breaking
Prison
,
was
confiscated
,
proclaimed
Traytor
,
and
all
Intelligence
and
Commerce
interdicted
with
him
.
After
this
,
he
projects
a
Faction
in
the
Court
it self
,
under
pretence
of
taking
down
the
Power
and
Pride
of
the
Lord
Chancellor
then
being
.
1591.
But
finding
himself
too
weak
to
atchieve
the
Enterprise
,
he
departs
secretly
into
England
.
His
Faction
in
the
Court
being
formed
with
some
more
Advantage
,
he
is
brought
privily
into
the
Palace
of
Haly-Rood
House
,
makes
himself
Master
of
the
Gates
,
secureth
the
Fort
,
and
violently
attempts
to
seize
the
King
.
But
the
King
hearing
of
the
noise
,
retired
himself
to
a
strong
Tower
,
and
caused
all
the
Passages
to
be
locked
and
barred
.
Which
Bothwell
not
being
able
to
force
,
he
resolves
to
burn
the
Palace
and
the
King
together
.
But
before
Fire
could
be
made
ready
,
the
Alarm
was
taken
,
the
Edenbourgers
raised
,
and
the
Conspirators
compelled
,
with
the
loss
of
some
of
their
Lives
,
to
quit
the
place
.
1592.
39.
The
next
year
he
attempts
the
like
at
Falkland
,
where
he
showed
himself
with
a
Party
of
six-score
Horse
;
but
the
rest
of
the
Conspirators
not
appearing
,
he
retires
again
,
is
entertained
privately
by
some
eminent
Persons
;
and
having
much
encreased
his
Faction
,
lives
concealed
in
England
.
The
Queen
negotiates
his
return
;
and
by
the
Lord
Burrough
her
Ambassador
,
desires
the
King
to
take
him
into
Grace
and
Favour
.
Which
being
denyed
,
a
way
is
found
to
bring
him
into
the
King's
Bed-chamber
,
together
with
one
of
his
Confederates
,
with
their
Swords
in
their
hands
,
followed
immediately
by
many
others
of
the
Faction
,
1593.
by
whom
the
King
is
kept
in
a
kind
of
Custody
,
till
he
had
granted
their
Desires
.
At
last
,
upon
the
Mediation
of
the
English
Ambassador
,
and
some
of
the
Ministers
of
Edenborough
,
who
were
of
Counsel
in
the
Plot
,
the
King
is
brought
to
condescend
to
these
Conditions
;
that
is
to
say
,
That
Pardon
should
be
given
to
Bothwell
,
and
his
Accomplices
,
for
all
matters
past
;
and
that
this
Pardon
should
be
ratified
by
Act
of
Parliament
,
in
November
following
:
That
,
in
the
mean
time
,
the
Lord
Chancellor
,
the
Lord
Hume
,
the
Master
of
Glammir
,
and
Sir
George
Hume
,
(
who
were
all
thought
to
favour
the
Popish
Lords
)
should
be
excluded
from
the
Court.
And
finally
,
That
Bothwell
and
all
his
Party
,
should
be
held
good
Subjects
.
But
these
Conditions
being
extorted
,
were
not
long
made
good
;
Agreed
on
August
the
14
th
,
and
declared
void
by
a
Convention
of
Estates
at
Sterling
,
on
the
7
th
of
September
.
Some
Troubles
being
raised
upon
this
occasion
,
and
as
soon
blown
over
;
Bothwell
is
cited
to
appear
at
Edenborough
;
and
failing
of
his
day
,
is
declared
Rebel
;
which
only
served
to
animate
him
to
some
greater
Mischief
:
For
,
being
under-hand
assisted
by
the
English
Ambassador
,
he
prepares
new
Forces
,
desires
the
Lords
which
were
of
his
Confederacy
to
do
the
like
,
under
pretence
of
banishing
to
Popish
Lords
;
but
in
plain
truth
to
make
the
King
of
no
signification
in
the
Power
of
Government
.
1594.
Accompanied
with
Four
hundred
Horse
,
he
puts
himself
into
Leith
,
to
the
great
affrightment
of
the
King
,
who
was
then
at
Edenborough
.
But
understanding
that
the
rest
of
his
Associates
were
not
drawn
together
,
it
was
thought
good
to
charge
upon
him
with
the
Bands
of
that
City
,
and
some
Artillery
from
the
Castle
,
before
his
Numbers
were
encreased
.
Which
Counsel
sped
so
well
,
that
he
lost
the
day
,
and
therewith
all
his
hopes
in
Scotland
,
and
in
England
too
.
40.
For
Queen
Elizabeth
being
sensible
at
the
last
of
the
great
Dishonour
which
she
had
drawn
upon
her self
by
favouring
such
an
Infamous
Rebel
,
caused
Proclamation
to
be
made
,
That
no
man
should
receive
or
harbour
him
within
her
Dominions
.
And
the
Kirk
,
moved
by
her
Example
,
and
the
King's
Request
,
when
they
perceived
that
he
could
be
no
longer
serviceable
to
their
Ends
and
Purposes
,
gave
Order
that
the
Ministers
in
all
Places
should
disswade
their
Flocks
from
concurring
with
him
for
the
time
to
come
,
or
joyning
with
any
other
in
the
like
Insurrections
against
that
Authority
which
was
divested
by
God
in
His
Majesty's
Person
.
The
Treasons
and
Seditious
practises
of
which
man
,
I
have
laid
together
,
the
better
to
express
those
continual
Dangers
which
were
threatned
by
him
to
the
King
;
by
which
He
was
reduced
to
the
necessity
of
complying
with
the
desires
of
the
Kirk
,
setling
their
Discipline
,
and
in
all
points
conforming
to
them
for
His
own
preservation
.
But
nothing
lost
the
Rebel
more
,
than
a
new
Practise
which
he
had
with
the
Popish
Lords
,
whereby
he
furnished
the
King
with
a
just
occasion
to
lay
him
open
to
the
Ministers
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Subjects
,
in
his
proper
colours
,
as
one
that
was
not
acted
by
a
Zeal
to
Religion
,
though
under
that
disguise
he
masked
his
Ambitious
Ends.
In
fine
,
being
despised
by
the
Queen
of
England
,
and
Excommunicated
by
the
Kirk
for
joyning
with
the
Popish
Lords
,
he
was
reduced
to
such
a
miserable
condition
,
that
he
neither
knew
whom
to
trust
,
nor
where
to
flye
.
Betrayed
by
those
of
his
own
Party
,
(
by
whom
his
Brother
Hercules
was
impeached
,
discovered
,
and
at
last
brought
to
Execution
in
the
Streets
at
Edenborough
)
he
fled
for
shelter
into
France
,
where
finding
sorry
entertainment
,
he
removed
into
Spain
,
and
afterwards
retired
to
Naples
;
in
which
he
spent
the
short
remainder
of
his
Life
in
Contempt
and
Beggery
.
41.
About
this
time
one
of
the
Ministers
,
named
Rosse
,
uttered
divers
Treasonable
and
Irreverent
speeches
against
His
Majesty
,
in
a
Sermon
of
his
preached
at
Perth
;
for
which
the
King
craved
Justice
of
the
next
Assembly
:
and
he
required
this
also
of
them
,
That
to
prevent
the
like
for
the
times
ensuing
,
the
Ministers
should
be
inhibited
by
some
Publick
Order
,
from
uttering
any
irreverent
speeches
in
the
Pulpit
,
against
His
Majesty's
Person
,
Council
,
or
Estate
,
under
the
pain
of
Deprivation
.
This
had
been
often
moved
before
,
and
was
now
hearkned
to
with
as
little
care
as
in
former
times
.
All
which
the
King
got
by
it
,
1595.
was
no
more
but
this
,
that
Rosse
was
only
admonished
to
speak
so
reverently
of
His
Majesty
for
the
time
to
come
,
as
might
give
no
just
cause
of
complaint
against
him
.
As
ill
success
he
had
in
the
next
Assembly
;
to
which
he
recommended
some
Conditions
about
the
passing
of
the
Sentence
of
Excommunication
;
two
of
which
were
to
this
effect
:
1.
That
none
should
be
excommunicated
for
Civil
causes
,
for
any
Crimes
of
leight
importance
,
or
for
particular
wrongs
offered
to
the
Ministers
,
lest
the
Censure
should
fall
into
contempt
.
2.
That
no
summary
Excommunication
should
be
thenceforth
used
,
but
that
lawful
citations
of
the
Parties
should
go
before
,
in
all
manner
of
Causes
whatsoever
.
To
both
which
,
he
received
no
other
Answer
,
but
That
the
Points
were
of
too
great
weight
to
be
determined
on
the
sudden
,
and
should
be
therefore
agitated
in
the
next
Assembly
.
In
the
mean
time
it
was
provided
,
That
no
Summary
Excommunication
should
be
used
,
but
in
such
occasions
in
which
the
Safety
of
the
Church
seemed
to
be
in
danger
.
Which
Exception
much
displeased
the
King
,
1596.
knowing
that
they
would
serve
their
turn
by
it
,
whensoever
they
pleased
.
Nor
sped
he
better
with
them
,
when
he
treated
severally
,
than
when
they
were
in
the
Assembly
.
The
Queen
of
England
was
grown
old
,
and
he
desired
to
be
in
good
terms
with
all
his
Subjects
,
for
bearing
down
all
opposition
which
might
be
made
against
his
Title
after
her
decease
.
To
which
end
he
deals
with
Robert
Bruce
,
a
Preacher
of
Edenborough
,
about
the
calling
home
the
Popish
Lords
,
men
of
great
Power
and
Credit
in
their
several
Countreys
,
who
had
been
banished
the
last
year
for
holding
some
intelligence
with
the
Catholick
King
:
Bruce
excepts
only
against
Huntley
,
whom
the
King
seemed
to
favour
above
all
the
rest
;
and
positively
declared
,
That
the
King
must
lose
him
,
if
he
called
home
Huntley
;
for
that
it
was
impossible
to
keep
them
both
.
And
yet
this
Bruce
was
reckoned
for
a
Moderate
man
,
one
of
the
quietest
and
best-natur'd
of
all
the
Pack
.
What
was
the
issue
of
this
business
,
we
shall
see
hereafter
.
42.
In
the
mean
time
,
let
us
pass
over
into
France
,
and
look
upon
the
Actions
of
the
Hugonots
there
,
of
whose
deserting
their
new
King
,
we
have
spoke
of
before
:
And
though
they
afterwards
afforded
him
some
Supplies
both
of
Men
and
Money
,
when
they
perceived
him
backed
by
the
Queen
of
England
,
and
thereby
able
to
maintain
a
defensive
Warr
without
their
assistance
;
yet
they
did
it
in
so
poor
a
manner
,
as
made
him
utterly
despair
of
getting
his
desired
Peace
by
an
absolute
Victory
.
In
which
perplexity
he
beholds
his
own
sad
condition
,
his
Kingdom
wasted
by
a
long
and
tedious
Warr
;
invaded
,
and
in
part
possessed
by
the
Forces
of
Spain
;
new
Leagues
encreasing
every
day
both
in
strength
and
number
,
and
all
upon
the
point
of
a
new
Election
,
or
otherwise
to
divide
the
Provinces
amongst
themselves
.
To
prevent
which
,
he
reconciles
himself
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
goes
personally
to
the
Mass
;
and
in
all
other
publick
Offices
which
concerned
Religion
,
conformed
himself
unto
the
directions
of
the
Pope
.
And
for
so
doing
,
he
gives
this
account
to
Wilks
,
the
Queen's
Ambassador
,
sent
purposely
to
expostulate
with
him
upon
this
occasion
;
that
is
to
say
,
That
Eight
hundred
of
the
Nobility
,
and
no
fewer
than
Nine
Regiments
of
the
Protestant
Party
,
who
had
put
themselves
into
the
Service
of
his
Predecessor
,
returned
unto
their
several
homes
,
and
could
not
be
induced
to
stay
with
him
upon
any
perswasions
.
That
such
of
the
Protestants
as
he
had
taken
at
the
same
time
to
his
Privil-Council
,
were
so
intent
on
their
own
business
,
that
they
seldom
vouchsafed
their
presence
at
the
Council-Table
:
so
that
being
already
forsaken
by
those
on
whom
he
relyed
,
and
fearing
to
be
forsaken
by
the
Papists
also
,
he
was
forced
to
run
upon
that
course
which
unavoidable
necessity
had
compelled
him
to
:
and
finally
,
that
being
thus
necessitated
to
a
change
of
Religion
,
he
rather
chose
to
make
it
look
like
his
own
free
Act
,
that
he
might
thereby
free
the
Doctrine
of
the
Protestants
from
those
Aspersions
which
he
conceived
must
otherwise
needs
have
fallen
upon
it
,
if
that
Conversion
had
been
wrought
upon
him
by
Dispute
and
Argument
;
for
hearkening
whereunto
,
he
had
bound
himself
when
he
first
took
the
Crown
upon
him
.
If
by
this
means
the
Hugonots
in
France
shall
fall
to
as
low
an
ebb
as
the
Fortunes
of
their
Brethren
did
in
England
at
the
same
time
;
they
can
lay
the
blame
on
nothing
but
their
own
Ingratitude
,
their
Disobedience
to
their
King
,
and
the
Genevian
Principles
that
were
rooted
in
them
,
which
made
them
Enemies
to
the
Power
and
Guidance
of
all
Soveraign
Princes
.
But
the
King
being
still
in
heart
of
his
own
Religion
,
or
at
least
exceeding
favourable
to
all
those
that
professed
the
same
;
he
willingly
passed
over
all
unkindness
which
had
grown
between
them
;
and
by
his
countenance
or
connivence
,
gave
them
such
advantages
,
as
made
them
able
to
dispute
the
point
with
his
Son
and
Successor
,
whether
they
would
continue
Subjects
to
the
Crown
,
or
not
.
43.
In
the
Low-Countreys
all
things
prospered
with
the
Presbyterians
,
who
then
thrive
best
when
they
involve
whole
Nations
in
Blood
and
Sacriledg
.
By
whose
example
the
Calvinians
take
up
Arms
in
the
City
of
Embden
,
renounce
all
obedience
to
their
Prince
,
and
put
themselves
into
the
Form
of
a
Commonwealth
.
This
Embden
is
the
principal
City
of
the
Earl
of
East-Friesland
,
(
situate
on
the
mouth
of
the
River
Emns
,
called
Amasus
by
Latin
Writers
)
and
from
thence
denominated
.
Beautified
with
a
Haven
so
deep
and
large
,
that
the
greatest
Ships
with
full
sail
are
admitted
into
it
.
The
People
rich
,
the
Buildings
general
fair
,
both
private
and
publick
;
especially
the
Town-Hall
,
and
the
stately
Castle
:
Which
last
being
situate
on
a
rising-ground
,
near
the
mouth
of
the
Haven
,
and
strongly
fortified
toward
the
Town
,
had
for
long
time
been
the
Principal
Seat
of
the
Earls
of
that
Province
.
The
second
Earl
.
hereof
,
called
Ezard
,
when
he
had
governed
this
Countrey
for
the
space
of
sixty
years
,
or
thereabouts
,
did
first
begin
to
introduce
the
Doctrines
of
Luther
into
his
Estates
,
Anno
1525.
But
being
old
,
he
left
the
Work
to
be
accomplished
by
Enno
his
eldest
Son
,
who
first
succeeded
in
that
Earldom
;
and
using
the
assistance
of
Hardimbergius
,
a
Moderate
and
Learned
man
,
established
the
Augustine
Confession
in
the
City
of
Embden
;
and
afterwards
,
in
all
places
under
his
command
,
prohibiting
the
exercise
of
all
Religion
,
but
the
Lutheran
only
.
Which
Prohibition
notwithstanding
,
some
Anabaptists
from
the
Neighbouring
Westphalia
,
found
way
to
plant
themselves
in
Embden
,
where
liberty
of
Trade
was
freely
granted
to
all
comers
;
which
allured
thither
also
many
Merchants
and
Artificers
,
with
their
Wives
and
Families
,
out
of
the
next-adjoining
Provinces
of
Holland
,
Zealand
,
and
West-Friesland
,
then
subject
to
the
King
of
Spain
.
Who
being
generally
Calvinians
in
point
of
Doctrine
,
were
notwithstanding
suffered
to
plant
there
also
,
in
regard
of
the
great
benefit
which
accrued
unto
it
by
their
Trade
and
Manufactures
.
But
nothing
more
encreased
the
Power
and
Wealth
of
that
City
,
than
the
Trade
of
England
,
removed
from
Antwerp
thither
,
on
occasion
of
the
Belgick
Troubles
,
and
the
great
fear
they
had
conceived
of
the
Duke
of
Alva
,
who
seemed
to
breathe
nothing
but
destruction
unto
their
Religion
.
And
though
the
English
Trade
was
removed
not
long
after
unto
Hambourgh
,
upon
the
hope
of
greater
Priviledges
and
Immunities
than
they
had
at
Embden
;
yet
still
they
kept
a
Factory
in
it
,
which
added
much
to
the
improvement
of
their
Wealth
and
Power
;
insomuch
that
the
Inhabitants
of
this
Town
only
are
affirmed
to
have
Sixty
Ships
of
One
hundred
Tun
a-piece
;
and
Six
hundred
lesser
Barks
of
their
own
;
besides
Seven
hundred
Busses
and
Fishing
Boats
;
maintained
for
the
most
part
by
their
Herring-fishing
on
the
Coast
of
England
.
44.
Having
attained
unto
this
Wealth
,
they
grew
proud
withall
;
and
easily
admitting
the
Calvinian
Doctrines
,
began
to
introduce
also
the
Genevian
Discipline
;
connived
at
by
Ezardus
the
second
,
the
Son
of
Enno
,
in
respect
of
the
profit
which
redounded
by
them
to
his
Exchequer
,
though
they
began
to
pinch
upon
him
to
the
diminution
of
his
Power
.
In
which
condition
it
remained
till
his
marriage
with
Catharine
the
Daughter
of
Gustavus
Ericus
,
King
of
Sweden
;
who
being
zealously
addicted
to
the
Lutheran
Forms
,
and
sensible
of
those
great
Incroachments
which
had
been
made
upon
the
Earl's
Temporal
Jurisdiction
by
the
Consistorians
,
perswaded
him
to
look
better
to
his
own
Authority
,
and
to
regain
what
he
had
lost
by
that
Connivence
.
Something
was
done
for
the
recovering
of
his
Power
,
but
it
went
on
slowly
,
hoping
to
compass
that
by
time
and
dissimulation
,
which
he
could
not
easily
obtain
by
force
of
Arms.
After
whose
death
,
and
the
short
Government
of
Enno
the
second
,
the
matter
was
more
stoutly
followed
by
Rodolphus
,
the
Nephew
of
Catharine
;
who
did
not
only
curb
the
Consistorians
in
the
exercise
of
their
Discipline
,
but
questioned
many
of
those
Priviledges
which
the
unwariness
of
his
Predecessors
had
indulged
unto
them
.
The
Calvinians
had
by
this
time
made
so
strong
a
Party
,
1594.
that
they
were
able
to
remonstrate
against
their
Prince
;
complaining
in
the
same
,
That
the
Earl
had
violated
their
Priviledges
,
and
infringed
their
Liberties
:
That
he
had
interposed
his
Power
against
Right
and
Reason
,
in
matters
which
concerned
the
Church
,
and
belonged
to
the
Consistory
.
That
he
assumed
unto
himself
the
Power
of
distributing
the
Alms
or
publick
Collections
by
which
they
use
to
bind
the
poor
to
depend
upon
them
.
That
he
prohibited
the
exercise
of
all
Religions
,
except
only
the
Confession
of
Ausberg
:
And
that
he
would
not
stand
to
the
Agreement
which
was
made
betwixt
them
,
for
interdicting
all
Appeals
to
the
Chamber
of
Spires
.
Having
prepared
the
way
by
this
Remonstrance
,
they
take
an
opportunity
when
the
Earl
was
absent
,
arm
themselves
,
and
seize
by
force
upon
his
Castle
,
demolished
part
of
it
which
looks
toward
the
Town
,
and
possest
themselves
of
all
the
Ordnance
,
Arms
,
and
Ammunition
,
with
an
intent
hereafter
to
employ
them
against
him
.
And
this
being
done
,
they
govern
all
Affairs
in
the
Name
of
the
Senate
,
without
relation
to
their
Prince
;
making
themselves
a
Free-Estate
,
or
Commonwealth
,
like
their
Belgick
Neighbours
.
45.
Extreamly
moved
with
this
affront
,
and
not
being
able
otherwise
to
reduce
them
to
a
sense
of
their
duty
,
he
borrows
Men
and
Arms
from
Lubeck
,
to
compel
them
to
it
.
With
which
assistance
he
erects
a
Fort
on
the
further
side
of
the
Haven
,
to
spoil
their
Trade
,
and
,
by
impoverishing
the
people
,
to
regain
the
Town
.
The
Senate
hereupon
send
abroad
their
Edicts
to
the
Nobility
and
Commons
of
East-Friesland
it self
,
requiring
them
not
to
aid
their
own
lawful
Prince
,
with
Men
,
Arms
,
or
Money
;
threatning
them
,
if
they
did
the
contrary
,
to
stop
the
course
of
all
Provisions
which
they
had
from
their
City
;
and
,
by
breaking
down
their
Dams
and
Sluces
,
to
let
the
Ocean
in
upon
them
,
and
drown
all
their
Countrey
.
Which
done
,
they
make
their
Applications
to
the
States
of
Holland
,
requiring
their
assistance
in
that
common
Cause
,
to
which
they
had
been
most
encouraged
by
their
Example
;
not
doubting
of
their
Favour
to
a
City
of
their
own
Religion
,
united
to
them
by
a
long
intercourse
of
Trade
,
and
resemblance
of
Manners
;
and
not
to
be
deserted
by
them
,
without
a
manifest
betraying
of
their
own
Security
.
All
this
the
States
had
under
their
consideration
.
But
they
consider
this
withall
,
That
if
they
should
assist
the
Embdeners
in
a
publick
way
,
the
Earl
would
presently
have
recourse
for
some
aid
from
the
Spaniard
,
which
might
draw
a
Warr
upon
them
on
that
side
where
they
lay
most
open
.
Therefore
they
so
contrived
the
matter
,
with
such
Art
and
Cunning
,
that
carrying
themselves
no
otherwise
than
as
Arbiters
and
Umpires
between
the
Parties
,
they
discharged
some
Companies
of
Soldiers
which
they
had
in
West-Friesland
,
who
presently
put
themselves
into
the
Pay
of
the
Embdens
,
and
thereby
caused
the
Earl
to
desist
from
his
Intrenchments
on
the
other
side
of
the
Haven
.
After
which
followed
nothing
but
Warrs
and
Troubles
between
the
City
and
the
Earl
,
till
the
year
1606.
At
what
time
,
by
the
Mediation
of
the
English
Ambassador
,
and
some
other
Honourable
Friends
,
the
differences
were
compromised
to
this
effect
:
That
all
the
Ordnance
,
Arms
,
and
Ammunition
,
which
were
found
in
the
Castle
,
should
be
restored
unto
the
Earl
.
That
he
should
have
to
his
own
use
the
whole
Profit
of
the
Imposts
which
were
laid
on
Wine
;
and
half
the
benefit
of
those
Amercements
or
Fines
which
should
be
raised
upon
Delinquents
,
together
with
the
sole
Royalties
both
of
Fishing
and
Hunting
.
And
,
on
the
other
side
,
That
the
Embdeners
should
have
free
Trade
,
with
all
the
Profits
and
Emoluments
belonging
to
it
,
which
should
be
granted
to
them
by
Letters
Patents
.
But
for
admitting
him
to
any
part
of
the
Publick
Government
,
or
making
restitution
of
his
House
or
Castles
,
the
ancient
Seat
of
his
abode
,
as
there
was
nothing
yeelded
or
agreed
on
then
,
so
could
he
never
get
possession
of
them
from
that
time
to
this
.
Which
said
,
we
must
cross
over
again
into
the
Isle
of
Brittain
,
where
we
shall
find
the
English
Puritans
climbing
up
by
some
new
devices
,
and
the
Scottish
Presbyterians
tumbling
down
from
their
former
height
,
till
they
were
brought
almost
to
as
low
a
fall
as
their
English
Brethren
.
AERIVS
REDIVIVVS
:
OR
,
The
History
OF
THE
PRESBYTERIANS
.
LIB.
X.
Containing
A
Relation
of
their
Plots
and
Practises
in
the
Realm
of
England
:
Their
horrible
Insolencies
,
Treasons
,
and
Seditions
,
in
the
Kingdom
of
Scotland
;
from
the
Year
1595
,
to
the
Year
1603.
THE
English
Puritans
having
sped
so
ill
in
a
course
of
violence
,
were
grown
so
wise
as
to
endeavour
the
subverting
of
that
Fort
by
an
undermining
,
which
they
had
no
hope
to
take
by
storm
or
battery
.
And
the
first
course
they
fell
upon
,
besides
the
Artifices
lately
mentioned
,
for
altering
the
posture
of
the
Preacher
,
in
the
Spittle-Sermons
;
and
that
which
was
intended
as
a
consequent
to
it
,
was
the
Design
of
Dr.
Bound
,
(
though
rather
carried
under
his
Name
,
than
of
his
devising
)
for
lessening
,
by
degrees
,
the
Reputation
of
the
ancient
Festivals
.
The
Brethren
had
tryed
many
ways
to
suppress
them
formerly
,
as
having
too
much
in
them
of
the
Superstitions
of
the
Church
of
Rome
;
but
they
had
found
no
way
succesful
till
they
fell
on
this
;
which
was
,
To
set
on
foot
some
new
Sabbath-Doctrine
;
and
by
advancing
the
Authority
of
the
Lord's-Day
Sabbath
,
to
cry
down
the
rest
.
Some
had
been
hammering
on
this
Anvil
ten
years
before
;
and
had
procured
the
Mayor
and
Aldermen
of
London
to
present
a
Petition
to
the
Queen
for
the
suppressing
of
all
Plays
and
Interludes
on
the
Sabbath-day
,
(
as
they
pleased
to
call
it
)
within
the
Liberties
of
their
City
.
The
gaining
of
which
point
,
made
them
hope
for
more
,
and
secretly
to
retail
those
Speculations
which
afterward
Bound
sold
in
gross
,
by
publishing
his
Treatise
of
the
Sabbath
,
which
came
out
this
year
1595.
And
as
this
Book
was
published
for
other
Reasons
,
so
more
particularly
for
decrying
the
yearly-Festivals
,
as
appears
by
this
passage
in
the
same
,
viz.
That
he
seeth
not
where
the
Lord
hath
given
any
Authority
to
his
Church
,
ordinarily
and
perpetually
,
to
sanctifie
any
day
,
except
that
which
he
hath
sanctified
himself
:
And
makes
it
an
especial
Argument
Argument
against
the
goodness
of
Religion
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
That
to
the
Seventh-day
they
had
joyned
so
many
other
days
,
and
made
them
equal
with
the
Seventh
,
if
not
superior
thereunto
,
as
well
in
the
solemnity
of
Divine
Offices
,
as
restraint
from
labour
.
So
that
we
may
perceive
by
this
,
what
their
intent
was
from
the
very
beginning
,
To
cry
down
the
Holy-days
as
superstitious
,
Popish
Ordinances
,
that
so
their
new-found
Sabbath
being
left
alone
,
(
and
Sabbath
now
it
must
be
called
)
might
become
more
eminent
:
Some
other
Ends
they
might
have
in
it
,
as
,
The
compelling
of
all
persons
of
what
rank
soever
,
to
submit
themselves
unto
the
yoak
of
their
Sabbath-rigors
,
whom
they
despaired
of
bringing
under
their
Presbyteries
:
Of
which
more
hereafter
.
2.
Now
for
the
Doctrine
,
it
was
marshalled
in
these
Positions
;
that
is
to
say
,
That
the
Commandment
of
sanctifying
every
Seventh
day
,
as
in
the
Mosaical
Decalogue
,
is
Natural
,
Moral
,
and
Perpetual
.
That
when
all
other
things
in
the
Jewish
Church
,
were
so
changed
,
that
they
were
clean
taken
away
,
this
stands
,
the
observation
of
the
Sabbath
.
And
though
Jewish
and
Rabinical
this
Doctrine
was
,
it
carried
a
fair
shew
of
Piety
,
at
the
least
,
in
the
opinion
of
the
common
people
,
and
such
as
did
not
stand
to
examine
the
true
grounds
thereof
,
but
took
it
up
on
the
appearance
;
such
as
did
judg
thereof
,
not
by
the
workmanship
of
the
Stuff
,
but
the
gloss
and
colour
.
In
which
it
is
not
strange
to
see
how
suddenly
men
were
induced
not
only
to
give
way
unto
it
,
but
without
more
〈…〉
the
same
;
till
in
the
end
,
and
that
in
very
little
time
,
it
grew
the
most
bewitching
error
,
the
most
popular
infatuation
,
that
ever
wa●
infused
into
the
people
of
England
:
For
what
did
follow
hereupon
▪
but
such
monstrous
Paradoxes
,
and
those
delivered
in
the
Pulpit
,
as
would
make
every
good
man
tremble
at
the
hearing
of
them
?
It
being
preached
at
a
Market-Town
,
(
as
my
Author
tells
me
)
That
to
do
any
servile
work
or
business
on
the
Lord's
day
,
was
as
great
a
sin
as
to
kill
a
man
,
or
commit
Adultery
.
In
Somersetshire
,
That
to
throw
a
Bowl
on
the
Lord's
day
,
was
as
great
a
sin
as
to
kill
a
man
.
In
Norfolk
,
That
to
make
a
Feast
,
or
dress
a
Wedding-Dinner
on
the
same
,
was
as
great
a
sin
as
for
a
Father
to
take
a
Knife
and
cut
his
Child's
throat
.
And
in
Suffolk
,
That
to
ring
more
Bells
than
one
,
on
the
Lord's
day
,
was
as
great
a
sin
as
to
commit
a
Murther
.
Some
of
which
Preachers
being
complained
of
,
occasioned
a
more
strict
enquiry
into
all
the
rest
;
and
not
into
their
Persons
only
,
but
their
Books
and
Pamphlets
;
insomuch
that
both
Arch-bishop
Whitgift
,
and
Chief
Justice
Popham
,
commanded
these
Books
to
be
called
in
,
and
neither
to
be
Printed
nor
made
common
for
the
time
to
come
.
Which
strict
proceedings
notwithstanding
,
this
Doctrine
became
more
dispersed
than
can
be
imagined
,
and
possibly
might
encrease
the
more
for
the
opposition
;
no
System
of
Divinity
,
no
Book
of
Catechetical
Doctrine
,
from
thenceforth
published
,
in
which
these
Sabbath-Speculations
were
not
pressed
on
the
People's
Consciences
.
3.
Endearing
of
which
Doctrines
,
as
formerly
,
to
advance
their
Elderships
,
they
spared
no
place
or
Text
of
Scripture
▪
where
the
Word
Elder
did
occurre
;
and
,
without
going
to
the
Heralds
,
had
framed
a
Pedigree
thereof
from
Iethro
,
from
Noah's
Ark
,
and
from
Adam
,
finally
.
So
did
these
men
proceed
in
their
new
Devices
;
publishing
out
of
Holy
Writ
,
both
the
Antiquity
and
the
Authority
of
their
Sabbath-day
.
No
passage
of
God's
Book
unransacked
,
where
there
was
mention
of
a
Sabbath
;
whether
the
Legal
Sabbath
charged
upon
the
Iews
,
or
the
Spiritual
Sabbath
of
the
Soul
from
sin
,
which
was
not
fitted
and
applied
to
the
present
purpose
;
though
,
if
examined
as
it
ought
,
with
no
lesse
reason
,
than
Paveant
illi
,
&
non
paveam
Ego
,
was
by
an
ignorant
Priest
alledged
from
Scripture
,
to
prove
that
his
Parishioners
ought
to
pave
the
Chancel
.
And
on
the
confidence
of
those
Proofs
,
they
did
presume
exceedingly
of
their
success
,
by
reason
of
the
general
entertainment
which
those
Doctrines
found
with
the
common
people
,
who
looked
upon
them
with
as
much
regard
,
and
no
less
reverence
,
than
if
they
had
been
sent
immediately
from
the
Heavens
themselves
,
for
encrease
of
Piety
.
Possest
with
which
,
they
greedily
swallowed
down
the
Hook
which
was
baited
for
them
.
4.
A
Hook
,
indeed
,
which
had
so
fastned
them
to
those
men
who
love
to
fish
in
troubled
waters
,
that
by
this
Artifice
there
was
no
small
hope
conceived
amongst
them
,
to
fortifie
their
Side
,
and
make
good
that
Cause
,
which
till
this
trim
Device
was
so
thought
of
,
was
almost
grown
desperate
.
By
means
whereof
,
they
btought
so
great
a
bondage
on
all
sorts
of
people
,
that
a
greater
never
was
imposed
on
the
Iews
themselves
,
though
they
had
pinned
their
Consciences
on
the
Sleeves
of
the
Scribes
and
Pharises
.
But
then
withall
,
by
bringing
all
sorts
of
people
into
such
a
bondage
,
they
did
so
much
improve
their
Power
,
and
encrease
their
Party
,
that
they
were
able
at
the
last
to
oppose
Edctis
of
the
two
next
Kings
,
for
tolerating
lawful
sports
upon
that
Day
,
and
to
confirm
some
of
their
Sabbatarian
Rigors
,
by
Act
of
Parliament
.
5.
From
this
Design
,
let
us
proceed
to
the
next
,
which
was
briefly
this
.
When
the
Genevian-English
resolved
to
erect
their
Discipline
,
it
was
thought
requisite
to
prepare
the
way
unto
it
,
by
introducing
the
Calvinian
Doctrines
of
Predestinationn
,
that
so
men's
Judgments
being
formed
and
possessed
by
the
one
,
they
might
the
more
easily
be
enclined
to
embrace
the
other
,
so
long
connived
at
by
the
Supream
Governours
of
the
Church
and
State
,
to
which
they
were
exceeding
serviceable
against
the
Pope
;
that
in
the
end
those
Doctrines
which
at
first
were
counted
Aliens
,
came
by
degrees
to
be
received
as
Denizens
,
and
at
last
as
Natives
.
For
being
supposed
to
contain
nothing
in
them
contrary
to
Faith
and
Manners
,
they
were
first
commended
to
the
Church
as
probable
,
next
imposed
as
necessary
;
and
finally
,
obtruded
on
the
people
as
her
Natural
Doctrines
.
And
possibly
they
might
in
time
have
found
a
general
entertainment
beyond
all
exception
,
if
the
Calvinian-spirit
(
being
impatient
of
the
least
opposition
)
could
have
permitted
other
men
to
enjoy
that
liberty
which
they
had
took
unto
themselves
,
and
not
compelled
them
to
Apologize
in
their
own
defences
,
and
thereby
shew
the
Reasons
of
dissenting
from
them
.
One
of
the
first
Examples
whereof
,
(
for
I
pass
by
the
branglings
between
Champney
and
Crowley
,
as
long
since
forgotten
)
was
the
complaint
of
Travers
to
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
against
incomparable
Hooker
.
In
whom
he
faulteth
this
,
amongst
other
things
,
That
he
had
taught
another
Doctrine
of
Predestination
,
than
what
was
laid
down
in
the
Word
of
God
,
as
it
was
understood
by
all
the
Churches
which
professed
the
Gospel
.
To
which
it
was
replyed
,
by
that
learned
man
,
That
the
matter
was
not
uttered
by
him
in
a
blind
Alley
,
where
there
was
none
to
hear
it
who
either
had
Judgment
or
Authority
to
comptrole
the
same
;
or
covertly
insinuated
by
some
gliding
sentence
;
but
,
that
it
was
publickly
delivered
at
St.
Paul's
Cross
:
not
hudled
in
amongst
other
matters
,
to
the
end
it
might
pass
without
observation
;
but
,
that
it
was
opened
,
proved
,
and
for
some
reasonable
time
insisted
on
.
And
therefore
,
that
he
could
not
see
how
the
Lord
Bishop
of
London
,
that
was
present
at
it
,
could
either
excuse
so
great
a
fault
,
or
patiently
hear
,
without
rebuke
then
,
and
controlement
afterwards
,
that
any
man
should
preach
doctrine
contrary
to
the
Word
of
God
;
especially
if
the
word
of
God
be
so
understood
,
not
by
the
private
interpretation
of
some
,
as
two
or
three
men
,
or
by
a
special
construction
received
in
some
few
Books
;
but
as
it
is
understood
by
all
Churches
professing
the
Gospel
,
and
therefore
even
by
our
own
Church
amongst
the
rest
.
6.
This
hapned
in
the
year
1591
,
or
thereabouts
,
somewhat
before
the
breakings
out
of
the
stirrs
at
Cambridg
,
occasioned
by
a
a
Treatise
published
by
William
Perkins
,
a
well-known
Divine
,
(
but
withall
,
a
professed
Presbyterian
)
entituled
,
Armilla
Aurea
,
or
,
The
Golden
Chain
;
containing
the
Order
of
the
Causes
of
Salvation
and
Damnation
,
according
to
the
Word
of
God
.
Maintaining
,
in
this
Book
,
the
Dostrine
of
the
Supra-lapsarians
,
and
countenanced
therein
by
Dr.
Whitacres
,
the
Queen's
Professor
;
some
opposition
was
soon
made
by
Dr.
Baroe
,
Professor
for
the
Lady
Margaret
in
the
same
University
.
Which
Baroe
being
by
birth
a
French-man
,
but
being
very
well
studied
in
the
Writings
of
the
Ancient
Fathers
,
had
constantly
,
for
the
space
of
more
than
twenty
years
,
1595.
maintained
a
different
Doctrine
of
Predestination
,
from
that
which
had
been
taught
by
Calvin
and
his
Disciples
;
but
he
was
never
quarrelled
for
it
till
the
year
1595
,
and
then
not
quarrelled
for
it
,
but
in
the
person
of
one
Barret
,
who
in
a
Sermon
at
St.
Maries
Church
,
had
preached
such
Doctrines
as
were
not
pleasing
unto
Perkins
,
Whitacre
,
and
the
rest
of
that
Party
.
For
which
being
questioned
and
condemned
to
a
Recantation
,
he
rather
chose
to
quit
his
place
in
the
University
,
than
to
betray
his
own
Judgment
,
and
the
Church
of
England
,
by
a
Retractation
.
The
rest
of
Baroe's
Followers
,
not
well
pleased
with
these
Ha●sh
proceedings
,
begin
to
show
themselves
more
publickly
than
before
they
did
;
which
made
Baroe
think
himself
obliged
to
appear
more
visibly
in
the
head
of
his
Company
,
and
to
encounter
openly
with
Dr.
Whitacre
,
whom
he
beheld
as
the
Chief
Leader
of
the
opposite
Forces
.
And
the
Heats
grew
so
high
at
last
,
that
the
Calvinians
thought
it
necessary
,
in
point
of
Prudence
,
to
effect
that
by
Power
and
Favour
,
which
they
could
not
obtain
by
force
of
Argument
.
To
which
end
they
first
addressed
themselves
to
the
Lord
Treasurer
Burleigh
,
then
being
their
Chancellor
,
with
the
disturbances
made
by
Barret
,
thereby
preparing
him
to
hearken
to
such
further
motions
as
should
be
made
by
them
in
pursuit
of
that
Quarrel
.
7.
But
finding
little
comfort
there
,
they
resolved
to
steer
their
course
by
another
Compass
.
And
having
pre-possest
the
most
Reverend
Arch-bishop
Whitgift
with
the
turbulent
carriage
of
those
men
,
the
Affionts
given
to
Dr.
Whitacre
,
whom
(
for
his
learned
and
laborious
Writings
against
Cardinal
Bellarmine
)
he
most
highly
favoured
;
and
the
great
Inconveniences
like
to
grow
by
that
publick
Discord
;
they
gave
themselves
good
hope
of
composing
those
differences
,
not
by
way
of
an
Accommodation
,
but
an
absolute
Conquest
.
And
to
this
end
they
dispatched
to
him
certain
of
their
number
,
in
the
name
of
the
rest
,
such
as
were
interested
in
the
Quarrels
,
(
Dr.
Whitacre
himself
for
one
,
and
therefore
like
to
stirr
hard
for
obtaining
their
Ends
)
.
The
Articles
to
which
they
had
reduced
the
whole
state
of
the
business
,
being
ready
drawn
,
and
there
wanting
nothing
to
them
but
the
Face
of
Authority
,
wherewith
,
as
with
Medusa's
Head
,
to
confound
their
Enemies
,
and
turn
their
Adversaries
into
stones
.
And
that
they
might
be
sent
back
with
the
Face
of
Authority
,
the
most
Reverend
Arch-bishop
,
calling
unto
him
Dr.
Flecher
,
Bishop
of
Bristol
,
then
newly
elected
unto
London
;
and
Dr.
Richard
Vaughan
,
Lord
Elect
of
Bangor
;
together
with
Dr.
Trindal
,
Dean
of
Ely
;
Dr.
Whitacre
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Divines
which
came
from
Cambridg
;
proposed
the
said
Articles
to
their
consideration
,
at
his
House
in
Lambeth
,
on
the
tenth
of
November
;
by
whom
these
Articles
(
from
thenceforth
called
the
Nine
Articles
of
Lambeth
)
were
presently
agreed
upon
,
and
sent
down
to
Cambridg
,
not
as
the
Doctrines
of
the
Church
,
but
as
a
necessary
Expedient
to
compose
those
differences
which
had
been
raised
amongst
the
Students
of
that
University
.
And
so
much
was
acknowledged
by
the
Arch-bishop
himself
,
when
he
was
questioned
by
the
Queen
for
his
actings
in
it
.
For
so
it
was
,
that
the
Queen
being
made
acquainted
with
all
that
passed
,
became
exceedingly
offended
at
the
Innovation
;
and
was
upon
the
point
of
causing
all
of
them
to
be
attainted
in
a
Praemunire
;
but
by
the
mediation
of
some
Friends
of
Whitgift's
,
and
the
high
opinion
which
she
had
of
his
Parts
and
Person
,
she
was
willing
to
admit
him
to
his
defence
.
And
he
accordingly
declared
,
in
all
humble
manner
,
That
he
and
his
Associates
had
not
made
any
Canons
,
Articles
,
or
Decrees
,
with
an
intent
that
they
should
serve
hereafter
for
a
standing-Rule
to
direct
the
Church
;
but
only
had
resolved
on
some
Propositions
to
be
sent
to
Cambridg
,
for
quieting
some
unhappy
differences
in
that
University
.
With
which
Answer
Her
Majesty
being
somewhat
pacified
,
commanded
notwithstanding
,
That
he
should
speedily
recall
and
suppress
those
Articles
:
Which
was
performed
with
such
Care
and
Diligence
,
that
a
Copy
of
them
was
not
to
be
found
for
a
long
time
after
.
8.
As
for
the
Articles
themselves
,
they
were
so
contrived
,
that
both
the
Sabbatarians
,
and
the
Supra-lapsarians
,
(
very
considerably
at
odds
amongst
themselves
)
might
be
sheltred
under
them
,
to
the
intent
that
both
may
be
secured
from
the
common
Adversary
.
Which
Articles
I
find
translated
in
these
following
words
,
viz.
-
I.
God
from
Eternity
hath
predestinated
certain
men
unto
life
;
certain
men
he
hath
reprobated
.
-
II.
The
moving
or
efficient
Cause
of
Predestination
unto
life
,
is
not
the
fore-sight
of
Faith
,
or
of
Perseverance
,
or
of
Good
Works
,
or
of
any
thing
that
is
in
the
person
predestinated
;
but
only
the
Good
Will
and
Pleasure
of
God
.
-
III.
There
is
predetermined
a
certain
number
of
the
Predestinate
,
which
can
neither
be
augmented
nor
diminished
.
-
IV.
Those
who
are
not
predestinate
to
salvation
,
shall
be
necessarily
damned
for
their
sins
.
-
V.
A
true
,
living
,
and
justifying-faith
,
and
the
Spirit
of
God
justifying
,
is
not
extinguished
,
falleth
not
away
,
it
vanisheth
not
away
in
the
Elect
,
either
totally
,
or
finally
.
-
VI.
A
man
truly
faithful
;
that
is
,
such
an
one
who
is
endued
with
a
justifying-faith
;
is
certain
,
with
the
full
assurance
of
Faith
,
of
the
remission
of
his
sins
,
and
of
his
everlasting
salvation
by
Christ
.
-
VII
.
Saving-Grace
is
not
given
,
is
not
granted
,
is
not
communicated
to
all
men
,
by
which
they
may
be
saved
if
they
will
.
-
VIII
.
No
man
can
come
unto
Christ
,
unless
it
be
given
unto
him
,
and
unless
the
Father
shall
draw
him
;
and
all
men
are
not
drawn
by
the
Father
,
that
they
may
come
to
the
Son
.
-
IX
.
It
is
not
in
the
will
or
power
of
every
one
,
to
be
saved
.
9.
Such
were
the
Articles
of
Lambeth
,
so
much
insisted
on
by
those
of
the
Calvinian
Faction
,
in
succeeding
times
,
as
comprehending
in
them
the
chief
Heads
of
Calvin's
Doctrine
,
in
reference
to
the
points
of
the
Divine
Election
and
Reprobation
;
of
Universal
Grace
,
and
the
impossibility
of
a
total
or
a
final
falling
from
the
true
justifying-faith
;
which
were
the
subject
of
the
Controversies
betwixt
Baroe
and
Whitacre
.
Some
have
adventured
hereupon
to
rank
this
most
Reverend
Arch-bishop
in
the
List
of
these
Calvinists
;
conceiving
that
he
could
not
otherwise
have
agreed
to
those
Articles
,
if
he
had
not
been
himself
of
the
same
Opinion
.
And
possible
it
is
,
that
he
might
not
look
so
far
into
them
,
as
to
consider
the
ill
consequences
which
might
follow
on
them
;
or
that
he
might
prefer
the
pacifying
of
some
present
Dissenters
,
before
the
apprehension
of
such
Inconveniences
as
were
more
remote
;
or
else
,
according
to
the
custom
of
all
such
as
be
in
Authority
,
he
thought
it
necessary
to
preserve
Whitacre
in
power
and
credit
,
against
all
such
as
did
oppose
him
;
the
Merit
and
Abilities
of
the
man
being
very
eminent
.
For
if
this
Argument
were
good
,
it
might
as
logically
be
inferred
,
That
he
was
a
Iesuit
,
or
a
Melancthonian
at
the
least
,
in
these
points
of
Doctrine
,
because
he
countenanced
those
men
who
openly
and
professedly
had
opposed
the
Calvinian
.
In
which
respect
,
as
he
took
part
with
Hooker
at
the
Council-Table
,
against
the
Complaints
and
Informations
of
Travers
,
as
before
is
said
;
so
he
received
into
his
service
Mr.
Samuel
Harsnet
,
then
being
one
of
the
Fellows
of
Pembroke-Hall
;
who
in
a
Sermon
preached
at
St.
Paul's
Cross
,
the
27
th
of
October
,
1584
,
had
so
dissected
the
whole
Zuinglian
Doctrine
of
Reprobation
,
as
made
it
seem
most
ugly
in
the
ears
of
his
Auditors
,
as
afterwards
in
the
eyes
of
all
Spectators
,
when
it
came
to
be
Printed
.
Which
man
he
did
not
only
entertain
as
his
Chaplain
at
large
,
but
used
his
Service
in
his
House
,
as
a
Servant
in
ordinary
,
employed
him
in
many
of
his
Affairs
;
and
finally
,
commended
him
to
the
care
of
King
IAMES
;
by
whom
he
was
first
made
Master
of
Pembroke-Hall
,
and
afterwards
preferred
to
the
See
of
Chichester
,
from
thence
translated
to
Norwich
,
and
at
last
to
York
.
10.
No
less
remarkable
was
this
year
for
the
repairing
of
the
Cross
in
Cheap-side
;
which
having
been
defaced
in
the
year
1581
,
and
so
continued
ever
since
,
was
now
thought
fit
to
be
restored
to
its
former
beauty
.
A
Cross
it
was
of
high
esteem
,
and
of
good
Antiquity
,
erected
by
K.
Edward
the
first
,
Anno
1290
,
in
honour
of
Queen
Elienor
his
beloved
Wife
,
whose
Body
had
there
rested
,
as
it
was
removed
to
the
place
of
her
Burial
.
But
this
Cross
being
much
decayed
,
Iohn
Hatherly
,
Lord
Mayor
of
London
,
in
the
year
1441
,
procured
leave
of
K.
HENRY
the
6
th
,
to
take
it
down
,
and
to
re-edifie
the
same
in
more
beautiful
manner
,
for
the
greater
honour
of
the
City
.
Which
leave
being
granted
,
and
200
hundred
Fodder
of
Lead
allowed
him
toward
the
beginning
of
the
Work
,
it
was
then
curiously
wrought
at
the
charge
of
divers
wealthy
Citizens
,
adorned
with
many
large
and
massie
Images
;
but
more
especially
advanced
by
the
Munificence
of
Iohn
Fisher
,
Mercer
,
who
gave
Six
hundred
Marks
for
the
finishing
of
it
.
The
whole
Structure
being
reared
in
the
second
year
of
K.
HENRY
the
7
th
,
Anno
1486
;
was
after
gilded
over
in
the
year
1522
,
for
the
entertainment
of
the
Emperor
CHARLES
the
fifth
;
new
burnished
against
the
Coronation
of
Queen
Anne
Bullen
,
Anno
1533
;
as
afterwards
at
the
Coronation
of
King
EDWARD
the
sixth
:
and
finally
,
at
the
Magnificent
Reception
of
King
PHILIP
,
1554.
And
having
for
so
long
time
continued
an
undefaced
Monument
of
Christian
Piety
,
was
quarrelled
by
the
Puritans
of
the
present
Reign
;
who
being
emulous
of
the
Zeal
of
the
French
Calvinians
,
whom
they
found
to
have
demolished
all
Crosses
wheresoever
they
came
;
they
caused
this
Cross
to
be
presented
by
the
Jurors
in
several
Ward-Motes
,
for
standing
in
the
High-way
,
to
the
hindering
of
Carts
,
and
other
Carriages
:
but
finding
no
remedy
in
that
course
,
they
resolved
to
apply
themselves
unto
another
.
In
pursuance
whereof
,
they
first
set
upon
it
in
the
night
,
Iune
21
,
Anno
1581
,
violently
,
breaking
and
defacing
all
the
lowest
Images
,
which
were
placed
round
about
the
same
;
that
is
to
say
,
the
Images
of
Christ's
Resurrection
,
of
the
Virgin
MARY
,
K.
EDWARD
the
Confessor
,
&c.
But
more
particularly
,
the
Image
of
the
blessed
Virgin
was
at
that
time
robbed
of
her
Son
,
and
her
Arms
broke
by
which
she
held
Him
in
her
Lap
,
and
her
whole
Body
haled
with
Ropes
,
and
left
likely
to
fall
.
Proclamation
presently
was
made
,
with
promise
of
Reward
to
any
one
that
could
or
would
discover
the
chief
Actors
in
it
.
But
without
effect
.
11.
In
which
condition
it
remained
till
this
present
year
,
when
the
said
Image
was
again
fastned
and
repaired
;
the
Images
of
Christ's
Resurrection
,
and
the
rest
,
continuing
broken
,
as
before
.
And
on
the
East
side
of
the
said
Cross
where
the
steps
had
been
,
was
then
set
up
a
curious
wrought
Tabernacle
of
gray
Marble
,
and
in
the
same
an
Alablaster
Image
of
Diana
,
from
whose
naked
Breasts
there
trilled
continually
some
streams
of
Water
,
conveyed
unto
it
from
the
Thames
.
But
the
madness
of
this
Faction
could
not
so
be
stayed
;
for
the
next
year
(
that
I
may
lay
all
things
together
which
concern
this
Cross
)
a
new
mishapen
Son
,
as
born
out
of
time
,
all
naked
,
was
put
into
the
Arms
of
the
Virgin
's
Image
,
to
serve
for
matter
of
derision
to
the
common
people
.
And
in
the
year
1599
,
the
figure
of
the
Cross
,
erected
on
the
top
of
the
Pile
,
was
taken
down
by
Publick
Order
,
under
pretence
that
otherwise
it
might
have
fallen
,
and
endangered
many
;
with
an
intent
to
raise
a
Pyramis
or
Spire
in
the
place
thereof
:
which
coming
to
the
knowledg
of
the
Lords
of
the
●●uncil
,
they
directed
their
Letters
to
the
Lord
Mayor
then
being
,
whom
they
required
in
the
Queen's
Name
to
cause
the
said
Cross
to
be
repaired
and
advanced
as
formerly
.
But
the
Cross
still
remaining
headless
for
a
year
and
more
,
and
the
Lords
not
enduring
any
longer
such
a
gross
Contempt
,
they
re-inforced
their
Letters
to
the
next
Lord
Mayor
,
dated
December
24
,
in
the
year
1600.
In
which
they
willed
and
commanded
him
,
in
pursuance
of
her
Majesty's
former
Directions
,
to
cause
the
said
Cross
,
without
more
delay
,
to
be
re-advanced
;
respecting
,
in
the
same
,
the
great
Antiquity
and
continuance
of
that
stately
Monument
,
erected
for
an
Ensign
of
our
Christianity
.
In
obedience
unto
which
Commands
,
a
Cross
was
forthwith
framed
of
timber
,
cover'd
with
lead
,
and
set
up
and
gilded
;
and
the
whole
body
of
the
Pile
new
cleansed
from
filth
and
rubbish
:
Which
gave
such
fresh
displeasure
to
some
zealous
Brethren
,
that
within
twelve
nights
after
,
the
Image
of
the
blessed
Virgin
was
again
defaced
,
by
plucking
off
her
Crown
,
and
almost
her
Head
;
dispossessing
her
of
her
naked
Child
,
and
stabbing
her
into
the
breast
,
&c.
Most
ridiculous
Follies
!
12.
In
the
beginning
of
the
year
,
1596.
we
find
Sir
Thomas
Egerton
advanced
to
the
Custody
of
the
Great
Seal
of
England
,
Lord
Chancellor
in
effect
,
under
the
Title
of
Lord
Keeper
;
to
which
Place
he
was
admitted
on
the
sixth
of
May
,
to
the
great
joy
of
the
Arch-bishop
,
who
always
looked
upon
him
as
a
lover
of
Learning
,
a
constant
favourer
of
the
Clergy
,
zealous
for
the
established
Government
,
and
a
faithful
Friend
unto
himself
upon
all
occasions
.
Who
being
now
Peered
with
the
Lord
Chancellor
,
and
the
Earl
of
Essex
,
assured
of
the
good-will
of
the
Lord
Treasurer
Burleigh
,
and
strengthned
with
the
Friendship
of
Sir
Robert
Cicil
,
Principal
Secretary
of
State
,
was
better
fortified
than
ever
.
And
at
this
time
Her
Majesty
laying
on
his
shoulders
the
burden
of
all
Church-Concernments
,
told
him
,
It
should
fall
on
his
Soul
and
Conscience
,
if
any
thing
fell
out
amiss
;
in
that
by
reason
of
her
age
she
had
thought
good
to
ease
her self
of
that
part
of
her
Cares
,
and
looked
that
he
should
yeeld
an
account
thereof
to
Almighty
God
.
So
that
,
upon
the
matter
,
he
was
all
in
all
,
for
all
Church-Affairs
,
and
more
especially
in
the
disposing
of
Bishopricks
,
and
other
Ecclesiastical
Promotions
.
For
his
first
entrance
on
which
Trust
,
he
preferrs
Dr.
Thomas
Bilson
to
the
See
of
Worcester
,
who
received
his
Episcopal
Consecration
on
the
13
th
of
Iune
,
Anno
1596.
and
by
his
Favour
was
translated
within
two
years
after
to
the
Church
of
Winchester
.
He
advanced
also
his
old
Friend
,
Dr.
Richard
Bancroft
,
to
the
See
of
London
;
whom
he
consecrated
on
the
8
th
of
May
,
Anno
1597
,
that
he
might
always
have
him
near
him
for
Advice
and
Counsel
.
Which
Famous
Prelate
(
that
I
may
note
this
by
the
way
)
was
born
at
Farnworth
,
in
the
County
of
Lancaster
,
Baptized
September
1544.
His
Father
was
Iohn
Bancroft
,
Gentleman
;
his
Mother
,
Mary
Curwin
,
Daughter
of
Iohn
,
Brother
of
Hugh
Curwin
,
Bishop
of
Oxon
,
whose
eldest
Son
was
Christopher
,
the
Father
of
Dr.
Iohn
Bancroft
,
who
after
dyed
Bishop
of
that
See
,
Anno
1640.
But
this
Richard
,
of
whom
now
we
speak
,
being
placed
by
his
Unkle
,
Dr.
Curwin
,
in
Christ's
Colledg
in
Cambridg
;
from
thence
removed
to
Iesus
Colledg
,
in
the
same
University
,
because
the
other
was
suspected
to
incline
to
Novelism
.
His
Unkle
,
Dr.
Curwin
,
being
preferred
to
the
Arch-bishoprick
of
Dublin
,
made
him
a
Prebend
of
that
Church
:
after
whose
death
,
he
became
Chaplain
to
Cox
,
Bishop
of
Ely
,
who
gave
him
the
Rectory
of
Teversham
,
not
far
from
Cambridg
.
Being
thus
put
into
the
Road
of
Preferment
,
he
proceeded
Batchellor
of
Divinity
,
Anno
1580
,
and
Doctor
,
in
the
year
1585
:
About
which
time
he
put
himself
into
the
Service
of
Sir
Christopher
Hatton
,
by
whose
recommendation
he
was
made
a
Prebend
of
St.
Peters
in
Westminster
,
1592.
From
whence
he
had
the
earlier
passage
to
St.
Pauls
in
London
.
13.
About
this
time
brake
out
the
Juglings
of
Iohn
Darrel
,
who
without
any
lawful
Calling
,
had
set
up
a
new
.
Trade
of
Lecturing
in
the
Town
of
Nottingham
:
and
,
to
advance
some
Reputation
to
his
Person
,
pretends
an
extraordinary
Power
in
casting
out
Devils
.
He
practised
first
on
one
Catharine
Wright
,
An.
1586.
But
finding
some
more
powerful
Practises
to
be
then
on
foot
,
in
favour
of
the
Presbyterian
Discipline
,
he
laid
that
Project
by
till
all
others
failed
him
.
But
in
the
year
1592
,
he
resumes
the
Practise
,
hoping
to
compass
that
by
Wit
and
Legerdemain
,
which
neither
Carthwright
by
his
Learning
,
nor
Snape
by
his
Diligence
,
Penry
by
his
Seditions
,
or
Hacket
by
his
damnable
Treasons
,
had
the
good
fortune
to
effect
.
He
first
begins
with
William
Summers
,
an
unhappy
Boy
,
whom
he
first
met
at
Ashby
de
la
Zouch
,
in
the
Country
of
—
Him
he
instructs
to
do
such
Tricks
,
as
might
make
him
seem
to
be
possest
;
acquaints
him
with
the
manner
of
the
Fits
which
were
observed
by
Catharine
Wright
,
delivers
them
in
writing
to
him
,
for
his
better
remembrance
,
wished
him
to
put
the
same
in
practise
,
and
told
him
,
that
in
so
doing
he
should
not
want
.
But
either
finding
no
great
forwardness
in
the
Boy
to
learn
his
Lesson
,
or
being
otherwise
discouraged
from
proceeding
with
him
;
he
applies
himself
to
one
Thomas
Darling
,
commonly
called
,
The
Boy
of
Burton
,
Anno
1596
,
whom
he
found
far
more
dextrous
in
his
Dissimulations
;
the
History
of
whose
Possessings
and
Dispossessings
,
was
writ
at
large
by
Iesse
Bee
,
a
Religious
sad
Lyar
;
contracted
by
one
Denison
,
a
Countrey-Minister
;
Seen
and
Allowed
by
Hildersham
,
(
one
of
the
principal
sticklers
in
the
Cause
of
Presbytery
)
and
Printed
with
the
good
leave
and
liking
of
Darrel
himself
;
who
growing
famous
by
this
means
,
remembers
Summers
his
first
Scholar
;
to
whom
he
gives
a
second
meeting
at
the
Park
of
Ashby
teacheth
him
to
act
them
better
than
before
he
did
;
sends
him
to
see
the
Boy
and
Burton
,
that
he
might
learn
him
to
behave
himself
on
the
like
occasions
.
And
finding
him
at
last
grown
perfect
,
sends
him
to
Nottingham
,
with
intimation
that
he
should
make
mention
of
him
in
his
Fits
.
Darrel
is
hereupon
made
Lecturer
of
the
Town
of
Nottingham
,
(
that
being
the
Fish
for
which
he
angled
)
as
being
thought
a
marvellous
Bug
to
scare
the
Devil
.
And
though
he
had
no
lawful
Calling
in
that
behalf
;
yet
was
this
given
out
to
be
so
comfortable
a
Vocation
,
and
so
warrantable
in
the
sight
of
God
,
that
very
few
Ministers
have
had
the
like
;
there
being
no
Preacher
setled
there
(
as
he
gave
it
out
)
since
her
Majesty's
Reign
;
as
if
neither
Parsons
,
nor
Vicars
,
nor
any
that
bear
such
Popish
Names
,
might
pass
for
Preachers
.
14.
After
this
,
he
pretends
occasion
for
a
journey
to
Lancashire
;
where
he
finds
seven
women
possest
with
Devils
,
and
out
of
every
one
of
them
was
affirmed
to
have
cast
as
many
as
had
entred
into
Mary
Magdalen
.
Of
this
he
published
a
Book
,
Anno
1600
,
though
the
Exploit
was
done
in
this
present
year
,
Anno
1597.
These
things
being
noised
abroad
by
his
Consederates
,
this
extraordinary
Faculty
of
casting
out
Devils
,
was
most
highly
magnified
and
cryed
up
both
in
Sermons
and
Printed
Pamphlets
,
as
a
Candle
lighted
by
God
upon
a
Candlestick
in
the
heart
and
Center
of
the
Land
.
And
no
small
hopes
were
built
upon
it
,
that
it
would
prove
a
matter
of
as
great
consequence
as
ever
did
any
such
Work
that
the
Lord
gave
extraordinarily
,
since
the
time
that
he
restored
the
Gospel
,
and
as
profitable
to
all
that
profess
the
knowledg
of
Jesus
Christ
.
Now
what
this
Plot
was
,
may
appear
by
this
which
is
deposed
by
Mr.
More
,
one
of
Mr.
Darrel's
great
Admirers
and
Companions
,
viz.
That
when
a
Prayer
was
read
out
of
the
Common-Prayer-Book
,
in
the
hearing
of
those
which
were
possessed
in
Lancashire
,
the
Devils
in
them
were
little
moved
with
it
:
but
afterwards
,
when
Mr.
Darrel
,
and
one
Mr.
Dicon
,
did
severally
use
such
Prayers
as
for
the
present
occasion
they
had
conceived
,
then
(
saith
he
)
the
wicked
Spirits
were
much
more
troubled
(
or
rather
,
the
wicked
Spirits
did
much
more
torment
the
Parties
)
:
So
little
do
premeditated
Prayers
which
are
read
out
of
a
Book
;
and
so
extreamly
do
extemporary
and
conceived
Prayers
torment
the
Devil
.
15.
But
Summers
,
at
the
last
grown
weary
of
his
frequent
Counterfeitings
,
tired
out
with
his
possessings
,
dispossessings
,
and
repossessings
;
and
in
that
Fit
discovers
all
to
be
but
Forgeries
,
and
to
have
been
acted
by
Confederacy
.
Darrell
deals
with
him
to
revoke
his
said
Confession
,
seeks
to
avoid
it
by
some
shifts
,
discredits
it
by
false
Reports
;
and
finally
,
procures
a
Commission
from
the
Arch-bishop
of
York
,
(
to
whose
Province
Nottingham
belongeth
)
to
examine
the
business
.
A
Commission
is
thereupon
directed
to
Iohn
Thorald
,
Esq
Sheriff
of
the
County
;
Sir
Iohn
Byron
,
Knight
;
Iohn
Stanhop
,
&c.
(
most
of
them
being
Darrell's
Friends
)
the
Commission
executed
,
March
20
:
no
fewer
than
seventeen
Witnesses
examined
by
it
,
and
the
Return
is
made
,
That
he
was
no
Counterfeit
.
But
the
Boy
stands
to
it
for
all
that
;
and
on
the
last
of
the
same
Month
confesseth
before
the
Mayor
of
Nottingham
,
and
certain
Justices
of
the
Peace
,
the
whole
contrivement
of
the
Plot
;
and
within
three
days
after
,
acts
all
his
Tricks
before
the
Lord
Chief
Justice
,
at
the
publick
Assizes
.
Upon
this
news
the
Boy
of
Burton
also
makes
the
like
Confession
:
Darrell
thereupon
is
convented
by
the
High
Commissioners
at
Lambeth
,
and
by
them
committed
;
his
Friends
and
Partizens
upon
that
Commitment
are
in
no
small
Fury
;
which
notwithstanding
he
and
one
of
his
Associates
receive
their
Censure
,
little
or
nothing
eased
by
the
Exclamations
of
his
Friends
and
Followers
,
who
bitterly
inveighed
against
the
Judgment
,
and
the
Judges
too
.
To
sti●●
whose
Clamours
so
maliciously
and
unjustly
raised
,
the
story
of
these
leud
Impostors
is
writ
by
Harsnet
,
then
being
the
Domestick
Chaplain
of
Arch-bishop
Whitgift
;
by
whom
collected
faithfully
out
of
the
Depositions
of
the
Parties
and
Witnesses
,
and
published
in
the
year
next
following
,
Anno.
1599.
16.
In
the
same
year
brake
out
the
Controversie
touching
Christ's
Descent
,
maintained
by
the
Church
of
England
in
the
litteral
sense
;
that
is
to
say
,
That
the
Soul
of
Christ
being
separated
from
his
Body
,
did
locally
descend
into
the
nethermost
Hell
,
to
the
end
that
he
might
manifest
the
clear
light
of
his
Power
and
Glory
,
to
the
Kingdom
of
Darkness
,
triumphing
over
Satan
,
as
before
he
did
over
Death
and
Sin
.
For
which
,
consult
the
Book
of
Articles
,
Art
.
4.
the
Homily
of
the
Resurrection
,
fol.
195.
and
Nowel's
Paraphrase
on
that
Article
,
as
it
stands
in
the
Creed
,
published
in
his
Authorized
Catechism
,
Anno
1572.
But
Calvin
puts
another
sense
upon
that
Article
,
and
the
Genevian-English
must
do
the
same
:
For
Calvin
understands
by
Christ's
descending
into
Hell
,
that
he
suffered
in
his
Soul
(
both
in
the
Garden
of
Gethsemanie
,
and
upon
the
Cross
)
all
the
Torments
of
Hell
,
even
to
abjection
from
God's
Presence
,
and
Despair
it self
.
Which
horrid
Blasphemy
,
though
balked
by
many
of
his
Followers
in
the
Forreign
Churches
,
was
taken
up
,
and
very
zealously
promoted
by
the
English
Puritans
.
By
these
men
generally
it
was
taught
in
Catechisms
,
and
preached
in
Pulpits
,
That
true
it
was
,
that
the
death
of
Christ
Jesus
on
the
Cross
,
and
his
bloodshedding
for
the
remission
of
our
sins
,
were
the
first
cause
of
our
Redemption
.
But
then
it
was
as
true
withall
,
That
he
must
and
did
suffer
the
death
of
the
Soul
,
and
those
very
pains
which
the
damned
do
in
Hell
,
before
we
could
be
ransomed
from
the
Wrath
of
God
:
and
that
this
only
was
the
descent
of
Christ
into
Hell
,
which
we
are
taught
by
Christ
to
believe
.
But
more
particularly
,
it
was
taught
by
Banister
,
That
Christ
being
dead
,
descended
into
the
place
of
everlasting
Torments
,
where
in
his
Soul
he
endured
for
a
time
the
very
Torments
which
the
damned
Spirits
without
intermission
did
abide
.
By
Paget
,
in
his
Latin
Catechism
,
That
Christ
alive
upon
the
Cross
,
humbled
himself
,
usque
ad
Inferni
tremenda
tormenta
,
even
to
the
most
dreadful
Torments
of
Hell
.
By
Gifford
and
the
Houshold-Catechism
,
That
Christ
suffered
the
Torments
of
Hell
,
the
second
death
,
abjection
from
God
,
and
was
made
a
Curse
,
i.
e.
had
the
bitter
anguish
of
God's
Wrath
in
his
Soul
and
Body
,
which
is
the
fire
that
shall
never
be
quenched
.
Carlisle
more
honestly
,
not
daring
to
avouch
this
Doctrine
,
nor
to
run
cross
against
the
Dictates
of
his
Master
;
affirmed
,
That
Christ
descended
not
into
Hell
at
all
;
and
therefore
,
that
this
Article
might
be
thought
no
otherwise
than
as
an
Error
and
a
Fable
.
17.
The
Doctrine
of
the
Church
being
thus
openly
rejected
;
upon
some
Conference
that
passed
between
Arch-bishop
Whitgift
,
and
Dr.
Thomas
Bilson
,
then
Bishop
of
Winchester
;
it
was
resolved
,
That
Bishop
Bilson
in
some
Sermons
at
St.
Paul's
Cross
,
and
other
places
,
should
publickly
deliver
what
the
Scriptures
teach
touching
our
Redemption
by
the
death
and
blood-shedding
●f
Christ
Jesus
the
Son
of
God
,
and
his
descending
into
Hell
.
This
he
accordingly
performed
in
several
Sermons
upon
the
words
of
the
Apostle
,
viz.
God
forbid
that
I
should
glory
in
any
thing
but
in
the
Cross
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
whereby
the
world
is
crucified
unto
me
,
and
I
unto
the
world
,
Gal.
6.14
.
In
prosecuting
of
which
Text
,
he
discoursed
at
large
as
well
concerning
the
contents
,
as
the
effects
of
Christ's
Cross
;
and
brought
the
point
unto
this
issue
,
that
is
to
say
,
That
no
Scripture
did
teach
the
death
of
Christ's
Soul
,
or
the
Pains
of
the
damned
,
to
be
requisite
in
the
Person
of
Christ
before
he
could
be
our
Ransomer
,
and
the
Saviour
of
the
World
.
And
because
the
proofs
pretended
for
this
point
,
might
be
three
;
Predictions
,
that
Christ
should
suffer
those
pains
;
Causes
why
he
must
suffer
them
;
and
Signs
that
he
did
suffer
them
:
He
likewise
insisted
on
all
three
,
and
shewed
,
there
were
no
such
Predictions
,
Causes
,
or
Signs
,
of
the
true
pains
of
Hell
to
be
suffered
in
the
Soul
of
Christ
before
he
could
save
us
.
And
next
,
as
touching
Christ's
descent
into
Hell
,
it
was
declared
,
That
by
the
course
of
the
Creed
it
ought
not
to
be
referred
to
Christ
living
,
but
to
Christ
being
dead
:
showing
thereby
,
the
Conquest
which
Christ's
Manhood
had
after
death
over
all
the
powers
of
darkness
;
declared
by
his
Resurrection
,
when
he
arose
Lord
over
all
his
Enemies
,
in
his
own
Person
,
Death
,
Hell
,
and
Satan
,
not
excepted
;
and
had
the
keys
(
that
is
,
all
Power
)
of
Death
and
Hell
;
delivered
to
him
by
God
,
that
those
in
Heaven
,
Earth
,
and
Hell
,
should
stoop
unto
him
,
and
be
subject
to
the
Strength
and
Glory
of
his
Kingdom
.
And
this
he
proved
to
be
the
true
and
genuine
meaning
of
that
Article
,
both
from
the
Scriptures
and
the
Fathers
;
and
justified
it
for
the
Doctrine
of
the
Church
of
England
,
by
the
Book
of
Homilies
.
18.
But
let
the
Scriptures
,
and
the
Fathers
,
and
the
Book
of
Homilies
,
teach
us
what
they
please
,
Calvin
was
otherwise
resolved
,
and
his
Determination
must
be
valued
above
all
the
rest
.
For
,
no
sooner
were
these
Sermons
Printed
,
but
they
were
presently
impugned
by
a
Humorous
Treatise
,
the
Author
whereof
is
said
to
have
writ
so
loosly
,
as
if
he
neither
had
remembred
what
the
Bishop
uttered
,
or
cared
much
what
he
was
to
prove
.
In
answer
whereunto
,
the
Bishop
adds
a
short
Conclusion
to
his
Sermons
,
and
so
lets
him
pass
.
The
Presbyterian
Brethren
take
a
new
Alarum
,
Muster
their
Forces
,
compare
their
Notes
,
and
send
them
to
the
Author
of
the
former
Treatise
,
that
he
might
publish
his
Defence
.
Which
he
did
accordingly
;
the
Author
being
named
Henry
Iacob
,
a
well-known
Separatist
.
Which
Controversie
coming
to
the
Queen's
knowledg
,
being
then
at
Farnham
,
(
a
Castle
belonging
to
the
Bishop
)
she
signified
Her
Pleasure
to
him
,
That
he
should
neither
desert
the
Doctrine
,
nor
suffer
the
Function
which
he
exercised
in
the
Church
of
England
,
to
be
trodden
and
trampled
under-foot
by
unquiet
men
,
who
both
abhorred
the
Truth
,
and
despised
Authority
.
On
which
Command
the
Bishop
sets
himself
upon
the
writing
of
that
Learned
Treatise
,
entituled
,
A
Survey
of
Christ's
Sufferings
,
&c.
although
by
reason
of
a
sickness
of
two
years
continuance
,
it
was
not
published
till
the
year
1604.
The
Controversie
after
this
was
plyed
more
hotly
in
both
Universities
,
where
the
Bishop's
Doctrine
was
maintained
,
but
publickly
opposed
by
many
of
our
Zealots
both
at
home
and
abroad
.
At
home
,
opposed
by
Gabriel
Powel
,
a
stiff
Presbyterian
.
Abroad
,
by
Broughton
,
Parker
,
and
some
other
Brethren
of
the
Separation
.
After
this
,
justified
and
defended
by
Dr.
Hill
,
whom
Aumes
replyed
unto
in
his
Rejoynder
;
as
also
,
by
another
Parker
,
and
many
more
;
till
in
the
end
the
Brethren
willingly
surceased
from
the
prosecution
of
their
former
Doctrines
,
which
they
were
not
able
to
maintain
.
And
though
the
Church
received
some
trouble
upon
this
occasion
,
yet
by
this
means
the
Article
of
Christ's
Descent
became
more
rightly
understood
,
and
more
truly
stated
,
according
to
the
Doctrine
of
the
Church
of
England
,
than
either
by
the
Church
of
Rome
,
or
any
of
the
Protestant
or
Reformed
Churches
,
of
what
Name
soever
.
19.
But
while
the
Prelates
of
the
Church
were
busied
upon
these
and
the
like
Disputes
,
the
Presbyterians
found
themselves
some
better
work
,
in
making
Friends
,
and
fastning
on
some
eminent
Patron
to
support
their
Cause
.
None
fitter
for
their
purpose
than
the
Earl
of
Essex
,
gracious
amongst
the
Military
men
,
popular
beyond
measure
,
and
as
ambitious
of
Command
,
as
he
was
of
Applause
.
He
had
his
Education
in
the
House
of
the
Earl
of
Leicester
,
and
took
to
Wife
a
Daughter
of
Sir
Francis
Walsingham
,
as
before
is
said
,
who
fitted
and
prepared
him
for
those
Applications
which
hitherto
he
had
neglected
,
upon
a
just
fear
of
incurring
the
Queen's
Displeasure
.
But
the
Queen
being
now
grown
old
,
the
King
of
Scots
not
much
regarded
by
the
English
,
and
very
ill
obeyed
by
his
natural
Subjects
;
he
began
to
look
up
towards
the
Crown
,
to
which
a
Title
was
drawn
for
him
,
as
the
direct
Heir
of
Thomas
of
Woodstock
,
Duke
of
Glocester
,
one
of
the
younger
Sons
of
K.
EDWARD
the
third
.
This
man
the
Puritans
cry
up
with
most
infinite
Praises
,
both
in
their
Pulpits
,
and
in
their
Pamphlets
;
telling
him
,
That
he
was
not
only
great
in
Honour
,
and
the
love
of
the
people
;
but
temporis
expectation●
major
,
far
greater
in
the
expectation
which
his
Friends
had
of
him
.
And
he
accordingly
applies
himself
to
those
of
the
Puritan
Faction
,
admits
them
to
Places
of
most
Trust
and
Credit
about
his
Person
,
keeps
open
House
for
men
of
those
Opinions
to
resort
unto
,
under
pretence
of
hearing
Sermons
;
and
hearing
no
Sermons
with
more
zeal
and
edification
,
than
those
which
seemed
to
attribute
a
Power
to
Inferior
Magistrates
for
curbing
and
controlling
their
undoubted
Soveraigns
.
Which
questionless
must
needs
have
ended
in
great
disturbance
to
the
Church
and
State
,
if
he
had
not
been
outwitted
by
Sir
Robert
Cicil
,
Sir
Walter
Rawleigh
,
and
the
rest
of
their
Party
in
the
Court
;
by
whom
he
was
first
shifted
over
into
Ireland
,
and
at
last
brought
upon
the
Scaffold
,
not
to
receive
a
Crown
,
but
to
lose
his
Head
.
Which
hapned
very
opportunely
for
K.
IAMES
of
Scotland
,
whose
Entrance
might
have
been
opposed
,
and
his
Title
questioned
,
if
this
Ambitious
man
had
prospered
in
his
undertakings
,
which
he
conducted
generally
with
more
Heat
than
Judgment
.
1596.
20.
This
brings
me
back
again
to
Scotland
.
In
which
we
left
the
King
intent
upon
the
expectation
of
a
better
Crown
;
and
to
that
end
resolved
upon
the
Restitution
of
the
banished
Lords
;
who
being
advertised
of
his
purpose
,
returned
as
secretly
as
might
be
,
offering
to
give
good
Security
to
live
conformable
to
the
Laws
in
all
peace
and
quietness
.
The
King
seems
willing
to
accept
it
,
and
is
confirmed
by
a
Convention
of
Estates
,
in
those
good
Intentions
▪
The
News
whereof
gave
such
offence
to
those
of
the
Kirk
,
that
presently
they
assembled
themselves
at
Edenborough
,
gave
notice
to
the
several
Ministers
,
of
the
present
Dangers
,
and
advised
them
to
excite
their
Flocks
to
be
in
readiness
,
to
the
end
they
might
oppose
these
Resolutions
of
the
King
and
Council
,
as
far
as
lawfully
they
might
.
A
day
was
also
set
apart
for
Humiliation
,
and
Order
given
to
the
Presbyteries
to
excommunicate
all
such
as
either
harboured
any
of
the
Popish
Lords
,
or
kept
company
with
them
;
and
this
Excommunication
to
be
passed
summarily
on
the
first
Citation
,
because
the
safety
of
the
Church
seemed
to
be
in
danger
;
which
was
the
mischief
by
the
King
suspected
under
that
Reserve
.
They
appointed
also
,
that
sixteen
of
their
Company
should
remain
at
Edenborough
,
(
according
to
the
number
of
the
Tribunes
at
Paris
)
who
together
with
some
of
the
Presbytery
of
that
City
,
should
be
called
,
The
Council
of
the
Kirk
:
That
four
or
five
of
the
said
sixteen
,
should
attend
Monthly
on
the
Service
,
in
their
turns
and
courses
;
and
,
that
they
should
convene
every
day
with
some
of
that
Presbytery
,
to
receive
such
Advertisements
as
should
be
sent
from
other
places
,
and
thereupon
take
counsel
of
the
best
Expedients
that
could
be
offered
in
the
case
.
And
for
the
first
Essay
of
their
new
Authority
,
the
Lord
Seaton
,
President
of
the
Sessions
,
appears
before
them
;
transmitted
unto
their
Tribunal
,
by
the
Synod
of
Lothian
,
for
keeping
intelligence
with
the
Earl
of
Huntley
.
From
which
,
with
many
affectations
having
purged
himself
,
he
was
most
graciously
dismist
.
Which
though
the
King
beheld
as
an
Example
of
most
dangerous
consequence
;
yet
,
being
willing
to
hold
fair
with
the
Kirk
,
he
connived
at
it
,
till
he
perceived
them
to
be
fixed
on
so
high
a
pin
,
so
cross
to
his
Commands
and
Purposes
,
that
it
was
time
to
take
them
down
.
He
therefore
signifies
to
them
,
once
for
all
,
That
there
could
be
no
hope
of
any
right
understanding
to
be
had
between
them
,
during
the
keeping
up
of
two
Jurisdictions
,
neither
depending
on
the
other●
That
in
their
Preachings
they
did
censure
the
Affairs
of
the
State
and
Council
;
convocate
several
Assemblies
without
his
Licenses
▪
and
there
conclude
what
they
thought
good
,
without
his
Allowance
and
Approbation
:
That
in
their
Synods
,
Presbyteries
,
and
particular
Sessions
,
they
embraced
all
manner
of
business
,
under
colour
of
scandal
;
and
,
that
without
redress
of
these
Misdemeanors
,
there
either
was
no
hope
of
a
good
Agreement
;
or
that
the
said
Agreement
,
when
made
,
could
be
long
kept
by
either
Party
.
21.
The
Ministers
,
on
the
other
side
,
had
their
Grievances
also
;
that
is
to
say
;
The
Favours
extended
by
his
Majesty
to
the
Popish
Lords
,
the
inviting
of
the
Lady
Huntley
to
the
Baptism
of
the
Princess
Elizabeth
,
being
then
at
hand
;
the
committing
of
the
Princess
to
the
Custody
of
the
Lady
Levingston
;
and
the
●estrangement
of
his
Countenance
from
themselves
.
And
though
the
King
gave
very
satisfactory
Answers
to
all
these
Complaints
;
yet
could
not
the
suspitions
of
the
Kirk
be
thereby
removed
;
every
day
bringing
forth
some
great
cry
or
other
,
That
the
Papists
were
favoured
in
the
Court
,
The
Mi●●●ters
troubled
for
the
free
rebuke
of
sin
,
and
the
Scepter
of
Christ's
Kingdom
sought
to
be
overthrown
.
In
the
mean
time
it
hapned
,
that
one
David
Blake
,
one
of
the
Ministers
of
St.
Andrews
,
had
in
a
Sermon
uttered
divers
Seditio●s
Speeches
of
the
King
and
Queen
;
as
also
against
the
Council
,
and
the
Lords
of
the
Session
:
but
more
particularly
,
that
as
all
Kings
were
the
Devils
Barns
;
so
the
heart
of
K.
IAMES
was
full
of
Treachery
:
That
the
Queen
was
not
to
be
prayed
for
but
for
fashion-sake
,
because
they
knew
that
she
would
never
do
them
good
:
That
the
Lords
of
the
Council
were
corrupt
,
and
takers
of
Bribes
:
and
,
that
the
Queen
of
England
was
an
Atheist
,
one
of
no
Religion
.
Notice
whereof
being
given
to
the
English
Ambassador
,
he
complains
of
it
to
the
King
,
and
Blake
is
cited
to
appear
before
the
Lords
of
the
Council
.
Melvin
makes
this
a
common
Cause
,
and
gives
it
out
,
That
this
was
only
done
upon
design
against
the
Ministers
,
to
bring
their
Doctrine
under
the
censure
and
controlment
of
the
King
and
Council
;
or
at
the
least
,
a
meer
device
to
divert
the
Ministers
from
prosecuting
their
just
Suit
against
the
coming
and
reception
of
the
Popish
Lords
;
and
that
if
Blake
or
any
other
should
submit
their
Doctrines
to
the
tryal
of
the
King
and
Council
,
the
Liberties
of
the
Kirk
would
be
quite
subverted
.
By
which
means
he
prevailed
so
far
on
the
rest
of
the
Council
,
(
I
mean
the
Council
of
the
Kirk
)
that
they
sent
certain
of
their
number
to
intercede
in
the
business
,
and
to
declare
how
ill
it
might
be
taken
with
all
sorts
of
people
,
if
the
Ministers
should
now
be
called
in
question
for
such
trifling
matters
,
when
the
Enemies
of
the
Truth
were
both
spared
and
countenanced
.
But
not
being
able
by
this
means
to
delay
the
Censure
,
it
was
advised
,
that
Blake
should
make
his
Declinatour
,
renounce
the
King
and
Council
as
incompetent
Judges
,
and
wholly
put
himself
upon
tryal
of
his
own
Presbytery
.
Which
though
it
seemed
a
dangerous
course
,
by
most
sober
men
;
yet
was
it
carryed
by
the
major
part
of
the
Voices
,
as
the
Cause
of
God
.
22.
Encouraged
by
this
general
Vote
,
and
enflamed
by
Melvin
,
he
presents
his
Declinatour
,
with
great
confidence
,
at
his
next
appearance
.
And
when
he
was
interrogated
,
amongst
other
things
,
Whether
the
King
might
not
as
well
judg
in
matters
of
Treason
,
as
the
Kirk
of
Heresie
?
He
answered
,
That
supposing
he
had
spoken
Treason
,
yet
could
he
not
be
first
judged
by
the
King
and
Council
,
till
the
Kirk
had
taken
cognizance
of
it
.
In
maintenance
of
which
proceeding
,
the
Commissioners
of
the
Kirk
direct
their
Letters
to
all
the
Presbyteries
of
the
kingdom
,
requiring
them
to
subscribe
the
said
Declinatour
,
to
recommend
the
Cause
in
their
Prayers
to
God
,
and
to
stir
up
their
several
Flocks
in
defence
thereof
.
This
puts
the
King
to
the
necessity
of
publishing
his
Proclamation
of
the
Month
of
November
.
In
which
he
first
lays
down
the
great
and
manifold
encroachments
of
this
new
Tribunal
,
to
the
overthrow
of
his
Authority
:
The
sending
of
the
Declinatour
to
be
subscribed
generally
by
all
the
Ministers
:
The
convocating
of
the
Subjects
to
assist
their
proceedings
,
as
if
they
had
no
Lord
or
Superior
over
them
;
and
in
the
mean
time
,
that
the
Ministers
forsake
their
Flocks
,
to
wait
on
these
Commissioners
,
and
attend
their
service
:
which
being
said
,
he
doth
thereby
charge
the
said
Commissioners
from
acting
any
thing
according
to
that
deputation
;
commanding
them
to
leave
Edenborough
,
to
repair
to
their
several
Flocks
,
and
to
return
no
more
for
keeping
such
unlawful
Meetings
under
pain
of
Rebellion
.
He
published
another
Proclamation
at
the
same
time
also
,
by
which
all
Barons
,
Gentlemen
,
and
other
Subjects
,
were
commanded
not
to
joyn
with
any
of
the
Ministry
,
either
in
their
Presbyteries
,
Synods
,
or
other
Ecclesiastical
Assemblies
,
without
his
License
.
Which
notwithstanding
he
was
willing
to
revoke
those
Edicts
,
and
remit
his
Action
against
Blake
,
if
the
Church
would
either
wave
the
Declinatour
,
or
if
they
would
declare
,
at
the
least
,
That
it
was
not
a
general
,
but
a
particular
Declinatour
;
used
in
the
case
of
Mr.
Blake
,
as
being
in
a
case
of
Slander
;
and
therefore
appertaining
to
the
Church's
Cognizance
.
But
these
proud
men
,
either
upon
some
confidence
of
another
Bothwell
,
or
else
presuming
that
the
King
was
not
of
a
Spirit
to
hold
out
against
them
;
or
otherwise
infatuated
to
their
own
destruction
,
resolved
,
That
both
their
Pulpits
,
and
their
Preachers
too
,
should
be
exempted
totally
from
the
King's
Authority
.
In
which
brave
humour
,
they
return
this
Answer
to
his
Proposition
,
That
they
resolved
to
stand
to
their
Declinatour
,
unless
the
King
would
pass
from
the
Summons
,
and
remitting
the
pursuit
to
the
Ecclesiastical
Judg
,
That
no
Minister
should
be
charged
for
his
Preaching
;
at
least
before
the
meeting
of
the
next
general
Assembly
,
which
should
be
in
their
Power
to
call
,
as
they
saw
occasion
.
Which
Answer
so
displeased
the
King
,
that
he
charged
the
Commissioners
of
the
Kirk
to
depart
the
Town
,
and
by
a
new
Summons
citeth
Blake
to
appear
on
the
last
of
November
.
This
fills
the
Pulpit
with
Invectives
against
the
King
,
and
that
too
on
the
day
of
the
Princess's
Christning
,
at
what
time
many
Noble
men
were
called
to
Edenborough
,
to
attend
that
Solemnity
.
With
whose
consent
it
was
declared
at
Blake's
next
appearance
,
That
the
Crimes
and
Accusations
charged
in
the
Bill
,
were
Treasonable
and
Seditious
;
and
that
his
Majesty
,
his
Council
,
and
all
other
Judges
substitute
by
his
Authority
,
were
competent
Judges
in
all
matters
,
either
Criminal
,
or
Civil
,
as
well
to
Ministers
,
as
to
other
Subjects
.
Yet
still
the
King
was
willing
to
give
over
the
Chase
,
makes
them
another
gracious
Offer
,
treats
privately
with
some
Chiefs
amongst
them
,
and
seems
contented
to
revoke
his
two
Proclamations
,
if
Blake
would
only
come
before
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
and
there
acknowledg
his
offence
against
the
Queen
.
But
when
this
would
not
be
accepted
,
the
Court
proceeds
unto
the
Examination
of
Witnesses
.
And
upon
proof
of
all
the
Articles
objected
,
Sentence
was
given
against
him
to
this
effect
:
That
he
should
be
confined
beyond
the
North
water
,
enter
into
Ward
within
six
days
,
and
there
remain
till
his
Majesty's
pleasure
should
be
further
signified
.
Some
Overtures
were
made
after
this
,
for
an
Accommodation
.
But
the
King
not
being
able
to
gain
any
reason
from
them
,
sends
their
Commissioners
out
of
the
Town
,
and
presently
commands
,
That
Twenty
four
of
the
most
Seditious
persons
in
Edenborough
,
should
forsake
the
City
;
hoping
to
find
the
rest
more
cool
and
tractable
,
when
these
Incendiaries
were
dismissed
.
23.
The
Preachers
of
the
City
notwithstanding
,
take
fire
up
on
it
,
and
the
next
day
excite
the
Noble-men
,
assembled
at
the
Sermon
upon
Sunday
the
fifteenth
of
December
,
to
joyn
with
them
in
a
Petition
to
the
King
,
To
preserve
Religion
.
Which
being
presented
in
a
rude
and
disorderly
manner
,
the
King
demands
by
what
Authoririty
they
durst
convene
together
without
his
leave
:
We
dare
do
more
than
this
,
(
said
the
Lord
of
Lindsey
)
and
will
not
suffer
our
Religion
to
be
overthrown
.
Which
said
,
he
returns
unto
the
Church
,
stirrs
up
the
people
to
a
tumult
,
and
makes
himself
the
Head
of
a
Factious
Rabble
,
who
crying
out
,
The
Sword
of
the
Lord
,
and
Gideon
,
thronged
in
great
numbers
to
the
place
,
in
which
the
King
had
locked
himself
for
his
greater
safety
;
the
doors
whereof
they
questionless
had
forced
open
,
and
done
some
out-rage
to
his
Person
,
if
a
few
honest
men
had
not
stopt
their
Fury
:
The
Lord-Provost
of
the
City
,
notwithstanding
he
was
then
sick
,
and
kept
his
Bed
,
applied
his
best
endeavours
to
appease
the
Tumult
,
and
with
some
difficulty
brought
the
people
to
lay
down
their
Arms
;
which
gave
the
King
an
opportunity
to
retire
to
his
Palace
,
where
with
great
fear
he
passed
over
all
the
rest
of
that
day
.
The
next
morning
he
removes
with
his
Court
and
Council
,
to
the
Town
of
Lintithgoe
,
and
from
thence
publisheth
a
Proclamation
to
this
effect
,
viz.
That
the
Lords
of
the
Session
,
the
Sheriffs
,
Commissioners
,
and
Justices
,
with
their
several
Members
and
Deputies
,
should
remove
themselves
forth
of
the
Town
of
Edenborough
,
and
be
in
readiness
to
go
to
any
such
place
as
should
be
appointed
;
and
,
that
all
Noble-men
and
Barons
should
return
unto
their
Houses
,
and
not
presume
to
convene
in
that
or
in
any
other
place
,
without
License
,
under
pain
of
his
Majesty's
Displeasure
.
The
Preachers
,
on
the
contrary
,
are
resolved
to
keep
up
the
Cause
,
to
call
their
Friends
together
,
and
unite
their
Party
;
and
were
upon
the
point
of
Excommunicating
certain
Lords
of
the
Council
,
if
some
more
sober
than
the
rest
,
had
not
held
their
hands
.
24.
In
which
confusion
of
Affairs
,
they
indict
a
Fast
:
For
a
preparatory
whereunto
,
a
Sermon
is
preached
by
one
Welch
,
in
the
chief
Church
of
that
City
:
Who
taking
for
his
Theam
the
Epistle
sent
to
the
Angel
o●
the
Church
of
Ephesus
,
did
pitifully
rail
against
the
King
,
saying
,
That
he
was
possessed
with
a
Devil
;
and
that
one
Devil
being
put
out
,
seven
worse
were
entred
in
the
place
:
and
,
that
the
Subjects
might
lawfully
rise
and
take
the
Sword
out
of
his
hands
.
Which
last
he
confirmed
by
the
Example
of
a
Father
that
falling
into
a
Phrensie
,
might
be
taken
by
the
Children
and
Servants
of
the
Family
,
and
tyed
hand
and
foot
from
doing
violence
.
Which
brings
into
my
mind
an
usual
saying
of
that
King
,
to
this
effect
,
viz.
That
for
the
twelve
last
years
of
his
living
in
Scotland
,
he
used
to
pray
upon
his
knees
,
before
every
Sermon
,
That
he
might
hear
nothing
from
the
Preacher
which
might
justly
grieve
him
;
and
that
the
case
was
so
well
altered
when
he
was
in
England
,
that
he
was
used
to
pray
,
that
he
might
profit
by
what
he
heard
.
But
all
exorbitancy
of
Power
is
of
short
continuance
,
especially
if
abused
to
Pride
and
Arrogance
.
The
madness
of
the
Presbyterians
was
now
come
to
the
height
,
and
therefore
in
the
course
of
Nature
was
to
have
a
fall
;
and
this
the
King
resolves
to
give
them
,
or
to
lose
his
Crown
.
He
had
before
been
so
afflicted
with
continual
Baffles
,
that
he
was
many
times
upon
the
point
of
leaving
Scotland
,
putting
himself
into
the
Seignury
of
Venice
,
and
living
there
in
the
capacity
of
a
Gentleman
(
so
they
call
the
Patricians
of
that
Noble
City
)
.
And
questionless
he
had
put
that
purpose
in
execution
,
if
the
hopes
of
coming
one
day
to
the
Crown
of
England
,
had
not
been
some
temptation
to
him
to
ride
out
the
storm
.
But
now
a
Sword
is
put
into
his
hands
by
the
Preachers
themselves
,
wherewith
he
is
enabled
to
cut
the
Gordian-knot
of
their
Plots
and
Practises
,
which
he
was
not
able
to
untye
.
For
,
not
contented
to
have
raised
the
former
Tumults
,
they
keep
the
Noble-men
together
,
invite
the
people
to
their
aid
,
and
write
their
Letters
to
the
Lord
of
Hamilton
,
to
repair
unto
them
,
and
make
himself
the
Head
of
their
Association
.
A
Copy
of
which
Letter
being
showed
unto
the
King
by
that
Noble
Lord
,
command
is
given
unto
the
Provost
of
Edenborough
,
To
attach
the
Ministers
.
But
they
had
notice
of
his
purpose
,
and
escape
into
England
,
making
Newcastle
their
retreat
,
as
in
former
times
.
25.
It
is
a
true
saying
of
the
wise
Historian
,
That
every
Insurrection
of
the
people
,
when
it
is
suppressed
,
doth
make
the
Prince
stronger
,
and
the
Subject
weaker
.
And
this
the
King
found
true
in
his
own
particular
.
The
Citizens
of
Edenborough
being
pinched
with
the
Proclamation
,
and
the
removal
of
the
Court
and
the
Courts
of
Justice
,
offered
to
purge
themselves
of
the
late
Sedition
,
and
tendred
their
obedience
unto
any
thing
whatsoever
which
his
Majesty
and
the
Council
should
be
pleased
to
enjoyn
,
whereby
they
might
repair
the
huge
Indignity
which
was
done
to
his
Majesty
;
provided
that
they
should
not
be
thought
guilty
of
so
great
a
Crime
,
which
from
their
hearts
they
had
detested
.
But
the
King
answers
,
That
he
would
admit
of
no
purgation
;
that
he
would
make
them
know
,
that
he
was
their
King
:
And
the
next
day
proclaims
the
Tumult
to
be
Treason
,
and
proclaims
all
for
Traytors
who
were
guilty
of
it
.
This
made
them
fear
their
utter
ruine
to
be
near
at
hand
.
The
ordinary
Judicatories
were
removed
to
Leith
,
the
Sessions
ordained
to
be
held
at
Perth
;
their
Ministers
were
fled
,
their
Magistrates
without
regard
;
and
none
about
the
King
,
but
their
deadly
Enemies
.
And
to
make
up
the
full
measure
of
their
disconsolation
,
Counsel
is
given
unto
the
King
to
raze
the
Town
,
and
to
erect
a
Pillar
in
the
place
thereof
,
for
a
perpetual
Monument
of
so
great
an
Insolence
.
But
he
resolves
to
travel
none
but
Legal
ways
;
and
being
somewhat
sweetned
by
a
Letter
from
the
Queen
of
England
,
he
gives
command
unto
the
Provost
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Magistrates
,
to
enter
their
persons
at
Perth
on
the
first
of
February
,
there
to
keep
ward
until
they
either
were
acquitted
or
condemned
of
the
former
uproar
.
Whilst
things
remained
in
this
perplexity
and
suspence
,
he
is
advised
to
make
his
best
use
of
the
conjuncture
,
for
setling
matters
of
the
Church
,
and
to
establish
in
it
such
a
decent
Order
as
was
agreeable
to
God's
Word
.
To
which
end
he
appoints
a
National-Assembly
to
be
held
at
Perth
;
and
prepares
certain
Queries
,
fifty
five
in
number
,
to
be
considered
and
debated
in
the
said
Assembly
,
all
of
them
tending
to
the
rectifying
of
such
Abuses
which
were
either
crept
into
the
Discipline
,
or
occasioned
by
it
.
Nothing
so
much
perplexed
the
principal
Ministers
,
who
had
the
leading
of
the
rest
,
as
,
that
the
Discipline
should
be
brought
under
a
dispute
,
which
they
had
taught
to
be
a
part
of
the
Word
of
God
.
But
they
must
sing
another
Tune
before
all
be
ended
.
26.
For
,
the
King
having
gained
a
considerable
Party
amongst
the
Ministers
of
the
North
,
and
treated
with
many
of
the
rest
in
several
,
whom
he
thought
most
tractable
;
prevailed
so
far
on
the
Assembly
,
that
they
condescend
at
the
last
upon
many
particulars
which
in
the
pride
of
their
prosperity
had
not
been
required
.
The
principal
of
which
were
these
,
viz.
That
it
should
be
lawful
to
his
Majesty
by
himself
or
his
Commissioners
,
or
to
the
Pastors
▪
to
propone
in
a
general
Assembly
,
whatsoever
point
he
or
they
desired
to
be
resolved
in
,
or
reformed
in
matters
of
External
Government
,
alterable
according
to
Circumstances
;
providing
it
be
done
in
right
time
and
place
,
Animo
aedificandi
non
tentandi
.
2.
That
no
Minister
should
reprove
his
Majesty's
Laws
and
Statutes
,
Acts
or
Ordinances
,
until
such
time
as
he
hath
first
by
the
advice
of
his
Presbytery
,
or
Synodal
,
or
General
Assemblies
,
complained
and
sought
remedy
of
the
same
from
his
Majesty
,
and
made
report
of
his
Majesty's
Answer
,
before
any
further
proceedings
.
3.
That
no
man's
Name
should
be
expressed
in
the
Pulpit
,
except
the
Fault
be
notorious
and
publick
,
and
so
declared
by
an
Assize
,
Excommunication
,
Contumace
,
and
lawful
Admonition
;
nor
should
he
be
described
so
plainly
by
any
other
Circumstances
,
than
publick
Vices
,
always
damnable
.
4.
That
in
all
great
Towns
the
Ministers
shall
not
be
chosen
without
his
Majesty's
consent
,
and
the
consent
of
the
Flock
.
5.
That
no
matter
of
Slander
should
be
called
before
them
,
wherein
his
Majesty's
Authority
is
pre-judged
,
Causes
Ecclesiastical
only
excepted
.
6.
And
finally
,
That
no
Conventions
shall
be
amongst
Pastors
,
without
his
Majesty's
knowledg
,
except
their
Sessions
,
Presbyteries
,
and
Synods
,
the
Meetings
at
the
Visitation
of
Churches
,
admission
or
deprivation
of
Ministers
,
taking
up
of
deadly
Feuds
,
and
the
like
,
which
had
not
already
been
found
fault
with
by
his
Majesty
.
According
to
which
last
Artiele
,
the
King
consents
unto
another
general
Assembly
to
be
held
at
Dundee
,
and
nominates
the
tenth
of
May
for
the
opening
of
it
.
27.
It
was
about
this
time
that
Dr.
Richard
Bancroft
,
Bishop
of
London
,
began
to
run
a
constant
course
of
Correspondence
with
the
King
of
Scots
,
whom
he
beheld
as
the
undoubted
Heir
and
Successor
of
the
Queen
then
Reigning
.
And
well
considering
how
conducible
it
was
to
the
Peace
of
both
Kingdoms
,
that
they
should
both
be
governed
in
one
Form
of
Ecclesiastical
Policy
;
he
chalked
him
out
a
ready
way
,
by
which
he
might
restore
Episcopacy
to
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
.
To
which
end
,
as
the
King
had
gained
the
liberty
in
the
last
Assembly
to
question
and
dispute
the
Government
then
by
Law
established
;
and
gained
a
power
of
nominating
Ministers
in
the
principal
Cities
;
so
in
the
next
,
they
gratified
him
in
this
point
,
That
no
man
should
from
thenceforth
exercise
a
Minister
,
without
having
a
particular
Flock
;
nor
be
admitted
to
that
Flock
,
without
Ordination
,
by
the
Imposition
of
hands
.
He
required
also
in
the
same
,
That
before
the
conclusion
of
any
weighty
matter
,
his
Highness
Advice
and
Approbation
should
be
first
obtained
.
And
so
far
they
consented
to
the
Proposition
,
as
to
express
how
glad
they
were
to
have
his
Majesty's
Authority
interposed
to
all
Acts
of
importance
which
concerned
the
Church
,
so
as
matters
formerly
concluded
,
might
not
be
drawn
in
question
.
He
gained
some
other
points
also
in
the
same
Assembly
,
no
less
important
than
the
other
towards
his
Design
;
as
namely
,
1.
That
no
Minister
shall
exercise
any
Iurisdiction
,
either
by
making
of
Constitutions
,
or
leading
of
Processes
,
without
advice
and
concurrence
of
his
Session
,
Presbytery
,
Synod
,
or
General
Assembly
.
2.
That
Presbyteries
shall
not
meddle
with
any
thing
that
is
not
known
without
all
controversie
to
belong
to
the
Ecclesiastical
Iudicatory
;
and
that
therein
Vniformity
should
be
observed
throughout
the
Countrey
.
And
,
3.
That
where
any
Presbyteries
shall
be
desired
by
his
Majesty's
Missive
to
stay
their
proceedings
,
as
being
prejudicial
to
the
Civil
Iurisdiction
,
or
private
men's
Rights
,
they
should
desist
until
his
Majesty
did
receive
satisfaction
.
But
that
which
made
most
toward
his
purpose
,
was
,
the
appointing
of
Thirteen
of
their
number
to
attend
his
Majesty
,
as
the
Commissioners
of
the
Kirk
,
whom
we
may
call
the
High
Commissioners
of
Scotland
,
the
King
's
Ecclesiastical
Council
,
the
Seminary
of
the
future
Bishops
,
to
whom
they
gave
Authority
for
the
planting
of
Churches
in
Edenborough
,
St.
Andrews
,
Dundee
,
&c.
as
also
,
to
present
the
Petitions
and
Grievances
of
the
Kirk
,
to
his
Majesty
;
and
to
advise
with
him
in
all
such
matters
as
conduced
unto
the
peace
and
welfare
of
it
.
28.
It
was
no
hard
matter
for
the
King
,
by
Rewards
and
Promises
,
to
gain
these
men
unto
himself
;
or
at
the
least
,
to
raise
amongst
them
such
a
Party
as
should
be
ready
at
all
times
to
serve
his
turn
.
And
such
a
general
compliance
he
found
amongst
them
,
that
they
not
only
served
him
in
the
punishment
of
David
Blake
,
in
whose
behalf
they
had
stood
out
so
long
against
him
;
but
in
the
sentencing
of
Wallace
,
who
in
a
Sermon
at
St.
Andrews
had
abused
his
Secretary
:
both
which
,
upon
the
cognizance
of
their
several
Causes
,
they
deprived
of
their
Churches
,
and
decreed
others
of
more
moderation
to
be
placed
therein
.
They
served
him
also
in
the
reformation
of
that
University
where
Andrew
Melvin
for
some
years
had
continued
Rector
;
and
thereby
gained
an
excellent
opportunity
for
training
up
young
Students
in
the
Arts
of
Sedition
.
To
which
end
he
had
so
contrived
it
,
that
instead
of
Lecturing
in
Divinity
,
they
should
read
the
Politicks
,
as
namely
,
Whether
Election
or
Succession
of
Kings
were
the
best
Form
of
Government
?
How
far
the
Royal
Power
extended
?
And
,
Whether
Kings
were
to
be
Censured
and
Deposed
by
the
Estates
of
the
Kingdom
,
in
case
their
Power
should
be
abused
?
For
remedy
whereof
,
the
King
not
only
ordered
by
the
Advice
of
his
Commissioners
,
That
no
man
from
thenceforth
should
continue
Rector
of
that
University
above
the
space
of
a
year
;
but
appointed
also
on
what
Books
,
and
after
what
manner
every
Professor
for
the
time
to
come
,
was
to
read
his
Lectures
.
He
next
proceeds
unto
a
Reformation
of
the
Churches
of
Edenborough
,
but
had
first
brought
the
Town
to
submit
to
mercy
.
Failing
of
their
attendance
at
Perth
,
in
so
full
a
number
as
were
appointed
to
appear
,
the
whole
Town
was
denounced
Rebel
,
and
all
the
Lands
,
Rents
,
and
other
Goods
,
which
formerly
belonged
to
the
Corporation
,
confiscate
to
the
use
of
the
King
:
the
news
whereof
,
brought
such
a
general
disconsolation
in
that
Factious
City
,
that
the
Magistrates
renounced
their
Charges
,
the
Ministers
forsook
their
Flocks
,
and
all
things
seemed
to
tend
to
a
dissolution
.
But
at
the
end
of
fifteen
days
,
his
Majesty
was
graciously
inclined
,
upon
the
mediation
of
some
Noble-men
who
took
pity
on
them
,
to
re-admit
them
to
his
Favour
.
Upon
Advertisement
whereof
the
Provost
,
Bailiffs
,
and
Deacons
of
Crafts
,
being
brought
unto
his
presence
the
21
of
March
,
and
falilng
upon
their
knees
,
did
with
tears
beg
pardon
for
their
negligence
,
in
not
timely
preventing
that
Tumult
;
beseeching
his
Majesty
to
take
pity
of
the
Town
,
which
did
simply
submit
it self
to
his
Majesty's
Mercy
.
29.
The
King
had
formerly
considered
of
all
Advantages
which
he
might
raise
unto
himself
out
of
that
Submission
;
but
aimed
at
nothing
more
than
the
reduction
of
the
people
to
a
sense
of
their
duty
;
the
curbing
of
the
City-Preachers
,
and
setling
some
good
Order
in
the
Churches
of
it
.
In
these
last
times
,
the
Ministers
had
lived
together
in
one
common
House
,
situate
in
the
great
Church-yard
,
and
of
old
belonging
to
the
Town
;
which
gave
them
an
opportunity
to
consult
in
private
,
to
hatch
Seditions
,
and
put
their
Treasons
into
form
.
This
House
the
King
required
to
be
given
up
to
him
,
to
the
end
that
the
Ministers
might
be
disposed
of
in
several
Houses
,
far
from
one
another
,
so
as
they
might
not
meet
together
without
observation
.
The
Ministers
of
late
had
preached
in
common
,
without
consideration
of
particular
Charges
;
and
were
reduced
also
to
a
less
number
than
in
former
times
,
which
made
them
of
the
greater
Power
amongst
the
people
.
But
now
the
King
resolves
upon
the
dividing
of
the
Town
into
several
Parishes
,
and
fixing
every
Minister
in
his
proper
Church
,
according
to
the
Acts
of
the
last
Assembly
.
This
had
been
thought
of
two
years
since
;
but
the
Town
opposed
it
.
Now
they
are
glad
to
yeeld
to
any
thing
which
the
King
propounded
,
and
to
this
point
amongst
the
rest
.
And
hereupon
the
payment
of
a
Fine
of
Twenty
thousand
pounds
to
the
King
,
and
entring
into
a
Recognizance
(
as
our
Lawyers
call
it
)
of
Forty
thousand
Marks
more
,
for
the
indempnifying
of
the
Lords
of
the
Session
in
the
time
of
their
sitting
;
the
City
is
restored
to
the
good
Grace
of
the
King
,
and
the
Courts
of
Justice
to
the
City
.
His
Majesty
was
also
pleased
,
that
the
Fugitive
Preachers
of
the
City
should
be
restored
unto
their
Ministry
,
upon
these
conditions
,
that
is
to
say
,
That
each
of
them
should
take
the
Charge
of
a
several
Flock
:
That
four
new
Preachers
should
be
added
to
the
former
number
,
and
each
of
them
assigned
to
his
proper
Charge
:
That
they
should
use
more
moderation
in
their
Preachings
,
for
the
time
to
come
,
and
not
refuse
to
render
an
account
thereof
to
the
King
and
Council
.
And
finally
,
That
such
as
had
not
formerly
received
Ordination
by
the
imposition
of
hands
,
should
receive
it
now
.
In
which
last
,
Bruce
created
no
small
trouble
to
the
King's
Commissioners
(
who
laboured
very
zealously
to
advance
that
Service
)
;
but
he
submitted
in
the
end
.
30.
After
these
preparations
,
comes
a
Parliament
,
which
was
to
take
beginning
in
the
Month
of
December
.
Against
which
time
the
King
had
dealt
so
dextrously
with
Patrick
Galloway
,
and
he
so
handsomely
had
applied
himself
to
his
Associates
,
that
the
Commissioners
were
drawn
to
joyn
in
a
Request
to
the
Lords
and
Commons
,
That
the
Ministers
,
as
representing
the
Church
,
and
Third
Estate
of
the
Kingdom
,
might
be
admitted
to
give
voice
in
Parliament
,
according
to
the
ancient
Rites
and
Priviledges
of
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
.
The
King
was
also
humbly
moved
to
be-friend
them
in
it
.
And
he
so
managed
the
Affair
to
his
own
advantage
,
that
he
obtained
an
Act
to
pass
to
this
effect
,
viz.
That
such
Pastors
and
Ministers
as
his
Majesty
should
please
to
provide
to
the
Place
,
Dignity
,
and
Title
of
a
Bishop
,
Abbot
,
or
other
Prelate
,
at
any
time
should
have
voice
in
Parliament
,
as
freely
as
any
other
Ecclesiastical
Prelate
had
in
the
times
fore-going
;
provided
,
that
such
persons
as
should
be
nominated
to
any
Arch-bishoprick
or
Bishoprick
within
the
Realm
,
should
either
actually
be
Preachers
at
the
time
of
their
nomination
;
or
else
assume
and
take
upon
them
to
be
actual
Preachers
;
and
according
thereunto
should
practise
and
perform
that
duty
;
and
that
neither
this
Act
,
nor
any
thing
in
the
same
contained
,
should
prejudice
the
Iurisdiction
of
the
Kirk
,
established
by
Acts
of
Parliament
;
nor
any
of
the
Presbyteries
,
Assemblies
,
or
other
Sessions
of
the
Church
.
After
which
,
followed
another
General
Assembly
,
appointed
to
be
held
at
Dundee
,
in
the
March
ensuing
,
the
King
himself
being
present
at
it
.
In
which
it
was
concluded
,
after
some
debate
,
That
Ministers
lawfully
might
give
voice
in
Parliament
,
and
other
publick
Meetings
of
the
Estates
;
and
that
it
was
expedient
to
have
some
always
of
that
number
present
,
to
give
voice
in
the
name
of
the
Church
.
It
was
agreed
also
,
That
so
many
should
be
appointed
to
have
voice
in
Parliament
,
as
there
had
been
Arch-Bishops
,
Bishops
,
Abbots
,
and
Priors
,
in
the
times
of
Popery
:
Which
coming
to
the
number
of
Fifty
,
or
thereabouts
,
gave
every
Minister
some
hopes
to
be
one
of
that
number
.
It
was
resolved
also
,
That
the
Election
of
the
Persons
,
should
belong
partly
to
the
King
,
and
in
part
to
the
Church
.
But
as
for
the
manner
of
the
Election
,
the
Rents
to
be
assigned
unto
them
,
and
their
continuance
in
that
Trust
,
for
life
,
or
otherwise
;
these
points
were
left
to
be
considered
of
at
better
leisure
.
31.
For
the
dispatch
whereof
,
1589.
with
the
more
conveniency
,
it
was
appointed
,
That
the
matter
should
be
first
debated
in
each
Presbytery
,
and
afterwards
in
Provincial
Synods
,
to
be
holden
all
upon
one
day
,
that
to
be
the
first
Tuesday
of
Iune
,
three
men
to
be
selected
out
of
every
Synod
,
to
attend
the
King
;
and
they
,
together
with
the
Doctors
of
the
Universities
,
to
conclude
the
business
,
with
reference
,
notwithstanding
,
to
the
approbation
of
the
next
Assembly
.
Accordingly
they
meet
in
Synods
,
and
appoint
their
Delegates
;
who
being
called
to
Falkland
in
the
end
of
Iuly
,
did
then
and
there
conclude
upon
these
particulars
;
first
,
for
the
manner
of
Elections
;
That
for
each
Prelacy
that
was
void
,
the
Church
should
nominate
six
persons
,
and
the
King
chuse
one
;
and
that
if
his
Majesty
should
like
none
of
that
number
,
six
others
should
be
named
by
the
Church
,
of
which
his
Majesty
was
to
chuse
one
without
more
refusal
.
Next
,
for
the
Rents
;
That
the
Churches
being
sufficiently
planted
,
and
no
prejudice
done
to
Schools
,
Colledges
,
and
Universities
,
already
erected
,
he
should
be
put
into
possession
of
the
rest
of
that
Prelacy
,
to
which
he
was
to
be
preferred
.
As
to
the
term
of
his
continuance
in
that
trust
,
there
was
nothing
done
,
that
point
being
left
unto
the
consideration
of
the
next
Assembly
.
And
for
the
naming
of
the
Child
,
the
God-fathers
agreed
,
that
he
should
be
called
the
Commissaire
,
or
Commissioner
of
such
a
place
,
if
the
Parliament
could
be
induced
by
his
Majesty
to
accept
that
Title
,
or
else
the
General
Assembly
to
devise
some
other
.
But
fearing
lest
this
Commissaire
might
in
time
become
a
Bishop
,
it
was
resolved
to
tye
him
up
to
such
Conditions
as
should
disable
him
from
aspiring
above
the
rest
of
his
Brethren
.
But
more
particularly
,
it
was
cautioned
and
agreed
upon
,
That
he
should
propound
nothing
in
the
Name
of
the
Church
,
without
express
warrant
from
the
same
;
nor
give
consent
to
any
thing
proposed
in
Parliament
,
which
tended
to
the
diminution
of
the
Liberties
of
it
.
That
he
should
be
bound
to
give
an
account
of
his
proceedings
,
to
the
next
General
Assembly
,
and
to
submit
himself
to
their
judgment
in
it
,
without
any
Appeal
.
That
he
should
faithfully
attend
his
particular
Flock
,
and
be
as
subject
to
the
Censure
of
his
own
Presbytery
,
or
Provincial
Synod
,
as
any
other
Minister
which
had
no
Commission
.
That
in
the
Administration
of
Discipline
,
Collation
of
Benefices
,
Visitation
,
and
other
points
of
Ecclesiastical
Government
,
he
should
neither
usurp
,
nor
claim
to
himself
any
more
Power
and
Jurisdiction
than
the
rest
of
his
Brethren
.
That
if
he
shall
usurp
any
part
of
Ecclesiastical
Government
,
the
Presbytery
,
Synod
,
or
General
Assembly
,
protesting
against
it
,
whatsoever
he
should
do
therein
,
shall
be
null
and
void
.
That
if
he
chance
to
be
deposed
from
the
Ministry
,
by
the
Presbytery
,
Synod
,
or
Assembly
,
he
should
not
only
lose
his
Place
and
Vote
in
Parliament
,
but
the
Prelacy
should
be
also
voided
for
another
man
.
And
finally
,
That
he
should
subscribe
to
all
these
Cautions
,
before
he
was
admitted
to
his
Place
and
Trust.
1599.
32.
In
the
Assembly
of
Montross
,
which
began
on
the
28
th
of
March
,
Anno
1599
,
these
Cautions
were
approved
,
and
two
new
ones
added
:
1.
That
they
who
had
voice
in
Parliament
,
should
not
have
place
in
the
General
Assembly
,
unless
they
were
authorised
by
a
Commission
from
the
Presbyteries
whereof
they
were
Members
.
2.
That
Crimen
Ambitur
.
or
any
sinister
endeavours
to
procure
the
Place
,
should
be
a
sufficient
reason
to
deprive
him
of
it
.
As
for
the
term
of
their
continuance
in
this
Trust
,
the
Leading-members
were
resolved
not
to
make
it
certain
,
and
much
less
to
endure
for
term
of
life
:
all
they
would
yeeld
unto
,
was
this
,
That
he
who
was
admitted
unto
that
Commission
,
should
yearly
render
an
account
of
his
Employment
to
the
next
General
Assembly
.
That
he
should
lay
down
his
Commission
at
the
feet
thereof
,
to
be
continued
if
they
pleased
,
or
otherwise
to
give
place
unto
any
other
whom
his
Majesty
and
the
said
●s●embly
should
think
fit
to
employ
.
To
all
which
Cautions
and
Restrictions
,
the
King
was
willing
to
consent
,
that
so
the
business
might
proceed
without
interruption
;
not
doubting
but
to
find
a
way
,
at
some
time
or
other
,
in
which
these
Rigors
might
be
moderated
,
and
these
Chains
knocked
off
.
Nothing
now
rested
,
but
the
nominating
of
some
able
persons
to
possess
those
Prelacies
which
either
were
vacant
at
that
time
,
or
actually
in
the
King
's
disposing
.
The
Bishopricks
of
St.
Andrews
,
and
Glascow
,
had
been
given
or
sold
to
the
Duke
of
Lenox
;
the
Bishoprick
of
Murray
,
to
the
Lord
of
Spinie
;
and
that
of
Orkney
,
to
the
Earl
;
which
must
be
first
compounded
with
,
before
the
King
would
nominate
any
man
to
either
of
them
.
The
Sands
of
Galloway
and
the
Isles
,
were
so
delapidated
,
that
there
was
nothing
left
to
maintain
a
Prelate
,
and
therefore
must
be
first
endowed
.
The
Sees
of
Aberdeen
and
Argile
,
had
their
Bishops
living
,
both
of
them
being
actual
Preachers
;
and
those
of
Brechen
,
Dunkeld
,
and
Dumblane
,
had
their
Titulars
also
,
but
no
Preaching-Ministers
.
So
as
there
were
but
two
Churches
to
be
filled
at
the
present
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
Bishopricks
of
Rothes
,
and
Cathness
;
to
which
the
King
presents
Mr.
David
Lindesay
,
Minister
of
Leith
;
and
Mr.
George
Gladstaves
,
one
of
the
Ministers
of
St.
Andrews
;
of
whose
sobriety
and
moderation
,
he
had
good
experience
.
Which
two
enjoyed
their
places
in
the
following
Parliament
,
and
rode
together
with
the
rest
in
the
Pomps
thereof
.
33.
Thus
far
the
business
went
on
smoothly
in
the
outward
shew
;
but
inwardly
were
great
thoughts
of
heart
;
which
first
appeared
in
words
of
Danger
and
Discontent
,
and
afterwards
in
acts
of
the
highest
Treason
.
The
Leading-members
of
the
Kirk
,
which
had
so
long
enjoyed
an
Arbitrary
Power
in
all
parts
of
the
Realm
,
could
with
no
patience
brook
the
Limitations
which
were
put
upon
them
in
the
Assembly
at
Dundee
;
and
much
less
able
to
endure
that
such
a
fair
Foundation
should
be
laid
for
Episcopacy
,
which
must
needs
put
a
final
end
to
their
Pride
and
Tyranny
;
of
which
sort
was
a
Letter
writ
by
Davidson
,
to
the
next
Assembly
:
In
which
he
thus
expostulates
with
the
rest
of
his
Brethren
;
How
long
shall
we
fear
or
favour
Flesh
and
Blood
,
and
follow
the
Counsel
and
Command
thereof
?
Should
our
Meetings
be
in
the
Name
of
Man
?
Are
we
not
to
take
up
our selves
,
and
to
acknowledg
our
former
errors
and
feebleness
in
the
Work
of
the
Lord
?
It
is
time
for
us
now
,
when
so
many
of
our
worthy
Brethren
are
thrust
out
of
their
Callings
,
without
all
order
of
just
proceedings
;
and
Jesuits
,
Atheists
,
and
Papists
,
are
suffered
,
countenanced
,
and
advanced
to
great
Rooms
in
the
Realm
,
for
the
bringing
in
Idolatry
,
and
Captivity
more
than
Babylonical
,
with
an
high
hand
,
and
that
in
our
chief
City
:
Is
it
time
for
us
,
I
say
,
of
the
Ministry
,
to
be
inveigled
and
blind-folded
with
pretence
of
the
preferment
of
some
small
number
of
our
Brethren
to
have
voice
in
Parliament
,
and
have
Titles
of
Prelacy
?
Shall
we
,
with
Sampson
,
sleep
still
on
Dalilah's
knees
,
till
she
say
,
The
Philistines
be
upon
thee
,
Sampson
?
&c.
Which
Letter
speaks
the
words
of
Davidson
,
but
the
sense
of
others
,
who
having
the
like
discontentments
,
privately
whispered
them
in
the
ears
of
those
who
either
seemed
zealous
for
Religion
,
or
Factiously
enclined
to
make
new
Disturbances
in
this
unsetledness
of
Affairs
:
In
which
conjuncture
,
it
was
no
hard
matter
for
them
so
to
work
upon
men's
Affections
,
as
to
assure
them
to
themselves
,
and
to
be
ready
to
flye
out
upon
all
occasions
,
especially
when
any
powerful
Head
should
be
offered
to
them
.
1600.
34.
Of
the
last
sort
was
the
Conspiracy
and
Treason
of
the
Earl
of
Goury
,
Son
of
that
William
Earl
of
Goury
who
had
been
executed
for
surprizing
the
King's
Person
at
Ruthen-Castle
,
Anno
1584.
And
though
this
Son
of
his
had
been
restored
by
the
King
to
his
Blood
and
Hononrs
,
one
of
his
Sisters
married
to
the
Duke
of
Lenox
,
another
placed
in
the
Attendance
of
the
Queen
,
and
that
his
Brother
Alexander
was
advanced
to
a
Place
in
the
Bed-Chamber
;
yet
all
these
Favours
were
not
able
to
obliterate
the
remembrance
of
the
Execution
so
justly
done
upon
their
Father
.
By
nature
he
was
Proud
,
Aspiring
,
and
of
a
Mind
greater
than
his
Fortune
.
Ill
principled
in
the
course
of
his
Education
;
which
made
him
passionately
affected
to
the
Disciplinarians
,
of
whom
he
was
ambitious
to
be
thought
a
Patron
.
To
this
man
they
apply
themselves
;
who
by
the
loss
of
their
Authority
,
or
Tyranny
rather
,
measured
the
Fortunes
of
the
Church
;
as
though
Religion
could
not
stand
,
if
their
Empire
fell
.
To
him
they
frequently
insinuated
their
Fears
and
Jealousies
,
the
King's
aversness
from
the
Gospel
,
his
extraordinary
Favour
to
the
Popish
Lords
,
his
present
Practises
and
Designs
to
subvert
the
Discipline
,
the
only
Pillar
and
Support
of
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
;
not
without
some
Reflections
on
the
death
of
his
Father
,
whose
Zeal
to
God
was
testified
by
the
loss
of
his
Life
,
which
cryed
aloud
for
vengeance
,
both
to
God
and
Man
.
By
which
insinuations
they
so
wrought
upon
him
,
that
he
began
to
study
nothing
but
Revenge
;
and
to
that
end
engaged
his
Brother
Alexander
(
a
fierce
young
man
,
and
of
a
very
daring
Spirit
)
in
the
practise
with
him
.
He
also
held
intelligence
with
such
of
the
Ministers
as
were
supposed
to
be
most
discontented
at
the
present
Transactions
;
but
most
especially
,
with
the
Preachers
of
Edenborough
,
who
could
not
easily
forget
the
Injuries
(
so
they
must
be
called
)
which
they
had
suffered
from
the
King
for
some
years
last
past
.
The
like
intelligence
he
kept
with
many
Male-contents
amongst
the
Laicks
;
preparing
all
,
but
opening
his
Design
to
few
;
but
opening
it
howsoever
to
Logen
of
Restalrig
,
in
whom
he
had
more
confidence
than
all
the
rest
.
35.
Concerning
which
,
it
was
averred
by
one
Sprot
a
Notary
,
as
well
upon
Examination
before
the
Lords
of
the
Session
,
as
his
Confession
at
the
Gallows
,
Anno
1608
,
That
he
had
seen
a
Letter
written
by
this
Logan
to
the
Earl
of
Goury
,
in
which
was
signified
,
That
he
would
take
part
with
him
in
revenge
of
his
Father's
death
.
That
to
effect
it
,
he
must
find
some
way
or
other
to
bring
the
King
to
Fast-Castle
.
That
it
was
easier
to
be
done
by
Sea
,
than
Land
:
and
,
that
they
might
safely
keep
him
there
,
till
they
had
given
advertisement
of
it
to
the
other
Conspirators
.
For
proof
of
which
Confession
,
(
being
free
and
voluntary
)
he
told
the
people
on
the
Ladder
,
that
he
would
give
them
a
Sign
;
which
he
performed
by
clapping
his
hands
three
times
after
his
turning
off
by
the
Executioner
.
It
was
affirmed
also
by
Mr.
William
Cowper
,
a
right
godly
man
,
then
being
Minister
at
Perth
,
and
afterwards
made
Bishop
of
Galloway
;
That
going
to
the
House
of
the
Earl
,
(
the
Hereditary
Provost
of
that
Town
)
not
many
days
before
the
intended
Treason
,
he
found
him
reading
a
Book
entituled
,
De
Conjurationibus
adversus
Principes
,
containing
a
Discourse
of
Treasons
and
Conspiracies
against
several
Princes
;
of
which
he
was
pleased
to
give
this
Censure
,
That
most
of
them
were
very
foolishly
contrived
,
and
faulty
in
some
point
or
other
,
which
was
the
reason
that
they
found
not
the
desired
effect
.
By
which
it
seems
that
he
intended
to
out-go
all
former
Conspirators
in
the
contrivance
of
his
Treason
;
though
in
the
end
he
fell
upon
a
Plot
which
was
most
ridiculous
,
not
to
be
parallel'd
by
any
in
that
Book
which
he
so
much
vilified
.
The
Design
was
,
To
draw
the
King
to
his
House
in
the
Town
of
Perth
,
under
pretence
of
coming
secretly
to
see
a
man
whom
he
had
lately
intercepted
with
Letters
,
and
some
quantity
of
Gold
,
from
Rome
;
and
having
brought
him
to
some
remote
part
of
the
House
,
to
make
sure
work
of
him
.
The
King
was
then
at
Falkland-Castle
;
and
going
out
betimes
on
Tuesday
the
fifth
of
August
,
to
take
his
pleasure
in
the
Park
,
he
is
met
by
Alexander
,
who
tells
him
of
the
News
of
Perth
,
and
that
a
speedy
posting
thither
,
would
be
worth
his
travel
.
The
King
comes
thither
before
Dinner
,
accompanied
with
the
Duke
of
Lenox
,
the
Earl
of
Marre
,
Evesking
the
Captain
of
his
Guard
,
and
some
other
Gentlemen
,
all
of
them
in
their
Hunting-Coats
,
as
minding
nothing
but
a
Visit
to
the
Nobleman
.
Thus
is
he
brought
into
the
toyl
;
but
they
shall
only
hunt
him
to
the
view
,
and
not
pull
him
down
.
36.
The
King
's
own
Dinner
being
ended
,
the
Lords
fall
to
theirs
,
which
Alexander
takes
to
be
the
fittest
time
to
effect
the
Enterprise
;
and
therefore
takes
the
King
along
with
him
to
an
upper
Chamber
.
But
seeing
Eveskin
at
his
heels
,
he
willed
him
to
stay
behind
,
and
made
fast
the
doors
.
Being
brought
into
a
Chamber
on
the
top
of
the
House
,
the
King
perceived
a
man
in
a
secret
corner
,
and
presently
asked
Alexander
,
if
he
were
the
Party
who
had
brought
the
Letters
and
the
Gold
.
But
Alexander
then
changed
his
countenance
,
upbraided
him
with
the
death
of
his
Father
,
for
which
he
was
now
brought
to
make
satisfaction
;
and
therewith
left
him
to
the
mercy
of
the
Executioner
.
I
shall
not
stand
on
all
particulars
of
the
story
;
the
sum
whereof
,
is
briefly
this
:
That
the
King
having
having
by
much
strugling
gained
a
Window
,
a
corner
whereof
looked
toward
the
Street
,
cryed
out
so
loud
,
that
he
was
heard
by
all
the
Lords
and
Gentlemen
of
his
Retinue
,
who
thereupon
prepared
themselves
for
his
assistance
.
In
the
pursuit
whereof
,
the
Earl
himself
is
killed
by
Eveskin
as
he
was
making
haste
to
help
his
Brother
;
and
Alexander
is
dispatched
by
Ramsey
,
one
of
the
King's
Pages
;
who
being
acquainted
with
the
House
,
came
by
the
back-stairs
time
enough
to
preserve
his
Master
.
Of
this
great
Danger
and
Deliverance
,
the
King
gives
notice
to
all
his
Subjects
,
desiring
them
to
joyn
with
him
in
thanks
to
Almighty
God
for
so
great
a
Mercy
;
which
was
accordingly
performed
by
all
honest
men
;
but
the
whole
Story
disbelieved
,
discredited
,
mis-reported
by
the
Presbyterians
,
whom
it
concerned
to
wash
their
hands
of
so
foul
a
Treason
.
And
how
far
they
were
Parties
in
it
,
or
at
least
well-wishers
to
it
,
may
appear
by
this
,
That
when
the
Ministers
of
Edenborough
were
desired
to
convene
their
people
,
and
give
God
thanks
for
this
deliverance
of
the
King
,
they
excused
themselves
,
as
not
being
well
acquainted
with
all
particulars
.
And
when
it
was
replyed
unto
them
,
That
they
were
only
required
to
make
known
to
the
people
,
That
the
King
had
escaped
a
great
Danger
,
and
to
excite
them
to
Thansgiving
for
his
deliverance
:
They
answered
,
That
they
were
not
very
well
satisfied
in
the
truth
of
the
matter
:
That
nothing
was
to
be
delivered
in
the
Pulpit
,
the
truth
whereof
was
not
certainly
known
:
and
,
that
they
were
to
utter
nothing
in
that
place
,
but
that
which
migh
be
spoke
in
Faith
.
On
which
Refusal
it
was
ordered
by
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
That
the
people
should
be
drawn
together
into
the
Market-place
,
That
the
Bishop
of
Ross
should
make
a
Declaration
of
the
whole
Design
,
and
therewithall
conceive
a
Prayer
of
Thanksgiving
for
the
King's
Deliverance
.
Which
was
performed
on
his
part
with
a
true
affection
,
and
entertained
by
the
people
with
great
joy
and
gladness
.
37.
But
the
whole
Nation
was
not
so
besotted
by
the
Presbyterians
,
as
either
to
dispute
the
Story
,
or
despise
the
Mercy
.
Which
wrought
so
far
upon
the
Consciences
of
all
honest
men
,
that
in
a
Parliament
held
at
Edenborough
,
in
November
following
,
the
Estate
of
Goury
was
confiscate
,
his
Sons
disherited
,
the
Name
of
Ruthen
utterly
abolished
,
(
but
the
last
dispenced
with
)
the
bodies
of
the
two
Brothers
brought
to
Edenborough
,
there
hanged
and
quartered
,
the
Heads
of
both
being
fixed
upon
the
top
of
the
Common
Prison
:
and
finally
,
The
Fifth
of
August
ordained
by
Act
of
Parliament
for
a
Day
of
Thanksgiving
in
all
times
succeeding
.
The
like
done
also
two
years
after
,
at
a
General
Assembly
of
the
Ministers
of
the
Church
,
1602.
held
in
Haly-Rood-House
,
as
to
the
Day
of
Thanksgiving
,
which
they
decreed
to
be
kept
solemnly
from
thenceforth
,
in
all
the
Churches
of
that
Kingdom
.
And
it
was
well
they
did
it
then
,
the
King
not
venturing
the
Proposal
to
them
in
the
year
fore-going
,
when
they
assembled
at
Burnt-Island
,
whether
in
reference
to
some
indisposition
of
Body
which
he
found
in
himself
;
or
rather
of
some
greater
indisposition
of
Mind
which
he
found
in
them
.
But
now
it
went
clearly
for
him
without
contradiction
,
as
did
some
other
things
propounded
to
their
consideration
.
His
Ey
now
looks
unto
the
Crown
of
England
,
and
he
resolved
to
bring
the
Churches
of
both
Kingdoms
to
an
Uniformity
:
but
so
to
do
it
as
might
make
neither
noise
nor
trouble
.
The
solemnizing
of
Marriage
had
been
prohibited
on
Sundays
by
the
Rules
of
the
Discipline
:
but
by
an
Order
made
in
the
present
Assembly
,
it
was
indifferently
permitted
on
all
days
alike
,
Sundays
as
well
as
other
days
,
at
the
will
of
the
Parties
.
Before
this
time
the
Sacrament
of
Baptism
was
not
administred
but
only
at
the
times
of
Preaching
,
on
some
opinion
which
they
had
of
the
indifferency
,
or
at
the
least
the
non-necessity
thereof
.
But
now
it
was
ordained
with
a
joynt
consent
,
That
the
Ministers
should
not
refuse
the
Sacrament
of
Baptism
to
Infants
,
nor
delay
the
same
upon
whatsoever
pretext
,
the
same
being
required
by
the
Parents
,
or
others
in
their
name
Which
brought
them
two
steps
nearer
to
the
Church
of
England
,
than
before
they
were
.
38.
It
was
not
long
after
the
end
of
this
Assembly
,
when
the
King
received
Intelligence
of
Queen
Elizabeth's
death
,
and
of
the
general
acknowledgment
of
his
Succession
,
both
by
Peers
and
People
.
This
puts
him
on
a
preparation
for
a
Journey
to
England
,
where
he
is
joyfully
received
,
and
found
no
small
contentment
in
the
change
of
his
Fortunes
;
here
sitting
amongst
Grave
,
Learned
,
and
Reverend
men
;
not
as
before
,
a
King
without
State
,
without
Honour
,
without
Order
,
where
Beardless
Boys
would
every
day
brave
him
to
his
face
;
where
Jack
,
and
Tom
,
and
Will
,
and
Dick
,
did
at
their
pleasures
cen●●re
the
proceedings
of
him
and
his
Council
;
where
Will
stood
up
and
said
,
he
would
have
it
thus
:
and
Dick
replied
,
Nay
marry
,
but
it
shall
be
so
:
as
he
describes
their
carriage
in
the
Conference
at
Hampton-Court
,
p.
4.
and
80.
So
leaves
he
Scotland
,
and
the
Puritans
there
,
with
this
Character
of
them
,
recorded
in
the
Preface
of
his
Book
,
called
Basilicon
Doron
;
in
which
he
paints
them
out
,
as
people
which
refusing
to
be
called
Anabaptists
,
too
much
participated
of
their
Humours
,
not
only
agreeing
with
them
in
their
General
Rule
,
the
contempt
of
the
Civil
Magistrate
,
and
in
leaning
to
their
own
Dreams
,
Imaginations
,
and
Revelations
;
but
particularly
,
in
accounting
all
men
prophane
that
agree
not
to
their
Fancies
;
in
making
,
for
every
particular
Question
of
the
Polity
of
the
Church
,
as
much
Commotion
as
if
the
Article
of
the
Trinity
was
called
in
question
;
in
making
the
Scripture
to
be
ruled
by
their
Conscience
,
and
not
their
Conscience
by
the
Scripture
;
in
accounting
every
body
Ethnicus
&
Publicanus
,
not
worthy
to
enjoy
the
benefit
of
breathing
,
much
less
to
participate
with
them
in
the
Sacraments
,
that
denies
the
least
jot
of
their
Grounds
:
and
in
suffering
King
,
People
,
Law
,
and
all
,
to
be
trod
under
foot
,
before
the
least
jot
of
their
Grounds
be
impugned
;
in
preferring
such
Holy
Warrs
to
an
Vngodly
Peace
;
not
only
in
resisting
Christian
Princes
,
but
denying
to
pray
for
them
;
for
Prayer
must
come
by
Faith
,
and
it
is
not
revealed
that
God
will
bear
their
Prayers
for
such
a
Prince
.
To
which
He
adds
this
Clause
in
the
Book
it self
,
viz.
That
they
used
commonly
to
tell
the
people
in
their
Sermons
,
That
all
Kings
and
Princes
were
naturally
Enemies
to
the
Liberty
of
the
Church
,
and
could
never
patiently
bear
the
Yoak
of
Christ
.
And
thereupon
he
gives
this
Counsel
to
the
Prince
,
To
take
heed
all
of
such
Puritans
,
whom
he
calls
the
very
Pests
of
the
Church
and
Commonwealth
;
whom
no
deserts
can
oblige
,
neither
Oaths
nor
Promises
bind
;
breathing
nothing
but
Sedition
and
Calumnies
;
aspiring
without
measure
,
railing
without
reason
,
and
making
their
own
imaginations
the
square
of
their
Conscience
:
protesting
before
the
Great
God
,
That
he
should
never
find
in
any
Highlander
,
baser
Thieves
,
greater
Ingratitude
,
and
more
Lyes
and
vile
Perjuries
,
than
amongst
those
Fanatical
spirits
he
should
meet
withall
.
39.
But
on
the
contrary
,
he
tells
us
of
the
Church
of
England
at
his
first
coming
thither
,
That
he
found
that
Form
of
Religion
which
was
established
under
Queen
ELIZABETH
of
famous
memory
,
by
the
Laws
of
the
Land
,
to
have
been
blessed
with
a
most
extraordinary
Peace
,
and
of
long
continuance
;
which
he
beheld
as
a
strong
evidence
of
God's
being
very
well
pleased
with
it
.
He
tells
us
also
,
That
he
could
find
no
cause
at
all
,
on
a
full
debate
,
for
any
Alteration
to
be
made
in
the
Common-Prayer-Book
,
though
that
most
impugned
;
that
the
Doctrines
seemed
to
be
sincere
,
the
Forms
and
Rites
to
have
been
justified
out
of
the
Practise
of
the
Primitive
Church
.
And
finally
,
he
tells
us
,
That
there
was
nothing
in
the
same
which
might
not
very
well
have
been
born
withall
,
if
either
the
Adversaries
would
have
made
a
reasonable
construction
of
them
;
or
that
his
Majesty
had
not
been
so
nice
,
or
rather
jealous
,
(
as
himself
confesseth
)
for
having
all
publick
Forms
in
the
Service
of
God
,
not
only
to
be
free
from
all
blame
,
but
from
any
su●spition
.
For
which
,
consult
his
Proclamation
of
the
fifth
of
March
,
before
the
Book
of
Common-Prayer
.
And
herewith
he
declared
himself
so
highly
pleased
,
that
in
the
Conference
at
Hampton-Court
,
he
entred
into
a
gratulation
to
Almighty
God
,
for
bringing
him
into
the
Promised
Land
,
(
so
he
pleased
to
call
it
)
where
Religion
was
purely
profest
,
the
Government
Ecclesiastical
approved
by
manifold
blessings
from
God
himself
,
as
well
in
the
encrease
of
the
Gospel
,
as
in
a
glorious
and
happy
Peace
;
and
where
he
had
the
happiness
to
sit
amongst
Grave
and
Learned
men
,
and
not
to
be
a
King
(
as
elsewhere
he
had
been
)
without
State
,
without
Honour
,
without
Order
,
as
before
was
said
.
And
this
being
said
,
we
shall
proceed
unto
the
rest
of
our
Story
,
casting
into
the
following
Book
,
all
the
Successes
of
the
Puritans
,
or
Presbyterians
,
in
his
own
Dominions
,
during
the
whole
time
of
his
Peaceful
Government
;
and
so
much
also
of
their
Fortunes
in
France
and
Belgium
,
as
shall
be
necessary
to
the
knowledg
of
their
future
Actings
.
AERIVS
REDIVIVVS
:
OR
,
The
History
OF
THE
PRESBYTERIANS
LIB.
XI
.
Containing
Their
Successes
whether
good
or
bad
,
in
England
,
Scotland
,
Ireland
,
and
the
Isle
of
Jersey
,
from
the
Year
1602
,
to
the
Year
1623
;
with
somewhat
touching
their
Affairs
,
as
well
in
France
and
Sweden
,
as
the
Belgick
Provinces
.
1.
THE
Puritans
and
Presbyterians
in
both
Kingdoms
,
were
brought
so
low
,
when
King
IAMES
first
obtained
the
Crown
of
England
,
that
they
might
have
been
supprest
for
ever
,
without
any
great
danger
,
if
either
that
King
had
held
the
Rains
with
a
constant
hand
,
or
been
more
fortunate
in
the
choice
of
his
Ministers
,
after
the
old
Councellors
were
worn
out
,
than
in
fine
he
proved
.
But
having
been
kept
to
such
hard
meats
when
he
lived
in
Scotland
,
he
was
so
taken
with
the
Delicacies
of
the
English
Court
,
that
he
abandoned
the
Severities
and
Cares
of
Government
,
to
enjoy
the
Pleasures
of
a
Crown
.
Which
being
perceived
by
such
as
were
most
near
unto
him
,
it
was
not
long
before
the
Secret
was
discovered
to
the
rest
of
the
people
;
who
thereupon
resolved
to
husband
all
occasions
which
the
times
should
give
them
,
to
their
best
advantage
.
But
none
conceived
more
hopes
of
him
,
than
some
Puritan
Zealots
;
who
either
presuming
on
his
Education
in
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
,
or
venturing
on
the
easiness
of
his
Disposition
,
began
to
intermit
the
use
of
the
Common-Prayer
,
to
lay
aside
the
Surplice
,
and
neglect
the
Ceremonies
;
and
more
than
so
,
to
hold
some
Classical
and
Synodical
Meetings
,
as
if
the
Laws
themselves
had
dyed
,
when
the
Queen
expired
.
But
these
Disorders
he
repressed
by
his
Proclamation
,
wherein
he
commanded
all
his
Subjects
,
of
what
sort
soever
,
not
to
innovate
any
thing
either
in
Doctrine
or
Discipline
,
till
he
upon
mature
deliberation
should
take
order
in
it
.
2.
But
some
more
wary
than
the
rest
,
refused
to
joyn
themselves
to
such
forward
Brethren
,
whose
Actions
were
interpreted
to
savour
stronger
of
Sedition
,
than
they
did
of
Zeal
.
And
by
these
men
it
was
thought
better
to
address
themselves
by
a
Petition
to
His
Sacred
Majesty
,
which
was
to
be
presented
to
him
in
the
name
of
certain
Ministers
of
the
Church
of
England
,
desiring
Reformation
of
sundry
Ceremonies
and
Abuses
:
Given
out
to
be
subscribed
by
a
thousand
hands
,
and
therefore
called
the
Millenary
Petition
;
though
there
wanted
some
hundreds
of
that
number
to
make
up
the
sum
.
In
which
Petition
deprecating
first
the
imputation
of
Schism
and
Faction
,
they
rank
their
whole
Complaints
under
these
four
heads
;
that
is
to
say
,
The
Service
of
the
Church
,
Church-Ministers
,
the
Livings
and
Maintenance
of
the
Church
,
and
the
Discipline
of
it
.
In
reference
to
the
first
,
the
Publick
Service
of
the
Church
,
it
was
desired
,
That
the
Cross
in
Baptism
,
Interrogatories
ministred
to
Infants
,
and
Confirmations
,
(
as
superfluous
)
might
be
taken
away
.
That
Baptism
might
not
be
administred
by
Women
.
That
the
Cap
and
Surplice
might
not
be
urged
.
That
Examination
might
go
before
the
Communion
;
and
,
that
it
be
not
administred
without
a
Sermon
.
That
the
terms
of
Priest
,
and
Absolution
,
with
the
Ring
in
Marriage
,
and
some
others
,
might
be
corrected
.
That
the
length
of
Service
might
be
abridged
.
Church-Songs
and
Musick
,
moderated
.
And
,
that
the
Lord's
Day
be
not
prophaned
,
nor
Holy-days
so
strictly
urged
.
That
there
might
be
an
Uniformity
of
Doctrine
prescribed
.
That
no
Popish
Opinion
be
any
more
taught
or
defended
.
That
Ministers
might
not
be
charged
to
teach
their
people
to
bow
at
the
Name
of
Iesus
.
And
,
that
the
Canonical
Scriptures
be
only
read
in
the
Church
.
3.
In
reference
to
Church-Ministers
,
it
was
propounded
,
That
none
hereafter
be
admitted
into
the
Ministry
,
but
Able
and
Sufficient
men
;
and
those
to
preach
diligently
,
especially
upon
the
Lord's
Day
:
but
such
as
be
already
entred
,
and
cannot
preach
,
may
either
be
removed
,
and
some
charitable
course
taken
with
them
for
their
Relief
;
or
else
to
be
forced
,
according
to
the
value
of
their
Livings
,
to
maintain
Preachers
.
That
Non-residency
be
not
permitted
.
That
K.
Edward's
Statute
for
the
lawfulness
of
Ministers
marriage
,
might
be
revived
.
That
Ministers
might
not
be
urged
to
subscribe
(
but
according
to
the
Law
)
the
Articles
of
Religion
,
and
the
King's
Supremacy
.
It
was
desired
also
,
in
relation
to
the
Church's
Maintenance
,
That
Bishops
might
leave
their
Commendams
,
some
holding
Prebends
,
some
Parsonages
,
some
Vicaridges
,
with
their
Bishopricks
.
That
double-beneficed
men
might
not
be
suffered
to
hold
some
two
,
some
three
Benefices
,
and
as
many
Dignities
.
That
Impropriations
annexed
to
Bishopricks
and
Colledges
,
be
demised
only
to
the
Preachers
Incumbents
for
the
old
Rent
.
That
the
Impropriations
of
Lay-men's
Fee
,
may
be
charged
with
a
sixth
or
seventh
part
of
the
worth
,
to
the
maintenance
of
a
Preaching-Minister
.
And
finally
,
in
reference
to
the
execution
of
the
Church's
Discipline
,
it
was
humbly
craved
,
That
the
Discipline
and
Excommunication
,
might
be
administred
according
to
Christ's
own
Institution
;
or
at
the
least
,
that
Enormities
might
be
redressed
:
as
namely
,
That
Excommunication
might
not
come
forth
under
the
name
of
Lay-persons
,
Chancellors
,
Officials
,
&c.
That
men
be
not
excommunicated
for
Trifles
,
and
Twelve-penny
matters
.
That
none
be
excommunicated
without
consent
of
his
Pastors
.
That
the
Officers
be
not
suffered
to
extort
unreasonable
Fees
.
That
none
having
Jurisdiction
,
or
a
Register's
Place
,
put
the
same
to
Farm
.
That
divers
Popish
Canons
as
for
restraint
of
Marriage
at
certain
times
,
be
reversed
.
That
the
length
of
Suits
in
Ecclesiastical
Courts
,
(
which
hung
sometimes
two
,
three
,
four
,
five
,
six
,
seven
years
)
may
be
restrained
.
That
the
Oath
Ex
Officio
,
whereby
men
are
forced
to
accuse
themselves
,
be
more
sparingly
used
.
That
Licenses
for
Marriages
,
without
being
Asked
,
may
be
more
sparingly
granted
.
4.
And
here
it
is
to
be
observed
,
that
though
there
was
not
one
word
in
this
Petition
either
against
Episcopal
Government
,
or
Set-forms
of
Prayer
,
yet
the
design
thereof
was
against
them
both
.
For
if
so
many
of
the
Branches
had
been
lopped
at
once
,
the
Body
of
the
Tree
must
needs
have
rotted
and
consumed
in
a
short
time
after
.
The
two
Universities
,
on
the
contrary
,
were
no
less
zealous
for
keeping
up
the
Discipline
and
Liturgy
of
the
Church
,
then
by
Law
established
.
And
to
that
end
it
was
proposed
,
and
passed
at
Cambridg
,
on
the
ninth
of
Iune
,
That
whosoever
should
oppose
by
word
or
writing
,
either
the
Doctrine
or
the
Discipline
of
the
Church
of
England
,
or
any
part
thereof
whatsoever
,
within
the
Verge
and
Limits
of
the
same
University
(
otherwise
than
in
the
way
of
Disputation
)
he
should
be
actually
suspended
from
all
Degrees
already
taken
,
and
utterly
disabled
for
taking
any
in
the
time
to
come
.
They
resolved
also
to
return
an
Answer
to
the
said
Petition
;
but
understanding
that
the
University
of
Oxon
was
in
hand
therewith
,
and
had
made
a
good
progress
in
the
same
,
they
laid
by
that
purpose
,
congratulating
with
their
Sister-University
for
her
forwardness
in
it
,
as
appears
plainly
by
their
Letter
of
the
7
th
of
October
.
All
this
was
known
unto
the
King
,
but
he
resolved
to
answer
them
in
another
way
;
and
to
that
end
designed
a
Conference
between
the
Parties
:
A
Conference
much
desired
by
those
of
the
Puritan
Faction
in
Queen
Elizabeth's
time
,
who
could
not
be
induced
to
grant
it
;
knowing
full
well
,
how
much
it
tended
to
the
ruin
of
all
publick
Government
,
that
matters
once
established
in
due
form
of
Law
,
should
be
made
subject
to
Disputes
.
But
K.
IAMES
,
either
out
of
a
desire
of
his
own
satisfaction
,
or
to
shew
his
great
Abilities
in
Judgment
,
Oratory
,
and
Discourse
,
resolved
upon
it
,
and
accordingly
gave
Order
for
it
.
To
which
end
,
certain
Delegates
of
each
Party
were
appointed
to
attend
upon
Him
at
His
Royal
Palace
of
Hampton-Court
,
on
the
14
th
of
Ianuary
then
next
following
,
there
to
debate
the
Heads
of
the
said
Petition
,
and
to
abide
his
Majesty's
Pleasure
and
Determination
.
At
what
time
there
attended
on
behalf
of
the
Church
,
the
Lord
Arch-bishop
of
Canterbury
,
the
Lord
Bishop
of
London
,
the
Bishops
of
Durham
,
Winchester
,
Worcester
,
St.
Davids
,
Chichester
,
Carlisle
,
and
Peterborough
.
The
Dean
of
the
Chappel
,
Westminster
,
Christ-Church
,
Pauls
,
Worcester
,
Salisbury
,
Chester
,
and
Windsor
:
together
with
Dr.
King
,
Arch-Deacon
of
Nottingham
,
and
Dr.
Feild
,
who
afterwards
was
Dean
of
Glocester
.
Apparelled
all
of
them
in
their
Robes
and
Habits
,
peculiar
to
their
several
Orders
.
5.
There
appeared
also
in
the
behalf
of
the
Millenaries
,
Dr.
Iohn
Reynolds
,
and
Dr.
Thomas
Spark
,
of
Oxford
;
Mr.
Chatterton
,
and
Mr.
Knewstubs
,
of
Cambridg
:
Apparelld
neither
in
Priest's
Gowns
,
or
Canonical
Coats
;
but
in
such
Gowns
as
were
then
commonly
worn
(
in
reference
to
the
form
and
fashion
of
them
)
by
the
Turkey
Merchants
;
as
if
they
had
subscribed
to
the
Opinion
of
old
T.
C.
That
we
ought
rather
to
conform
in
all
outward
Ceremonies
to
the
Turks
,
than
the
Papists
.
Great
hopes
they
gave
themselves
for
setling
the
Calvinian
Doctrines
in
the
Church
of
England
,
and
altering
so
much
in
the
Polity
and
Forms
of
Worship
,
as
might
bring
it
nearer
by
some
steps
to
the
Church
of
Geneva
.
In
reference
to
the
first
,
it
was
much
prest
by
Dr.
Reynolds
,
in
the
name
of
the
rest
,
That
the
Nine
Articles
of
Lambeth
(
which
he
entituled
by
the
name
of
Orthodoxal
Assertions
)
might
be
received
amongst
the
Articles
of
the
Church
.
But
this
Request
,
(
upon
a
true
account
of
the
state
of
that
business
)
was
by
that
prudent
King
rejected
,
with
as
great
a
constancy
as
formerly
the
Articles
themselves
had
been
suppressed
under
Queen
ELIZABETH
.
It
was
moved
also
,
That
these
words
,
[
neither
totally
nor
finally
]
might
be
inserted
in
the
Sixteenth
Article
of
the
publick
Confession
,
to
the
intent
that
the
Article
so
explained
,
might
speak
in
favour
of
the
Zuinglian
or
Calvinian
Doctrine
,
concerning
the
impossibility
of
falling
from
the
state
of
Grace
,
and
Justification
.
Which
Proposition
gave
a
just
occasion
to
Bishop
Bancroft
to
speak
his
sense
of
the
Calvinian
Doctrine
of
Predestination
,
which
he
called
in
plain
terms
,
a
desperate
Doctrine
.
Upon
whose
interposings
in
that
particular
,
and
a
short
Declaration
made
by
the
Dean
of
St.
Pauls
,
touching
some
Heats
which
had
been
raised
in
Cambridg
,
in
pursuit
thereof
,
this
second
Motion
proved
as
fruitless
as
the
first
had
done
.
6.
Nor
sped
they
better
in
relation
to
the
Forms
of
Worship
,
than
they
had
done
in
reference
unto
points
of
Doctrine
:
some
pains
they
took
in
crying
down
the
Surplice
and
the
Cross
in
Baptism
,
the
Ring
in
Marriage
,
and
the
Interrogatories
proposed
to
Infants
.
And
somewhat
also
was
observed
touching
some
Errors
in
the
old
Translation
of
the
English
Psalter
,
as
also
in
the
Gospels
and
Epistles
,
as
they
stood
in
the
Liturgy
:
But
their
Objections
were
so
stale
,
and
so
often
answered
,
that
the
Bishops
and
Conformable
Party
went
away
with
an
easie
Victory
;
not
only
the
King's
Majesty
,
but
the
Lords
of
his
Council
,
being
abundantly
well
satisfied
in
such
former
scruples
as
had
been
raised
against
the
Church
and
the
Orders
of
it
.
The
sum
and
substance
of
which
Conference
,
collected
by
the
hand
of
Dr.
Barlow
,
then
Dean
of
Chester
,
can
hardly
be
abbreviated
to
a
lesser
compass
,
without
great
injury
to
the
King
and
the
Conferrees
.
Let
it
suffice
,
that
this
great
Mountain
which
had
raised
so
much
expectation
,
was
delivered
only
of
a
Mouse
:
The
Millenary
Plaintifs
have
gained
nothing
by
their
fruitless
travel
,
but
the
expounding
of
the
word
Absolution
,
by
Remission
of
sins
;
the
qualifying
of
the
Rubrick
about
private
Baptism
;
the
adding
of
some
Thanksgivings
at
the
end
of
the
Letany
,
and
of
some
Questions
and
Answers
in
the
close
of
the
Catechism
.
But
on
the
other
side
,
the
Brethren
lost
so
much
in
their
Reputation
,
that
the
King
was
very
well
satisfied
in
the
weakness
of
their
Objections
,
and
the
Injustice
of
their
Cavils
;
insomuch
,
that
turning
his
head
towards
some
of
the
Lords
,
If
this
be
all
(
quoth
he
)
which
they
have
to
say
,
I
will
either
make
them
conform
themselves
,
or
hurry
them
out
of
the
Land
,
or
do
somewhat
which
is
worse
,
p.
85.
Which
notwithstanding
they
gave
out
,
That
all
was
theirs
;
and
that
they
had
obtained
an
absolute
Victory
:
but
more
particularly
,
that
the
King
gratified
Dr.
Reynolds
in
every
thing
which
he
proposed
;
and
that
Dr.
Reynolds
obtained
and
prevailed
in
every
thing
they
did
desire
.
That
if
any
man
report
the
contrary
,
he
doth
lye
;
and
,
that
they
could
give
him
the
lye
from
Dr.
Reynolds
his
mouth
:
that
these
things
now
obtained
by
the
Reformers
,
were
but
the
beginning
of
Reformation
;
the
greater
matters
being
yet
to
come
.
That
my
Lord
of
Winton
stood
mute
,
and
said
little
or
nothing
.
That
my
Lord
of
London
called
Dr.
Reynolds
,
Schismatick
;
(
he
thanks
him
for
it
)
but
otherwise
said
little
to
the
purpose
.
That
the
King's
Majesty
used
the
Bishops
with
very
hard
words
;
but
embraced
Dr.
Reynolds
,
and
used
most
kind
speeches
to
him
.
That
my
Lord
of
Canterbury
,
and
my
Lord
of
London
,
falling
on
their
knees
,
besought
his
Majesty
to
take
their
Cause
into
his
own
Hands
,
and
to
make
some
good
end
of
it
,
such
as
might
stand
with
their
Credit
.
7.
All
this
,
and
more
,
they
scattered
up
and
down
in
their
scurrilous
Papers
,
to
keep
up
the
spirits
of
their
Party
;
two
of
which
,
coming
to
the
hands
of
Dr.
Barlow
,
before-mentioned
,
he
caused
them
to
be
published
at
the
end
of
the
Conference
:
The
Truth
and
Honesty
of
whose
Collections
,
having
been
universally
approved
above
fifty
years
,
hath
been
impugned
of
late
by
some
sorry
Scriblers
of
the
Puritan
Faction
;
and
a
report
raised
of
some
Retractation
which
he
is
fabled
to
have
made
at
the
time
of
his
death
,
of
the
great
wrong
which
he
had
done
to
Dr.
Reynolds
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Millenaries
.
The
silliness
of
which
Fiction
hath
been
elsewhere
canvased
,
and
therefore
not
to
be
repeated
in
this
time
and
place
.
But
for
the
clearing
of
that
Reverend
person
from
so
soul
a
Calumny
,
we
shall
not
make
use
of
any
other
Argument
,
than
the
words
of
K.
IAMES
,
who
tells
us
in
his
Proclamation
of
the
fifth
of
March
,
that
he
could
not
conceal
,
That
the
success
of
that
Conferrence
was
such
as
hapneth
to
many
other
things
,
which
moving
great
expectations
before
they
be
entred
into
,
in
their
issue
produce
small
effects
:
That
he
found
mighty
and
vehement
Informations
supported
with
so
weak
and
slender
Proofs
,
as
it
appeared
unto
him
and
his
Council
,
that
there
was
no
cause
why
any
change
should
be
in
that
which
was
most
impugned
,
namely
,
the
Book
of
Common-Prayer
,
containing
the
publick
Service
of
God
here
established
;
nor
in
the
Doctrine
,
which
appeared
to
be
sincere
;
nor
in
the
Forms
and
Rites
,
which
were
justified
out
of
the
practise
of
the
primitive
Churrh
:
And
finally
,
that
though
with
the
consent
of
the
Bishops
and
other
Learned
men
then
and
there
assembled
,
some
passages
therein
were
rather
explained
than
altered
;
yet
,
that
the
same
might
very
well
have
been
born
amongst
such
men
who
would
have
made
a
reasonable
construction
of
them
.
Which
I
conceive
to
be
sufficient
for
the
vindication
of
that
Learned
Prelate
,
for
clearing
him
from
doing
any
injury
to
Dr.
Reynolds
,
in
the
repeating
of
his
words
,
as
is
suggested
by
some
Puritan
Scriblers
of
these
present
times
.
8.
But
to
proceed
,
this
Conference
was
followed
with
the
Proclamation
of
the
fifth
of
March
;
in
which
his
Majesty
having
first
declared
the
occasion
and
success
thereof
,
in
the
words
formerly
laid
down
,
proceeds
to
signifie
the
present
course
which
he
had
taken
for
causing
the
Book
of
Common-Prayer
to
be
so
explained
;
and
being
so
explained
,
to
be
forthwith
Printed
;
not
doubting
but
that
all
his
Subjects
,
both
Ministers
and
others
,
would
receive
the
same
with
due
reverence
,
and
conform
themselves
to
it
.
Which
notwithstanding
he
conceived
it
necessary
to
make
known
his
Authorizing
of
the
same
by
his
Proclamation
,
and
by
that
Proclamation
to
require
and
enjoyn
all
men
,
as
well
Ecclesiastical
as
Temporal
,
to
conform
themselves
thereunto
,
as
to
the
only
publick
Form
of
serving
God
,
established
and
allowed
in
this
Realm
.
Which
said
,
he
lays
a
strict
Command
on
all
Arch-bishops
,
and
Bishops
,
and
all
other
publick
Ministers
,
as
well
Ecclesiastical
as
Civil
,
for
causing
the
same
to
be
observed
,
and
punishing
all
Offenders
to
the
contrary
,
according
to
the
Laws
of
the
Realm
made
in
that
behalf
.
Finally
,
He
admonisheth
all
his
Subjects
of
what
sort
soever
,
not
to
expect
hereafter
any
Alteration
in
the
publick
Form
of
God's
Service
,
from
that
which
he
had
then
established
.
And
this
he
signified
(
as
afterward
it
followeth
in
the
said
Proclamation
)
because
that
he
neither
would
give
way
to
any
to
presume
,
that
his
Judgment
having
determined
in
a
matter
of
such
weight
,
should
be
swayed
to
any
Alteration
by
the
Frivolous
Suggestions
of
any
leight
head
;
nor
could
be
ignorant
of
the
inconveniencies
that
do
arise
in
Government
,
by
admitting
Innovation
in
things
once
setled
by
mature
deliberation
;
and
how
necessary
it
was
to
use
constancy
in
the
publick
Determinations
of
all
States
:
for
that
(
saith
he
)
such
is
the
unquietness
and
unsteadfastness
of
some
dispositions
,
affecting
every
year
new
Forms
of
things
,
as
if
they
should
be
followed
in
their
unconstancy
,
would
make
all
Actions
of
State
ridiculous
and
contemptible
;
whereas
the
steadfast
maintaining
of
things
by
good
Advice
established
,
is
the
Preservative
and
Weal
of
all
publick
Governments
.
9.
The
main
Concernments
of
the
Church
being
thus
secured
,
his
Majesty
proceeds
to
his
first
Parliament
;
accompanied
,
as
the
custom
is
,
with
a
Convocation
;
which
took
beginning
on
the
twentieth
day
of
March
then
next
ensuing
.
In
the
Parliament
there
passed
some
Acts
which
concerned
the
Church
;
as
namely
,
one
for
making
void
all
Grants
and
Leases
which
should
be
made
of
any
of
the
Lands
of
Arch-bishops
and
Bishops
,
to
the
King's
Majesty
,
or
any
of
his
Heirs
and
Successors
,
for
more
than
One
and
twenty
years
,
or
Three
Lives
.
Which
Act
was
seasonably
procured
by
Bishop
Bancroft
,
to
prevent
the
begging
of
the
Scots
,
who
otherwise
would
have
picked
the
Church
to
the
very
bone
.
There
also
past
an
Act
for
the
repealing
of
a
Statute
in
the
Reign
of
Queen
Mary
,
by
means
whereof
the
Statute
of
King
Edward
the
sixth
,
touching
the
Lawfulness
of
Ministers
Marriages
,
were
revived
again
,
as
in
the
Millenary
Petition
was
before
desired
.
And
either
by
the
Practise
of
some
Puritan
Zealots
,
who
had
their
Agents
in
all
corners
,
or
by
the
carelesness
and
connivence
of
his
Majesty's
Council
,
learned
in
the
Laws
of
this
Realm
,
who
should
have
had
an
eye
upon
them
,
that
Statute
of
K.
EDWARD
was
revived
also
,
by
which
it
was
enacted
,
That
all
Processes
,
Citations
,
Judgments
,
&c.
in
any
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Courts
,
should
be
issued
in
the
King's
Name
,
and
under
the
King's
Seal
of
Arms
;
which
afterwards
gave
some
colour
to
the
Puritan
Faction
,
for
creating
trouble
to
the
Bishops
in
their
Jurisdiction
.
The
Convocation
was
more
active
;
some
days
before
the
sitting
whereof
,
the
most
Reverend
Arch-bishop
Whitgift
departs
this
life
,
and
leaves
it
to
the
managing
of
Dr.
Richard
Bancroft
,
Bishop
of
London
,
as
the
President
of
it
.
By
whose
great
industry
,
and
indefatigable
pains
,
a
Body
of
Canons
was
collected
,
to
the
number
of
One
hundred
forty
one
,
out
of
the
Articles
,
Injunctions
,
and
Synodical
Acts
,
during
the
Reigns
of
Queen
ELIZABETH
,
and
K.
EDWARD
the
sixth
.
Which
being
methodically
digested
,
approved
of
in
the
Convocation
,
and
ratified
by
his
Majesty's
Letters
Patents
in
due
form
of
Law
,
were
stoutly
put
in
execution
by
the
said
Dr.
Bancroft
,
translated
to
the
See
of
Canterbury
in
the
Month
of
December
,
Anno
1604.
10.
And
to
say
truth
,
it
did
concern
him
to
be
resolute
in
that
prosecution
,
considering
how
strict
a
Bond
was
made
by
many
of
the
Brethren
,
when
they
agreed
unto
the
drawing
of
the
former
Petition
;
by
which
they
bound
themselves
not
only
to
seek
redress
of
those
Particulars
which
are
comprehended
in
the
same
;
but
that
the
state
of
the
Church
might
be
reformed
in
all
things
needful
,
according
to
the
Rule
of
God's
holy
Word
,
and
agreeable
to
the
example
of
other
Reformed
Churches
,
which
had
restored
both
their
Doctrine
and
Discipline
,
as
it
was
delivered
by
our
Saviour
Christ
and
his
holy
Apostles
.
And
how
far
that
might
reach
,
none
knew
better
than
he
;
who
in
his
Note
of
Dangerous
Positions
and
Proceedings
,
and
his
Survey
of
the
pretended
Holy
Discipline
,
had
founded
the
depth
of
their
Designs
,
and
found
that
nothing
could
ensue
upon
their
Positions
,
but
a
most
unavoidable
ruin
to
the
Church
and
State
.
He
had
observed
with
what
a
peevish
malice
they
had
libelled
against
Arch-bishop
Whitgift
,
(
a
Prelate
of
a
meek
and
moderate
spirit
)
after
his
decease
;
and
could
not
but
expect
a
worse
dealing
from
them
;
which
he
after
found
,
by
how
much
he
had
handled
them
more
coarsly
than
his
Predecessor
.
For
,
though
the
Lords
had
showed
their
Zeal
unto
the
memory
of
that
famous
Prelate
,
by
the
severe
punishment
of
Pickering
who
made
the
Libel
;
yet
well
he
knew
,
that
the
terror
of
that
Punishment
would
be
quickly
over
,
if
a
hard
hand
were
not
also
kept
upon
all
the
rest
:
And
for
keeping
a
hard
hand
upon
all
the
rest
,
he
was
encouraged
by
the
words
of
K.
IAMES
at
the
end
of
the
Conference
,
when
he
affirmed
,
That
he
would
either
make
the
Puritans
conform
themselves
,
or
else
would
hurry
them
out
of
the
Land
,
or
do
that
which
was
worse
.
Upon
which
grounds
he
sets
himself
upon
the
Work
,
requires
a
strict
Conformity
to
the
Rules
of
the
Church
,
according
to
the
Laws
and
Canons
in
that
behalf
;
and
without
sparing
Non-conformists
,
or
Half-Conformists
,
at
last
reduced
them
to
that
point
,
That
they
must
either
leave
their
Churches
,
or
obey
the
Church
.
The
Aultar
of
Damascus
tells
us
,
if
we
may
believe
him
,
That
no
fewer
than
Three
hundred
Preaching-Ministers
,
were
either
silenced
or
deprived
upon
that
account
.
But
the
Authors
of
that
Book
,
whosoever
they
were
,
who
use
sometimes
to
strain
at
Gnats
,
and
swallow
a
Camel
;
at
other
times
can
make
a
Mountain
of
a
Mole-hill
,
if
it
stand
in
their
way
:
For
it
appears
upon
the
Rolls
brought
in
by
Bishop
Bancroft
before
his
death
,
that
there
had
been
but
Forty
nine
deprived
upon
all
occasions
;
which
in
a
Realm
containing
Nine
thousand
Parishes
,
could
be
no
great
matter
.
But
so
it
was
,
that
by
the
punishment
of
some
few
of
the
Principals
,
he
struck
such
a
general
terror
into
all
the
rest
,
that
Inconformity
grew
out
of
fashion
in
a
lesse
time
than
could
be
easily
imagined
.
11.
Hereupon
followed
a
great
alteration
in
the
Face
of
Religion
;
more
Churches
beautified
and
repaired
in
this
short
time
of
his
Government
,
than
had
been
in
many
years
before
:
The
Liturgy
more
solemnly
officiated
by
the
Priests
,
and
more
religiously
attended
by
the
common
people
;
the
Fasts
and
Festivals
more
punctually
observed
by
both
,
than
of
later
times
.
Coaps
brought
again
in●to
the
Service
of
the
Church
,
the
Surplice
generally
worn
without
doubt
or
haesitancy
;
and
all
things
in
a
manner
are
reduced
to
the
same
estate
in
which
they
had
been
first
setled
under
Queen
ELIZABETH
:
which
,
though
it
much
redounded
to
the
Honour
of
the
Church
of
England
;
yet
gave
it
no
small
trouble
to
some
sticklers
for
the
Puritan
Faction
,
exprest
in
many
scandalous
Libels
,
and
seditious
railings
;
in
which
this
Reverend
Prelate
suffered
both
alive
and
dead
.
Some
who
had
formerly
subscribed
,
but
not
without
some
secret
evasion
,
or
mental
reservation
which
they
kept
to
themselves
,
are
now
required
to
testifie
their
Conformity
by
a
new
subscription
,
in
which
it
was
to
be
declared
,
that
they
did
willingly
&
ex
animo
subscribe
to
the
three
Articles
,
(
formerly
tendred
to
the
Clergy
under
Arch-bishop
Whitgift
,
but
now
incorporated
into
the
thirty
six
Canons
)
and
to
all
things
in
the
same
contained
.
Which
leaving
them
no
starting-hole
either
for
practising
those
Rites
and
Ceremonies
which
they
did
not
approve
,
or
for
approving
that
which
they
meant
not
to
practise
,
as
they
had
done
formerly
;
occasioned
many
of
them
to
forsake
their
Benefices
,
rather
than
to
subscribe
according
to
the
true
intention
of
the
Church
in
the
said
three
Articles
:
Amongst
which
,
none
more
eminent
than
Dr.
Iohn
Burges
,
beneficed
at
that
time
in
Lincoln
Diocess
,
who
for
some
passages
in
a
Sermon
preached
before
the
King
,
on
the
19
th
of
Iune
,
1604
,
was
committed
Prisoner
:
and
being
then
required
by
the
Bishop
of
London
to
subscribe
those
Articles
,
he
absolutely
made
refusal
of
it
;
and
presently
thereupon
resigned
his
Benefice
;
the
reasons
whereof
,
he
gives
in
a
long
Letter
to
Dr.
William
Chatterton
,
then
Bishop
of
Lincoln
.
He
applied
himself
also
,
both
by
Letter
and
Petition
,
to
his
Sacred
Majesty
,
clearing
himself
from
all
intention
of
preaching
any
thing
in
that
Sermon
which
might
give
any
just
offence
;
and
humbly
praying
for
a
restitution
,
not
to
his
Church
,
but
only
to
his
Majesty's
Favour
.
Which
gained
so
far
upon
the
King
,
that
he
admitted
him
not
long
after
to
a
personal
Conference
,
recovered
him
unto
his
station
in
the
Church
,
from
which
he
was
fallen
:
and
finally
,
occasioned
his
preferring
to
the
Rectory
of
Colshill
,
in
the
County
of
Warwick
.
After
which
,
he
became
a
profest
Champion
of
the
Government
and
Liturgy
of
the
Church
of
England
;
both
which
he
justified
against
all
the
Cavils
of
the
Non-conformists
,
as
appears
by
a
Learned
Book
of
his
,
entituled
,
An
Answer
rejoyned
to
the
applauded
Pamphlet
,
&c.
published
in
the
year
1631.
12.
But
the
gaining
of
this
man
did
not
still
the
rest
:
For
presently
on
the
neck
of
this
,
1605
comes
out
a
Factious
Pamphlet
,
published
by
the
Lincoln-shire-Ministers
,
which
they
call
The
Abridgment
;
containing
the
sum
and
substance
of
all
those
Objections
which
either
then
were
,
or
formerly
had
been
made
against
the
Church
,
in
reference
to
Doctrine
,
Government
,
or
Forms
of
Worship
:
Concerning
which
,
it
is
observed
by
the
said
Dr.
Burges
,
That
he
found
the
state
of
the
Questions
to
be
very
much
altered
in
the
same
;
that
Cartwright
,
and
the
rest
,
in
the
times
fore-going
,
though
they
had
sharpned
both
their
Wits
and
Pens
against
the
Ceremonies
,
opposed
them
as
inconvenient
only
,
but
not
unlawful
:
That
therefore
they
endeavoured
to
perswade
the
Ministers
rather
to
conform
themselves
,
than
to
leave
their
Flocks
;
the
people
,
rather
to
receive
the
Communion
kneeling
,
than
not
to
receive
the
same
at
all
:
but
,
that
the
Authors
of
that
Book
,
and
some
other
Pamphlets
,
pronounced
them
to
be
simply
unlawful
,
neither
to
be
imposed
nor
used
;
some
of
them
thinking
it
a
great
part
of
godliness
to
cast
off
the
Surplice
,
and
commanded
their
Children
so
to
do
.
This
made
the
Bishops
far
more
earnest
to
reduce
them
to
a
present
Conformity
,
than
otherwise
they
might
have
been
,
though
by
so
doing
they
encreased
those
discontentments
,
the
seeds
whereof
were
sown
at
the
end
of
the
Conference
.
All
this
the
Papists
well
observed
,
and
rejoyced
at
it
,
intending
in
the
carrying
on
of
the
Gun-powder
Treason
,
to
lay
the
guilt
thereof
on
the
Puritans
only
.
But
the
King
and
his
Council
mined
with
them
,
and
undermined
them
,
and
by
so
doing
blew
them
up
in
their
own
Invention
;
the
Traytors
being
discovered
,
condemned
,
and
executed
,
as
they
most
justly
had
deserved
.
But
this
Design
which
was
intended
for
a
ruin
of
the
Puritan
Faction
,
proved
in
conclusion
very
advantagious
to
their
Ends
and
Purposes
:
For
,
the
King
being
throughly
terrified
with
the
apprehension
of
so
great
a
danger
,
turned
all
his
thoughts
upon
the
Papists
,
and
was
content
to
let
the
Puritans
take
breath
,
and
regain
some
strength
,
that
they
might
serve
him
for
a
counterpoise
against
the
other
:
as
afterwards
he
gave
some
countenance
to
the
Popish
Party
,
when
he
perceived
the
opposite
Faction
to
be
grown
too
head-strong
.
Nor
were
the
Puritans
wanting
to
themselves
upon
this
occasion
,
but
entertained
the
Court
and
Countrey
with
continual
fears
of
some
new
dangers
from
the
Papists
;
and
by
appearance
of
much
zeal
for
the
true
Religion
,
and
no
less
care
for
the
preserving
of
their
common
Liberty
against
the
encroachments
of
the
Court
,
came
by
degrees
to
make
a
Party
in
the
House
of
Commons
.
And
hereunto
K.
IAMES
unwittingly
contributed
his
assistance
also
;
who
being
intent
upon
uniting
the
two
Kingdoms
by
Act
of
Parliament
,
suffered
the
Commons
to
expatiate
in
Rhetorical
Speeches
,
to
call
in
question
the
extent
of
his
Royal
Prerogative
,
to
embrue
many
Church-concernments
,
and
to
dispute
the
Power
of
the
High-Commission
:
By
means
whereof
they
came
at
last
to
such
an
height
,
that
the
King
was
able
in
the
end
to
do
nothing
in
Parliament
,
but
as
he
courted
and
applyed
himself
to
this
popular
Faction
.
13.
Worse
fared
it
with
the
Brethren
of
the
Separation
,
who
had
retired
themselves
unto
Amsterdam
in
the
former
Reign
,
than
with
their
first
Founders
and
Fore-fathers
in
the
Church
of
England
:
For
having
broken
in
sunder
the
bond
of
peace
,
they
found
no
possibility
of
preserving
the
spirit
of
unity
;
one
Separation
growing
continually
on
the
neck
of
another
,
till
they
were
crumbled
into
nothing
.
The
Brethren
of
the
first
Separation
had
found
fault
with
the
Church
of
England
for
reading
Prayers
and
Homilies
as
they
lay
in
the
Book
,
and
not
admitting
the
Presbytery
to
take
place
amongst
them
.
But
the
Brethren
of
the
second
Separation
take
as
much
distaste
against
retaining
all
set-forms
of
Hymns
and
Psalms
,
committing
their
Conceptions
,
both
in
Praying
and
Prophesying
,
to
the
help
of
Memory
;
and
did
as
much
abominate
Presbytery
,
as
the
other
liked
it
:
For
first
,
They
pre-suppose
for
granted
,
as
they
safely
might
,
that
there
be
three
kinds
of
Spiritual
Worship
,
Praying
,
Prophesying
,
and
Singing
of
Psalms
;
and
then
subjoyn
this
Maxim
,
in
which
all
agreed
,
that
is
to
say
,
That
there
is
the
same
reason
of
Helps
in
all
the
parts
of
Spiritual
Worship
,
as
is
to
be
admitted
in
any
one
,
during
the
performing
of
that
Worship
.
Upon
which
ground
they
charge
it
home
on
their
fellow-Separatists
,
That
,
as
in
Prayer
,
the
Book
is
to
be
laid
aside
,
by
the
confession
of
the
ancient
Brethren
of
the
Separation
,
so
must
it
also
be
in
Prophesying
,
and
Singing
of
Psalms
:
and
therefore
,
whether
we
pray
,
or
sing
,
or
prophesie
,
it
is
not
to
be
from
the
Book
,
but
out
of
the
heart
.
For
Prophesying
,
next
,
they
tell
us
,
that
the
Spirit
is
quenched
two
manner
of
ways
,
by
Memory
,
as
well
as
Reading
.
And
to
make
known
how
little
use
there
is
of
Memory
in
the
Act
of
Prophesying
or
Preaching
,
they
tell
us
,
That
the
citing
of
Chapter
and
Verse
(
as
not
being
used
by
Christ
and
his
Apostles
in
their
Sermons
or
Writings
)
,
is
a
mark
of
Antichrist
.
And
as
for
Psalms
,
which
make
the
Third
part
of
Spiritual
Worship
,
they
propose
these
Queries
:
1.
Whether
in
a
Psalm
a
man
must
be
tyed
to
Meeter
,
Rythme
,
and
Tune
?
and
,
Whether
Voluntary
be
not
as
necessary
in
Tune
and
Words
,
as
well
as
Matter
?
And
,
2.
Whether
Meeter
,
Rythme
,
and
Tune
,
be
not
quenching
the
Spirit
?
14.
According
to
which
Resolution
of
the
New
Separation
,
every
man
,
when
the
Congregation
shall
be
met
together
,
may
first
conceive
his
own
Matter
in
the
Act
of
Praising
;
deliver
it
in
Prose
or
Meeter
,
as
he
lists
himself
;
and
in
the
same
instant
chant
out
in
what
Tune
soever
,
that
which
comes
first
into
his
own
head
:
Which
would
be
such
a
horrible
confusion
of
Tongues
and
Voices
,
that
hardly
any
howling
or
gnashing
of
teeth
,
can
be
like
unto
it
.
And
yet
it
follows
so
directly
on
the
former
Principles
,
that
if
we
banish
all
set-forms
of
Common-Prayer
,
(
which
is
but
only
one
part
of
God's
Publick
Worship
)
from
the
use
of
the
Church
,
we
cannot
but
in
Justice
and
in
Reason
both
,
banish
all
studied
and
premeditated
Sermons
,
from
the
House
of
God
,
and
utterly
cast
out
all
King
David's
Psalms
,
(
whether
in
Prose
or
Meeter
,
that
comes
all
to
one
)
and
all
Divine
Hymns
also
into
the
bargain
.
Finally
,
as
to
Forms
of
Government
,
they
declared
thus
,
(
or
to
this
purpose
,
at
the
least
,
if
my
memory
fail
not
)
That
as
they
which
live
under
the
Tyranny
of
the
Pope
and
Cardinals
,
worship
the
very
Beast
it self
;
and
they
which
live
under
the
Government
of
Arch-bishops
and
Bishops
,
do
worship
the
Image
of
the
Beast
;
so
they
which
willingly
obey
the
Reformed
Presbytery
of
Pastors
,
Elders
,
and
Deacons
,
worship
the
shadow
of
that
Image
.
To
such
ridiculous
Follies
are
men
commonly
brought
,
when
once
presuming
on
some
New
Light
to
direct
their
Actions
,
they
suffer
themselves
to
be
mis-guided
by
the
Ignis
fatuus
of
their
own
Inventions
.
And
in
this
posture
stood
the
Brethren
of
the
Separation
,
Anno
1606
,
when
Smith
first
published
his
Book
of
the
present
differences
between
the
Churches
of
the
Separation
,
as
he
honestly
calls
them
.
But
afterwards
there
grew
another
great
dispute
between
Ainsworth
and
Broughton
,
Whether
the
colour
of
Aaron's
Linnen
Ephod
were
of
Blew
,
or
a
Sea-water
Green
:
Which
did
not
only
trouble
all
the
Dyers
in
Amsterdam
,
but
drew
their
several
Followers
into
Sides
and
Factions
,
and
made
good
sport
to
all
the
World
,
but
themselves
alone
.
By
reason
of
which
Divisions
and
Sub-divisions
,
they
fell
at
last
into
so
many
Fractions
,
that
one
of
them
in
the
end
became
a
Church
of
himself
,
and
having
none
to
joyn
in
Opinion
with
him
,
baptized
himself
,
and
thereby
got
the
name
of
a
Se-baptist
;
which
never
any
Sectary
or
Heretick
had
obtained
before
.
15.
It
fell
not
out
much
otherwise
in
the
Belgick
Provinces
,
with
those
of
the
Calvinian
Judgment
,
who
then
began
to
find
some
diminution
of
that
Power
and
Credit
wherewith
they
carried
all
before
them
in
the
times
preceding
.
Iunius
,
a
very
moderate
and
learned
man
,
and
one
of
the
Professors
for
Divinity
in
the
Schools
of
Leyden
,
departed
out
of
this
life
in
the
same
year
also
;
into
whose
Place
the
Overseers
,
or
Curators
,
as
they
call
them
,
of
that
University
,
made
choice
of
Iacob
Van
Harmine
,
a
man
of
equal
Learning
,
and
no
less
Piety
.
He
had
for
fifteen
years
before
,
been
Pastor
(
as
they
love
to
phrase
it
)
to
the
great
Church
of
Amsterdam
,
the
chief
City
of
Holland
;
during
which
time
he
published
his
Discourse
against
the
Doctrine
of
Predestination
,
as
laid
down
by
Perkins
,
who
at
that
time
had
printed
his
Armilla
Aurea
,
and
therein
justified
all
the
Rigours
of
the
Supra-lapsarians
.
Encouraged
with
his
good
success
in
this
Adventure
,
he
undertakes
a
Conference
on
the
same
Argument
,
with
the
Learned
Iunius
,
one
of
the
Sub-lapsarian
Judgment
;
the
sum
whereof
being
spread
abroad
in
several
Papers
,
was
afterward
set
forth
by
the
name
of
Amica
Collatio
.
By
means
whereof
,
as
he
attained
a
great
esteem
with
all
moderate
men
,
so
he
exceedingly
exasperated
most
of
the
Calvinian
Ministers
,
who
thereupon
opposed
his
coming
to
Leyden
with
their
utmost
power
,
accusing
him
of
Heterodoxies
and
unsound
Opinions
,
to
the
Council
of
Holland
.
But
the
Curators
being
constant
in
their
Resolutions
,
and
Harmin
having
purged
himself
from
all
Crimes
objected
,
before
his
Judges
at
the
Hague
;
he
is
dispatched
for
Leyden
,
admitted
by
the
University
,
and
confirmed
by
the
Estate
:
Towards
which
,
the
Testimonial-Letters
sent
from
Amsterdam
,
did
not
help
a
little
;
in
which
he
stands
commended
for
a
man
of
an
[
](A43507-e91160-b)*
*
〈…〉
&
mo●●●m
sumam
integritatem
,
Hunc
.
Orat.
unblamable
life
,
sound
Doctrine
,
and
fair
behaviour
;
as
by
their
Letters
may
appear
,
exemplified
in
an
Oration
which
was
made
at
his
Funeral
.
16.
By
which
Attractives
he
prevailed
as
much
amongst
the
Students
of
Leyden
,
as
he
had
done
amongst
the
Merchants
at
Amsterdam
.
For
during
the
short
time
of
his
sitting
in
the
Chair
of
Leyden
,
he
drew
unto
him
a
great
part
of
that
University
;
who
by
the
Piety
of
the
man
,
his
powerful
Arguments
,
his
extream
diligence
in
that
place
,
and
the
clear
light
of
Reason
which
appeared
in
all
his
Discourses
,
became
so
wedded
at
the
last
unto
his
Opinions
,
that
no
time
or
trouble
could
divorce
them
from
Harmin
:
Dying
in
the
year
1609
,
the
Heats
betwixt
his
Scholars
,
and
those
of
a
contrary
Perswasion
,
were
rather
encreased
than
abated
;
the
more
encreased
for
want
of
such
prudent
Moderators
as
had
before
preserved
the
Churches
from
a
publick
Rupture
.
The
breach
between
them
growing
wider
and
wider
,
each
side
thought
fit
to
seek
the
countenance
of
the
State
;
and
they
did
accordingly
.
For
in
the
year
1610
,
the
Followers
of
Arminius
address
their
Remonstrance
(
containing
the
Antiquity
of
their
Doctrines
,
and
the
substance
of
them
)
to
the
States
of
Holland
,
which
was
encountred
presently
by
a
Contra-Remonstrance
,
exhibited
by
those
of
Calvin's
Party
:
from
hence
the
Name
of
Remonstrants
,
and
Contra-Remonstrants
,
so
frequent
in
their
Books
and
Writings
.
Which
though
it
brought
some
trouble
for
the
present
on
the
Churches
of
Holland
,
conduced
much
more
to
the
advantage
of
the
Church
of
England
,
whose
Doctrine
in
those
points
had
been
so
over-born
,
if
not
quite
suppressed
,
by
those
of
the
Calvinian
Party
,
that
it
was
almost
reckoned
for
a
Heresie
to
be
sound
and
Orthodox
,
according
to
the
tenour
of
the
Book
of
Articles
,
and
other
publick
Monuments
of
the
Religion
here
by
Law
established
.
For
being
awakened
by
the
noise
of
the
Belgick
Troubles
,
most
men
began
to
look
about
them
,
to
search
more
narrowly
into
the
Doctrines
of
the
Church
,
and
by
degrees
to
propagate
,
maintain
,
and
teach
them
against
all
Opposers
,
as
shall
appear
more
largely
and
particularly
in
another
place
.
17.
At
the
same
time
more
troubles
were
projected
in
the
Realm
of
Sweden
;
Prince
Sigismund
,
the
eldest
Son
of
Iohn
,
and
the
Grand-child
of
Gustavus
Ericus
,
the
first
King
of
that
Family
,
was
in
his
Father's
life-time
chosen
King
of
Poland
,
in
reference
to
his
Mother
,
the
Lady
Catherine
,
Sister
to
SIGISMVND
the
Second
.
But
either
being
better
pleased
with
the
Court
of
Poland
,
or
not
permitted
by
that
people
to
go
out
of
the
Kingdom
,
he
left
the
Government
of
Sweden
to
his
Unkle
CHARLES
;
a
Prince
of
no
small
Courage
,
but
of
more
Ambition
.
At
first
he
governed
all
Affairs
as
Lord
Deputy
only
,
but
practised
by
degrees
the
exercise
of
a
greater
Power
than
was
belonging
to
a
Vice-Roy
.
Finding
the
Lutherans
not
so
favourable
unto
his
Designs
,
as
he
conceived
that
he
had
merited
by
his
Favours
to
them
,
he
raised
up
a
Calvinian
Party
within
the
Realm
,
according
to
whose
Principles
he
began
first
to
withdraw
his
obedience
from
his
Natural
Prince
,
and
after
to
assume
the
Government
to
himself
.
But
first
,
he
suffers
all
Affairs
to
fall
into
great
Disorders
,
the
Realm
to
be
invaded
by
the
Muscovites
on
the
one
side
,
by
the
Danes
on
the
other
,
that
so
the
people
might
be
cast
on
some
necessity
of
putting
themselves
absolutely
under
his
protection
.
In
which
distractions
he
is
earnestly
solicited
by
all
sorts
of
people
,
except
only
those
of
his
own
Party
,
to
accept
the
Crown
;
which
he
consents
to
at
the
last
,
as
if
forced
unto
it
by
the
necessities
of
his
Countrey
.
But
he
so
play'd
his
Game
withall
,
that
he
would
neither
take
the
same
,
nor
protect
the
Subjects
,
till
a
Law
was
made
for
entailing
the
Crown
for
ever
unto
his
Posterity
,
whether
Male
or
Female
,
as
an
Hereditary
Kingdom
.
In
all
which
Plots
and
Purposes
,
he
thrived
so
luckily
,
(
if
to
usurp
another
Prince's
Realm
may
be
called
Good
luck
)
that
after
a
long
Warr
,
and
some
Bloody
Victories
,
he
forced
his
Nephew
to
desist
from
all
further
Enterprises
,
and
was
Crowned
King
at
Stockholm
,
in
the
year
1607
,
But
as
he
got
this
Kingdom
by
no
better
Title
than
of
Force
and
Fraud
;
so
by
the
same
,
the
Daughter
of
his
Son
Gustavus
Adolphus
,
was
divested
of
it
,
partly
compelled
,
and
partly
cheated
out
of
her
Estate
.
So
soon
expired
the
Race
of
this
great
Politician
,
that
many
thousands
of
that
people
who
saw
the
first
beginning
of
it
,
lived
to
see
the
end
.
18.
Such
Fortune
also
had
the
French
Calvinians
in
their
glorious
Projects
,
though
afterwards
it
turned
to
their
destruction
.
For
in
the
year
1603
,
they
held
a
general
Synod
at
Gappe
in
Daulphine
,
anciently
the
chief
City
of
the
Apencenses
,
and
at
this
time
a
Bishop's-See
.
Nothing
more
memorable
in
this
Synod
(
as
to
points
of
Doctrine
)
than
,
that
it
was
determined
for
an
Article
of
their
Faith
,
That
the
Pope
was
Antichrist
.
But
far
more
memorable
was
it
for
their
Usurpations
on
the
Civil
Power
.
For
at
this
Meeting
they
gave
Audience
to
the
Ambassadors
of
some
Forreign
States
,
as
if
they
had
been
a
Common-wealth
distinct
from
the
Realm
of
France
.
More
than
which
,
they
audaciously
importuned
the
King
(
of
whose
affection
to
them
they
presumed
too
far
)
by
their
several
Agents
,
for
liberty
of
going
wheresoever
they
listed
,
or
sending
whomsoever
they
pleased
,
to
the
Councils
and
Assemblies
of
all
Neighbouring-Estates
and
Nations
which
profest
the
same
Religion
with
them
.
This
,
though
it
had
not
been
the
first
,
was
looked
on
as
their
greatest
encroachment
on
the
Royal
Authority
,
which
in
conclusion
proved
the
ruin
of
their
Cause
and
Party
.
For
what
else
could
this
aim
at
,
(
as
was
well
observed
by
the
King
then
reigning
)
but
to
make
themselves
a
State
distinct
and
independent
,
to
raise
up
a
new
Commonwealth
in
the
midst
of
a
Kingdom
,
and
to
make
the
Schism
as
great
in
Civil
,
as
in
Sacred
matters
:
Which
wrought
so
far
upoa
the
Councils
of
his
next
Successor
,
who
had
not
been
trained
up
amongst
them
as
his
Father
was
,
that
he
resolved
to
call
them
to
a
sober
reckoning
on
the
next
occasion
,
and
to
deprive
them
all
at
once
of
those
Powers
and
Priviledges
which
they
so
wantonly
abused
unto
his
disturbance
.
Of
which
we
shall
speak
more
hereafter
in
its
proper
place
.
1605.
In
the
mean
time
let
us
cross
over
into
Scotland
,
where
all
Affairs
moved
retrograde
,
and
seemed
to
threaten
a
relapse
to
their
old
Confusions
.
A
general
Assembly
had
been
intimated
to
be
held
at
Aberdeen
,
in
the
Month
of
Iuly
,
Anno
1604
:
which
by
reason
that
the
King
was
wholly
taken
up
with
effecting
the
Union
,
was
adjourned
to
the
same
Month
,
in
the
year
next
following
.
In
the
mean
season
,
some
of
the
more
Factious
Ministers
,
hoping
to
raise
no
small
advantage
to
themselves
and
their
Party
,
by
the
absence
of
so
many
persons
of
most
Power
and
Credit
,
began
to
entertain
new
Counsels
for
the
unravelling
of
that
Web
which
the
King
had
lately
wrought
with
such
care
and
cunning
.
The
King
hears
of
it
,
and
gives
Order
to
suspend
the
Meeting
till
his
further
Pleasure
were
declared
.
Wherein
he
was
so
far
obeyed
by
the
major
part
,
that
of
the
fifty
Presbyteries
,
into
which
the
whole
Kingdom
was
divided
,
Anno
1592
,
nine
only
sent
Commissioners
to
attend
at
Aberdeen
.
When
the
day
came
,
the
Meeting
was
so
thin
and
slender
,
that
there
appeared
not
above
one
and
twenty
,
when
they
were
at
the
fullest
.
But
they
were
such
as
were
resolved
to
stand
stoutly
to
it
,
each
man
conceiving
himself
able
,
in
the
Cause
of
God
,
to
make
resistance
to
an
Army
.
The
Laird
of
Lowreston
commands
them
in
the
King's
Name
to
return
to
their
Houses
,
to
discontinue
that
unlawful
Assembly
,
and
not
to
meet
on
any
publick
occasion
which
concerned
the
Church
,
but
by
his
Majesty's
Appointment
.
They
answer
,
That
they
were
assembled
at
that
time
and
place
,
according
to
the
word
of
God
,
and
the
Laws
of
the
Land
;
and
,
that
they
would
not
betray
the
Liberties
of
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
,
by
obeying
such
unlawful
Prohibitions
.
Which
said
,
and
having
desired
him
to
withdraw
a
while
,
they
made
choice
of
one
Forbes
for
their
Moderator
,
and
so
adjourned
themselves
to
September
following
.
Lowreston
thereupon
denounced
them
Rebels
;
and
fearing
that
some
new
affront
might
be
put
upon
him
,
and
consequently
on
the
King
,
in
whose
Name
he
acted
,
he
seeks
for
Remedy
and
Prevention
,
to
the
Lords
of
the
Council
:
Forbes
and
Welch
,
the
two
chief
sticklers
in
the
Cause
,
are
by
them
convented
;
and
not
abating
any
thing
of
their
former
obstinacy
,
are
both
sent
Prisoners
unto
Blackness
:
A
day
is
given
for
the
appearance
of
the
rest
,
which
was
the
third
day
of
October
;
at
what
time
thirteen
of
the
number
made
acknowledgment
of
their
offence
,
and
humbly
supplicated
,
that
their
Lordships
would
endeavour
to
procure
their
Pardon
:
the
rest
remaining
in
their
disobedience
,
are
by
the
Lords
disposed
of
into
several
Prisons
.
19.
But
these
proceedings
did
so
little
edifie
with
that
stubborn
Faction
,
that
the
Lords
of
the
Council
were
condemned
for
their
just
severity
,
and
all
their
Actings
made
to
aim
at
no
other
end
,
but
by
degrees
to
introduce
the
Rights
and
Ceremonies
of
the
Church
of
England
.
The
King
endeavours
by
a
Declaration
to
undeceive
his
good
people
,
and
reclaim
these
obstinate
persons
from
the
ways
of
ruin
;
and
intimates
withall
,
that
a
new
Assembly
should
be
held
at
Dundee
in
the
Iuly
following
.
But
this
prevails
as
little
as
the
former
course
.
Which
puts
the
business
on
so
far
,
that
either
the
King
must
be
conformable
to
their
present
humour
,
or
they
submit
themselves
to
the
King
's
just
Power
.
The
Lords
resolve
upon
the
last
,
command
them
to
appear
at
the
Council-Table
,
to
receive
their
Sentence
,
and
nominated
the
24
th
of
October
for
the
Day
of
Doom
.
Accordingly
they
came
,
but
they
came
prepared
,
having
subscribed
a
publick
Instrument
under
all
their
hands
,
by
which
they
absolutely
decline
the
Judgment
of
the
King
and
Council
,
as
altogether
incompetent
,
and
put
themselves
upon
the
tryal
of
the
next
Assembly
,
as
their
lawful
Judg.
Before
they
were
convented
only
for
their
Disobedience
;
but
by
this
Declinator
,
they
have
made
themselves
Traytors
.
The
King
is
certified
of
all
this
;
and
being
resolved
upon
the
maintenance
of
his
own
Authority
,
gave
order
,
That
the
Law
should
pass
upon
them
,
according
to
the
Statute
made
in
Parliament
,
Anno
1584.
Hereupon
Forbes
,
Welch
,
Duncam
,
Sharp
,
Davie
,
Straghan
,
are
removed
from
Blackness
,
arraigned
at
an
Assize
held
in
Linlithgoe
,
found
guilty
by
the
Jury
,
and
condemned
to
death
;
but
all
of
them
returned
to
their
several
Prisons
,
till
the
King's
Pleasure
should
be
known
for
their
Execution
.
The
Melvins
,
and
some
other
of
the
principal
Zealots
,
caused
Prayers
and
Supplications
to
be
made
in
behalf
of
the
Traytors
though
they
had
generally
refused
to
perform
that
office
when
the
King's
Mother
was
upon
the
point
of
losing
her
life
,
upon
a
more
unwarrantable
Sentence
of
Condemnation
.
This
brought
forth
first
a
Proclamation
,
inhibiting
all
Ministers
to
recommend
the
condemned
persons
unto
God
in
their
Prayers
or
Sermons
;
and
afterwards
,
a
Letter
to
some
Chiefs
amongst
them
▪
for
waiting
on
His
Majesty
at
the
Court
in
England
,
where
they
should
be
admitted
to
a
publick
Conference
,
and
have
the
King
to
be
their
Judg.
20.
Upon
this
Summons
there
appear
in
behalf
of
the
Church
,
the
Arch-bishops
of
St.
Andrews
and
Glasgow
,
the
Bishops
of
Orkney
and
Galloway
;
together
with
Nicolson
,
the
designed
Bishop
of
Dunkeeden
:
And
for
the
Kirk
,
the
two
Melvins
,
Colt
,
Carmichall
,
Scot
,
Balfour
,
and
Watson
.
The
place
appointed
for
the
Conference
,
was
Hampton-Court
,
at
which
they
all
attended
on
Septemb.
20.
But
the
Kirk-Party
came
resolved
neither
to
satisfie
the
King
,
nor
be
satisfied
by
him
,
though
he
endeavoured
all
fit
ways
for
their
information
.
To
which
end
he
appointed
four
Eminent
and
Learned
Prelates
to
preach
before
them
in
their
turns
:
the
first
of
which
,
was
Dr.
Barlow
,
then
Bishop
of
Rochester
,
who
learnedly
asserted
the
Episcopal
Power
,
out
of
those
words
to
the
Elders
at
Ephesus
,
recorded
Acts
20.
v.
28.
The
second
was
Dr.
Buckeridg
,
then
Master
of
St.
Iohn's
Colledg
in
Oxon
,
and
afterwards
preferred
to
the
See
of
Rochester
;
who
no
less
learnedly
evinced
the
King's
Supremacy
in
all
Concernments
of
the
Church
;
selecting
for
his
Text
,
the
words
of
same
Apostle
,
Rom.
13.
v.
1.
Next
followed
Dr.
Andrews
,
then
Bishop
of
Chichester
;
who
taking
for
his
Text
those
words
of
Moses
,
viz.
Make
thee
two
Trumpets
of
silver
,
&c.
Numb.
10.
v.
2.
convincingly
demonstrated
out
of
all
Antiquity
,
That
the
calling
of
all
General
and
National
Councils
,
had
appertained
unto
the
Supreme
Christian
Magistrate
.
Dr.
King
,
then
Dean
of
Christ-Church
,
brings
up
the
Rear
;
and
taking
for
his
Text
those
words
of
the
Canticles
,
Cap.
8.
v.
11.
disproved
the
calling
of
Lay-Elders
,
as
men
that
had
no
Power
in
governing
the
Church
of
Christ
;
nor
were
so
much
as
heard
of
in
the
Primitive
times
.
But
neither
the
Learned
Discourses
of
these
Four
Prelates
,
nor
the
Arguments
of
the
Scottish
Bishops
,
nor
the
Authority
and
Elocution
of
the
King
,
could
gain
at
all
on
these
deaf
Adders
,
who
came
resolved
not
to
hear
the
voice
of
those
Charmers
,
charmed
they
never
so
wisely
.
Thus
have
we
seen
them
in
their
Crimes
,
and
now
we
are
to
look
upon
them
in
their
several
Punishments
.
And
first
,
the
Ministers
which
had
been
summoned
into
England
,
were
there
commanded
to
remain
until
further
.
The
six
which
were
condemned
for
Treason
,
were
sentenced
by
the
King
to
perpetual
banishment
,
and
never
to
return
to
their
Native
Countrey
upon
pain
of
death
.
And
as
for
those
which
had
acknowledged
their
offence
,
and
submitted
to
mercy
,
they
were
confined
unto
the
Isles
,
and
out-parts
of
the
Kingdom
,
where
they
may
possibly
work
some
good
,
but
could
do
no
harm
.
After
which
,
Andrew
Melvin
having
made
a
Seditious
Libel
against
the
Altar
,
and
the
Furniture
thereof
,
in
His
Majesty's
Chappel
,
was
brought
into
the
Starr-Chamber
by
an
Ore
tenus
,
where
he
behaved
himself
so
malepertly
toward
all
the
Lords
,
and
more
particularly
towards
the
Arch-bishop
of
Canterbury
,
that
he
was
sentenced
to
imprisonment
in
the
Tower
of
London
,
and
there
remained
till
he
was
begged
by
the
Duke
of
Bouillon
,
and
by
him
made
Professor
of
Divinity
in
the
School
of
Sedan
.
21.
During
the
time
that
all
men's
Eyes
were
fastned
on
the
issue
of
this
great
Dispute
,
the
King
thought
fit
to
call
a
Parliament
in
Scotland
,
which
he
managed
by
Sir
George
Hume
,
his
right
trusty
Servant
,
not
long
before
created
Earl
of
Dunbar
,
and
made
Lord
Treasurer
of
that
Kingdom
.
His
chief
Work
was
to
settle
the
Authority
of
the
King
,
and
the
Calling
of
Bishops
,
that
they
might
mutually
support
each
other
in
the
Government
of
the
Church
and
State●punc
;
It
was
supposed
,
that
no
small
opposition
would
be
made
against
him
by
some
Puritan
Ministers
,
who
repaired
in
great
numbers
to
the
Town
,
as
on
their
parts
it
was
resolved
on
.
But
he
applyed
himself
unto
them
with
such
Art
and
Prudence
,
that
having
taken
off
their
edg
,
the
Acts
passed
easily
enough
with
the
Lords
and
Commons
.
By
the
first
Act
,
the
King's
Prerogative
was
confirmed
over
all
Persons
▪
and
in
all
Causes
whatsoever
:
Which
made
Him
much
more
Absolute
in
all
Affairs
which
had
relation
to
the
Church
,
than
he
had
been
formerly
.
And
by
the
next
,
entituled
,
An
Act
for
Restitution
of
the
Estate
of
Bishops
;
the
Name
of
Bishops
was
conferred
upon
such
of
the
Ministers
,
as
by
the
King
were
nominated
unto
any
of
the
Bishop-Sees
,
and
thereby
authorized
to
have
place
in
Parliament
:
A
course
was
also
taken
by
it
,
to
repossess
the
Bishops
of
the
Lands
of
their
several
Churches
,
as
well
as
their
Titles
and
Degree
:
not
that
a
Plenary
re-possession
of
their
Lands
was
then
given
unto
them
;
but
,
that
by
a
Repeal
of
the
late
Act
of
Annexation
,
the
King
was
put
into
a
capacity
of
restoring
so
much
of
the
Rents
as
remained
in
the
Crown
,
1606.
and
otherwise
providing
for
them
out
of
his
Revenues
.
And
,
that
the
like
distraction
might
not
be
made
of
their
Estates
for
the
time
to
come
,
an
Act
was
passed
for
restraining
such
Dilapidations
as
had
impoverish'd
all
the
Bishopricks
since
the
Reformation
.
After
which
,
and
the
dooming
of
the
greater
Zealots
to
their
several
Punishments
,
he
indicts
a
general
Assembly
at
Linlithgow
,
in
December
following
:
at
which
convened
One
hundred
thirty
six
Ministers
,
and
about
Thirty
three
of
the
Nobility
and
principal
Gentry
.
In
this
Assembly
it
was
offered
in
behalf
of
his
Majesty
,
That
all
Presbyteries
should
have
their
constant
Moderators
;
for
whose
encouragement
his
Majesty
would
assign
to
each
of
them
a
yearly
stipend
,
amounting
to
One
hundred
pounds
,
or
Two
hundred
Marks
in
the
Scots
account
:
That
the
Bishops
should
be
Moderators
of
all
Presbyteries
in
the
Towns
and
Cities
where
they
made
their
residence
;
as
also
,
in
Provincial
and
Diocesan
Synods
:
and
that
the
Bishops
should
assume
upon
themselves
the
charge
of
prosecuting
Papists
,
till
they
returned
to
their
obedience
to
the
King
and
the
Church
.
In
the
obtaining
of
which
Acts
,
there
was
no
small
difficulty
;
but
he
obtained
them
at
the
last
,
though
not
without
some
limitations
and
restrictions
super-added
to
them
,
under
pretence
of
keeping
the
Commissioners
(
hereafter
to
be
called
Bishops
)
within
their
bounds
.
22.
The
Presbyterians
,
notwithstanding
,
were
not
willing
to
forgo
their
Power
;
but
strugling
,
like
half-dying
men
betwixt
life
and
death
,
laid
hold
on
all
advantages
which
were
offered
to
them
,
in
opposition
to
the
Acts
before
agreed
on
.
Gladstanes
,
Arch-bishop
of
St.
Andrews
,
taking
upon
him
to
preside
as
Moderator
in
the
Synod
of
Fife
,
being
within
his
proper
Diocese
and
Jurisdiction
,
was
for
a
while
opposed
by
some
of
the
Ministers
,
who
would
have
gone
to
an
Election
as
at
other
times
.
The
Presbyteries
also
in
some
places
,
refused
to
admit
the
Bishops
for
their
Moderators
,
according
to
the
Acts
and
Constitutions
of
the
said
Assembly
.
Which
though
it
put
the
Church
into
some
disorder
,
yet
the
Bishops
carried
it
at
the
last
,
the
stoutest
of
the
Ministers
su●mitting
in
the
end
unto
that
Authority
which
they
were
not
able
to
contend
with
.
In
which
conjuncture
the
King
gives
order
for
a
Parliament
to
be
held
in
Iune
;
1609.
in
which
He
passed
some
severe
Laws
against
the
Papists
,
prohibiting
the
sending
of
their
Children
to
be
educated
beyond
the
Seas
,
and
giving
order
for
the
choice
of
Pedagogues
or
Tutors
to
instruct
them
there
;
as
also
,
against
Jesuits
,
and
the
Sayers
and
Hearers
of
Mass.
The
cognizance
of
several
Causes
which
anciently
belonged
to
the
Bishops
Courts
,
had
of
late
times
been
setled
in
the
Sessions
or
Colledg
of
Justice
:
But
by
an
Act
of
this
Parliament
,
they
are
severed
from
it
,
and
the
Episcopal
Jurisdiction
restored
as
formerly
;
the
Lords
of
the
Session
being
,
in
lieu
thereof
,
rewarded
with
Ten
thousand
pounds
yearly
,
(
which
must
be
understood
according
to
the
Scottish
account
)
out
of
the
Customs
of
that
Kingdom
.
It
was
enacted
also
,
That
the
King
from
thenceforth
might
appoint
such
Habit
as
to
him
seemed
best
,
to
Judges
,
Magistrates
,
and
Church-men
.
Which
Acts
being
past
,
Patterns
were
sent
from
London
,
in
a
short
time
after
,
for
the
Apparel
of
the
Lords
of
the
Session
,
the
Justice
,
and
other
inferior
Judges
;
for
the
Advocates
,
the
Lawyers
,
the
Commissairs
,
and
all
that
lived
by
practise
of
the
Law
;
with
a
command
given
to
every
one
whom
the
Statutes
concerned
,
to
provide
themselves
of
the
Habits
prescribed
,
within
a
certain
space
,
under
the
pain
of
Rebellion
.
But
for
the
habit
of
the
Bishops
,
and
other
Church-men
,
it
was
thought
fit
to
respite
the
like
appointment
of
them
,
till
the
new
Bishops
had
received
their
Consecration
;
to
which
now
we
hasten
.
23.
But
by
the
way
,
we
must
take
notice
of
such
preparations
as
were
made
towards
it
in
the
next
General
Assembly
held
at
Glasgow
,
Anno
1610
,
and
managed
by
the
Earl
of
Dunbar
,
as
the
former
was
:
in
which
it
was
concluded
,
That
the
King
should
have
the
indiction
of
all
General
Assemblies
.
That
the
Bishops
,
or
their
Deputies
,
should
be
perpetual
Moderators
of
the
Diocesan
Synods
.
That
no
Excommunication
,
or
Absolution
,
should
be
pronounced
without
their
approbation
.
That
all
presentations
of
Benefices
should
be
made
by
them
;
and
,
that
the
deprivation
or
suspension
of
Ministers
,
should
belong
to
them
.
That
every
Minister
,
at
his
admission
to
a
Benefice
,
should
take
the
Oath
of
Supremacy
,
and
Canonical
Obedience
:
That
the
Visitation
of
the
Diocese
shall
be
performed
by
the
Bishop
or
his
Deputy
only
.
And
finally
,
That
the
Bishop
should
be
Moderator
of
all
Conventions
,
for
Exercisings
,
or
Prophesyings
,
(
call
them
which
you
will
)
which
should
be
held
within
their
bounds
.
All
which
Conclusions
were
confirmed
by
Act
of
Parliament
,
in
the
year
1612
:
in
which
the
Earl
of
Dumferling
,
then
being
Lord
Chancellor
of
that
Kingdom
,
sate
as
chief
Commissioner
;
who
in
the
same
Session
,
also
,
procured
a
Repeal
of
all
such
former
Acts
(
more
patticularly
,
of
that
which
passed
in
favour
of
the
Discipline
,
1592.
)
as
were
supposed
to
be
derogatory
to
the
said
Conclusions
.
In
the
mean
time
,
the
King
being
advertised
of
all
which
had
been
done
at
Glasgow
,
calls
to
the
Court
by
special
Letters
under
his
Sign-Manual
,
Mr.
Iohn
Spotswood
,
the
designed
Arch-bishop
of
Glasgow
:
Mr.
Gawen
Hamilton
,
nominated
to
the
See
of
Galloway
:
and
Mr.
Andrew
Lamb
,
appointed
to
the
Church
of
Brechin
;
to
the
intent
that
being
consecrated
Bishops
in
due
Form
and
Order
,
they
might
at
their
return
give
consecration
to
the
rest
of
their
Brethren
.
They
had
before
been
authorized
to
vote
in
Parliament
,
commended
by
the
King
unto
their
several
Sees
,
made
the
perpetual
Moderators
of
Presbyteries
and
Diocesan
Synods
:
and
finally
,
by
the
Conclusions
made
at
Glasgow
,
they
were
restored
to
all
considerable
Acts
of
their
Jurisdiction
.
The
Character
was
only
wanting
to
compleat
the
Work
,
which
could
not
be
imprinted
but
by
Consecration
according
to
the
Rules
and
Canons
of
the
Primitive
times
.
24.
And
that
this
Character
might
be
indelibly
imprinted
on
them
,
His
Majesty
issues
a
Commission
under
the
Great
Seal
of
England
,
to
the
Bishops
of
London
,
Ely
,
Wells
,
and
Rochester
,
whereby
they
were
required
to
proceed
to
the
Consecration
of
the
said
three
Bishops
,
according
to
the
Rules
of
the
English
Ordination
;
which
was
by
them
performed
with
all
due
solemnity
,
in
the
Chappel
of
the
Bishop
of
London's
House
,
near
the
Church
of
St.
Pauls
,
Octob.
21
,
1610.
But
first
,
a
scruple
had
been
moved
by
the
Bishop
of
Ely
,
concerning
the
capacity
of
the
persons
nominated
,
for
receiving
the
Episcopal
Consecration
,
in
regard
that
none
of
them
had
formally
been
ordained
Priests
:
which
scruple
was
removed
by
Arch-bishop
Bancroft
,
alledging
,
that
there
was
no
such
necessity
of
receiving
the
Order
of
Priesthood
,
but
that
Episcopal
Consecrations
might
be
given
without
it
;
as
might
have
been
exemplified
in
the
Cases
of
Ambrose
and
Nectarius
;
of
which●
the
first
was
made
Arch-bishop
of
Millain
;
and
the
other
,
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
,
without
receiving
any
intermediate
Orders
,
whether
of
Priest
,
Deacon
,
or
any
other
(
if
there
were
any
other
)
at
that
time
in
the
Church
.
And
on
the
other
side
,
the
Prelates
of
Scotland
also
had
their
Doubts
and
Scruples
,
fearing
lest
by
receiving
Consecration
of
the
English
Bishops
,
they
might
be
brought
to
an
acknowledgment
of
that
Superiority
which
had
been
exercised
and
enjoyed
by
the
Primates
of
England
,
before
the
first
breaking
out
of
the
Civil
Warrs
betwixt
York
and
Lancaster
.
Against
which
fear
,
the
King
sufficiently
provided
,
by
excluding
the
two
Arch-bishops
of
Canterbury
and
York
(
who
only
could
pretend
to
that
Superiority
)
out
of
His
Commission
;
which
Bancroft
very
cheerfully
condescended
to
,
though
he
had
chiefly
laid
the
plot
,
and
brought
on
the
work
;
not
caring
who
participated
in
the
Honour
of
it
,
as
long
as
the
Churches
of
both
Kingdoms
might
receive
the
Benefit
.
25.
This
great
Work
being
thus
past
over
,
the
King
erects
a
Court
of
High
Commission
in
the
Realm
of
Scotland
,
for
ordering
all
matters
which
concerned
that
Church
,
and
could
not
safely
be
redressed
in
the
Bishops
Courts
.
He
also
gave
them
some
Directions
for
the
better
exercise
of
their
Authority
,
by
them
to
be
communicated
to
the
Bishops
,
and
some
principal
Church-men
,
whom
he
appointed
to
be
called
to
Edenborough
in
the
following
February
;
where
they
were
generally
well
approved
.
But
as
all
general
Rules
have
some
Exceptions
;
so
some
Exceptions
were
found
out
against
these
Commissions
,
and
the
proceedings
thereupon
.
Not
very
pleasing
to
those
great
Persons
who
then
sate
at
the
Helm
,
and
looked
upon
it
as
a
diminution
to
their
own
Authority
,
and
could
not
brook
that
any
of
the
Clergy
should
be
raised
to
so
great
a
Power
;
much
more
displeasing
to
the
principal
sticklers
in
the
Cause
of
Presbytery
,
who
now
beheld
the
downfall
of
their
glorious
Throne
,
which
they
had
erected
for
themselves
in
the
Name
of
Christ
.
One
thing
perhaps
might
comfort
them
in
the
midst
of
their
sorrows
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
death
of
the
most
Reverend
Arch-bishop
Bancroft
,
who
left
this
life
upon
the
second
of
November
,
not
living
above
thirteen
days
after
the
Scottish
Bishops
had
received
Consecration
.
For
which
great
blessing
to
the
Church
,
he
had
scarce
time
to
render
his
just
acknowledgments
unto
God
and
the
King
,
when
he
is
called
on
to
prepare
for
his
Nunc
Dimittis
.
And
having
seen
so
great
a
work
accomplished
for
the
glory
of
God
,
the
honour
of
his
Majesty
,
and
the
good
of
both
Kingdoms
,
beseecheth
God
to
give
him
leave
to
depart
in
peace
,
that
with
his
eyes
he
might
behold
that
great
Salvation
which
was
ordained
to
be
a
Light
unto
the
Gentiles
,
and
to
be
the
Glory
of
his
people
Israel
.
26.
Bancroft
being
dead
,
some
Bishops
of
the
Court
held
a
Consultation
touching
the
fittest
Person
to
succeed
him
in
that
eminent
Dignity
:
The
great
Abilities
and
most
exemplary
Piety
of
Dr.
Lancelot
Andrews
,
then
Bishop
of
Ely
,
pointed
him
out
to
be
the
man
,
as
one
sufficiently
able
to
discharge
a
Trust
of
such
main
importance
;
and
rather
looked
on
as
a
Preferment
to
that
See
,
than
preferred
unto
it
.
Him
they
commended
to
King
IAMES
,
who
had
him
in
a
high
esteem
for
his
Parts
and
Piety
;
and
setled
all
things
,
as
they
thought
,
in
so
good
a
posture
,
that
some
of
them
retired
to
their
Countrey-houses
,
and
others
slackned
their
attendance
about
the
Court.
Which
opportunity
being
taken
by
the
Earl
of
Dunbar
,
he
puts
in
for
Abbot
,
who
had
attended
him
in
some
of
his
Negotiations
with
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
.
Upon
the
merits
of
which
Service
,
he
was
preferred
first
to
the
See
of
Litchfield
,
to
which
he
received
his
Episcopal
Consecration
on
the
third
of
December
,
1609
;
and
within
the
compass
of
the
year
,
was
removed
to
London
.
But
Dunbar
was
resolved
to
advance
him
higher
.
And
he
put
in
so
powerfully
on
his
behalf
,
that
at
last
he
carried
it
to
the
great
detriment
of
the
Church
,
as
it
after
proved
.
For
,
as
one
very
well
observeth
of
him
,
he
seemed
to
be
better
qualified
with
merit
to
attain
the
Dignity
,
than
with
a
spirit
answerable
to
so
great
a
Function
.
Which
made
him
slack
and
negligent
in
the
course
of
his
Government
,
and
too
indulgent
to
that
Party
,
which
Bancroft
had
kept
under
with
such
just
severity
.
But
take
his
Character
in
the
words
of
the
said
Historian
,
and
we
shall
find
that
he
was
a
man
too
facil
and
yeelding
in
the
exercise
of
that
great
Office
:
that
by
his
extraordinary
remisness
in
not
exacting
strict
conformity
to
the
prescribed
Orders
of
the
Church
in
point
of
Ceremony
,
he
seemed
to
resolve
those
Legal
determinations
to
their
first
indifferency
:
and
finally
,
That
he
brought
in
such
a
habi●
of
Nonconformity
,
that
the
future
reduction
of
those
tender
Conscienced-men
to
a
long
discontinued
obedience
,
was
at
the
last
interpreted
for
an
Innovation
.
27.
But
to
go
forwards
where
we
left
,
Bancroft
being
dead
,
the
English
Puritans
began
to
put
forth
again
,
not
pushing
at
the
Liturgy
and
Episcopal
Government
(
as
in
former
times
)
;
but
in
pursuance
of
the
Sabbatarian
and
Calvinian
Rigors
:
Which
having
been
advanced
in
the
year
1595
,
as
is
there
declared
,
and
afterward
laid
aside
till
a
fitter
season
,
were
now
thought
fit
to
be
resumed
as
the
most
proper
Mediums
for
inferring
the
desired
Conclusion
.
In
both
which
,
they
received
some
countenance
from
K.
IAMES
himself
;
but
more
from
the
connivence
(
if
I
may
not
call
it
,
the
encouragement
)
of
the
new
Arch-bishop
.
In
reference
to
the
first
,
the
King
had
published
a
Proclamation
in
the
first
year
of
his
Reign
,
prohibiting
some
rude
and
disorderly
Pastimes
,
(
as
namely
,
Ball
,
Baitings
,
Bear-baitings
,
and
common
Interludes
)
from
being
followed
on
the
Sunday
,
because
they
drew
away
much
people
from
God's
publick
Service
.
And
he
had
caused
the
Morality
of
the
Lord's-day-Sabbath
,
to
be
conf●●●ed
amongst
the
rest
of
the
Irish
Articles
,
Anno
1615
,
of
which
more
anon
.
Which
Condescentions
were
so
husbanded
by
the
Puritan
Faction
,
that
by
the
raising
of
the
Sabbath
,
they
depressed
the
Festivals
;
and
with
the
Festivals
,
all
those
ancient
and
Annual
Fasts
which
had
been
kept
upon
the
Eves
.
And
following
close
upon
the
Doctrines
of
Aerius
,
before
remembred
,
they
introduced
,
by
little
and
little
,
a
general
neglect
of
the
Weekly
Fasts
,
the
holy
time
of
Lent
,
and
the
Embring-days
;
reducing
all
the
Acts
of
Humiliation
,
to
solemn
and
occasional
Fasts
,
as
amongst
the
Scots
;
and
yet
this
was
not
all
the
mischief
which
ensued
on
their
Sabbath-Doctrines
.
By
which
,
and
by
the
temper
of
the
present
Government
,
they
gave
occasion
to
some
Preachers
,
and
not
a
few
publick
Ministers
of
Justice
,
in
their
several
Countreys
,
to
interdict
all
lawful
sports
upon
that
Day
.
By
means
whereof
,
the
people
were
perswaded
by
some
Priests
and
Jesuits
,
especially
in
Lancashire
,
and
some
others
of
the
Northern
Counties
,
that
the
Reformed
Religion
,
was
incompetible
with
that
Christian
Liberty
which
God
and
Nature
had
indulged
to
the
sons
of
men
.
And
having
brought
them
to
that
point
,
it
was
no
hard
matter
to
perswade
them
to
fall
off
to
Popery
,
as
a
Religion
more
agreeable
to
human
Society
,
and
such
as
would
permit
them
all
such
lawful
pleasures
as
by
the
Stoicism
of
the
other
had
been
interdicted
.
Which
brought
the
King
to
a
necessity
of
publishing
his
Declaration
about
lawful
sports
,
dated
at
Greenwich
on
the
24
th
day
of
May
,
Anno
1620.
Which
as
it
put
some
Water
into
the
Wine
of
the
Sabbatarians
;
so
shewed
he
,
within
few
years
after
,
how
little
he
affected
the
Calvinian
Rigors
.
28.
In
reference
to
which
last
,
some
of
the
Zealots
in
the
Cause
had
took
encouragement
from
his
Declaration
against
Vorstus
,
a
Divine
of
the
Netherlands
,
in
which
he
had
bestowed
some
unhandsome
Epethetes
upon
the
Followers
of
Van
Harmine
,
in
the
Belgick
Provinces
.
This
seemed
sufficient
to
expose
all
those
of
the
same
Perswasions
,
unto
scorn
and
hatred
;
and
on
the
other
side
,
to
animate
all
those
who
favoured
Calvinism
,
to
act
such
things
as
drew
upon
them
at
the
last
the
King
's
high
displeasure
.
Calvin
had
published
a
blasphemous
Fancy
touching
Christ's
suffering
of
Hell-torments
in
the
time
of
his
Passion
,
even
to
the
horrors
of
Despair
.
Which
being
touched
upon
by
Corbet
,
one
of
the
Students
of
Christ-Church
,
in
a
Passion-Sermon
,
1613
,
he
was
most
sharply
reprehended
by
the
Repetitioner
,
for
so
great
a
sauciness
.
Dr.
Iohn
Houson
,
one
of
the
Canons
of
that
Church
,
who
had
most
worthily
discharged
the
Office
of
Vice-Chancellor
twelve
years
before
,
declared
himself
somewhat
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Annotations
which
were
made
on
the
Genevian
Bibles
;
and
for
so
doing
,
is
condemned
to
a
Recantation
much
about
that
time
;
though
the
said
Annotations
had
been
censured
for
their
partiality
and
seditiousness
,
by
the
Tongue
of
K.
IAMES
.
And
finally
,
Dr.
William
Laud
,
being
then
President
of
St.
Iohn's
Colledg
,
had
showed
himself
no
Friend
to
Calvinism
,
in
Doctrine
or
Discipline
;
and
must
be
therefore
branded
for
a
Papist
,
in
a
publick
Sermon
preached
upon
Easter
Su●●ay
,
by
Dr.
Robert
Abbot
,
then
Vice-Chancellor
and
Doctor
of
the
Chair
in
that
University
:
Which
passages
so
closely
following
upon
one
another
,
ocsioned
(
as
most
conceived
)
the
publishing
of
some
Directions
by
His
Majesty
,
in
the
year
next
following
:
In
which
it
was
injoyned
,
among
other
things
,
That
young
Students
in
Divinity
should
be
directed
to
study
such
Books
as
were
most
agreeable
in
Doctrine
and
Discipline
to
the
Church
of
England
;
and
be
excited
to
bestow
their
time
in
the
Fathers
and
Councils
;
School-men
,
Histories
,
and
Controversies
;
and
not
to
insist
too
long
upon
Compendiums
and
Abbreviators
,
making
them
the
grounds
of
those
Sacred
Studies
.
Which
as
it
was
the
first
great
blow
which
was
given
to
Calvinism
,
so
was
it
followed
not
long
after
,
by
the
King's
Instructions
touching
Preaching
and
Preachers
.
In
which
it
was
precisely
cautioned
amongst
other
things
,
That
no
Preacher
,
of
what
Title
▪
soever
,
under
the
Degree
of
a
Bishop
,
or
Dean
at
the
least
,
should
from
thenceforth
presume
to
preach
in
any
popular
Auditory
,
the
deep
points
of
Predestination
,
Election
,
Reprobation
,
or
of
the
Vniversality
,
Efficacity
,
Resistibility
,
or
Irresistibility
,
of
God's
Grace
;
but
should
rather
leave
those
Theams
to
be
handled
by
Learned
men
;
as
being
fitter
for
Schools
and
Vniversities
,
than
for
simple
Auditories
.
Which
said
Instructions
bearing
date
at
Windsor
,
on
the
10
th
of
August
,
1622
,
opened
the
way
to
the
suppression
of
that
heat
and
fierceness
by
which
the
Calvinists
had
been
acted
in
some
years
fore-going
.
29.
During
which
Heats
and
Agitations
between
the
Parties
,
a
Plot
was
set
on
foot
to
subvert
the
Church
,
in
the
undoing
of
the
Clergy
;
and
there
could
be
no
readier
way
to
undo
the
Clergy
,
than
to
reduce
them
unto
such
a
Beggerly
Competency
(
for
by
that
name
they
love
to
call
it
)
as
they
had
brought
them
to
in
all
the
rest
of
the
Calvinian
or
Genevian
Churches
.
This
the
design
of
many
hands
,
by
whom
all
passages
had
been
scored
in
Cotton's
Library
,
which
either
did
relate
to
the
point
of
Tythes
,
or
the
manner
of
payment
.
But
the
Collections
being
brought
together
,
and
the
Work
compleated
,
there
appeared
no
other
Name
before
it
,
than
that
of
Selden
,
then
of
great
Credit
in
the
World
for
his
known
Abilities
in
the
retired
Walks
of
Learning
.
The
History
of
Tythes
writ
by
such
an
Author
,
could
not
but
raise
much
expectation
amongst
some
of
the
Laity
,
who
for
a
long
time
had
gaped
after
the
Church's
Patrimony
,
and
now
conceived
and
hoped
to
swallow
it
down
without
any
chewing
.
The
Author
highly
magnified
,
the
Book
held
unanswerable
,
and
all
the
Clergy
looked
on
but
as
Pigmies
to
that
great
Goliah
,
who
in
his
Preface
had
reproached
them
with
Ignorance
and
Laziness
;
upbraided
them
with
having
nothing
to
keep
up
their
Credit
,
but
Beard
,
Title
,
and
Habit
;
and
that
their
studies
reached
no
further
than
the
Breviary
,
the
Postills
,
and
the
Polyanthea
.
Provoked
wherewith
,
he
was
so
galled
by
Tillesly
,
so
gagged
by
Mountague
,
and
stung
by
Netles
;
that
he
never
came
off
in
any
of
his
Undertakings
,
with
more
loss
of
Credit
.
By
which
he
found
,
that
some
of
the
Ignorant
and
Lazy
Clergy
,
were
of
as
retired
Studies
as
himself
;
and
could
not
only
match
,
but
over-match
him
too
,
in
his
own
Philology
.
But
the
chief
Governours
of
the
Church
went
a
shorter
way
,
and
not
expecting
till
the
Book
was
answered
by
particular
men
,
resolved
to
seek
for
reparation
of
the
wrong
,
from
the
Author
himself
,
upon
an
Information
to
be
brought
against
him
in
the
High
Commission
.
Fearing
the
issue
of
the
business
,
and
understanding
what
displeasures
were
conceived
against
him
by
the
King
and
the
Bishops
,
he
made
his
personal
appearance
in
the
open
Court
at
Lambeth
,
on
the
28
th
day
of
Ianuary
,
1618
;
where
in
a
full
Court
he
tendred
his
submission
and
acknowledgment
,
all
of
his
own
hand-writing
,
in
these
following
words
.
My
Lords
,
I
most
humbly
acknowledg
my
Error
which
I
have
committed
,
in
publishing
The
History
of
Tythes
;
and
especially
,
in
that
I
have
at
all
,
by
shewing
any
Interpretations
of
Holy
Scriptures
,
by
medling
with
Councils
,
Fathers
,
or
Canons
,
or
by
whatsoever
occurrs
in
it
,
offered
any
occasion
of
Argument
against
any
Right
of
Maintenance
●ure
Divino
,
of
the
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
;
beseeching
your
Lordships
to
receive
this
ingenuous
and
humble
acknowledgment
,
together
with
the
unfeigned
Protestation
of
my
grief
,
for
that
through
it
I
have
so
incurred
both
His
Majesty's
and
your
Lordships
Displeasure
conceived
against
me
in
behalf
of
the
Church
of
England
.
JOHN
SELDEN
.
This
for
the
present
was
conceived
to
be
the
most
likely
Remedy
for
the
preventing
of
the
Mischief
;
but
left
such
smart
Remembrances
in
the
mind
of
the
Author
,
as
put
him
on
to
act
more
vigorously
for
the
Presbyterians
,
(
of
which
more
hereafter
)
by
whom
he
seemed
to
be
engaged
in
the
present
Service
.
30.
But
it
is
now
high
time
for
us
to
cross
over
St.
George's
Channel
,
and
take
a
short
view
of
the
poor
and
weak
Estate
of
the
Church
of
Ireland
,
where
these
Designs
were
carried
on
with
better
Fortune
.
A
Church
which
for
the
most
part
had
been
modelled
by
the
Reformation
which
was
made
in
England
.
But
lying
at
a
greater
distance
,
and
more
out
of
sight
,
it
was
more
easily
made
a
prey
to
all
Invaders
;
the
Papists
prevailing
on
the
one
side
,
and
the
Puritans
on
the
other
,
getting
so
much
ground
,
that
the
poor
Protestants
seemed
to
be
crucified
in
the
midst
between
them
.
Some
Order
had
been
taken
for
establishing
the
English
Liturgy
,
together
with
the
Bible
in
the
English
Tongue
,
in
all
the
Churches
of
that
Kingdom
:
which
not
being
understood
by
the
natural
Irish
,
left
them
as
much
in
Ignorance
and
Superstition
,
as
in
the
darkest
times
of
the
Papal
Tyranny
.
And
for
the
Churches
of
the
Pale
,
which
very
well
understood
the
English
Language
,
they
suffered
themselves
to
be
seduced
from
the
Rules
of
the
Church
,
and
yeelded
to
the
prevalency
of
those
zealous
Ministers
who
carried
on
the
Calvinian
Project
with
their
utmost
power
.
In
order
whereunto
,
it
was
held
necessary
to
expose
the
Patrimony
of
the
Bishops
and
Cathedral
Churches
,
to
a
publick
Port-sale
;
that
being
as
much
weakned
in
their
Power
as
they
were
in
Estate
,
they
might
be
rendred
inconsiderable
in
the
eyes
of
the
people
.
Hence-forward
such
a
general
devastation
of
the
Lands
of
the
Church
,
that
some
Episcopal-Sees
were
never
since
able
to
maintain
a
Bishop
,
but
have
been
added
to
some
others
;
two
or
three
,
for
failing
,
to
make
up
somewhat
like
a
Competency
for
an
Irish
Prelate
.
The
Bishoprick
of
Ardagh
was
thereupon
united
unto
that
of
Kill
more
;
but
the
Cathedral
of
the
one
,
together
with
the
Bishop's
House
adjoyning
to
it
,
had
been
levelled
with
the
very
ground
:
the
other
in
some
better
repair
;
but
neither
furnished
with
Bell
,
Font
,
or
Chalice
.
The
like
union
had
been
also
made
between
the
Bishopricks
of
Clonfert
and
Killmare
,
Ossery
and
Kilkenny
,
Down
and
Connour
,
Waterford
and
Lismore
,
Cork
and
Rosse
,
&c.
and
was
projected
by
the
late
Lord
Primate
,
between
the
See
of
Kilfanore
,
and
that
of
Killallow
:
not
to
descend
any
more
particulars
of
the
like
Conjunctions
.
31.
Such
also
were
the
Fortunes
of
the
Rural
Clergy
,
whose
Churches
in
some
places
lay
unrooted
,
in
others
unrepaired
,
and
much
out
of
order
.
The
Tythes
annexed
,
for
the
most
part
,
to
Religions
Houses
,
fell
(
by
the
ruin
of
those
Houses
)
to
the
Power
of
the
Crown
,
and
by
the
Kings
and
Queens
of
England
,
were
aliened
from
the
Church
,
and
by
them
became
Lay-Fees
.
The
Vicaridges
generally
so
ill
provided
,
that
in
the
whole
Province
of
Connaught
,
most
of
the
Vicars
Pensions
came
but
to
forty
shillings
per
annum
,
and
in
some
places
but
sixteen
only
.
And
of
such
Vicaridges
as
appeared
to
be
better
endowed
,
three
,
four
,
or
five
,
were
many
times
ingrossed
into
one
man's
hands
,
who
neither
understood
the
Language
,
nor
performed
the
Service
.
In
which
respect
it
was
no
marvel
if
the
people
took
up
that
Religion
which
came
next
to
hand
,
such
as
did
either
serve
most
fitly
to
continue
them
in
their
former
Errors
,
or
to
secure
them
in
the
quiet
enjoyment
of
those
Estates
which
they
had
ravished
from
the
Church
,
and
still
possessed
by
the
Title
of
the
first
Usurpers
.
In
which
estate
we
find
the
Church
of
Ireland
,
at
the
death
of
the
Queen
,
not
much
improved
,
in
case
it
were
not
made
more
miserable
.
In
the
time
of
K.
IAMES
,
some
Propositions
had
been
offered
by
Him
in
the
Conference
at
Hampton-Court
,
about
sending
Preachers
into
Ireland
,
of
which
he
was
but
half
King
,
as
himself
complained
,
their
Bodies
being
subject
unto
his
Authority
,
but
their
Souls
and
Consciences
to
the
Pope
.
But
I
find
nothing
done
in
pursuance
of
it
,
till
after
the
year
1607
,
where
the
Earl
of
Ter-ownen
,
Ter-connel
,
Sir
Iohn
Odaghartie
,
and
other
great
Lords
of
the
North
,
together
with
their
Wives
and
Families
,
took
their
flight
from
Ireland
,
and
left
their
whole
Estates
to
the
King
's
disposing
.
Hereupon
followed
the
Plantation
of
Vlster
,
first
undertaken
by
the
City
of
London
,
who
fortified
Colraine
,
and
built
London-Derrie
,
and
purchased
many
thousand
Acres
of
Lands
in
the
parts
adjoyning
.
But
it
was
carried
on
more
vigorously
,
as
more
unfortunately
withall
,
by
some
Adventurers
of
the
Scottish
Nation
,
who
poured
themselves
into
this
Countrey
as
the
richer
Soil
:
And
though
they
were
sufficiently
industrious
in
improving
their
own
Fortunes
there
,
and
set
up
Preaching
in
all
Churches
whersoever
they
fixed
;
yet
,
whether
it
happened
for
the
better
,
or
for
the
worse
,
the
event
hath
showed
:
For
they
brought
with
them
hither
such
a
stock
of
Puritanism
,
such
a
contempt
of
Bishops
,
such
a
neglect
of
the
publick
Liturgy
,
and
other
Divine
Offices
of
this
Church
,
that
there
was
nothing
less
to
be
found
amongst
them
,
than
the
Government
and
Forms
of
Worship
established
in
the
Church
of
England
.
32.
Nor
did
the
Doctrine
speed
much
better
,
if
it
sped
not
worse
:
For
Calvinism
by
degrees
had
taken
such
deep
root
amongst
them
,
that
at
the
last
it
was
received
and
countenanced
as
the
only
Doctrine
which
was
to
be
defended
in
the
Church
of
Ireland
.
For
,
not
contented
with
the
Articles
of
the
Church
of
England
,
they
were
resolved
to
frame
a
Confession
of
their
own
;
the
drawing
up
whereof
was
referred
to
Dr.
Iames
Vsher
,
then
Provost
of
the
Colledg
of
Dublin
,
and
afterwards
Arce-bishop
of
Armagh
,
and
Lord
Primate
of
Ireland
.
By
whom
the
Book
was
so
contrived
,
that
all
the
Sabbatarian
and
Calvinian
Rigors
were
declared
therein
to
be
the
Doctrines
of
that
Church
.
For
first
,
the
Articles
of
Lambeth
,
rejected
at
the
Conference
at
Hampton-Court
,
must
be
inserted
into
this
Confession
,
as
the
chief
parts
of
it
.
And
secondly
,
An
Article
must
be
made
of
purpose
to
justifie
the
Morality
of
the
Lord's-day-Sabbath
,
and
to
require
the
spending
of
it
wholly
in
Religious
Exercises
.
Besides
which
deviations
from
the
Doctrine
of
the
Church
of
England
,
most
grievous
Torments
immediately
in
His
Soul
,
are
there
affirmed
to
be
endured
by
Christ
our
Saviour
,
which
Calvin
makes
to
be
the
same
with
his
descent
into
Hell
.
The
Abstinencies
from
eating
Flesh
upon
certain
days
,
declared
not
to
be
Religious
Fasts
,
but
to
be
grounded
upon
Politick
Ends
and
Considerations
:
All
Ministers
adjudged
to
be
lawfully
called
,
who
are
called
unto
the
work
of
the
Ministry
by
those
that
have
publick
Authority
given
them
in
the
Church
(
but
whether
they
be
Bishops
,
or
not
,
it
makes
no
matter
,
so
they
be
authorized
unto
it
by
their
several
Churches
)
.
The
Sacerdotal
Power
of
Absolution
,
made
declarative
only
;
and
consequently
,
quite
subverted
.
No
Power
ascribed
to
the
Church
in
making
Canons
,
or
Censuring
any
of
those
who
either
carelesly
or
maliciously
do
infringe
the
same
.
The
Pope
made
Antichrist
,
according
to
the
like
determination
of
the
French
Hugonots
at
Gappe
in
Daulphine
.
And
finally
,
Such
a
silence
concerning
the
Consecration
of
Arch-bishops
and
Bishops
(
expresly
justified
and
avowed
in
the
English
Book
)
,
as
if
they
were
not
a
distinct
Order
from
the
common
Presbyters
.
All
which
,
being
Vsher's
own
private
Opinions
,
were
dispersed
in
several
places
of
the
Articles
for
the
Church
of
Ireland
;
approved
of
in
the
Convocation
of
the
year
1615
:
and
finally
,
confirmed
by
the
Lord
Deputy
Chichester
,
in
the
Name
of
King
IAMES
.
33.
What
might
induce
King
IAMES
to
confirm
these
Articles
,
differing
in
so
many
points
from
his
own
Opinion
,
is
not
clearly
known
:
but
it
is
probable
,
that
he
might
be
drawn
to
it
on
these
following
grounds
:
For
first
,
He
was
much
governed
at
that
time
,
in
all
Church-concernments
,
by
Dr.
George
Abbot
,
Arch-bishop
of
Canterbury
;
and
Dr.
Iames
Mountague
,
Bishop
of
Bath
and
Wells
:
who
having
formerly
engaged
in
maintenance
of
some
or
most
of
those
Opinions
,
as
before
is
said
,
might
find
it
no
hard
matter
to
perswade
the
King
to
a
like
approbation
of
them
.
And
secondly
,
The
King
had
so
far
declared
himself
in
the
Cause
against
Vorstius
,
and
so
affectionately
had
espoused
the
Quarrel
of
the
Prince
of
Orange
against
those
of
the
Remonstrant
Party
in
the
Belgick
Churches
,
that
he
could
not
handsomely
refuse
to
confirm
those
Doctrines
in
the
Church
of
Ireland
,
which
he
had
countenanced
in
Holland
.
Thirdly
,
The
Irish
Nation
at
that
time
were
most
tenaciously
addicted
to
the
Errors
and
Corruptions
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
therefore
must
be
bended
to
the
other
Extream
,
before
they
could
be
straight
and
Orthodox
in
these
points
of
Doctrine
.
Fourthly
,
and
finally
,
It
was
an
usual
practise
with
that
King
,
in
the
whole
course
of
His
Government
,
to
balance
one
Extream
by
the
other
;
countenancing
the
Papists
against
the
Puritans
,
and
the
Puritans
against
the
Papists
;
that
betwixt
both
,
the
true
Religion
,
and
Professors
of
it
,
might
be
kept
in
safety
.
But
whether
I
hit
right
,
or
not
,
certain
it
is
,
that
it
proved
a
matter
of
sad
consequence
to
the
Church
of
England
;
there
being
nothing
more
ordinary
amongst
those
of
the
Puritan
Party
,
when
they
were
pressed
in
any
of
the
points
aforesaid
,
then
to
appeal
unto
the
Articles
of
Ireland
,
and
the
infallible
Judgment
of
K.
IAMES
,
who
confirmed
the
same
.
And
so
it
stood
until
the
year
1634
,
when
by
the
Power
of
the
Lord
Deputy
Wentworth
,
and
the
Dexterity
of
Dr.
Iohn
Bramhall
,
then
Lord
Bishop
of
Derry
,
the
Irish
Articles
were
repealed
in
a
full
Convocation
,
and
those
of
England
authorised
in
the
place
thereof
.
34.
Pass
we
next
over
to
the
Isles
of
Iersey
and
Guernsey
,
where
the
Genevian
Discipline
had
been
setled
under
Queen
ELIZABETH
;
and
being
so
setled
by
that
Queen
,
was
confirmed
by
K.
IAMES
at
his
first
coming
to
this
Crown
;
though
at
the
same
time
he
endeavoured
a
subversion
of
it
in
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
.
But
being
to
do
it
by
degrees
,
and
so
to
practise
the
restoring
of
the
old
Episcopacy
,
as
not
to
threaten
a
destruction
to
their
new
Presbyteries
;
it
was
thought
fit
to
tolerate
that
Form
of
Government
in
those
petit
Islands
,
which
could
have
no
great
influence
upon
either
Kingdom
.
Upon
which
ground
he
sends
his
Letter
to
them
of
the
8
th
of
August
,
first
writ
in
French
,
and
thus
translated
into
English
;
that
is
to
say
:
35.
JAMES
,
by
the
Grace
of
God
,
King
of
England
,
Scotland
,
France
,
and
Ireland
,
&c.
Vnto
all
those
whom
these
Presents
shall
concern
,
greeting
.
Whereas
We
Our selves
,
and
the
Lords
of
Our
Council
,
have
been
given
to
understand
,
that
it
pleased
God
to
put
into
the
heart
of
the
late
Queen
,
Our
most
dear
Sister
,
to
permit
and
allow
unto
the
Isles
of
Jersey
and
●uernsey
,
parcel
of
the
Dutchy
of
Normandy
,
the
use
of
the
●●●●ment
of
the
Reformed
Churches
of
the
said
Dutchy
,
whereof
they
have
stood
possessed
until
Our
coming
to
the
Crown
.
For
this
cause
We
,
desiring
to
follow
the
pious
Example
of
Our
said
Sister
in
this
behalf
,
as
well
for
the
advancement
of
the
Glory
of
Almighty
God
,
as
for
the
edification
of
his
Church
;
do
will
and
ordain
,
That
Our
said
Isles
shall
quietly
enjoy
their
said
Liberty
in
the
use
of
Ecclesiastical
Discipline
,
there
now
established
.
For●idding
any
one
to
give
them
any
trouble
or
impeachment
,
so
long
as
they
contain
themselves
in
Our
obedience
,
and
attempt
not
any
thing
against
the
Power
and
Sacred
Word
of
God
.
Given
at
our
Palace
at
Hampton-Court
,
the
8th
of
August
,
in
the
first
year
of
Our
Reign
of
England
,
1603.
36.
This
Letter
was
communicated
unto
all
whom
it
might
concern
,
in
a
Synod
of
both
Islands
,
held
in
Iersey
,
Anno
1605.
But
long
they
were
not
suffered
to
enjoy
the
benefit
of
this
Dispensation
:
For
sir
Iohn
Peiton
,
who
succeeded
Governour
of
Iersey
in
the
place
of
Raleigh
,
had
of
himself
no
good
affections
to
that
Platform
,
and
possibly
might
be
furnished
with
some
secret
Instructions
for
altering
it
in
the
Island
on
the
first
conveniency
.
1603.
The
ground
whereof
was
laid
upon
this
occasion
:
The
Curate
of
St.
Iohn's
being
lately
dead
,
it
pleased
the
Colloquie
of
that
Island
,
according
to
their
former
method
,
to
appoint
one
Brevin
to
succeed
him
.
Against
this
course
,
the
Governour
,
the
King's
Attorney
,
and
other
the
Officers
of
the
Crown
,
protested
publickly
,
as
being
prejudicial
to
the
Rights
and
Profits
of
the
King
.
Howbeit
,
the
Case
was
over-ruled
,
and
the
Colloquie
for
that
time
carried
it
.
Hereupon
a
Bill
of
Articles
was
exhibited
to
the
Lords
of
the
Council
,
against
the
Ministers
of
that
Island
,
by
Peiton
the
Governour
,
Marret
the
Attorney
,
and
the
rest
;
as
,
viz.
That
they
had
usurped
the
Patronage
of
all
Benefices
in
the
Island
:
That
thereby
they
admitted
men
to
Livings
without
any
Form
or
Presentation
;
and
by
that
means
deprived
his
Majesty
of
Vacancies
and
First-fruits
.
That
by
the
connivance
(
to
say
no
worse
of
it
)
of
the
former
Governours
,
they
exercised
a
kind
of
Arbitrary
Iurisdiction
,
making
and
disannulling
Laws
at
their
own
most
uncertain
pleasure
.
In
consideration
whereof
,
they
humbly
pray
His
Sacred
Majesty
to
grant
them
such
a
Discipline
as
might
be
fittest
to
the
nature
of
the
Place
,
and
less
derogatory
to
the
Royal
Prerogative
.
37.
In
the
pursuance
of
this
Project
,
Sir
Robert
Gardiner
,
once
Chief
Justice
of
Ireland
;
and
Iames
Husley
,
Dr.
of
the
Laws
,
are
sent
Commissioners
unto
that
Island
,
though
not
without
the
colour
of
some
other
business
.
To
these
Commissioners
the
Ministers
give
in
their
Answer
,
which
may
be
generally
reduced
to
these
two
heads
:
First
,
That
their
appointment
of
men
into
the
Ministry
,
and
the
exercise
of
Jurisdiction
,
being
principal
parts
of
the
Church-Discipline
,
had
been
confirmed
unto
them
by
His
Sacred
Majesty
.
And
secondly
,
That
the
payment
of
First-fruits
and
Tenths
,
had
never
been
exacted
from
them
since
they
were
freed
from
their
subordination
to
the
Bishops
〈◊〉
●onstance
,
to
whom
formerly
they
had
been
due
.
But
these
An●●●●
giving
no
just
satisfaction
unto
the
Council
of
England
,
and
nothing
being
done
in
order
to
a
present
Settlement
,
a
foul
deformity
both
of
Confusion
and
Distraction
,
did
suddenly
overgrow
the
face
of
those
wretched
Churches
.
For
in
the
former
times
,
all
such
as
took
upon
them
any
publick
Charge
either
in
Church
or
Common-wealth
,
had
bound
themselves
by
Oath
to
cherish
and
maintain
the
Discipline
:
That
Oath
is
now
disclaimed
as
dangerous
and
unwarrantable
.
Before
,
it
was
their
custom
to
exact
subscription
to
their
Plat-form
,
of
all
such
as
purposed
to
receive
the
Sacrament
:
but
now
the
King's
Attorney
,
and
others
of
that
Party
,
chose
rather
to
abstain
from
the
Communion
,
than
to
yeeld
Subscription
.
Nay
,
even
the
very
Elders
,
silly
souls
,
that
thought
themselves
as
sacro
sancti
as
a
Roman
Tribune
,
were
drawn
with
Process
into
the
Civil
Courts
,
and
there
reputed
with
the
Vulgar
.
Nor
was
the
Case
much
better
in
the
Sacred
Consistory
;
the
Jurates
in
their
Cohu
,
or
Town-Hall
,
relieving
such
by
their
Authority
,
whom
that
(
once
paramount
)
Tribunal
had
condemned
or
censured
.
And
yet
this
was
not
all
the
Mischief
which
befel
them
neither
:
Those
of
the
lower
rank
seeing
the
Ministers
begin
to
stagger
in
their
Chairs
,
refused
to
set
out
their
Tythes
;
and
if
the
Curates
mean
to
exact
their
Dues
,
the
Law
is
open
to
all
comers
,
to
try
their
Title
.
Their
Benefices
,
which
before
were
accounted
as
exempt
and
priviledged
,
are
now
brought
to
reckon
for
First-fruits
and
Tenths
;
and
that
not
according
to
the
Book
of
Constance
(
as
they
had
been
formerly
)
,
but
by
the
will
and
pleasure
of
the
present
Governour
.
And
,
to
make
up
the
total
sum
of
their
Mis-fortunes
,
one
of
the
Constables
preferrs
a
Bill
against
them
in
the
common
Cohu
,
in
which
they
were
accused
of
Hypocrisie
in
their
Conversation
,
and
Tyranny
in
the
Exercise
of
their
Jurisdiction
:
and
finally
,
of
holding
some
secret
practises
against
the
Governour
,
which
consequentially
did
reflect
on
the
King
Himself
.
38.
In
this
Confusion
they
address
themselves
to
the
Earl
of
Salisbury
,
1612.
then
being
Lord
Treasurer
of
England
,
and
in
great
credit
with
King
IAMES
;
who
seeming
very
much
pleased
with
their
Application
,
advised
them
to
invite
their
Brethren
of
the
Isle
of
Guernsey
,
to
joyn
with
them
in
a
Petition
to
the
King
,
for
a
redress
of
those
Grievances
which
they
then
complained
of
.
A
Counsel
which
then
seemed
rational
,
and
of
great
respect
;
but
in
it self
of
greater
cunning
than
it
seemed
in
the
first
appearance
.
For
by
this
means
(
as
certainly
he
was
a
man
of
a
subtile
Wit
)
he
gave
the
King
more
time
to
compass
his
Designs
in
Scotland
,
before
he
should
declare
himself
in
the
present
business
;
and
,
by
engaging
those
of
Guernsey
in
the
same
desires
,
intended
to
subject
them
also
to
the
same
conclusion
.
But
this
Counsel
taking
no
effect
by
reason
of
the
death
of
the
Councellor
,
1615.
they
fall
into
another
trouble
of
their
own
creating
.
The
Parish
of
St.
Peters
falling
void
by
the
death
of
the
Minister
,
the
Governour
presents
unto
it
one
Aaron
Messering
,
one
that
had
spent
his
time
in
Oxon
,
and
had
received
the
Order
of
Priesthood
from
the
Right
Reverend
Dr.
Bridges
,
then
Bishop
of
that
Diocess
,
but
of
himself
a
Native
of
the
Isle
of
Iersey
.
A
thing
so
infinitely
stomacked
by
those
of
the
Colloquy
,
that
they
would
by
no
means
yeeld
unto
his
admission
;
not
so
much
in
regard
of
his
presentation
by
the
Power
of
the
Governour
,
as
because
he
had
taken
Orders
from
the
hands
of
a
Bishop
:
For
now
they
thought
that
Popery
began
to
break
in
upon
them
,
and
therefore
that
it
did
concern
them
to
oppose
it
to
the
very
last
.
A
new
Complaint
is
hereupon
preferred
against
them
to
the
Lords
of
the
Council
;
in
which
their
Lordships
were
informed
,
That
the
Inhabitants
generally
of
the
Isle
were
discontented
with
the
present
Discipline
and
guidance
of
the
Church
,
that
most
of
them
would
be
easily
perswaded
to
submit
to
the
English
Goverment
,
and
that
many
of
them
did
desire
it
.
1618.
39.
This
brings
both
Parties
to
the
Court
;
the
Governour
and
his
Adherents
,
to
prosecute
the
Suit
,
and
make
good
their
Intelligence
;
the
Ministers
to
answer
to
the
Complaint
,
and
stand
to
the
Pleasure
of
His
Majesty
in
the
final
Judgment
.
And
at
the
first
,
the
Ministers
stood
fast
together
:
but
as
it
always
happeneth
,
that
there
is
no
Confederacy
so
well
jointed
,
but
one
Member
of
it
may
be
severed
from
the
rest
,
and
thereby
the
whole
Practise
overthrown
:
so
was
it
also
in
this
business
.
For
those
who
there
sollicited
some
private
business
of
the
Governour
's
,
had
kindly
wrought
upon
the
weakness
and
ambition
of
De
la
Place
,
(
one
of
the
Ministers
appointed
to
attend
the
Service
)
perswading
him
,
That
if
the
Government
were
altered
,
and
the
Dean
restored
,
he
was
infallibly
resolved
on
to
be
the
man
.
Being
fashioned
into
this
hope
,
he
speedily
betrayed
the
Counsels
of
his
Fellows
,
and
furnished
their
Opponents
at
all
their
Interviews
,
with
such
Intelligence
as
might
make
most
for
their
advantage
.
At
last
the
Ministers
not
well
agreeing
in
their
own
demands
,
and
having
little
to
say
in
defence
of
their
proper
Cause
,
whereunto
their
Answers
were
not
provided
before-hand
;
my
Lord
of
Canterbury
,
at
the
Council
Table
,
thus
declared
unto
them
the
Pleasure
of
the
King
and
Council
,
viz.
That
for
the
speedy
redress
of
their
disorders
,
it
was
reputed
most
convenient
to
establish
amongst
them
the
Authority
and
Office
of
the
Dean
.
That
the
Book
of
Common-Prayer
being
again
Printed
in
the
French
,
should
be
received
into
their
Churches
;
but
the
Ministers
not
tyed
to
the
strict
observance
of
it
in
all
particulars
.
That
Messervy
should
be
admitted
to
his
Benefice
,
and
that
so
they
might
return
to
their
several
Charges
.
This
said
,
they
were
commanded
to
depart
,
and
to
signifie
to
those
from
whom
they
came
,
the
full
scope
of
His
Majesty's
Resolution
,
and
so
they
did
.
But
being
somewhat
backward
in
obeying
this
Decree
,
the
Council
intimated
to
them
by
Sir
Philip
de
Carteret
,
chief
Agent
for
the
Governour
and
Estates
of
the
Island
.
That
the
Ministers
from
among
themselves
should
make
choice
of
three
Learned
and
Grave
persons
,
whose
Names
they
should
return
unto
the
Board
,
out
of
which
His
Majesty
should
resolve
on
one
to
be
their
Dean
.
1619.
40.
But
this
Proposal
little
edified
amongst
the
Brethren
;
not
so
much
out
of
any
dislike
of
the
alteration
,
with
which
they
seemed
all
well
enough
contented
;
but
because
every
one
of
them
gave
himself
some
hopes
of
being
the
man
:
And
being
that
all
of
them
could
not
be
elected
,
they
were
not
willing
to
destroy
their
particular
hopes
,
by
the
appointment
of
another
.
In
the
mean
time
,
Mr.
David
Bandinell
,
an
Italian
born
,
then
being
Minister
of
St.
Mary's
,
under
pretence
of
other
business
of
his
own
,
is
dispatched
for
England
,
and
recommended
by
the
Governour
as
the
fittest
person
for
that
Place
and
Dignity
.
And
being
well
approved
of
by
the
Arch-bishop
of
Canterbury
,
who
found
him
answerable
in
all
points
to
the
Governour
's
Character
,
he
was
established
in
the
Place
by
his
Majesty's
Letters
Patents
bearing
date
Anno
1619
,
and
was
accordingly
invested
in
all
such
Rights
as
formerly
had
been
inherent
in
that
Office
,
whether
it
were
in
point
of
Profit
,
or
of
Jurisdiction
.
And
for
the
executing
of
this
Office
,
some
Articles
were
drawn
and
ratified
by
His
Sacred
Majesty
,
to
be
in
force
until
a
certain
Body
of
Ecclesiastical
Canons
should
be
digested
and
confirmed
:
Which
Articles
he
was
pleased
to
call
the
Interim
,
1620.
(
a
Name
devised
by
CHARLES
the
fifth
,
on
the
like
occasion
)
as
appears
by
His
Majesty's
Letters
Paters
Patents
,
for
confirmation
of
the
Canons
,
not
long
after
made
.
And
by
this
Interim
it
was
permitted
for
the
present
,
that
the
Ministers
should
not
be
obliged
to
bid
the
Holy-days
,
to
use
the
Cross
in
Baptism
,
or
to
wear
the
Surplice
,
or
not
to
give
the
Sacrament
of
the
Lord's
Supper
unto
any
others
but
such
as
did
receive
it
kneeling
;
but
in
all
other
things
,
it
little
differed
from
the
Book
of
Canons
;
which
being
first
drawn
up
by
the
Dean
and
Ministers
,
was
afterwards
carefully
perused
,
corrected
,
and
accommodated
for
the
use
of
that
Island
,
by
the
Right
Reverend
Fathers
in
God
,
George
,
Lord
Arch-bishop
of
Canterbury
;
Iohn
,
Lord
Bishop
of
Lincoln
,
Lord
Keeper
of
the
Great
Seal
of
England
;
and
Lancelot
,
Lord
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
whose
Diocess
or
Jurisdiction
did
extend
over
both
the
Islands
.
In
which
respect
it
was
appointed
in
the
Letters
Patents
(
by
which
His
Majesty
confirmed
these
Canons
,
1623.
Anno
1623
)
,
That
the
said
Reverend
Father
in
God
,
the
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
should
forthwith
by
his
Commission
under
his
Episcopal
Seal
,
as
Ordinary
of
the
place
,
give
Authority
unto
the
said
Dean
to
exercise
Ecclesiastical
Jurisdiction
in
the
said
Isle
,
according
to
the
Canons
and
Constitutions
thus
made
and
established
.
Such
were
the
Means
,
and
such
the
Counsels
,
by
which
this
Island
was
reduced
to
a
full
conformity
with
the
Church
of
England
.
41.
Gu●rnsey
had
followed
in
the
like
,
if
first
the
breach
between
K.
IAMES
and
the
King
of
Spain
;
and
afterwards
between
K.
CHARLES
and
the
Crown
of
France
,
had
not
took
off
the
edg
of
the
prosecution
.
During
which
time
,
the
Ministers
were
much
heartned
in
their
Inconformity
,
by
the
Practises
of
De
la
Place
,
before
remembred
:
Who
stomacking
his
disappointment
in
the
loss
of
the
Deanry
,
abandoned
his
Native
Countrey
,
and
retired
unto
Guernsey
,
where
he
breathed
nothing
but
disgrace
to
the
English
Liturgy
,
the
Person
of
the
new
Dean
,
and
the
change
of
the
Government
.
Against
the
first
,
so
perversly
opposite
,
that
when
some
Forces
were
sent
over
by
King
CHARLES
for
defence
of
the
Island
,
he
would
not
suffer
them
to
have
the
use
of
the
English
Liturgy
in
the
Church
of
St.
Peter's
,
being
the
principal
of
that
Island
,
but
upon
these
Conditions
;
that
is
to
say
,
That
they
should
neither
use
the
Liturgy
therein
,
nor
receive
the
Sacrament
.
And
secondly
,
Whereas
there
was
a
Lecture
weekly
,
every
Thursday
,
in
the
said
Church
of
St.
Peters
,
when
once
the
Feast
of
Christ's
Nativity
fell
upon
that
day
,
he
rather
chose
to
disappoint
the
Hearers
,
and
put
off
the
Sermon
,
than
that
the
least
honour
should
reflect
on
that
ancient
Festival
.
An
Opposition
far
more
superstitious
,
than
any
observation
of
a
day
,
though
meerly
Iewish
.
By
his
Example
others
were
encouraged
to
the
like
perversness
,
insomuch
that
they
refused
to
baptize
any
Child
or
Children
,
though
weak
,
and
in
apparent
danger
of
present
death
,
but
such
as
were
presented
unto
them
on
the
day
of
Preaching
:
And
when
some
of
them
were
compelled
by
the
Civil
Magistrate
to
perform
their
duty
in
this
kind
,
a
great
Complaint
thereof
was
made
to
the
Earl
of
Darby
,
being
then
Governour
of
that
Island
,
as
if
the
Magistrate
had
intrenched
on
the
Minister's
Office
,
and
took
upon
them
the
administration
of
the
blessed
Sacraments
.
Of
these
particulars
,
and
many
others
of
that
nature
,
intelligence
was
given
to
the
late
Arch-bishop
,
Dr.
Laud
,
who
had
proceeded
thereupon
to
a
Reformation
,
Anno
1637
,
if
the
Distraction
then
arising
in
the
Realm
of
Scotland
,
had
not
enforced
him
to
a
discontinuance
of
that
Resolution
.
AERIVS
REDIVIVVS
:
OR
,
The
History
OF
THE
PRESBYTERIANS
LIB.
XII
.
Containing
Their
Tumultuating
in
the
Belgick
Provinces
;
their
Practises
and
Insurrections
in
the
Higher
Germany
;
the
frustrating
of
their
Design
on
the
Churches
of
Brandenbourgh
;
the
Revolts
of
Transilvania
,
Hungary
,
Austria
,
and
Bohemia
,
and
the
Rebellions
of
the
French
,
from
the
Year
1610
,
to
the
Year
1628.
FRom
Guernsey
we
set
sail
for
Holland
,
in
which
we
left
the
Ministers
divided
into
two
main
Factiions
;
the
one
being
called
the
Remonstrants
,
the
other
taking
to
themselves
the
Name
of
Contra-Remonstrants
.
To
put
an
end
to
those
Disorders
,
a
Conference
was
appointed
between
the
Parties
,
held
at
the
Hague
,
before
the
General
Assembly
of
Estates
of
the
Belgick
Provinces
,
Anno
1610.
The
Controversi●
reduced
to
five
Articles
only
,
and
the
Dispute
managed
by
the
ablest
men
who
appeared
in
the
Quarrel
on
either
side
.
In
which
it
was
conceived
,
that
the
Remonstrants
had
the
better
of
the
day
,
and
came
off
with
Victory
.
But
what
the
Contra-Remonstrants
wanted
in
the
strength
of
Argument
,
they
made
good
by
Power
:
For
,
being
far
the
greater
number
,
and
countenanced
by
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
as
their
principal
Patron
,
they
prosecuted
their
Opponents
in
their
several
Consistories
,
by
Suspensions
,
Excommunications
,
and
Deprivations
,
the
highest
Censures
of
the
Church
.
This
forced
the
Remonstrant
Party
to
put
themselves
under
the
protection
of
Iohn
Olden
Barnevelt
,
an
Hollander
by
birth
,
and
one
of
the
most
powerful
men
of
all
that
Nation
;
who
fearing
that
the
Prince
of
Or●nge
had
some
secret
purpose
to
make
Himself
absolute
Lord
of
those
Estates
,
received
them
very
cheerfully
into
his
protection
,
not
without
hope
of
raising
a
strong
Party
by
them
to
oppose
the
Prince
.
This
draws
K.
IAMES
into
the
Quarrel
;
who
being
displeased
with
the
Election
of
Conradus
Vorstius
,
to
a
Divinity-Reader's
Place
in
the
Schools
of
Leiden
,
and
not
so
readily
gratified
by
the
Estates
in
the
choice
of
another
;
published
a
Declaration
against
this
Vorstius
,
and
therein
falls
exceeding
foul
upon
Iames
Van
Harmine
,
and
all
that
followed
his
Opinions
in
the
present
Controversies
.
Which
notwithstanding
,
Barnevelt
gains
an
Edict
from
the
States
of
Holland
,
Anno
1613
,
1613.
by
which
a
mutual
Toleration
was
indulged
to
either
Party
,
more
to
the
benefit
of
the
Remonstrants
,
than
the
contentment
of
the
others
.
An
Edict
highly
magnified
by
the
Learned
Grotius
,
in
his
Pietas
Ordinum
,
&c.
Against
which
,
some
Answers
were
returned
by
Bogerman
,
Sibrandus
,
and
some
others
,
not
without
some
reflections
on
the
Magistrates
for
their
actings
in
it
.
2.
This
made
the
breach
much
wider
than
it
was
before
;
King
IAMES
appearing
openly
in
favour
of
the
Prince
of
Orange
;
the
Spaniard
secretly
fomenting
the
Designs
of
Barnevelt
,
as
it
was
afterwards
suggested
,
with
what
truth
I
know
not
.
But
sure
it
is
,
that
as
K.
IAMES
had
formerly
aspersed
the
Remonstrant
Party
,
in
His
Declaration
against
▪
Vorstius
,
before
remembred
;
so
He
continued
a
most
bitter
Enemy
unto
them
,
till
he
had
brought
them
at
the
last
to
an
extermination
.
But
what
induced
him
thereunto
,
hath
been
made
a
question
.
Some
think
that
he
was
drawn
unto
it
by
the
powerful
perswasions
of
Arch-bishop
Abbot
,
and
Bishop
Mountague
,
who
then
much
governed
his
Counsels
in
all
Church-concernments
.
Others
impute
it
to
his
Education
in
the
Church
of
Scotland
,
where
all
the
Heterodoxies
of
Calvin
were
received
as
Gospel
;
which
might
incline
him
the
more
strongly
to
those
Opinions
,
which
he
had
sucked
in
,
as
it
were
,
with
his
Nurse's
Milk
.
Some
say
,
that
he
was
carried
in
this
business
,
not
so
much
by
the
clear
light
of
his
own
understanding
,
as
by
a
transport
of
affection
to
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
to
whom
he
had
a
dear
regard
,
and
a
secret
sympathy
.
Others
more
rationally
ascribe
it
unto
Reason
of
State
,
for
the
preventing
of
a
dangerous
and
uncurable
Rupture
,
which
otherwise
was
like
to
follow
in
the
State
of
the
Netherlands
.
He
had
then
a
great
Stock
going
amongst
them
,
in
regard
of
the
two
Towns
of
Brill
and
Vlushing
,
together
with
the
Fort
of
Ramekins
,
which
had
been
put
into
the
hands
of
Queen
ELIZABETH
,
for
great
sums
of
money
.
In
which
regard
,
the
Governour
of
the
Town
of
Vlushing
,
and
the
Ambassador
resident
for
the
Crown
of
England
,
were
to
have
place
in
all
publick
Councils
which
concerned
those
Provinces
;
on
whose
Tranquillity
and
Power
,
he
placed
a
great
part
of
the
peace
and
happiness
of
his
own
Dominions
.
He
knew
that
Concord
was
the
strongest
Ligament
of
their
Confederation
;
and
looked
on
the
Remonstrants
as
the
breakers
of
that
Bond
of
Unity
which
formerly
had
held
them
so
close
together
.
3.
Upon
this
reason
he
exhorts
them
in
his
said
Declaration
,
To
take
heed
of
such
infected
persons
;
their
own
Countrey-men
being
already
divided
into
Factions
upon
this
occasion
;
which
was
a
matter
so
opposite
to
Vnity
,
(
the
only
prop
and
safety
of
their
State
,
next
under
God
)
as
must
of
necessity
,
by
little
and
little
,
bring
them
to
utter
ruin
,
if
wisely
and
in
time
they
did
not
provide
against
it
.
And
on
the
same
reason
he
concurred
in
Counsel
and
Design
,
with
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
for
the
suppressing
of
that
Party
which
he
conceived
to
be
so
dangerous
to
the
common
Peace
;
and
sending
such
of
his
Divines
to
the
Synod
of
Dort
,
as
were
most
like
to
be
sufficiently
active
in
their
condemnation
.
For
so
it
hapned
,
that
the
Prince
of
Orange
being
animated
by
so
great
a
Monarch
,
suddenly
puts
himself
into
the
head
of
his
Forces
,
marches
from
one
strong
Town
to
another
,
changeth
the
Garrisons
in
some
,
the
chief
Commanders
in
the
rest
,
and
many
of
the
principal
Magistrates
in
most
Towns
of
Holland
,
Vtrecht
,
and
the
rest
of
those
Provinces
.
Which
done
,
he
seizeth
on
the
person
of
Barnevelt
,
as
also
on
Grotius
,
and
Leidebrogius
;
and
then
proclaims
a
National
Synod
to
be
held
at
Dort
,
1618.
in
November
following
;
to
which
the
Calvinists
were
invited
from
all
parts
of
Christendom
.
And
yet
not
thinking
themselves
strong
enough
to
suppress
their
Adversaries
,
they
first
disabled
some
of
them
by
Ecclesiastical
Censures
,
from
being
chosen
Members
of
it
.
Others
who
had
been
lawfully
chosen
,
were
not
permitted
to
give
suffrage
with
the
rest
of
the
Synodists
,
unless
they
would
renounce
their
Party
.
And
finally
,
They
took
such
Order
with
the
rest
,
that
they
would
not
suffer
them
to
sit
as
Judges
in
the
present
Controversies
,
but
only
to
appear
before
them
as
Parties
Criminal
.
All
which
being
condescended
to
,
though
against
all
reason
,
they
were
restrained
to
such
a
method
in
their
disputation
,
as
carried
with
it
a
betraying
of
their
Cause
and
Interest
;
and
for
not
yeelding
hereunto
,
they
were
dismist
by
Bogerman
in
a
most
bitter
Oration
,
uttered
with
fiery
eys
,
and
most
virulent
language
.
4.
It
might
be
rationally
conceived
,
that
they
who
did
conspire
with
such
unanimity
,
to
condemn
their
opposites
,
should
not
fall
out
amongst
themselves
:
but
so
it
was
,
that
there
was
scarce
a
point
in
difference
between
the
Parties
,
wherein
they
had
not
very
frequent
and
most
fearful
bickerings
with
one
another
;
the
Provincials
many
times
enterfering
with
the
Forreign
Divines
,
and
sometimes
falling
foul
on
those
of
different
Judgment
,
though
of
the
same
University
with
them
.
The
Brittish
Divines
,
together
with
one
of
those
that
came
from
Breme
,
maintained
an
Universality
of
Redemption
of
Mankind
by
the
death
of
Christ
.
But
this
by
no
means
would
be
granted
by
the
rest
of
the
Synod
,
for
fear
of
yeelding
any
thing
in
the
least
degree
to
the
opposite
Party
.
Martinius
,
another
of
the
Divines
of
Breme
,
declared
his
dissent
from
the
common
Opinion
,
touching
the
manner
of
Christ's
being
Fundamentum
Electionis
;
and
that
he
thought
Christ
not
only
to
be
the
Effector
of
our
Election
,
but
also
the
Author
and
Procurer
of
it
.
But
hereupon
Gomarus
flings
down
his
Glove
,
and
openly
defies
Martinius
to
a
Duel
,
telling
the
Synod
,
that
he
knew
Martinius
was
able
to
say
nothing
at
all
in
refutation
of
that
Doctrine
.
The
said
Martinius
had
affirmed
,
That
God
was
Causa
Physica
Conversionis
;
and
for
the
truth
thereof
,
appealed
unto
Goclenius
,
a
Renowned
Philosopher
,
who
was
then
present
in
the
Synod
,
and
confirmed
the
same
.
But
presently
Sibrandus
Lubbertus
takes
fire
at
this
,
and
falls
expresly
upon
both
.
And
though
the
Controversie
for
the
present
was
stilled
by
Bogerman
;
yet
was
it
revived
by
Gomarus
within
few
days
after
;
who
being
backed
by
some
of
the
Palatine
Divines
,
behaved
himself
so
rudely
and
uncivilly
against
Martinius
,
that
he
had
almost
driven
him
to
a
resotion
of
forsaking
their
company
.
5.
The
General
Body
of
the
Synod
not
being
able
to
avoid
the
Inconveniences
which
the
Supra-lapsarian
way
brought
with
it
,
were
generally
intent
on
the
Sub-lapsarian
.
But
on
the
other
side
,
the
Commissioners
of
the
Churches
of
South-Holland
thought
it
not
necessary
to
determine
whether
God
considered
man
fallen
,
or
not
fallen
,
while
he
passed
the
degrees
of
Election
and
Reprobation
.
But
far
more
positive
was
Gomarus
,
one
of
the
Four
Professors
of
Leyden
,
who
stood
as
strongly
to
the
Absolute
,
Irrespective
,
and
Irreversible
Decree
,
(
exclusive
of
man's
sin
,
and
our
Saviour's
sufferings
)
as
he
could
have
done
for
the
Holy
Trinity
.
And
not
being
able
to
draw
the
rest
unto
his
Opinion
,
nor
willing
to
conform
to
theirs
,
he
delivered
his
own
Judgment
in
writing
,
apart
by
it self
,
not
joyning
in
subscription
with
the
rest
of
his
Brethren
,
for
Conformity
sake
,
as
is
accustomed
in
such
cases
.
But
Macrovius
,
one
of
the
Professors
of
Franekar
,
in
West-Friesland
,
went
beyond
them
all
,
contending
with
great
heat
and
violence
,
against
all
the
rest
,
That
God
propounds
his
Word
to
Reprobates
,
to
no
other
purpose
,
but
to
leave
them
wholly
inexcusable
.
That
if
the
Gospel
is
considered
in
respect
of
God's
intention
,
the
proper
end
thereof
,
and
not
the
accidental
▪
in
regard
of
Reprobates
,
is
to
deprive
them
totally
of
all
excuse
.
And
finally
,
That
Christ
knows
all
the
hearts
of
men
;
and
therefore
only
knocketh
at
the
hearts
of
Reprobates
,
not
with
a
mind
of
entring
in
(
because
he
knows
they
cannot
open
to
him
if
they
would
)
;
but
partly
,
that
he
might
upbraid
them
for
their
impotency
;
and
partly
,
that
he
might
encrease
their
damnation
by
it
.
Nor
rested
the
Blasphemer
here
,
but
publickly
maintained
against
Sibrandus
Lubbertus
,
his
Collegue
(
in
the
open
Synod
)
,
That
God
wills
Sin
:
That
he
ordains
Sin
,
as
it
is
Sin
.
And
,
That
by
no
means
he
would
have
all
men
to
be
saved
.
And
more
than
so
,
he
publickly
declared
at
all
adventures
,
That
if
those
points
were
not
maintained
,
they
must
forsake
the
chief
Doctors
of
the
Reformation
.
Which
,
whether
it
were
more
unseasonably
,
or
more
truly
spoken
,
I
regard
not
now
.
In
the
agitation
of
which
Points
,
they
suffered
themselves
to
be
transported
into
such
extremities
,
that
greater
noise
and
tumult
hath
been
seldom
heard
of
in
a
sober
Meeting
.
Insomuch
,
that
when
the
Bishop
of
Landaff
,
to
avoid
the
scandal
,
put
them
in
mind
of
Moderation
,
and
to
endeavour
to
retain
the
Spirit
of
Unity
in
the
Bond
of
Peace
;
Non
agendum
hic
est
in
Synodo
.
Authoritate
sed
Ratione
.
Gomarus
snapt
him
up
,
and
told
him
,
That
matters
were
not
to
be
carried
in
Synodicol
Meetings
,
by
the
Authority
of
the
Person
,
but
the
strength
of
the
Argument
.
For
further
proof
of
which
particulars
,
if
more
proof
be
necessary
,
I
shall
refer
the
English
Reader
to
two
Books
only
;
that
is
to
say
,
the
Golden
Remains
of
Mr.
Hales
;
and
the
Arcana
Anti-Remonstrantium
,
by
Tilenus
Iunior
.
6.
From
Consultation
and
Debate
,
let
us
proceed
in
the
next
place
to
Execution
,
which
we
find
full
of
Cruelty
and
accursed
Rigour
.
The
Acts
hereof
first
ratified
in
the
Blood
of
Barnevelt
,
for
whose
dispatch
they
violated
all
the
Fundamental
Laws
of
the
Belgick
Liberty
;
in
maintenance
whereof
,
they
first
pretended
to
take
Arms
against
the
Spaniard
,
their
most
Rightful
Prince
.
The
Party
being
thus
beheaded
,
it
was
no
hard
matter
to
disperse
the
whole
Trunk
or
Body
:
For
presently
upon
the
ending
of
the
Synod
,
the
Remonstrants
are
required
to
subscribe
to
their
own
condemnation
;
and
for
refusing
so
to
do
,
they
were
all
banished
by
a
Decree
of
the
States-General
,
with
their
Wives
and
Children
,
(
to
the
number
of
Seven
hundred
Families
,
or
thereabout
)
and
forced
to
beg
their
bread
,
even
in
desolate
places
.
But
yet
this
was
no
end
of
their
sorrows
neither
;
they
must
come
under
a
new
Cross
,
and
be
calumniated
for
holding
many
horrid
Blasphemies
,
and
gross
Impieties
,
which
they
most
abhorred
.
For
in
the
Continuation
of
the
History
of
the
Netherlands
,
writ
by
one
Crosse
,
a
Fellow
of
neither
Judgment
nor
Learning
,
and
so
more
apt
to
be
abused
with
a
false
report
;
it
is
there
affirmed
.
(
whether
with
greater
Ignorance
,
or
Malice
,
it
is
hard
to
say
)
That
there
was
a
Synod
called
at
Dort
,
to
suppress
the
Arminians
;
and
that
the
said
Arminians
held
,
amongst
other
Heresies
,
first
,
That
God
was
the
Author
of
sin
.
Secondly
,
That
he
created
the
far
greater
part
of
Mankind
,
for
no
other
purpose
but
only
to
find
cause
to
damn
them
.
And
to
say
truth
,
it
had
been
well
for
them
in
respect
of
their
Temporal
Fortunes
,
had
they
taught
those
Heresies
,
for
then
they
might
have
sped
no
worse
than
Macrovius
did
,
who
notwithstanding
all
his
Heterodoxies
,
and
most
horrid
Blasphemies
,
was
only
looked
upon
as
one
of
their
Erring-Brethren
;
subjected
to
no
other
Censure
,
but
an
Admonition
to
forbear
all
such
Forms
of
Speech
as
might
give
any
just
offence
to
tender
Ears
,
and
could
not
be
digested
by
persons
ignorant
and
uncapable
of
so
great
Mysteries
.
As
on
the
other
side
it
is
reported
of
Franciscus
Auratus
,
a
right
Learned
man
,
and
one
of
the
Professors
for
Divinity
in
the
Schools
of
Sedan
,
(
a
Town
and
Seignury
belonging
to
the
Dukes
of
Bouil●on
)
That
he
was
most
disgracefully
deprived
of
his
Place
and
Function
,
by
those
of
the
Calvinian
Party
,
because
he
had
delivered
in
a
Sermon
on
those
words
of
St.
●ames
,
c.
1.
v.
13.
God
tempteth
no
man
,
&c.
That
God
was
not
the
Author
of
Sin
.
1619.
7.
But
possibly
it
may
be
said
,
That
these
Oppressions
,
Tyrannies
,
and
Partialities
,
are
not
to
be
ascribed
to
the
Sect
of
Calvin
,
in
the
capacity
of
Presbyterians
,
but
of
Predestinarians
;
and
therefore
we
will
now
see
what
they
acted
in
behalf
of
Presbytery
,
which
was
as
dear
to
all
the
Members
of
that
Synod
,
but
the
English
only
,
as
any
of
the
Five
Points
,
whatsoever
it
was
:
For
in
the
Hundred
forty
fifth
Session
,
being
held
on
the
20
th
of
April
,
the
Belgick
Confession
was
brought
in
to
be
subscribed
by
the
Provincials
,
and
publickly
approved
by
the
Forreign
Divines
:
In
which
Confession
there
occurred
one
Article
which
tended
plainly
to
the
derogation
and
dishonour
of
the
Church
of
England
.
For
in
the
Thirty
one
Article
,
it
is
said
expresly
,
That
forasmuch
as
doth
concern
the
Ministers
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
in
what
place
soever
,
they
are
all
of
equal
[
](A43507-e97760-b)*
*
Quantum
verò
attinet
divini
Verbi
ministros
,
eandem
illi
Potestatem
&
Authoritatem
habent
.
Confes.
Belg.
Art.
31.
Power
and
Authority
with
one
another
,
as
being
all
of
them
the
Ministers
of
Iesus
Christ
,
who
is
the
only
Vniversal
Bishop
,
and
sole
Head
of
His
Church
.
Which
Article
being
as
agreeable
to
Calvin's
Judgment
in
point
of
Discipline
,
as
their
Determinations
were
to
his
Opinion
in
point
of
Doctrine
;
was
very
cheerfully
entertained
by
the
Forreign
Divines
,
though
found
in
few
of
the
Confessions
of
the
Forreign
Churches
.
But
being
found
directly
opposite
to
the
Government
of
the
Church
by
Arch-bishops
and
Bishops
,
with
which
a
parity
of
Ministers
can
have
no
consistence
,
was
cordially
opposed
by
the
Divines
of
the
British
Colledg
,
but
most
especially
by
Dr.
George
Carlton
,
then
Lord
Bishop
of
Landaff
,
and
afterwards
translated
to
the
See
of
Chichester
;
who
having
too
much
debased
himself
beneath
his
Calling
,
in
being
present
in
a
Synod
or
Synodical
Meeting
,
in
which
an
ordinary
Presbyter
was
to
take
the
Chair
,
and
have
precedency
before
him
,
thought
it
high
time
to
vindicate
himself
,
and
the
Church
of
England
;
to
enter
a
Legal
Protestation
against
those
proceedings
.
Which
though
it
was
admitted
,
and
perhaps
recorded
,
received
no
other
Answer
but
neglect
,
if
not
scorn
withall
.
Concerning
which
,
he
published
a
Declaration
after
his
return
,
in
these
words
ensuing
.
8.
When
we
were
to
yeeld
our
consent
to
the
Belgick
Confession
at
Dort
,
I
made
open
protestation
in
the
Synod
,
That
whereas
in
the
Confession
there
was
inserted
a
strange
conceit
of
the
Parity
of
Ministers
to
be
instituted
by
Christ
;
I
declared
our
dissent
utterly
in
that
point
.
I
showed
,
that
by
Christ
a
Parity
was
never
instituted
in
the
Church
:
that
he
ordained
Twelve
Apostles
,
as
also
Seventy
Disciples
:
that
the
Authority
of
the
Twelve
was
above
the
other
:
that
the
Church
preserved
this
Order
left
by
our
Saviour
.
And
therefore
,
when
the
extraordinary
Power
of
the
Apostles
ceased
;
yet
this
ordinary
Authority
continued
in
Bishops
,
who
succeeded
them
,
who
were
by
the
Apostles
left
in
the
Government
of
the
Church
,
to
ordain
Ministers
,
and
to
see
that
they
who
were
so
ordained
,
should
preach
no
other
Doctrine
:
that
in
an
inferior
degree
,
the
Ministers
were
governed
by
Bishops
,
who
succeeded
the
Seventy
Disciples
:
that
this
Order
hath
been
maintained
in
the
Church
from
the
times
of
the
Apostles
;
and
herein
I
appealed
to
the
Iudgment
of
Antiquity
,
and
to
the
Iudgment
of
any
Learned
man
now
living
;
and
craved
herein
to
be
satisfied
,
if
any
man
of
Learning
could
speak
to
the
contrary
.
My
Lord
of
Salisbury
is
my
Witness
,
and
so
are
all
the
rest
of
our
Company
,
who
speak
also
in
the
Cause
.
To
this
there
was
no
answer
made
by
any
;
whereupon
we
conceived
that
they
yeelded
to
the
truth
of
the
Protestation
.
But
it
was
only
he
and
his
Associates
which
conceived
so
of
it
:
and
so
let
it
go
.
9.
His
Lordship
adds
,
that
in
a
Conference
which
he
had
with
some
Divines
of
that
Synod
,
he
told
them
,
That
the
cause
of
all
their
troubles
,
was
because
they
had
no
Bishops
amongst
them
,
who
by
their
Authority
might
repress
turbulent
spirits
,
that
broached
Novelty
,
every
man
having
liberty
to
speak
or
write
what
they
list
;
and
that
as
long
as
there
were
no
Ecclesiastical
men
in
Authority
to
repress
and
censure
such
contentious
Spirits
,
their
Church
could
never
be
without
trouble
.
To
which
they
answered
,
That
they
did
much
honour
and
reverence
the
good
Order
and
Discipline
of
the
Church
of
England
,
and
with
all
their
hearts
would
be
glad
to
have
it
established
amongst
them
;
but
that
could
not
be
hoped
for
in
their
State
:
that
their
hope
was
,
That
seeing
they
could
not
do
what
they
desired
,
God
would
be
merciful
to
them
,
if
they
did
what
they
could
.
This
was
,
saith
he
,
the
sum
and
substance
of
their
Answer
,
which
he
conceived
to
be
enough
to
free
that
people
from
aiming
at
an
Anarchy
,
and
open-Confusion
;
adding
withall
,
that
they
groaned
under
the
weight
of
that
burden
,
and
would
be
eased
of
it
if
they
could
.
But
by
his
Lordship's
leave
,
I
take
this
to
be
nothing
but
a
piece
of
dissimulation
of
such
a
sanctified
Hypocrisie
as
some
of
the
Calvinians
do
affirm
to
be
in
Almighty
God
:
For
certainly
they
might
have
Bishops
if
they
would
,
as
well
as
the
Popish
Cantons
of
the
Switzers
,
or
the
State
of
Venice
;
of
which
,
the
one
is
subject
to
an
Aristocracy
,
the
other
to
a
Government
no
less
popular
than
that
of
the
Netherlands
.
In
which
respect
it
was
conceived
more
lawful
,
by
the
late
Lord
Primate
,
for
any
English
Protestant
to
communicate
with
the
Reformed
Churches
in
France
,
who
cannot
have
Bishops
if
they
would
;
than
with
the
Dutch
,
who
will
not
have
Bishops
,
though
they
may
;
there
still
remaining
in
their
hands
Seven
Episcopal
Sees
,
with
all
the
Honours
and
Revenues
belonging
to
them
;
that
is
to
say
,
the
Bishoprick
of
Harlem
in
Holland
,
of
Middlebourgh
in
Zealand
,
of
Lewarden
in
Friesland
,
of
Groining
in
the
Province
so
called
,
of
Deventer
in
the
County
of
Overyssell
,
and
of
Ruremond
in
the
Dutchy
of
Gueldress
;
all
of
them
,
but
the
last
,
subordinate
to
the
Church
of
Vtrect
,
which
they
keep
also
in
their
Power
.
10.
Somewhat
was
also
done
in
the
present
Synod
,
in
order
to
the
better
keeping
of
the
Lord's
Day
,
than
it
had
been
formerly
:
For
till
this
time
they
had
their
Faires
and
Markets
upon
this
day
,
their
Kirk-masses
,
as
they
commonly
called
them
:
Which
,
as
they
constantly
kept
in
most
of
the
great
Towns
of
Holland
,
Zealand
,
&c.
even
in
Dort
it self
;
so
by
the
constant
keeping
of
them
,
they
must
needs
draw
away
much
people
from
the
Morning-Service
,
to
attend
the
business
of
their
Trades
.
And
in
the
Afternoon
(
as
before
was
noted
)
all
Divine
Offices
were
interdicted
by
a
Constitution
,
which
received
life
here
,
Anno
1574
,
that
time
being
wholly
left
to
be
disposed
of
as
the
people
pleased
,
either
upon
their
profit
,
or
their
recreation
.
But
their
acquaintance
with
the
English
,
brought
them
to
more
sense
of
Piety
.
And
now
they
took
the
opportunity
to
train
the
people
to
the
Church
in
the
Afternoon
by
the
Authority
and
Reputation
of
the
present
Synod
:
For
,
having
entertained
the
Palatine
Catechism
in
their
publick
Schools
,
it
was
resolved
that
it
should
be
taught
in
all
their
Churches
on
Sunday
in
the
After-noon
:
That
the
Ministers
should
be
bound
to
read
and
expound
that
Catechism
,
though
none
were
present
at
the
Exercises
,
but
those
of
their
own
Families
,
only
in
hope
that
others
might
be
drawn
after
their
example
;
and
that
the
Civil
Magistrate
should
be
employed
by
the
Synod
to
restrain
all
Servile
Works
,
and
other
Prophanations
of
that
day
,
wherewith
the
Afternoons
had
commonly
been
spent
,
that
so
the
people
might
repair
to
the
Catechisings
.
And
though
some
Reformation
did
ensue
upon
it
in
the
greater
Towns
;
yet
in
their
lesser
Villages
(
where
men
are
more
intent
on
their
Worldly
businesses
)
it
remains
as
formerly
.
11.
As
little
of
the
Sabbatarian
,
had
the
Palatine
Churches
,
which
in
all
points
adhered
tenaciously
unto
Calvin's
Doctrine
:
For
in
those
Churches
it
was
ordinary
for
the
Gentlemen
to
betake
themselves
in
the
After-noon
of
the
Lord's
Day
,
unto
Hawking
and
Hunting
,
as
the
season
of
the
year
was
fit
for
either
;
or
otherwise
,
in
taking
the
Air
,
visiting
their
Friends
,
or
whatsoever
else
shall
seem
pleasing
unto
them
.
As
usual
it
was
also
with
the
Husband-man
,
to
spend
the
greatest
part
of
the
After-noon
in
looking
over
his
Grounds
,
ordering
his
Cattel
,
and
following
of
such
Recreations
as
are
most
agreeable
to
his
Nature
and
Education
:
no
publick
Divine
Offices
being
prescribed
for
any
part
of
that
Day
,
but
the
Morning
only
.
And
so
it
stood
in
the
year
1612
:
1612.
At
what
time
the
Lady
ELIZABETH
,
Daughter
to
K.
Iames
,
and
Wife
to
Frederick
the
fifth
,
Prince
Elector
Palatine
,
came
first
into
that
Countrey
;
whose
having
Divine
Service
every
After-noon
in
her
Chappel
,
or
Closet
,
officiated
by
her
own
Chaplains
,
according
to
the
Liturgy
of
the
Church
of
England
,
gave
the
first
hint
unto
that
Prince
to
cause
the
like
Religious
Offices
to
be
celebrated
in
his
part
of
the
Family
;
afterwards
,
by
degrees
,
in
all
the
Churches
of
Heldenbourgh
;
and
finally
,
in
most
other
Cities
and
Towns
of
his
Dominions
.
Had
he
adventured
no
further
on
the
confidence
of
that
Power
and
Greatness
which
accrued
to
him
by
contracting
an
Alliance
with
so
great
a
Monarch
,
it
had
been
happy
for
himself
and
the
Peace
of
Christendom
.
But
being
tempted
by
Scultetus
,
and
some
other
of
the
Divines
about
him
,
Not
to
neglect
the
opportunity
of
advancing
the
Gospel
,
and
making
himself
the
principal
Patton
of
it
,
he
fell
on
some
Designs
destructive
to
himself
and
his
.
Who
,
though
he
were
a
Prince
of
a
Flegmatick
nature
,
and
of
small
Activity
;
yet
being
prest
by
the
continual
sollicitation
of
some
eager
Spirits
,
he
drew
all
the
Provinces
and
Princes
which
profest
the
Calvinian
Doctrines
,
to
enter
into
a
strict
League
or
Union
amongst
themselves
,
under
pretence
of
looking
to
the
Peace
and
Happiness
of
the
true
Religion
.
12.
It
much
advantaged
the
Design
,
that
the
Calvinians
in
all
parts
of
Germany
,
had
began
to
stir
,
as
men
resolved
to
keep
the
Saddle
,
or
to
lose
the
Horse
.
In
Aix
,
(
the
Latins
call
it
Aquisgranum
)
an
Imperial
City
,
they
first
appeared
considerable
for
their
Power
and
Numbers
,
Anno
1605
,
at
what
time
they
shrewdly
shaked
the
Estate
thereof
.
But
being
thereupon
debarred
the
exercise
of
their
Religion
,
and
punished
for
the
Misdemeanor
,
they
kept
themselves
quiet
till
the
year
1614
;
when
in
a
popular
Tumult
they
surprise
the
City
,
secure
the
principal
Magistrates
of
it
,
and
eject
the
Jesuits
.
And
though
by
the
Mediation
of
the
French
Agents
,
and
those
of
Iulier's
,
a
Peace
was
for
the
present
clapt
up
between
them
;
yet
neither
Party
was
resolved
to
stand
longer
to
it
,
than
might
serve
their
turns
.
But
whosoever
made
the
reckoning
,
the
Calvinists
were
at
last
compelled
to
pay
the
shot
:
For
the
Town
being
proscribed
by
Matthias
the
Emperor
,
and
the
execution
of
the
Ban
committed
to
Arch-Duke
Albert
;
he
sends
the
Marquess
of
Spinola
with
an
Army
thither
,
by
whom
the
Town
is
brought
to
a
surrender
,
the
ancient
Magistrates
restored
,
and
the
Calvinians
either
forced
to
forsake
the
place
,
or
to
submit
themselves
unto
Fine
and
Ransome
,
if
they
kept
their
dwellings
.
Nor
did
they
speed
much
better
in
the
City
of
Colen
,
where
their
Party
was
not
strong
enough
to
suppress
the
Catholicks
;
and
therefore
they
forsook
the
City
,
and
retired
to
Mulleime
,
which
they
began
to
build
and
fortifie
for
their
habitation
.
But
those
of
Colen
fearing
that
this
new
Town
might
in
short
time
overtop
that
City
both
in
Wealth
and
Power
,
addrest
themselves
unto
the
Emperor
Matthias
:
By
whose
Command
the
Duke
of
Newbourgh
falls
upon
it
,
destroys
the
greatest
part
thereof
,
and
leaves
the
finishing
of
that
Work
to
the
Marquess
Spinola
.
13.
In
Hassia
their
Affairs
succeeded
with
more
prosperous
Fortune
,
where
Lodowick
,
of
the
second
House
of
the
Lantgraves
,
who
had
the
City
of
Marperge
for
his
Seat
and
Residence
,
declared
himself
in
favour
of
their
Forms
and
Doctrines
,
at
such
time
as
the
Calvinists
of
Aix
(
before
remembred
)
first
began
to
stirr
,
followed
therein
by
George
his
Brother
,
commonly
called
the
Lantgrave
of
Darmstad
,
from
the
place
of
his
dwelling
;
half
of
which
Town
belonging
to
the
Patrimony
of
the
Prince
Elector
,
had
easily
made
way
for
Calvinism
into
all
the
rest
.
And
though
this
Lodowick
was
disturbed
in
his
Government
or
Possession
,
by
his
Cousin
Maurice
,
commonly
called
the
Lantgrave
of
Cassells
,
from
his
principal
City
;
who
seized
upon
the
Town
of
Marperge
,
Anno
1612
;
yet
was
he
shortly
after
restored
to
his
whole
Estate
,
by
the
Palatine-League
,
which
for
the
time
carried
a
great
sway
in
those
parts
of
Germany
.
But
,
of
greater
consequence
were
the
agitations
about
Cleve
and
Gulick
,
occasioned
by
a
difference
between
the
Marquess
of
Brandenbourgh
,
and
the
Duke
of
Newbourgh
,
about
the
partage
of
the
Patrimony
and
Estates
of
the
Duke
of
Cleve
:
For
Iohn-William
,
the
last
Duke
of
Cleve
,
deceasing
without
Issue
,
in
the
year
1610
,
left
his
Estates
between
the
Children
of
his
Sisters
;
of
which
the
eldest
,
called
Maria
Leonora
,
was
married
to
Albert
of
Brandenbourgh
,
Duke
of
Prussia
;
whose
Daughter
Ann
being
married
to
Iohn
Sigismund
,
the
Elector
of
Brandenbough
,
was
Mother
of
George-William
,
the
young
Marquess
of
Brandenbourgh
,
who
in
her
Right
pretended
to
the
whole
Estate
.
The
like
pretence
was
made
by
Wolfgangus
Guilielmus
,
Duke
of
Newbourgh
,
descended
from
the
Electoral
Family
of
the
Princes
Palatine
,
whose
Mother
Magdalen
was
the
second
Sister
of
the
said
Iohn-William
.
The
first
of
these
Pretenders
was
wholly
of
a
Lutheran
Stock
;
and
the
other
as
inclinable
to
the
Sect
of
Calvin
;
though
afterwards
,
for
the
better
carrying
on
of
their
Affairs
,
they
forsook
their
Parties
.
14.
For
so
it
hapned
,
that
the
Duke
of
Newbourgh
finding
himself
too
weak
for
the
House
of
Brandenbourgh
,
put
himself
under
the
protection
of
the
Catholick
King
;
who
having
concluded
a
Truce
of
Twelve
years
with
the
States
United
,
wanted
Employment
for
his
Army
;
and
,
that
he
might
engage
that
King
with
the
greater
confidence
,
he
reconciles
himself
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
marries
the
Lady
Magdalen
,
Daughter
to
the
Duke
of
Bavaria
,
the
most
potent
of
the
German
Princes
of
that
Religion
;
which
also
he
established
in
his
own
Dominions
on
the
death
of
his
Father
.
This
puts
the
young
Marquess
to
new
Counsels
;
who
thereupon
calls
in
the
Forces
of
the
States
Vnited
;
the
Warr
continuing
upon
this
occasion
betwixt
them
and
Spain
,
though
the
Scene
was
shifted
.
And
that
they
might
more
cordially
espouse
his
Quarrel
,
he
took
to
Wife
the
Sister
of
Frederick
the
fifth
,
Prince
Elector
Palatine
,
and
Neece
of
William
of
Nassaw
,
Prince
of
Orange
,
by
his
youngest
Daughter
;
and
consequently
,
Cousin-German
,
once
removed
to
Count
Maurice
of
Nassaw
,
Commander-General
of
the
Forces
of
the
States
Vnited
,
both
by
Sea
and
Land
.
This
kept
the
Balance
eeven
between
them
;
the
one
possessing
the
Estates
of
Cleve
and
Mark
;
and
the
other
,
the
greatest
part
of
Berge
and
Gulick
.
But
so
it
was
,
that
the
old
Marquess
of
Brandenbourgh
having
setled
his
abode
in
the
Dukedom
of
Prussia
,
and
left
the
management
of
the
Marquissate
to
the
Prince
his
Son
;
left
him
withall
unto
the
Plots
and
Practises
of
a
subtil
Lady
:
Who
being
throughly
instructed
in
all
points
of
Calvinism
,
and
having
gotten
a
great
Empire
in
her
Husband's
Affections
,
prevailed
so
far
upon
him
in
the
first
year
of
their
Marriage
,
Anno
1614
,
that
he
renounced
his
own
Religion
,
and
declared
for
Her
's
;
which
he
more
cheerfully
embraced
,
in
hope
to
arm
all
the
Calvinians
both
of
the
Higher
and
the
Lower
Germany
,
in
defence
of
his
Cause
,
as
his
Competitor
of
Newbourgh
had
armed
the
Catholicks
to
preserve
his
Interest
.
15.
Being
thus
resolved
,
he
publisheth
an
Edict
in
the
Month
of
February
,
Anno
1615
;
published
in
his
Father's
Name
,
but
only
in
his
own
Authority
and
sole
Command
,
under
pretence
of
pacifying
some
distempers
about
Religion
;
but
tending
,
in
good
earnest
,
to
the
plain
suppression
of
the
Lutheran
forms
:
for
,
having
spent
a
tedious
and
impertinent
Preamble
touching
the
Animosities
fomented
in
the
Protestant
Churches
,
between
the
Lutherans
,
and
those
of
the
Calvinian
Party
,
he
first
requires
that
all
unnecessary
Disputes
be
laid
aside
,
that
so
all
grounds
of
strife
and
disaffection
might
be
also
buried
.
Which
said
,
he
next
commands
all
Ministers
within
the
Marquissate
,
to
preach
the
Word
purely
and
sincerely
,
according
to
the
Writings
of
the
holy
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
the
Four
Creeds
commonly
received
(
amongst
which
the
Te
Deum
is
to
go
for
one
)
,
and
the
Confession
of
Ausberg
,
of
the
last
Correction
;
and
that
omitting
all
new
glosses
and
interpretations
of
idle
and
ambitious
men
,
affecting
a
Primacy
in
the
Church
,
and
a
Power
in
the
State
,
they
aim
at
nothing
in
their
Preachings
,
but
the
Glory
of
God
,
and
the
Salvation
of
Mankind
.
He
commands
also
,
That
they
should
abstain
from
all
calumniating
of
those
Churches
which
either
were
not
subject
to
their
Jurisdiction
,
nor
were
not
lawfully
convicted
of
the
Crime
of
Heresie
;
which
he
resolved
not
to
connive
at
for
the
time
to
come
,
but
to
proceed
unto
the
punishment
of
all
those
who
wilfully
should
refuse
to
conform
themselves
to
his
Will
and
Pleasure
.
After
which
,
giving
them
some
good
Counsel
for
following
a
more
moderate
course
in
their
Preachings
and
Writings
,
than
they
had
been
accustomed
to
in
the
times
fore-going
,
and
in
all
points
to
be
obedient
to
their
principal
Magistrate
;
he
pulls
off
the
Disguise
,
and
speaks
plainly
thus
.
16.
These
are
[
](A43507-e99430-b)*
*
Ceterum
Reformationi
in
Electoratu
Brandenburgico
instituendae
,
haec
capita
memorantur
.
Thuan.
Contin
.
lib.
1.
An.
1614.
(
saith
he
)
the
Heads
of
that
Reformation
,
which
is
to
be
observed
in
all
the
Churches
of
Brandenbourgh
;
that
is
to
say
,
All
Images
,
Statua's
,
and
Crosses
,
to
be
removed
out
of
the
place
of
publick
Meetings
;
all
Altars
,
as
the
Relicks
of
Popery
,
and
purposely
erected
for
the
Sacrifices
of
the
Popish
Mass
,
to
be
taken
away
;
that
in
their
room
they
should
set
up
a
Table
of
a
long
square
Figure
,
covered
at
all
times
with
a
Carpet
of
Black
,
and
at
the
time
of
the
Communion
with
a
Linnen
Cloth
:
That
Wafers
should
be
used
instead
of
the
former
Hosts
;
which
being
cut
into
long
pieces
,
should
be
received
and
broken
by
the
hands
of
those
who
were
admitted
to
communicate
at
the
holy
Table
.
That
ordinary
Cups
should
be
made
use
of
for
the
future
,
instead
of
the
old
Popish
Chalice
.
That
the
Vestments
used
in
the
Mass
,
should
be
forborn
;
no
Candles
lighted
in
any
of
their
Churches
at
noon-day
.
No
Napkin
to
be
held
to
those
that
received
the
Sacrament
;
nor
any
of
them
to
receive
it
upon
their
knees
,
as
if
Christ
were
corporally
present
.
The
sign
of
the
Cross
to
be
from
thenceforth
discontinued
:
The
Minister
not
to
turn
his
back
to
the
people
at
the
Ministration
.
The
Prayers
and
Epistles
before
the
Sermon
,
to
be
from
thenceforth
read
,
not
sung
;
and
the
said
Prayers
not
to
be
muttered
with
a
low
voice
in
the
Pulpit
,
or
Reading-Pew
,
but
pronounced
audibly
and
distinctly
.
Auricular
Confession
to
be
laid
aside
,
and
the
Communion
not
to
be
administred
to
sick
persons
in
the
time
of
any
common
Plague
,
or
Contagious
Sickness
.
No
bowing
of
their
knee
at
the
Name
of
Iesus
.
Nor
Fonts
of
stone
to
be
retained
in
their
Churches
,
the
want
whereof
may
be
supplied
by
a
common
Bason
.
The
Decalogue
to
be
repeated
wholly
without
mutilation
;
and
the
Catechism
,
in
some
other
points
no
less
erroneous
,
to
be
corrected
and
amended
.
The
Trinity
to
be
adored
,
but
not
exprest
in
any
Images
,
either
carved
or
painted
.
The
words
of
Consecration
in
the
holy
Supper
,
to
be
interpreted
and
understood
according
unto
that
Analogy
which
they
held
with
the
Sacrament
,
and
other
Texts
of
holy
Scripture
.
And
finally
,
That
the
Ministers
should
not
be
so
tyed
to
preach
upon
the
Gospels
and
Epistles
that
were
appointed
for
the
day
,
but
that
they
might
make
choice
of
any
other
Text
of
Scriptures
,
as
best
pleased
themselves
.
Such
was
the
tenour
of
this
Edict
;
on
which
I
have
insisted
the
more
at
large
,
to
show
the
difference
between
the
Lutheran
and
Genevian
Churches
;
and
the
great
correspondence
of
the
first
,
with
the
Church
of
England
.
But
this
Calvinian
Pill
did
not
work
so
kindly
,
as
not
to
stirr
more
Humours
than
it
could
remove
.
For
the
Lutherans
being
in
possession
,
would
not
deliver
up
their
Churches
,
or
desert
those
Usages
to
which
they
had
been
trained
up
,
and
in
which
they
were
principled
,
according
to
the
Rules
of
their
first
Reformation
.
And
hereupon
some
Rupture
was
like
to
grow
betwixt
the
young
Marquess
and
his
Subjects
,
if
by
the
intervention
of
some
honest
Patriots
it
had
not
been
closed
up
in
this
manner
,
or
to
this
effect
:
That
the
Lutheran
Forms
only
should
be
used
in
all
the
Churches
of
the
Marquissate
,
for
the
contentation
of
the
people
;
and
,
that
the
Marquess
should
have
the
exercise
of
his
new
Religion
,
for
Himself
,
his
Lady
,
and
those
of
his
Opinion
,
in
their
private
Chappels
.
17.
But
the
main
business
of
these
times
,
were
the
Commotions
raised
in
Transylvania
,
Hungary
,
Austria
,
and
Bohemia
,
by
those
of
the
Calvinian
Party
;
which
drew
all
the
Provinces
of
the
Empire
into
such
confusions
,
as
have
disturbed
the
Peace
thereof
to
this
very
day
.
For
,
laying
down
the
true
Original
thereof
,
we
may
please
to
know
,
that
Ferdinand
the
younger
,
Brother
of
Charles
the
fifth
,
succeeding
on
the
death
of
Maximilian
the
Emperor
,
in
the
Dukedom
of
Austria
,
and
afterwards
attaining
,
by
Marriage
,
to
the
Crown
of
Hungary
and
Bohemia
,
which
he
was
not
born
to
,
endeavoured
to
oblige
his
Subjects
in
all
those
Dominions
,
by
a
connivance
at
such
Deviations
from
the
Church
of
Rome
,
as
were
maintained
by
those
who
adhered
to
Luther
,
and
held
themselves
to
the
Confession
of
Ausberg
;
which
afterwards
was
ratified
by
Imperial
Edict
.
Followed
therein
by
Maximilian
the
second
,
who
succeeded
him
in
his
Estates
;
and
being
a
mild
and
gracious
Prince
,
not
only
showed
himself
unwilling
to
challenge
any
Power
over
Souls
and
Consciences
,
but
was
pleased
to
mediate
in
behalf
of
his
Protestant
Subjects
,
with
the
Fathers
at
Trent
,
amongst
whom
he
incurred
the
suspition
of
being
a
Lutheran
.
But
Rodolphus
the
eldest
of
his
Sons
,
and
his
next
Successor
,
was
of
a
different
temper
from
his
Father
and
Grandfather
,
a
profest
Enemy
to
all
that
held
not
a
Conformity
with
the
Church
of
Rome
,
which
he
endeavoured
to
promote
with
such
terrible
Edicts
,
as
threatned
nothing
but
destruction
unto
all
gain-sayers
.
He
had
five
Brethren
at
that
time
,
but
none
of
them
the
Father
of
any
children
;
which
made
him
cast
his
eyes
on
Ferdinand
of
Gratts
,
Son
of
Charles
Duke
of
Gratts
,
and
Nephew
of
Ferdinand
the
Emperor
,
before
remembred
.
Who
going
to
Rome
in
the
Year
of
Iubile
,
Anno
1600
,
obliged
himself
by
Oath
to
the
Pope
then
being
,
to
extirpate
all
the
Protestants
out
of
his
Dominions
;
which
upon
the
instigation
of
the
Iesuits
he
did
accordingly
,
by
pillaging
and
banishing
all
of
the
Augustan
Confession
,
thorough
Styria
,
Carinthia
,
and
Carniola
,
though
they
had
paid
for
the
Freedom
of
their
Conscience
,
a
great
sum
of
Money
.
18.
This
so
endeared
him
to
Rodolphus
,
that
he
resolved
upon
him
for
his
next
Successor
,
and
at
the
present
to
estate
him
in
the
Realm
of
Hungary
,
as
a
step
unto
it
.
In
which
Design
,
as
he
was
seconded
by
the
Pope
and
Spaniard
,
so
questionless
it
had
been
effected
,
if
Matthias
the
Emperor's
Brother
,
and
next
Heir
,
had
not
countermined
them
,
by
countenancing
those
of
the
Calvinian
or
Reformed
Religion
,
who
then
began
to
seem
considerable
in
the
eye
of
that
Kingdom
.
To
carry
on
which
Spanish
Plot
to
the
End
desired
,
the
Prelates
of
Hungary
,
in
an
Assembly
held
at
Presburgh
,
Anno
1604
,
1604.
published
a
Decree
without
the
consent
of
the
Nobility
and
Estates
of
the
Kingdom
,
for
the
burning
or
perpetual
banishment
of
all
such
as
were
of
the
Reformed
Religion
.
Which
having
been
entertained
in
the
Realm
of
Poland
,
found
no
great
difficulty
in
crossing
the
Carpathian
Mountains
,
and
gaining
the
like
favourable
admission
in
this
Kingdom
also
.
Against
which
Edict
of
the
Bishops
,
a
Protest
is
presently
made
by
the
Estates
of
the
Realm
,
under
the
Seal
of
the
Palatine
,
the
chief
Officer
of
it
:
By
whom
it
was
publickly
affirmed
,
That
they
would
with
just
Arms
defend
themselves
,
if
they
should
be
questioned
for
the
Cause
of
Religion
.
Which
notwithstanding
,
Beliojosa
(
one
of
the
Emperor
's
chief
Commanders
in
the
Realm
of
Hungary
)
first
got
into
his
hands
the
strong
Town
of
Cassovia
,
standing
upon
the
borders
of
Transylvania
.
And
that
being
done
,
he
did
not
only
interdict
all
those
of
the
Reformed
Religion
from
making
any
uses
of
them
as
they
had
done
formerly
;
but
he
inhibits
them
from
having
Sermons
in
their
private
Houses
,
from
reading
in
the
holy
Bible
,
and
from
the
burying
of
their
dead
in
hallowed
places
.
19.
Nor
staid
he
there
,
but
pick'd
a
needless
quarrel
with
Istivon
●otscay
,
a
great
man
of
that
Countrey
;
two
of
whose
Castles
he
surprised
and
razed
,
and
thereupon
provoked
him
to
become
●his
Enemy
.
For
,
being
so
provoked
,
he
takes
upon
himself
the
Patronage
of
his
Native
Countrey
,
then
miserably
oppressed
by
the
German
Soldiers
;
calls
himself
Prince
of
Transylvania
,
confederates
himself
with
the
Turkish
Bassa's
,
and
thrived
so
well
in
his
Designs
,
that
he
compelled
the
Emperor
to
recall
his
Forces
out
of
Transylvania
,
and
procured
Liberty
of
Conscience
for
all
his
Followers
.
For
,
being
assisted
by
the
Turks
,
he
encountred
the
said
Beliojosa
,
cuts
off
6000
of
his
men
,
and
sends
a
great
part
of
the
Enemy's
Ensigns
,
to
the
Visier
Bassa
,
as
a
sign
of
his
Victory
.
Which
Blow
he
followed
by
a
Proclamation
to
this
effect
,
viz.
That
all
such
as
desired
Liberty
of
Conscience
,
and
to
live
free
from
the
Corruptions
and
Idolatries
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
should
repair
to
him
as
to
their
Head
,
and
that
he
would
allow
to
each
of
them
Five
Dollars
weekly
.
Which
Proclamation
did
not
only
draw
unto
him
many
thousands
of
the
common
people
,
together
with
a
great
part
of
the
Nobility
and
Gentry
;
but
tempted
many
of
the
Emperor's
Soldiers
to
forsake
their
General
,
and
joyn
themselves
unto
his
Party
.
Strengthned
wherewith
,
he
makes
himself
Master
of
Cassovia
;
in
which
he
changed
not
only
the
Religion
,
but
the
Civil
Government
:
insomuch
that
many
of
those
which
were
addicted
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
were
presently
slain
upon
the
place
,
and
most
of
the
rest
turned
out
of
the
City
,
together
with
the
greatest
part
of
the
Church-men
,
the
Bishops
,
and
the
Emperor's
Treasurer
.
Upon
which
fortunate
Success
,
a
great
Party
in
the
Vpper
Hungary
declare
in
favour
of
his
Cause
,
violently
break
open
the
Religious
Houses
,
compel
the
Fryers
to
put
themselves
into
fortified
places
;
and
finally
,
to
abandon
Presburgh
,
the
chief
Town
of
that
Kingdom
,
and
to
flye
for
shelter
to
Vienna
,
as
their
surest
Refuge
.
1605.
20.
After
this
,
Basta
,
the
Lord-General
of
the
Emperor's
Forces
,
obtained
the
better
of
them
in
some
Fortunate
Skirmishes
,
which
rather
served
to
prolong
,
than
to
end
the
Warr.
For
Botscay
was
grown
to
so
great
strength
,
and
made
such
spoil
in
all
places
wherever
he
came
,
that
Pallas
Lippa
his
Lieutenant
,
was
found
to
be
possessed
at
the
time
of
his
death
,
of
no
fewer
than
Seven
hundred
Chains
of
Gold
,
and
One
hundred
thousand
Ducats
in
ready
money
,
which
he
had
raked
together
within
less
than
a
year
.
This
Treasure
coming
into
Botscay's
hands
by
the
death
of
Lippa
,
he
mightily
encreased
his
Army
,
with
which
he
took
in
many
strong
Towns
,
and
brought
in
some
of
the
Nobility
of
the
Vpper
Hungary
,
sending
his
Forces
into
Styria
,
Austria
,
and
Moravia
,
which
he
spoiled
and
wasted
.
Insomuch
that
the
Emperor
,
being
forced
to
send
Commissioners
to
him
to
accord
the
Differences
,
could
obtain
no
better
Conditions
from
him
,
but
,
That
Liberty
of
Conscience
,
and
the
free
exercise
of
the
Reformed
Religion
,
should
be
permitted
to
all
those
who
demanded
the
same
;
and
that
himself
should
be
estated
in
the
Principality
of
Transylvania
,
for
the
term
of
his
life
.
And
though
the
Emperor
at
first
refused
to
yeeld
to
these
hard
Conditions
;
yet
in
the
next
year
,
Anno
1606
,
1606.
upon
a
second
Treaty
with
the
Estates
of
that
Kingdom
,
it
was
agreed
upon
by
the
Commissioners
on
both
sides
,
That
the
free
exercise
as
well
of
the
Reformed
,
as
of
the
Romish
Religion
,
should
be
permitted
to
all
men
in
the
Realm
of
Hungary
,
as
in
the
time
of
Maximilian
the
Father
,
and
Ferdinand
the
Grandfather
,
of
the
present
Emperor
.
Which
Articles
were
more
fully
ratified
in
the
Pacification
made
at
Vienna
,
on
the
fourteenth
of
September
then
next
following
.
In
which
it
was
expresly
cautioned
and
capitulated
,
That
the
Calvinian
Religion
should
from
thenceforth
be
exercised
as
freely
as
either
the
Lutheran
or
the
Romish
.
In
managing
which
Negation
between
the
Parties
,
Matthias
the
Arch-Duke
,
who
hitherto
had
secretly
encouraged
the
Hungarian
Gospellers
,
was
not
only
present
,
but
openly
gave
both
countenance
and
consent
unto
it
.
21.
The
gaining
of
this
point
,
put
them
upon
a
hope
of
obtaining
greater
,
even
to
the
abrogating
of
all
Laws
and
Ordinances
for
the
burning
of
Hereticks
,
and
whatsoever
else
were
contrary
to
their
Religion
;
as
also
,
to
the
nominating
of
the
Palatine
,
or
Principal
Officers
,
and
to
the
making
of
Confederacies
with
their
neighbour-Nation
.
During
the
agitating
of
which
matters
,
Botscay
dyes
in
Cassovia
;
but
leaves
his
Faction
so
well
formed
,
that
they
are
able
to
go
on
without
their
Leader
.
An
Assembly
of
the
States
of
Hungary
is
called
,
by
the
Emperor
,
at
Presburgh
,
in
the
middle
of
August
,
Anno
1607
;
but
nothing
done
,
for
want
of
the
presence
of
Arch-Duke
Matthias
,
who
was
appointed
by
the
Emperor
to
preside
therein
.
Which
hapned
also
to
the
like
Assembly
of
Estates
of
the
Dukedom
of
Austria
,
and
of
the
whole
Empire
,
the
next
year
,
at
the
City
of
Ratisbone
.
Matthias
,
in
the
mean
season
,
had
his
own
Designs
apart
:
For
,
at
such
time
as
the
Assembly
of
the
Estates
was
held
at
Ratisbone
,
he
makes
a
journey
unto
Presburgh
,
convocates
thither
the
Estates
of
Hungary
,
confirms
the
Pacification
made
before
at
Vienna
,
suffers
them
to
confederate
with
their
Neighbours
of
Austria
,
and
makes
himself
the
Head
of
that
Confederation
.
By
vertue
whereof
,
he
commands
the
people
of
both
Countreys
to
put
themselves
into
Arms
,
1608.
pretending
an
Expedition
into
Moravia
,
but
aiming
directly
against
Prague
,
the
chief
Town
of
Bohemia
,
where
the
Emperor
RODOLPHVS
then
resided
:
Whom
he
so
terrified
with
his
coming
with
an
Army
of
Eighteen
thousand
,
that
he
consented
to
deliver
the
Crown
of
Hungary
into
the
hands
of
Matthias
,
to
yeeld
unto
him
the
possession
of
all
that
Kingdom
,
and
to
discharge
his
Subjects
from
their
former
Allegiance
;
upon
condition
that
the
Estates
of
that
Realm
should
chuse
no
other
King
but
the
said
Arch-Duke
.
Which
Agreement
being
made
the
17
th
of
Iune
,
1608
,
Matthias
is
accordingly
Crowned
King
of
Hungary
;
and
Illisachius
,
a
profest
Calvinian
,
and
one
of
the
principal
Sticklers
in
these
Agitations
,
is
made
Palatine
of
it
.
22.
By
this
Transaction
,
the
whole
Dukedom
of
Austria
,
and
so
many
of
the
Provinces
subordinate
to
it
,
as
were
not
actually
possessed
by
the
Arch-Duke
Ferdinand
,
are
consigned
over
to
Matthias
.
Many
Inhabitants
whereof
,
professing
the
Calvinian
Forms
and
Doctrines
,
(
which
only
must
be
called
the
Reformed
Religion
)
and
building
on
the
late
Confederation
with
the
Realm
of
Hungary
,
presumed
so
far
upon
the
patience
of
their
Prince
,
as
to
invade
some
publick
Churches
for
the
exercise
of
it
.
But
they
soon
found
themselves
deceived
:
For
Matthias
having
somewhat
of
the
States-man
in
him
,
and
being
withall
exasperated
by
the
Pope's
Nuncio
,
interdicts
all
such
publick
Meetings
.
He
had
now
served
his
turn
in
getting
the
possession
of
the
Crown
of
Hungary
,
and
was
not
willing
to
connive
at
those
Exorbitances
in
his
Austrian
Subjects
,
(
over
whom
he
challenged
a
more
absolute
Soveraignty
,
than
over
any
of
the
rest
)
which
he
had
cherished
for
self-ends
in
the
Kingdom
of
Hungary
.
The
Austrians
,
on
the
other
side
,
who
professed
the
Reformed
Religion
,
refuse
to
take
the
Oath
of
Allegiance
to
him
,
if
they
might
not
exercise
their
Religion
in
as
free
a
manner
as
the
Hungarians
were
permitted
to
do
by
the
Pacification
.
And
thereupon
they
presently
give
Order
to
their
Tenants
and
Vassals
,
to
put
themselves
into
Arms
,
appoint
a
general
Assembly
of
the
Protestant
and
Reformed
States
,
to
be
held
at
Horn
,
and
there
resolve
to
extort
that
by
way
of
Force
,
which
they
could
not
hope
to
gain
by
Favour
.
Some
pains
was
took
by
Maximilian
the
Arch-Duke
,
another
of
the
Emperor's
Brothers
,
to
accord
the
difference
;
who
offered
them
,
in
the
name
of
the
King
,
to
tolerate
the
free
exercise
of
their
Religion
without
the
Cities
;
and
that
in
the
bestowing
of
the
publick
Offices
,
there
should
be
no
exception
taken
at
them
in
regard
of
their
difference
in
Religion
;
and
withall
,
gave
them
many
Reasons
why
such
a
general
Liberty
as
they
desired
,
could
not
be
granted
by
the
King
,
with
reference
to
his
Honour
,
Conscience
,
or
particular
safety
.
23.
But
this
reasonable
Offer
did
not
satisfie
the
Reformed
Party
,
(
for
so
the
Calvinians
must
be
called
)
by
whom
the
Hungarians
and
Moravians
are
sollicited
to
associate
with
them
,
till
they
had
compassed
their
desires
:
And
upon
confidence
thereof
,
refused
more
obstinately
to
take
the
Oath
,
than
before
they
did
;
levying
new
Forces
for
the
Warr
,
and
quartering
them
in
great
numbers
round
about
the
City
of
Crema
,
the
chief
City
of
the
Vpper
Austria
.
But
in
the
end
,
upon
the
intervention
of
the
Moravian
Ambassadors
,
1609.
the
new
King
was
content
to
yeeld
to
these
Conditions
following
,
viz.
That
the
Nobility
in
their
Castles
or
Towns
,
as
also
in
their
City-Houses
,
should
for
themselves
and
their
people
,
have
the
free
exercise
of
their
Religion
.
That
the
free
exercise
of
Preaching
might
be
used
in
the
three
Churches
of
Iserdorf
,
Trihelcuincel
,
and
Horn.
That
the
like
freedom
of
Religion
might
be
also
exercised
in
all
those
Churches
in
which
they
enjoyed
the
same
till
the
King
's
late
Edict
:
and
,
that
the
Councellors
of
State
,
and
other
publick
Officers
,
should
from
thenceforth
chose
promiscuously
out
of
both
Religions
.
Upon
the
granting
of
which
Articles
,
but
not
before
,
they
did
not
only
take
the
Oath
of
Allegiance
,
but
gave
him
a
Magnificent
Reception
in
the
Town
of
Lintz
;
which
hapned
on
the
17
th
of
May
,
1609.
24.
No
sooner
were
the
Austrians
gratified
in
the
point
of
Religion
,
but
the
Bohemians
take
their
turn
to
require
the
like
;
concerning
which
,
we
are
to
look
a
little
backward
,
as
far
as
to
the
year
1400.
About
which
time
,
we
find
a
strong
Party
to
be
raised
amongst
them
,
against
some
Superstitions
and
Corruptions
in
the
Church
of
Rome
;
occasioned
,
as
some
say
,
by
reading
the
Works
of
Wickliff
,
and
by
the
Diligence
of
Piccardus
,
a
Flemming
born
,
as
is
affirmed
by
some
others
,
from
whom
they
had
the
Name
of
Piccards
;
cruelly
persecuted
by
their
own
Kings
,
and
publickly
condemned
in
the
Council
of
Constance
;
they
continued
constant
,
notwithstanding
,
to
their
own
Perswasions
:
Distinguished
also
from
the
rest
of
the
Bohemians
,
by
the
Name
of
Calixtins
,
from
the
use
of
the
Chalice
;
and
Subutraque
,
from
communicating
in
both
kinds
,
against
all
opposers
.
Their
Adversaries
in
the
Church
of
Rome
,
reproached
them
by
the
Name
of
Adamites
,
and
sometimes
of
Piccards
;
imputing
to
them
many
Heterodoxies
,
and
some
filthy
Obscenities
,
of
which
they
never
proved
them
guilty
.
In
this
condition
they
remained
till
the
preaching
of
Luther
,
and
the
receiving
of
the
Augustin
Confession
in
most
parts
of
the
Empire
;
which
gave
them
so
much
confidence
,
as
to
purge
themselves
from
all
former
Calumnies
,
by
publishing
a
Declaration
of
their
Faith
and
Doctrine
:
Which
they
presented
at
Vienna
to
the
Arch-Duke
Ferdinand
,
about
ten
years
before
chosen
King
of
Bohemia
,
together
with
a
large
Apology
prefixt
before
it
.
By
which
Confession
it
appears
,
that
they
ascribe
no
Power
to
the
Civil
Magistrate
in
the
Concernments
of
the
Church
.
That
they
had
fallen
upon
a
way
of
Ordaining
Ministers
amongst
themselves
,
without
recourse
unto
the
Bishop
,
or
any
such
Superior
Officer
,
as
a
Super-intendent
.
And
finally
,
That
they
retained
the
use
of
Excommunication
,
and
other
Ecclesiastical
Censures
,
for
the
chastising
of
irregular
and
scandalous
persons
.
In
which
last
Point
,
and
almost
all
the
other
Branches
of
the
said
Confession
,
though
they
appeared
as
sound
and
Orthodox
as
any
others
which
had
separated
from
the
Church
of
Rome
;
yet
by
their
symbolizing
with
Geneva
in
so
many
particulars
,
it
was
no
hard
matter
for
the
whole
Body
of
Calvinianism
to
creep
in
amongst
them
;
the
growth
whereof
inflamed
them
to
such
desperate
courses
as
they
now
pursued
.
25.
For
this
,
they
laid
a
good
Foundation
in
the
former
year
,
1609.
1609
:
when
Matthias
with
his
great
Army
was
preparing
for
Prague
,
they
found
the
Emperor
in
some
fear
,
from
which
he
could
not
be
secured
,
but
by
their
assistance
;
and
they
resolved
to
husband
the
conjuncture
for
their
best
advantage
.
In
confidence
whereof
,
they
propose
unto
him
these
Conditions
,
viz.
That
the
free
exercise
of
Religion
,
as
well
according
to
the
Bohemian
,
as
the
Augustin
Confession
,
might
be
kept
inviolable
;
and
that
they
which
professed
the
one
,
should
neither
scoff
or
despise
the
other
.
That
all
Arch-bishopricks
,
Bishopricks
,
Abbotships
,
and
other
Spiritual
Preferments
,
should
be
given
to
the
Bohemians
only
;
and
that
Ecclesiastical
Offices
should
be
permitted
to
Protestant
Ministers
as
in
former
times
.
That
it
should
be
lawful
for
all
men
in
their
own
Bounds
and
Territories
,
to
build
Churches
for
their
own
Religion
:
and
that
the
Professors
and
Patrons
of
the
Vniversity
of
Prague
,
should
be
joyned
to
the
Consistory
as
in
former
times
.
That
all
Political
Offices
should
be
indifferently
permitted
unto
men
of
both
Religions
.
With
many
other
things
of
like
weight
and
moment
,
in
their
Civil
Concernments
.
But
the
Emperor
was
not
yet
reduced
to
that
necessity
,
as
to
consent
to
all
at
once
.
He
gratified
them
at
the
present
with
a
Conformation
of
their
Civil
Rights
;
but
put
off
the
Demands
which
concerned
Religion
,
to
the
next
Assembly
of
Estates
;
conniving
,
in
the
mean
time
,
at
the
exercise
of
that
Religion
which
he
could
not
tolerate
.
26.
But
the
Calvinian
Calixtins
,
or
Confessionists
,
call
them
which
you
will
,
perceiving
a
strong
Party
of
the
Catholicks
to
be
made
against
them
,
appointed
a
General
Assembly
to
be
holden
in
the
City
of
New
Prague
,
the
4
th
of
May
,
to
consult
of
all
such
Matters
as
concerned
their
Cause
,
protesting
publickly
(
according
to
the
common
Custom
of
that
kind
)
,
That
this
Assembly
,
though
not
called
by
the
Emperor's
Authority
,
aimed
at
no
other
End
than
his
Service
only
,
and
the
prosperity
of
that
Kingdom
;
that
both
the
Emperor
and
the
Kingdom
too
,
might
not
through
the
Perswasions
of
his
Evil
Councellors
,
be
brought
to
extream
peril
and
danger
.
This
done
,
they
send
their
Letters
to
the
new
King
of
Hungary
,
the
Prince
Elector
Palatine
;
the
Dukes
of
Saxony
and
Brunswick
,
and
other
Princes
of
the
Empire
;
beseeching
them
,
That
by
their
powerful
intercession
with
His
Imperial
Majesty
,
they
might
be
suffered
to
enjoy
the
exercise
of
their
own
Religion
,
which
they
affirmed
to
differ
in
no
material
Point
from
the
Confession
of
Ausberg
.
Following
their
blow
,
they
first
Remonstrate
to
the
Emperor
how
much
they
had
been
disappointed
of
their
hopes
and
expectations
,
from
one
time
to
another
;
and
,
in
fine
,
tells
him
in
plain
terms
,
That
they
will
do
their
best
endeavour
for
the
raising
of
Arms
,
to
the
end
they
might
be
able
with
their
utmost
power
,
to
defend
him
their
Soveraign
,
together
with
themselves
and
the
whole
Kingdom
,
against
the
Practises
of
their
Forreign
and
Domestick
Enemies
.
According
to
which
Resolution
,
they
forthwith
raised
a
great
number
both
of
Horse
and
Foot
,
whom
they
ranged
under
good
Commanders
,
and
brought
them
openly
into
Prague
.
They
procured
also
,
that
Ambassadors
were
sent
from
the
Elector
of
Saxony
,
and
the
Estates
of
Silesia
,
(
a
Province
many
years
since
incorporated
with
the
Realm
of
Bohemia
)
to
intercede
in
their
behalf
.
This
gave
the
Emperor
a
fair
colour
to
consent
to
that
,
which
nothing
but
extream
necessity
could
have
wrested
from
him
.
27.
For
thereupon
he
published
his
Letters
of
the
14
th
of
Iuly
,
1610
,
by
which
it
was
declared
,
That
all
his
Subjects
communicating
under
one
or
both
kinds
,
should
live
together
peaceably
and
freely
,
and
without
wronging
or
reviling
one
another
,
under
the
pain
and
penalty
of
the
Law
to
be
inflicted
upon
them
who
should
do
the
contrary
.
That
as
they
who
communicated
under
one
kind
,
enjoyed
the
exercise
of
their
Religion
in
all
points
,
throughout
the
Kingdom
of
Bohemia
;
so
they
which
did
communicate
under
both
kinds
,
should
enjoy
the
field
,
without
the
lett
or
interruption
of
any
;
and
that
they
should
enjoy
the
same
till
a
general
union
in
Religion
,
and
an
end
of
all
Controversies
,
should
be
fully
made
:
That
they
should
have
the
lower
Consistory
in
the
City
of
Prague
,
with
Power
to
conform
the
same
according
to
their
own
Confession
.
That
they
might
lawfully
make
their
Priests
as
well
of
the
Bohemian
,
as
of
the
German
Nation
;
and
settle
them
in
their
several
Parishes
,
without
lett
or
molestation
of
the
Arch-bishop
of
Prague
:
and
,
that
besides
the
Schools
and
Churches
which
they
had
already
,
it
might
be
lawful
for
them
to
erect
more
of
either
sort
,
as
well
in
Cities
,
as
in
Towns
and
Countrey
Villages
.
He
declared
also
,
that
all
Edicts
formerly
published
against
the
free
exercise
of
Religion
,
should
be
void
,
frustrate
,
and
of
none
effect
:
and
that
no
contrary
Edict
against
the
States
of
the
Religion
,
should
either
be
published
by
Himself
,
or
any
of
his
Heirs
and
Successors
;
or
if
any
were
,
should
be
esteemed
of
any
force
or
effect
in
Law
:
and
finally
,
That
all
such
of
His
Majesty's
Subjects
that
should
do
any
thing
contrary
to
these
His
Letters
,
whether
they
were
Ecclesiastical
or
Temporal
persons
,
should
be
severely
punished
as
the
Troublers
of
the
Common
Peace
.
28.
The
passing
of
this
Gracious
Edict
(
which
the
Confessionists
were
not
slow
of
putting
into
execution
)
,
exceedingly
exasperated
all
those
of
the
Catholick
Party
;
who
thereupon
called
in
the
Arch-Duke
Leopold
,
Bishop
of
Passaw
,
and
one
of
the
Emperor's
younger
Brothers
:
Which
Invitation
he
obeyed
,
entred
the
Countrey
with
an
Army
of
Twelve
thousand
men
,
makes
himself
Master
of
New
Prague
,
and
attempts
the
Old
.
But
he
found
such
resistance
there
,
that
K.
Matthias
,
with
a
powerful
Army
,
came
time
enough
to
their
relief
,
and
dislodged
the
Besiegers
.
Which
Aid
he
brought
them
at
that
time
,
not
out
of
love
to
their
Religion
,
or
their
Persons
either
,
but
only
upon
some
Advertisement
which
had
been
given
him
of
Duke
Leopold's
purposes
,
of
getting
that
Kingdom
to
himself
,
as
formerly
Matthias
had
extorted
the
Realm
of
Hungary
,
in
despight
of
the
Emperor
.
But
meaning
to
make
sure
work
of
it
,
he
prevailed
so
far
,
that
the
Emperor
resigned
unto
him
that
Kingdom
also
,
to
which
he
was
cheerfully
elected
by
the
Estates
of
the
Countrey
,
before
the
end
of
this
year
,
Anno
1610.
And
within
two
years
after
,
was
raised
to
the
Imperial
Dignity
on
the
death
of
his
Brother
.
Advanced
unto
which
Power
and
Height
,
he
governed
his
Dominions
with
great
Moderation
,
till
the
year
1617.
When
being
Himself
,
and
all
his
Brothers
,
without
hope
of
Children
,
he
cast
his
eyes
upon
his
Cousin
Ferdinand
,
then
Duke
of
Gratzi
,
(
a
Prince
wholly
acted
by
the
Jesuits
)
whom
he
adopted
for
his
Son
,
declared
him
for
his
Successor
in
all
the
Patrimony
and
Estates
belonging
to
the
House
of
Austria
;
and
in
the
year
1618
,
put
him
into
the
actual
possession
of
the
Realms
of
Hungary
and
Bohemia
;
but
not
with
any
such
formality
of
Election
unto
either
of
them
,
as
in
his
own
case
had
been
observed
.
29.
This
gave
encouragement
to
some
of
the
Catholick
Party
,
to
take
offence
at
some
Churches
lately
erected
by
those
of
the
Reformed
Religion
,
●●d
either
totally
to
deface
them
,
or
to
shut
them
up
.
Complaint
hereof
is
made
unto
the
Emperor
,
but
without
any
remedy
.
So
that
being
doubly
injured
,
as
they
gave
it
out
,
they
called
an
Assembly
of
the
States
,
that
order
might
be
taken
for
the
preservation
of
Religion
,
and
their
Civil
Rights
,
both
equally
endangered
by
these
new
encroachments
.
The
Emperor
disallows
the
Meeting
,
commanding
them
by
Proclamation
to
dissolve
the
same
.
Which
so
exasperated
some
hot
spirits
,
that
the
Emperor's
Secretary
,
and
two
of
his
principal
Councellors
,
were
cast
headlong
out
of
the
Castle-Windows
.
And
though
all
three
miraculously
escaped
with
life
,
yet
the
Conspirators
conceived
the
Fact
to
be
so
unpardonable
,
that
they
could
find
no
means
of
doing
better
,
but
by
doing
worse
.
For
hereupon
they
set
a
Guard
of
Soldiers
on
the
Baron
of
Sternberge
,
Governour
of
the
Castle
and
Kingdom
;
they
secure
Prague
,
displace
all
the
Emperor
's
old
Councellors
,
and
totally
clear
the
Kingdom
of
all
the
Jesuits
;
and
presently
,
as
well
by
Letters
to
Matthias
himself
,
as
by
a
publick
Declaration
scattered
in
all
parts
of
the
Kingdom
,
they
justifie
themselves
and
their
actings
in
it
.
Which
done
,
they
nominate
Two
and
thirty
persons
of
their
own
Perswasion
,
to
have
a
superintendency
over
all
Affairs
which
concerned
that
Kingdom
,
whom
they
called
by
the
name
of
Directors
;
and
enter
into
a
Solemn
League
or
Covenant
,
to
defend
each
other
against
all
persons
whatsoever
,
without
excepting
either
King
or
Emperor
.
For
punishing
these
Insolencies
,
on
the
one
side
;
and
preserving
the
Malefactors
,
on
the
other
,
from
the
hands
of
Justice
;
a
terrible
Confusion
first
,
and
afterwards
a
more
terrible
Warr
,
breaks
out
amongst
them
.
In
the
first
heats
whereof
,
the
Emperor
Matthias
dyes
,
and
Ferdinand
is
lawfully
elected
to
succeed
in
the
Empire
.
To
stop
the
course
of
whose
good
Fortunes
,
the
Bohemian
Confederates
renounce
all
Allegiance
to
him
,
proclaim
him
for
no
King
of
theirs
,
nor
so
to
be
acknowledged
by
the
Princes
and
Estates
of
Germany
.
30.
But
their
new
Governours
(
or
Directors
,
as
they
called
them
)
being
generally
worsted
in
the
Warr
,
and
fearing
to
be
called
to
a
strict
account
for
these
multiplyed
Injuries
,
resolve
upon
the
choice
of
some
Potent
Prince
,
to
take
that
unfortunate
Crown
upon
him
.
And
who
more
like
to
carry
it
with
success
and
honour
,
than
Frederick
the
fifth
,
Prince
Elector
Palatine
,
the
Head
of
the
Calvinian
Party
,
Son-in-law
to
the
King
of
England
,
descended
from
a
Daughter
of
the
Prince
of
Orange
,
and
by
his
Wife
allyed
to
the
King
of
Denmark
,
the
Dukes
of
Holstein
and
Brunswick
,
three
great
Lutheran
Princes
.
These
were
the
Motives
on
their
part
to
invite
him
to
it
;
and
they
prevailed
as
much
with
him
to
accept
the
offer
,
to
which
he
was
pushed
forward
by
the
secret
instigation
of
the
States
United
,
whose
Truce
with
Spain
was
now
upon
the
point
of
exspiration
;
and
they
thought
fit
,
in
point
of
State-craft
,
that
he
should
exercise
his
Army
further
off
,
than
in
their
Dominions
.
And
unto
these
it
may
be
added
,
He
had
before
incurred
the
Emperor's
Displeasure
on
a
double
account
;
first
,
for
projecting
the
Confederacy
of
the
Chiefs
of
the
Calvinists
,
(
whom
they
called
the
Princes
of
the
Vnion
)
for
defence
of
themselves
and
their
Religion
.
And
secondly
,
for
demolishing
the
Fortifications
which
were
raised
at
Vdenhaine
,
though
authorized
by
the
Placart
of
Matthias
himself
,
for
which
he
was
impleaded
in
the
Chamber
of
Spires
.
Upon
which
Motives
and
Temptations
,
he
first
sends
forth
his
Letters
to
the
Estates
of
Bohemia
,
in
which
he
signified
his
acceptance
of
the
Honour
conferred
upon
him
,
and
then
acquaints
K.
IAMES
with
the
Proposition
,
whose
Counsel
he
desired
therein
for
his
better
direction
.
But
King
IAMES
was
not
pleased
in
the
precipitancy
of
this
rash
adventure
,
and
thought
himself
unhandsomely
handled
,
in
having
his
Advice
asked
upon
the
post-fact
,
when
all
his
Counsels
to
the
contrary
must
have
come
too
late
.
Besides
,
he
had
a
strong
Party
of
Calvinists
in
his
own
Dominions
,
who
were
not
to
be
trusted
with
a
Power
of
disposing
Kingdoms
,
for
fear
they
might
be
brought
to
practise
that
against
Himself
,
which
he
had
countenanced
in
others
.
He
knew
no
Prince
could
reign
in
safety
,
or
be
established
on
his
Throne
with
Peace
and
Honour
,
if
once
Religion
should
be
made
a
Cloak
to
disguise
Rebellions
.
31.
Upon
these
grounds
of
Christian
Prudence
,
he
did
not
only
disallow
the
Action
in
his
own
particular
,
but
gave
command
that
none
of
his
Subjects
should
from
thenceforth
own
his
Son-in-law
for
the
King
of
Bohemia
,
or
pray
for
him
in
the
Liturgy
,
or
before
their
Sermons
,
by
any
other
Title
than
the
Prince
Elector
.
At
which
the
English
Calvinists
were
extreamly
vexed
,
who
had
already
fancied
to
themselves
upon
this
occasion
the
raising
of
a
Fifth
Monarchy
in
these
parts
of
Christendom
,
even
to
the
dethroning
of
the
Pope
.
the
setting
up
of
Calvin
in
St.
Peter's
Chair
,
and
carrying
on
the
Warr
to
the
Walls
of
Constantinople
.
No
man
more
zealous
in
the
Cause
,
than
Arch-bishop
Abbot
,
who
pressed
to
have
the
News
received
with
Bells
and
Bonfires
,
the
King
to
be
engaged
in
a
Warr
for
the
defence
of
such
a
Righteous
and
Religious
Cause
,
and
the
Jewels
of
the
Crown
to
be
pawned
in
pursuance
of
it
,
as
appears
plainly
by
his
Letters
to
Sir
Robert
Naunton
,
principal
Secretary
of
Estate
.
Which
Letters
bearing
date
on
the
12
th
of
December
,
Anno
1619
,
are
to
be
found
at
large
in
the
Printed
Cabala
,
p.
169
,
&c.
and
thither
I
refer
the
Reader
for
his
satisfaction
.
But
neither
the
Perswasions
of
so
great
a
Prelate
,
nor
the
sollicitations
of
the
Princess
and
her
publick
Ministers
,
nor
the
troublesome
interposings
of
the
House
of
Commons
in
a
following
Parliament
,
were
able
to
remove
that
King
from
his
first
Resolution
.
By
which
,
though
he
incurred
the
high
displeasure
of
the
English
Puritans
,
and
those
of
the
Calvinian
Party
in
other
places
;
yet
he
acquired
the
Reputation
of
a
Just
and
and
Religious
Prince
,
with
most
men
besides
,
and
those
not
only
of
the
Romish
,
but
the
Lutheran
Churches
.
And
it
is
hard
to
say
which
of
the
two
were
most
offended
with
the
Prince
Elector
,
for
his
accepting
of
that
Crown
;
which
of
them
had
more
ground
to
fear
the
ruin
of
their
Cause
and
Party
,
if
he
had
prevailed
;
and
which
of
them
were
more
impertinently
provoked
to
make
Head
against
him
,
after
he
had
declared
his
acceptance
of
it
.
32.
For
when
he
was
to
be
Inaugurated
in
the
Church
of
Prague
,
he
neither
would
be
crowned
in
the
usual
Form
,
nor
by
the
hands
of
the
Arch-bishop
,
to
whom
the
performing
of
that
Ceremony
did
of
Right
belong
;
but
after
such
a
form
and
manner
as
was
digested
by
Scultetus
,
his
Domestick
Chaplain
,
who
chiefly
governed
his
Affairs
in
all
Sacred
matters
.
Nor
would
Scultetus
undertake
the
Ceremony
of
the
Coronation
,
though
very
ambitious
of
that
Honour
,
till
he
had
cleared
the
Church
of
all
Carved
Images
,
and
defaced
all
the
Painted
also
.
In
both
respects
a-like
offensive
to
the
Romish
Clergy
,
who
found
themselves
dis-priviledged
,
their
Churches
Sacrilegiously
invaded
,
and
further
ruin
threatned
by
these
Innovations
.
A
Massie
Crucifix
had
bin
erected
on
the
bridg
of
Prague
,
which
had
stood
there
for
many
hundred
years
before
;
neither
affronted
by
the
Lutherans
,
nor
defaced
by
the
Iews
,
though
more
averse
from
Images
than
all
people
else
:
Scultetus
takes
offence
at
the
sight
thereof
,
as
if
the
Brazen
Serpent
were
set
up
and
worshipped
;
perswades
the
King
to
cause
it
presently
to
be
demolished
,
or
else
he
never
would
be
reckoned
for
an
Hezekiah
;
in
which
he
found
Conformity
to
his
Humour
also
.
And
thereby
did
as
much
offend
all
sober
Lutherans
,
(
who
retain
Images
in
their
Churches
,
and
other
places
)
as
he
had
done
the
Romish
Clergy
by
his
former
Follies
.
This
gave
some
new
encrease
to
those
former
Jealousies
which
had
been
given
them
by
that
Prince
;
first
,
by
endeavouring
to
suppress
the
Lutheran
Forms
in
the
Churches
of
Brandenburgh
,
by
the
Arts
and
Practises
of
his
Sister
.
And
secondly
,
By
condemning
their
Doctrine
at
the
Synod
of
Dort
,
(
in
which
his
Ministers
were
more
active
than
the
rest
of
the
Forreigners
)
though
in
the
persons
of
those
men
whom
they
called
Arminians
.
But
that
which
gave
them
greatest
cause
of
offence
and
fear
,
was
his
determinarion
in
a
Cause
depending
between
two
Sisters
,
at
his
first
coming
to
the
Crown
;
of
which
,
the
youngest
had
been
married
to
a
Calvinian
,
the
eldest
to
a
Lutheran
Lord
.
The
place
in
difference
,
was
the
Castle
and
Seignury
of
Gutscin
,
of
which
the
eldest
Sister
had
took
possession
,
as
the
Seat
of
her
Ancestors
.
But
the
King
passing
Sentence
for
the
younger
Sister
,
and
sending
certain
Judges
and
other
Officers
,
to
put
the
place
into
her
actual
possession
,
they
were
all
blown
up
with
Gun-Powder
,
by
the
Lutheran
Lady
,
not
able
to
concoct
the
Indignity
offered
,
nor
to
submit
unto
Judgment
which
appeared
so
partial
.
33.
In
the
mean
time
,
whilst
the
Elector
was
preparing
for
his
Journey
to
Prague
,
the
Faction
of
Bohemia
not
being
able
to
withstand
such
Forces
as
the
Emperor
had
poured
in
upon
them
,
invited
Bethlem
Gabor
(
not
long
before
made
Prince
of
Transylvania
,
by
the
help
of
the
Turks
)
to
repair
speedily
to
their
success
.
Which
invitation
he
accepts
,
raiseth
an
Army
of
Eighteen
thousand
men
,
ransacks
all
Monasteries
and
Religious
Houses
,
wheresoever
he
came
;
and
in
short
time
becomes
the
Master
of
the
Vpper
Hungary
,
and
the
City
of
Presburgh
;
the
Protestants
in
all
places
,
but
most
especially
the
Calvinians
,
submitting
readily
unto
him
,
whom
they
looked
upon
as
their
Deliverer
from
some
present
servitude
.
From
thence
he
sends
his
Forces
to
the
Gates
of
Vienna
,
and
impudently
craves
that
the
Provinces
of
Styria
,
Carinthia
,
and
Carniola
,
should
be
united
from
thenceforth
to
the
Realm
of
Hungary
,
the
better
to
enable
the
Hungarians
to
resist
the
Turk
.
1620.
And
having
a
design
for
ruining
the
House
of
Austria
,
he
doth
not
only
crave
protection
from
the
Ottoman
Emperor
,
but
requires
the
new
King
and
Estates
of
Bohemia
;
with
the
Provinces
incorporate
to
it
,
to
send
their
Ambassadors
to
Constantinople
,
for
entring
into
a
Confederacy
with
the
common
Enemy
.
Hereupon
followed
a
great
Meeting
of
Ambassadors
from
Bohemia
,
Austria
,
Silesia
,
Lusatia
,
Venice
,
●oland
,
and
Turkie
.
All
which
assembled
at
Newhasall
,
in
the
Vpper
Hungary
;
where
the
Turk
readily
entred
into
the
Association
,
and
the
Venetian
Ambassador
undertook
the
like
in
the
Name
of
that
Seignury
.
Encouraged
wherewith
,
the
Transylvanian
is
proclaimed
King
of
Hungary
;
who
to
make
good
a
Title
so
unjustly
gotten
,
provides
an
Army
of
no
fewer
than
Thirty
thousand
(
others
say
Fifty
thousand
)
men
.
With
which
if
he
had
entred
into
any
part
of
Bohemia
,
before
the
new
King
had
lost
himself
in
the
Battel
of
Prague
,
it
is
most
probabable
that
he
might
have
absolutely
assured
that
Kingdom
to
the
Prince
Elector
,
acquired
the
other
for
himself
,
and
parted
the
Estates
of
Austria
amongst
their
Confederates
.
34.
But
so
it
hapned
,
that
some
Lutheran
and
Popish
Princes
,
being
both
equally
jealous
of
their
own
Estates
,
and
careful
to
preserve
the
Interest
of
their
several
Parties
,
entred
into
League
with
the
Emperor
FERDINAND
,
for
the
defence
of
one
another
,
and
the
recovery
of
that
Kingdom
to
the
House
of
Austria
.
In
prosecution
of
which
League
,
Iohn-George
,
the
Duke
Elector
of
Saxony
,
invades
Lusatia
(
another
of
the
incorporate
Provinces
)
with
a
puissant
Army
,
and
in
short
time
reduceth
it
under
his
Command
.
And
with
like
puissance
,
Maximilian
Duke
of
Bavaria
,
the
most
potent
of
the
Catholick
Princes
,
falleth
into
Bohemia
,
and
openeth
all
the
way
before
him
,
to
the
Walls
of
Prague
.
Joyning
with
the
Imperial
Forces
under
Count
Bucquoy
,
they
are
said
to
have
made
up
an
Army
of
Fifty
thousand
.
With
which
they
gave
battel
to
the
Army
of
the
Prince
Elector
,
consisting
of
Thirty
thousand
men
,
under
the
Conduct
of
the
Prince
of
Anhalt
,
and
the
Count
of
Thurne
.
It
is
reported
,
that
the
Prince
Elector
was
so
good
a
Husband
for
the
Emperor
,
as
to
preserve
his
Treasures
in
the
Castle
of
Prague
,
without
diminishing
so
much
thereof
as
might
pay
his
Soldiers
:
which
made
many
of
them
throw
away
their
Arms
,
and
refuse
to
fight
.
But
sure
it
is
,
that
the
Imperials
gained
a
great
and
an
easie
Victory
;
in
the
pursuit
whereof
,
the
young
Prince
of
Anhalt
,
together
with
Count
Thurne
,
and
Saxon
Weimar
,
were
taken
Prisoners
,
the
Bohemian
Ordnance
all
suprised
,
Prague
forced
to
yeeld
unto
the
Victor
,
the
King
and
Queen
compelled
to
flye
into
Silesia
,
from
whence
by
many
difficult
passages
,
and
untravelled
ways
,
they
came
at
last
in
safety
to
the
Hague
in
Holland
.
Nor
is
it
altogether
unworthy
of
our
observation
,
That
this
great
Victory
was
obtained
on
a
Sunday
morning
,
being
the
8
th
of
November
,
and
the
23
d
Sunday
after
Trinity
;
in
the
Gospel
of
which
day
occurred
that
memorable
passage
,
Reddite
Caesari
,
qua
sunt
Caesaris
:
that
is
to
say
,
Render
unto
Caesar
the
things
which
are
Caesars
:
Which
seemed
to
judg●
the
Quarrel
on
the
Emperor's
side
.
Hereupon
followed
the
most
Tragical
,
or
rather
most
Tyranical
Execution
of
the
chief
Directors
,
who
had
a
hand
in
the
Design
;
the
suppressing
of
the
Protestant
Reformed
Religion
,
in
all
the
Emperor's
Estates
,
the
falling
back
of
Bethlem
Gabor
into
Transylvania
,
the
proscribing
of
the
Prince
Elector
and
his
Adherents
,
the
transferring
of
the
Electoral
Dignity
,
together
with
the
Upper
Palatinate
,
on
the
Duke
of
Bavaria
;
the
Conquest
of
the
lower
Palatinate
by
the
King
of
Spain
,
and
the
setting
up
of
Popery
in
all
parts
of
both
.
In
which
condition
they
remained
till
the
restoring
of
Charles
Lodowick
,
1618.
the
now
Prince
Elector
,
to
the
best
part
of
his
Estate
,
by
the
Treaty
of
Munster
,
1648.
35.
Such
was
the
miserable
end
of
the
Warr
of
Bohemia
,
raised
chiefly
by
the
Pride
and
Pragmaticalness
of
Calvin's
Followers
,
out
of
a
hope
to
propagate
their
Doctrines
,
and
advance
their
Discipline
in
all
parts
of
the
Empire
.
Nor
sped
the
Hugonots
much
better
in
the
Realm
of
France
;
where
,
by
the
countenance
and
connivance
of
King
HENRY
the
4
th
,
who
would
not
see
it
;
and
during
the
minority
of
LEWIS
the
13
th
,
who
could
not
help
it
;
they
possessed
themselves
of
some
whole
Countreys
,
and
near
Two
hundred
strong
Towns
,
and
fortified
places
.
Proud
of
which
Strength
,
they
took
upon
them
as
a
Commonwealth
,
in
the
midst
of
a
Kingdom
;
summoned
Assemblies
for
the
managing
of
their
own
Affairs
,
when
,
and
as
often
as
they
pleased
.
Gave
Audience
to
the
Ministers
of
Forreign
Churches
;
and
impowred
Agents
of
their
own
to
negotiate
with
them
.
At
the
same
Meetings
they
consulted
about
Religion
,
made
new
Laws
for
Government
,
displaced
some
of
their
old
Officers
,
and
elected
new
ones
;
the
King's
consent
being
never
asked
to
the
Alterations
.
In
which
licentious
calling
of
their
own
Assemblies
,
they
abused
their
Power
to
a
neglect
of
the
King's
Authority
;
and
not
dissolving
those
Assemblies
when
they
were
commanded
,
they
improved
that
Neglect
to
a
Disobedience
.
Nay
,
sometimes
they
run
cross
therein
to
those
very
Edicts
which
they
had
gained
by
the
effusion
of
much
Christian
Blood
,
and
the
expence
of
many
Hundred
thousand
Crowns
.
For
by
the
last
Edict
of
Pacification
,
the
King
had
granted
the
free
exercise
of
both
Religions
,
even
in
such
Towns
as
were
assigned
for
Caution
to
the
Hugonot
Party
.
Which
liberty
being
enjoyed
for
many
years
,
was
at
last
interrupted
by
those
very
men
who
with
so
much
difficulty
had
procured
it
.
For
in
an
Assembly
of
theirs
which
they
held
at
Loudun
,
Anno
1619
,
they
strictly
commanded
all
their
Governours
,
Mayors
,
and
Sheriffs
,
not
to
suffer
any
Jesuit
,
nor
those
of
any
other
Order
,
to
preach
in
any
of
the
Towns
assigned
to
them
,
though
licensed
by
the
Bishop
of
the
Diocess
,
in
due
Form
of
Law
.
And
when
,
upon
a
dislike
of
their
proceedings
,
the
King
had
declared
their
Meetings
to
be
unlawful
,
and
contrary
to
the
Publick
Peace
;
and
had
procured
the
Declaration
to
be
verified
in
the
Court
of
Parliament
;
they
did
not
only
refuse
to
separate
themselves
,
as
they
were
required
,
but
still
insisted
upon
terms
of
Capitulation
,
even
to
a
plain
justifying
of
their
actings
in
it
.
36.
These
carriages
gave
the
King
such
just
offence
,
that
he
denied
them
leave
to
send
Commissioners
to
the
Synod
of
Dort
,
to
which
they
had
been
earnestly
invited
by
the
States
of
the
Netherlands
.
For
being
so
troublesome
and
imperious
,
when
they
acted
only
by
the
strength
of
their
Provincial
or
National
Meetings
;
what
danger
might
not
be
suspected
from
a
general
Confluence
,
in
which
the
Heads
of
all
the
Faction
might
be
laid
together
?
1619.
But
then
to
sweeten
them
a
little
after
this
Refusal
,
he
gave
them
leave
to
hold
an
Assembly
at
Charenton
,
four
miles
from
Paris
,
there
to
debate
those
points
,
and
to
agree
those
differences
which
in
that
Synod
had
been
agitated
by
the
rest
of
their
Party
.
Which
Liberty
they
made
such
use
of
,
in
the
said
Assembly
,
that
they
approved
all
the
Determinations
which
were
made
at
Dort
,
commanded
them
to
be
subscribed
,
and
bound
themselves
and
their
Successors
in
the
Ministry
,
by
a
solemn
Oath
,
[
](A43507-e103460-b)*
*
Non
tau●um
constanter
firmiterque
sed
ad
extremum
usque
halitium
perstiturus
.
Exa
.
Cens.
Not
only
stedfastly
and
constantly
to
adhere
unto
them
,
but
to
persist
in
maintenance
thereof
,
to
the
last
gasp
of
their
breath
.
But
to
return
to
the
Assembly
at
Loudun
;
They
would
not
rise
from
thence
,
though
the
King
commanded
it
,
till
they
had
taken
order
for
another
Assembly
to
be
held
at
Rochel
,
the
chief
place
of
their
strength
,
and
the
Metropolis
or
principal
City
of
their
Common-wealth
.
Which
General
Assembly
being
called
by
their
own
Authority
,
and
called
at
such
a
time
as
had
given
the
King
some
trouble
in
composing
the
Affairs
of
Bearn
,
was
by
the
King
so
far
disliked
,
and
by
especial
Edict
so
far
prohibited
,
that
they
were
all
declared
to
be
guilty
of
Treason
,
who
should
continue
in
the
same
without
further
Order
.
Which
notwithstanding
,
they
sate
still
,
and
very
undutifully
proceeded
in
their
former
purposes
.
Their
business
was
to
draw
up
a
Remonstrance
of
their
present
Grievances
,
or
rather
of
the
Fears
and
Jealousies
which
they
had
conceived
on
the
King's
journey
into
Bearn
.
This
they
presented
to
the
King
by
their
own
Commissioners
,
and
thereunto
received
a
fair
and
plausible
Answer
,
sent
in
a
Letter
to
them
by
the
Duke
Des
Diguiers
;
by
whom
they
were
advised
to
dissolve
the
Assembly
,
and
submit
themselves
unto
the
King
.
Instead
whereof
,
they
published
a
Declaration
in
defence
of
their
former
Actions
,
and
signified
a
Resolution
not
to
separate
or
break
up
that
Meeting
,
until
their
Grievances
were
redressed
.
37.
It
hapned
at
the
same
time
,
that
the
Lord
of
Privas
(
a
Town
in
which
the
Hugonots
made
the
strongest
Party
)
married
his
Daughter
and
Heir
to
the
Viscount
of
Cheylane
;
and
dying
,
left
the
same
wholly
unto
his
disposal
.
Who
being
of
different
perswasions
from
the
greatest
part
of
his
Vassals
,
altered
the
Garrison
,
and
placed
his
own
Servants
and
Dependents
in
it
,
as
by
Law
he
might
.
This
moved
the
Hugonots
of
the
Town
,
and
the
Neighbouring
Villages
,
to
put
themselves
into
a
posture
of
Warr
,
to
seize
upon
the
places
adjoining
,
and
thereby
to
compel
the
young
Noble-man
to
forsake
his
Inheritance
.
Which
being
signified
to
the
King
,
he
presently
scored
this
insolence
on
the
account
of
the
Rochellers
,
who
standing
in
defiance
of
his
Authority
,
was
thought
to
have
given
some
animation
unto
the
Town
of
Privas
,
to
commit
those
out-rages
.
Doubly
affronted
and
provoked
,
the
King
resolves
to
right
Himself
in
the
way
of
Arms.
But
at
the
instant
request
of
Des
Diguiers
,
before
remembred
,
(
who
had
been
hitherto
a
true
Zealot
to
the
Hugonot
Cause
)
he
was
content
to
give
them
Four
and
twenty
days
of
deliberation
before
he
drew
into
the
Field
.
He
offered
them
also
very
fair
and
reasonable
Canditions
;
not
altogether
such
as
their
Commissioners
had
desired
for
them
;
but
far
better
than
those
which
they
were
glad
to
accept
at
the
end
of
the
Warr
,
when
all
their
strengths
were
taken
from
them
.
But
the
Hugonots
were
not
to
be
told
,
that
all
the
Calvinian
Princes
and
Estates
of
the
Empire
,
had
put
themselves
into
a
posture
of
Warr
;
some
for
defence
of
the
Palatinate
,
and
others
in
pursuance
of
the
Warr
of
Bohemia
.
Of
which
they
gave
themselves
more
hopes
than
they
had
just
cause
for
.
In
which
conjuncture
,
some
hot
spirits
then
assembled
at
Rochel
,
blinded
with
pride
,
or
hurried
on
by
the
fatality
of
those
Decrees
which
they
maintained
to
be
resolved
upon
by
God
before
all
Eternity
,
reject
all
offers
tending
to
a
Pacification
,
and
wilfully
run
on
to
their
own
destruction
.
For
presently
upon
the
tendry
of
the
King's
Proposals
,
they
publish
certain
Orders
for
the
regulating
of
their
Disobedience
;
as
namely
,
That
no
Agreement
should
be
made
with
the
King
,
but
by
the
consent
of
a
General
Convocation
of
the
Chiefs
of
their
Party
;
about
the
payment
of
their
Soldiers
Wages
,
and
intercepting
the
Revenues
of
the
King
and
Clergie
,
toward
the
maintenance
of
the
Warr.
They
also
Cantoned
the
whole
Kingdom
into
seven
Divisions
;
assigned
to
each
of
those
Divisions
,
a
Commander
in
Chief
;
and
unto
each
Commander
,
their
particular
Lieutenants
,
Deputy-Lieutenants
,
and
other
Officers
,
with
several
Limitations
and
Directions
prescribed
to
each
of
them
for
their
proceeding
in
this
service
.
1621.
38.
This
makes
it
evident
,
that
the
King
did
not
take
up
Arms
,
but
on
great
necessities
.
He
saw
his
Regal
Authority
neglected
,
his
especial
Edicts
wilfully
violated
,
his
Gracious
Offers
scornfully
slighted
,
his
Revenues
Feloniously
intercepted
,
his
whole
Realm
Cantoned
before
his
face
,
and
put
into
the
power
of
such
Commanders
as
he
could
not
trust
:
So
that
the
Warr
being
just
on
his
part
,
he
had
the
more
reason
to
expect
such
an
issue
of
it
,
as
was
agreeable
to
the
Equity
of
so
good
a
Cause
.
He
had
besides
,
all
those
Advantages
both
at
home
and
abroad
,
which
in
all
probability
might
assure
him
of
the
End
desired
.
The
Prince
Elector
Palatine
had
been
worsted
in
the
Warr
of
Bohemia
,
and
all
the
Princes
of
the
Union
scattered
to
their
several
Homes
,
which
they
were
hardly
able
to
defend
against
so
many
Enemies
;
so
that
there
was
no
danger
to
be
feared
from
them
.
And
on
the
other
side
,
the
King
of
Great
Britain
,
whom
he
had
most
cause
to
be
afraid
of
,
had
denied
assistance
to
his
own
Children
in
the
Warr
of
Bohemia
,
which
seemed
to
have
more
Justice
in
it
than
the
Warr
of
the
Hugonots
;
and
therefore
was
not
like
to
engage
in
behalf
of
strangers
,
who
rather
out
of
wantonness
,
than
any
unavoidable
necessity
,
had
took
up
Arms
against
their
Lawful
and
Undoubted
Soveraign
.
At
home
the
Rochellers
were
worse
befriended
than
they
were
abroad
;
I
mean
the
Common-wealth
of
Rochel
,
as
King
LEWIS
called
it
.
The
whole
Confederacy
of
the
Hugonots
there
contrived
and
sworn
to
;
they
had
Cantoned
the
whole
Realm
into
seven
Divisions
,
which
they
assigned
to
the
Command
of
the
Earl
of
Chastillon
,
the
Marquess
De
la
Force
,
the
Duke
of
So●bize
,
the
Duke
of
Rohan
,
the
Duke
of
Trimoville
,
the
Duke
Des
Diguer
,
and
the
Duke
of
Bouillon
,
whom
they
designed
to
be
the
Generalissimo
over
all
their
Forces
.
But
neither
he
,
nor
Des
Diguers
,
nor
the
Duke
of
Trimoville
,
nor
Chastillon
,
would
act
any
thing
in
it
,
or
accept
any
such
Commissions
as
were
sent
unto
them
:
Whether
it
were
that
they
were
terrified
with
the
ill
success
of
the
Warr
of
Bohemia
;
or
that
the
Conscience
of
their
duty
did
direct
them
in
it
,
I
dispute
not
now
.
So
that
the
Rochellers
being
deserted
both
at
home
and
abroad
,
were
forced
to
rely
upon
the
Power
and
Prudence
of
the
other
three
;
and
to
supply
all
other
wants
,
out
of
the
Magazine
of
Obstinacy
and
Perversness
;
with
which
they
were
plentifully
stored
.
Two
instances
I
shall
only
touch
at
,
and
pass
over
the
rest
.
The
town
of
Clerack
being
summoned
the
21
of
Iuly
,
1621
,
returned
this
Answer
to
the
King
,
viz.
That
if
he
would
permit
them
to
enjoy
their
Liberties
,
withdraw
his
Armies
,
and
leave
their
Fortifications
in
the
same
estate
in
which
he
found
them
,
they
would
remain
his
faithful
and
obedient
Subjects
.
More
fully
,
those
of
Mount
Albon
on
the
like
occasion
,
That
they
resolve
to
live
and
dye
(
not
in
obedience
to
the
King
,
as
they
should
have
said
,
but
)
in
the
Vnion
of
the
Churches
.
Most
Religious
Rebels
!
39.
Next
,
let
us
look
upon
the
King
;
who
being
brought
to
a
necessity
of
taking
Arms
,
first
made
his
way
unto
it
by
his
Declaration
of
the
second
of
April
,
published
in
favour
of
all
those
of
that
Religion
who
would
contain
themselves
in
their
due
obedience
.
In
pursuance
whereof
,
he
caused
five
persons
to
be
executed
in
the
City
of
Tours
,
who
had
tumultuously
disturbed
the
Hugonots
,
whom
they
found
busied
at
the
burial
of
one
of
their
dead
.
He
also
signified
to
the
King
of
Great
Britain
,
the
Princes
of
the
Empire
,
and
the
States
of
the
Netherlands
,
That
he
had
not
undertook
this
Warr
to
suppress
the
Religion
,
but
to
chastise
the
Insolencies
of
Rebellious
Subjects
.
And
what
he
signified
in
words
,
he
made
good
by
his
deeds
:
For
when
the
Warr
was
at
the
hottest
,
all
those
of
the
Religion
in
the
City
of
Paris
,
lived
as
securely
as
before
,
and
had
their
accustomed
Meetings
at
Charenton
,
as
in
times
of
peace
.
Which
safety
and
security
was
enjoyed
in
all
other
places
,
even
where
the
King's
Armies
lodged
and
quartered
.
Nay
,
such
a
care
was
taken
of
their
preservation
,
that
when
some
of
the
Rascality
in
the
City
of
Paris
,
upon
the
first
tydings
of
the
death
of
the
Duke
of
Mayenne
,
(
who
had
been
slain
at
the
Siege
of
Mont-albon
,
amongst
many
others
)
breathed
nothing
but
slaughter
and
revenge
to
the
Hugonot
Party
;
the
Duke
of
Mounbazon
,
being
then
Governour
of
the
City
,
commanded
their
Houses
and
the
Streets
to
be
safely
guarded
,
so
that
no
hurt
was
done
to
their
Goods
or
Persons
.
And
when
the
Rabble
,
being
disappointed
of
their
Ends
in
Paris
,
had
run
tumultuously
the
next
day
to
Charenton
,
and
burned
down
their
Temple
,
an
Order
was
presently
made
by
the
Court
of
Parliament
,
for
the
re-edifying
it
at
the
King
's
sole
Charges
,
and
that
too
in
a
far
more
beautiful
Fabrick
than
before
it
had
.
But
in
the
conduct
of
the
Warr
,
he
governed
not
his
Counsels
with
like
moderation
,
suffering
the
Sword
too
often
to
range
at
liberty
;
as
if
he
meant
to
be
as
terrible
in
his
Executions
,
as
he
desired
to
be
accounted
just
in
his
Undertakings
.
But
possibly
this
may
be
excused
,
though
not
defended
,
as
being
done
in
hot
blood
,
when
the
spirits
of
the
Soldiers
were
enflamed
with
anger
,
by
reason
of
the
loss
of
so
many
of
their
Chief
Commanders
,
occasioned
by
the
holding
out
of
the
obstinate
Party
;
or
the
loss
of
their
Fellows
;
and
could
not
easily
be
quenched
but
by
the
blood
of
their
Enemies
.
1622.
40.
I
shall
not
touch
upon
the
particulars
of
this
Warr
,
which
was
quick
and
violent
;
and
as
succesful
on
the
King's
part
,
as
he
could
desire
.
Let
it
suffice
,
that
within
the
compass
of
Eighteen
Months
,
or
thereabouts
,
he
stript
them
of
no
fewer
than
One
hundred
of
their
strongest
places
:
so
that
their
whole
strength
was
reduced
in
a
manner
to
two
Towns
only
;
that
is
to
say
,
the
strong
Town
of
Montalbon
,
and
the
Port
of
Rochel
;
the
rest
submitting
one
by
one
,
at
the
first
demand
.
A
Peace
is
thereupon
concluded
before
Montpellier
,
agreeable
enough
to
the
Will
of
the
Victor
,
and
with
security
enough
to
the
vanquished
Party
,
if
all
Conclusions
had
been
kept
with
as
great
a
constancy
,
as
they
had
been
agreed
upon
with
a
seeming
alacrity
.
By
which
Accord
,
the
said
two
Towns
were
to
be
held
in
caution
for
three
years
only
;
and
the
last
seemed
much
over-awed
by
the
Fort
of
K.
Lewis
,
erected
by
the
Count
of
Soiscons
,
when
he
lay
before
it
.
For
the
demolishing
of
which
Fort
,
the
King
was
earnestly
sollicited
by
their
Commissioners
;
and
for
the
not
granting
whereof
,
when
it
was
desired
,
he
was
accused
for
violating
the
Pacification
which
he
had
made
with
them
before
Montpellier
,
and
solemnly
confirmed
in
the
Courts
of
Parliament
.
And
on
the
other
side
,
the
King
complained
as
sensibly
against
the
Hugonots
,
in
regard
they
had
not
setled
the
Ecclesiasticks
in
their
lawful
Possessions
,
nor
admitted
those
of
the
Roman-Catholick
Religion
,
unto
Civil
Offices
,
in
any
of
their
Towns
and
Territories
,
as
by
the
Articles
of
that
Pacification
they
were
bound
to
do
.
So
that
the
Wound
seemed
rather
to
be
skinned
,
than
healed
;
and
suddenly
became
more
dangerous
than
at
first
it
was
.
For
those
of
Rochel
being
somewhat
blocked
up
by
Fort
Lewis
,
toward
the
Land
,
practised
with
the
Duke
of
Soubize
to
grow
strong
by
Sea
,
and
make
up
a
Fleet
consisting
of
Eleven
men
of
Warr
,
besides
lesser
Vessels
,
enter
the
large
Haven
of
Blavet
in
Bretagne
,
seize
upon
all
the
Ships
which
they
found
therein
;
and
amongst
others
,
six
of
great
strength
and
beauty
,
belonging
to
the
Duke
of
Nevers
.
By
the
accession
of
this
Strength
,
they
seize
upon
the
Isles
of
Rhe
and
Oleron
,
with
all
the
Shipping
in
the
same
;
and
having
gathered
together
a
Navy
of
no
fewer
than
Seventy
Sail
,
they
infest
the
Seas
,
and
interrupt
the
course
of
Traffick
.
1625.
41.
For
the
repressing
of
these
Pyrates
,
(
for
they
were
no
better
)
the
King
sends
out
the
Duke
of
Montmorency
,
with
a
Naval
Power
;
hires
Twenty
men
of
Warr
of
the
States
of
Holland
,
and
borrows
Eight
tall
Ships
of
the
King
of
England
:
With
which
he
gives
battel
to
Soubize
,
beats
him
at
Sea
,
and
forceth
him
to
flye
dishonourably
from
the
Isle
of
Rhe
,
which
the
French
presently
possess
,
and
begin
to
fortifie
.
For
the
removal
of
whose
Forces
from
that
Island
,
which
blockt
up
their
Haven
,
the
Rochellers
mediate
,
by
Soubize
,
with
K.
CHARLES
of
England
;
betwixt
whom
,
and
his
Brother
of
France
,
some
disgust
had
hapned
,
for
sending
back
the
French
of
both
Sexes
,
whom
the
Queen
brought
with
her
.
For
hereupon
the
French
King
seizeth
upon
all
the
English
Ships
which
traded
on
the
River
of
Bourdeaux
;
and
the
English
,
to
revenge
the
wrong
,
sets
out
a
Fleet
of
Thirty
sail
,
1626.
all
Men
of
Warr
,
commanded
by
the
Earls
of
Denbigh
and
Lindsey
,
with
an
intent
to
steer
for
Rochel
,
and
relieve
that
Town
.
But
being
encountred
with
cross
winds
,
they
came
back
again
,
and
leave
the
prosecuting
of
the
Action
to
the
Duke
of
Buckingham
.
Who
,
1627.
the
next
year
,
sets
forward
with
a
puissant
Army
,
consisting
of
Ten
thousand
men
,
and
wafted
over
in
One
hundred
and
fifty
Sail
of
Ships
,
all
fit
for
Service
.
His
Design
was
for
the
recovering
of
the
Isle
of
Rhe
,
and
relieving
Rochel
.
Both
which
he
might
have
compassed
without
any
great
difficulty
,
if
he
had
not
lost
the
opportunities
which
he
gained
at
his
landing
;
passed
by
the
Fort
of
La
Pre
,
as
not
worth
the
taking
,
and
suffering
himself
to
be
complemented
out
of
the
storming
of
St.
Martins
,
when
it
was
at
his
mercy
.
For
the
French
Forces
entring
by
the
Fort
of
La
Pre
,
compelled
him
to
an
unsafe
Retreat
,
but
of
a
great
part
of
his
Army
;
and
sent
him
back
with
far
less
Honour
than
he
brought
a-long
with
him
.
42.
But
the
Relief
of
Rochel
is
not
so
given
over
.
1628.
A
strong
Fleet
is
prepared
for
the
year
next
following
,
to
be
commanded
by
the
Duke
,
who
gave
himself
more
hopes
of
good
Fortune
in
it
,
than
his
Fates
assigned
him
.
For
being
villanously
slain
at
Portsmouth
,
when
he
was
almost
ready
to
embark
his
Soldiers
,
the
Conduct
of
the
Action
is
committed
to
the
Earl
of
Lindsey
;
who
very
cheerfully
and
couragiously
undertook
the
Service
.
But
the
French
had
blockt
up
the
Haven
of
Rochel
,
with
Piles
and
Ramparts
,
and
other
most
stupendious
Works
in
the
midst
of
the
Ocean
,
that
it
was
utterly
impossible
for
the
Earl
to
force
his
passage
,
though
he
did
most
gallantly
attempt
it
.
Which
being
observed
by
those
of
Rochel
,
who
were
then
besieged
to
Landward
,
by
the
King
in
Person
,
and
even
reduced
unto
the
last
extremity
,
by
Plagues
and
Famine
;
they
presently
set
open
their
Gates
,
and
without
making
any
Conditions
for
their
preservation
,
submitted
absolutely
to
that
Mercy
which
they
had
scorned
so
often
in
their
prosperous
Fortunes
.
The
King
thus
Master
of
the
Town
,
dismantleth
all
their
Fortifications
,
leaves
it
quite
open
both
to
Sea
and
Land
,
commands
them
to
renounce
the
Name
of
Rochel
,
and
to
take
unto
the
Town
the
Name
of
Mary
Ville
,
or
Bourg
de
St.
Mary
.
But
herein
his
Command
found
but
small
compliance
;
the
Name
of
Rochel
still
remaining
,
and
that
of
Mary
Ville
,
or
Bourg
de
St.
Mary
,
almost
as
soon
forgotten
as
it
had
been
given
.
After
which
followed
the
surrendry
of
Nismess
,
and
Montalbon
,
two
impregnable
places
;
the
first
of
which
had
been
re-fortified
in
these
last
Commotions
.
For
,
What
Town
could
presume
of
standing
out
against
the
King
,
when
Rochel
had
been
forced
to
submit
to
Mercy
.
43.
See
now
to
what
a
low
condition
these
hot
Calvinian
spirits
have
reduced
themselves
by
their
frequent
Insolencies
;
how
different
their
Affairs
were
at
the
end
of
this
Warr
,
from
that
Felicity
which
they
enjoyed
when
they
first
began
it
.
Before
the
beginning
of
the
Warr
,
Anno
1620
,
they
were
possessed
of
well-near
Two
hundred
strong
Towns
and
Castles
,
well
fortified
for
their
personal
safety
,
besides
many
fair
Houses
,
and
large
Territories
,
which
they
had
in
the
Villages
,
in
which
their
Pleasures
and
their
Profits
were
a-like
consulted
;
they
slept
all
of
them
under
their
own
Vines
,
and
their
own
Fig-trees
,
neither
fearing
,
nor
having
cause
to
fear
the
least
disturbance
.
With
those
of
the
Catholick
Party
they
were
grown
so
intimate
,
by
reason
of
their
frequent
inter-marriages
with
one
another
,
that
in
few
years
they
might
have
been
incorporated
with
them
,
and
made
of
the
same
Family
,
though
of
different
Faiths
.
The
exercise
of
their
Religion
had
been
permitted
to
them
since
the
passing
of
the
Edict
of
Nants
,
1598
,
without
interruption
.
And
that
they
might
have
satisfaction
also
in
the
Courts
of
Justice
,
some
Courts
were
purposely
erected
for
their
ease
and
benefit
,
which
they
called
Les
Chambres
d'
l'
Edict
,
wherein
there
were
as
many
Judges
and
other
Officers
of
their
own
Perswasions
,
as
there
were
of
the
contrary
.
In
a
word
,
they
lived
so
secure
and
happy
,
that
they
wanted
nothing
to
perpetuate
their
Felicities
to
succeeding
Ages
,
but
Moderation
in
themselves
,
Gratitude
to
Almighty
God
,
and
good
Affections
towards
their
King
.
44.
Such
were
the
Fortunes
and
Successes
of
the
Presbyterians
in
the
rest
of
Christendom
,
during
the
last
ten
years
of
the
Reign
of
K.
IAMES
,
and
the
beginnings
of
K.
CHARLES
.
By
which
both
Kings
might
see
how
unsafe
they
were
,
if
men
of
such
Pragmatical
Spirits
,
and
Seditious
Principles
,
should
get
ground
upon
them
.
But
K.
IAMES
had
so
far
supported
them
in
the
Belgick
Provinces
,
that
his
own
Calvinists
presumed
on
the
like
Indulgence
;
which
prompted
them
to
set
nought
by
his
Proclamations
,
to
vilifie
his
Instructions
,
and
despise
his
Messages
.
Finally
,
they
made
tryal
of
his
patience
also
,
by
setting
up
one
Knight
,
of
Broadgates
(
now
called
Pembroke
Colledg
)
to
preach
upon
the
Power
of
such
popular
Officers
as
Calvin
thinks
to
be
ordained
by
Almighty
God
,
for
curbing
and
restraining
the
Power
of
Kings
.
In
which
,
though
Knight
himself
was
censured
,
the
Doctrines
solemnly
condemned
,
&
execution
done
upon
a
Book
of
Pareus
,
which
had
misguided
the
unfortunate
and
ignorant
man
;
yet
the
Calvinians
most
tenaciously
adhered
to
their
Master's
tendries
,
with
an
intent
to
bring
them
into
use
and
practise
,
when
occasion
served
.
So
that
K.
IAMES
with
all
his
King-craft
,
could
find
no
better
way
to
suppress
their
Insolencies
,
than
by
turning
Mountague
upon
them
;
a
man
of
mighty
Parts
,
and
an
undaunted
Spirit
;
and
one
who
knew
,
as
well
as
any
,
how
to
discriminate
the
Doctrines
of
the
Church
of
England
,
from
those
which
were
peculiar
to
the
Sect
of
Calvin
.
By
which
he
galled
and
gagged
them
more
than
his
Popish
Adversary
;
but
raised
thereby
so
many
Pens
against
himself
,
that
he
might
seem
to
have
succeeded
in
the
state
of
Ismael
.
45.
In
this
conjuncture
of
Affairs
,
K.
IAMES
departs
this
life
,
and
K.
CHARLES
succeeds
;
who
to
ingratiate
himself
with
this
powerful
Faction
,
had
plunged
his
Father
in
a
Warr
with
the
House
of
Austria
,
by
which
he
was
brought
under
the
necessity
of
calling
Parliaments
,
and
gave
those
Parliaments
the
courage
to
dispute
his
Actions
.
For
though
they
promised
to
stand
to
him
with
their
Lives
and
Fortunes
,
in
prosecution
of
that
Warr
;
yet
when
they
had
engaged
him
in
it
,
they
would
not
part
with
any
money
to
defray
that
Charge
,
till
they
had
stripped
him
of
the
Richest
Jewels
in
the
Regal
Diadem
.
But
he
was
much
more
punished
in
the
consequence
of
his
own
Example
in
aiding
those
of
Rochel
against
their
King
,
whereby
he
trained
up
his
own
Subjects
in
the
School
of
Rebellion
,
and
taught
them
to
confederate
themselves
with
the
Scots
and
Dutch
,
to
seize
upon
his
Forts
and
Castles
,
invade
the
Patrimony
of
the
Church
,
and
to
make
use
of
his
Revenue
against
himself
.
To
such
Misfortunes
many
Princes
do
reduce
themselves
,
when
either
they
engage
themselves
to
maintain
a
Party
,
or
govern
not
their
Actions
by
the
Rules
of
Justice
;
but
are
directed
by
self-ends
,
or
swayed
by
the
corrupt
Affections
of
untrusty
Ministers
.
These
things
I
only
touch
at
here
,
which
I
reserve
for
the
Materials
of
another
History
,
as
I
do
also
all
the
intermediate
passages
in
the
Reign
of
K.
CHARLES
,
before
the
breaking
out
of
the
Scottish
Tumults
,
and
most
of
the
preparatives
to
the
Warr
of
England
.
AERIVS
REDIVIVVS
:
OR
,
The
History
OF
THE
PRESBYTERIANS
.
LIB.
XIII
.
Containing
The
Insurrections
of
the
Presbyterian
or
Puritan
Faction
,
in
the
Realm
of
Scotland
:
The
Rebellions
raised
by
them
in
England
:
Their
horrid
Sacriledges
,
Murders
,
Spoils
,
and
Rapines
,
in
pursuit
thereof
:
Their
Innovations
both
in
Doctrine
and
Discipline
:
And
the
greatest
Alteration
made
in
the
Civil
Government
,
from
the
year
1636
,
to
the
year
1647
,
when
they
were
stript
of
all
Command
by
the
Independents
.
1.
THE
Presbyterian-Scots
,
and
the
Puritan-English
,
were
not
so
much
discouraged
by
the
ill
successes
of
their
Brethren
in
France
and
Germany
,
as
animated
by
the
prosperous
Fortunes
of
their
Friends
in
Holland
.
Who
by
Rebellion
were
grown
Powerful
;
and
by
Rapine
,
Wealthy
;
and
by
the
Reputation
of
their
Wealth
and
Power
,
were
able
to
avenge
themselves
on
the
opposite
Party
.
To
whose
Felicities
,
if
those
in
England
did
aspire
,
they
were
to
entertain
those
Counsels
,
and
pursue
those
courses
,
by
which
the
others
had
attained
them
;
that
is
to
say
,
They
were
by
secret
practises
to
diminish
the
King's
Power
and
Greatness
,
to
draw
the
people
to
depend
upon
their
Directions
,
to
dissolve
all
the
Ligaments
of
the
former
Government
;
and
either
call
in
Forreign
Forces
,
or
form
an
Army
of
their
own
to
maintain
their
doings
.
And
this
had
been
the
business
of
the
Puritan
Faction
,
since
the
death
of
Bancroft
;
when
by
the
retirements
of
K.
IAMES
from
all
cares
of
Government
,
and
the
connivance
or
remisness
of
Arch-bishop
Abbot
,
the
Reins
were
put
into
their
hands
.
Which
gave
them
time
and
opportunity
to
grow
strong
in
Parliaments
,
under
pretence
of
standing
for
the
Subjects
Property
,
against
the
encroachments
of
the
Court
,
and
for
the
preservation
of
the
true
Religion
,
against
the
practises
of
the
Papists
.
By
which
two
Artifices
,
they
first
weakned
the
Prerogative
Royal
,
to
advance
their
own
;
and
by
the
diminution
of
the
King's
Authority
,
endeavoured
to
erect
the
People's
,
whom
they
represented
.
And
then
they
practised
to
asperse
with
the
Name
of
Papist
,
all
those
who
either
join
not
with
them
in
their
Sabbath-Doctrines
,
or
would
not
captivate
their
Judgments
unto
Calvin's
Dictates
.
Their
actings
in
all
which
particulars
,
either
as
Zealots
for
the
Gospel
,
in
maintaining
Calvinism
;
or
Patriots
for
the
Common-wealth
,
in
bringing
down
the
Power
and
Reputation
of
the
two
last
Kings
;
shall
be
at
large
delivered
in
the
Life
of
the
late
Arch-bishop
,
and
consequently
may
be
thought
unnecessary
to
be
here
related
.
And
therefore
,
pretermitting
all
their
former
practises
,
by
which
their
Party
was
prepared
,
and
the
Design
made
ready
to
appear
in
publick
;
we
will
proceed
to
a
Relation
of
the
following
passages
,
when
they
had
pulled
off
their
Disguise
,
and
openly
declared
themselves
to
be
ripe
for
Action
.
2.
The
Party
in
both
Kingdoms
being
grown
so
strong
that
they
were
able
to
proceed
from
Counsel
unto
Execution
;
there
wanted
nothing
but
a
fair
occasion
for
putting
themselves
into
a
posture
of
defence
;
and
from
that
posture
,
breaking
out
into
open
Warr.
But
finding
no
occasion
,
they
resolve
to
make
one
;
and
to
begin
their
first
Embroilments
upon
the
sending
of
the
new
Liturgy
and
Book
of
Canons
to
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
.
For
though
the
Scots
in
a
general
Assembly
held
at
Aberdeen
,
1617.
had
given
consent
unto
the
making
of
a
Liturgy
for
the
use
of
that
Kirk
,
and
for
drawing
up
a
Book
of
Canons
out
of
the
Acts
of
their
Assemblies
,
and
some
Acts
of
Parliament
;
yet
▪
when
those
Books
were
finished
by
the
Care
of
King
CHARLES
,
and
by
his
Piety
recommended
unto
use
and
practise
,
it
must
be
looked
on
as
a
violation
of
their
Rights
and
Liberties
.
And
though
in
another
of
their
Assemblies
which
was
held
at
Perth
,
1618.
they
had
past
five
Articles
for
introducing
private
Baptism
,
communicating
of
the
sick
,
kneeling
at
the
Communion
,
Episcopal
Confirmation
,
and
the
observing
of
such
ancient
Festivals
as
belonged
immediately
unto
Christ
:
yet
when
those
Articles
were
incorporated
in
the
Common-prayer-Book
▪
they
were
beheld
as
Innovations
in
the
Worship
of
God
,
and
therefore
not
to
be
admitted
in
so
pure
and
Reformed
a
Church
as
that
of
Scotland
.
These
were
the
Hooks
by
which
they
drew
the
people
to
them
,
who
never
look
on
their
Superiors
with
a
greater
reverence
,
than
when
they
see
them
active
in
the
Cause
of
Religion
;
and
willing
,
in
appearance
,
to
lose
all
which
was
dear
unto
them
,
whereby
they
might
preserve
the
Gospel
in
its
native
purity
.
But
it
was
rather
Gain
than
Godliness
,
which
brought
the
great
men
of
the
Realm
to
espouse
this
Quarrel
;
who
by
the
Commission
of
Surrendries
(
of
which
more
elsewhere
)
,
began
to
fear
the
losing
of
their
Tithes
and
Superiorities
,
1630.
to
which
they
could
pretend
no
other
title
,
than
plain
Usurpation
.
And
on
the
other
side
,
it
was
Ambition
,
and
not
Zeal
,
which
enflamed
the
Presbyters
;
who
had
no
other
way
to
invade
that
Power
which
was
conferred
upon
the
Bishops
by
Divine
Institution
,
and
countenanced
by
many
Acts
of
Parliament
in
the
Reign
of
K.
IAMES
,
than
by
embracing
that
occasion
to
incense
the
people
,
to
put
the
whole
Nation
into
tumult
,
and
thereby
to
compel
the
Bishops
and
the
Regular
Clergy
to
forsake
the
Kingdom
.
So
the
Genevians
dealt
before
with
their
Bishop
and
Clergy
,
when
the
Reforming-Humour
came
first
upon
them
:
And
what
could
they
do
less
in
Scotland
,
than
follow
the
Example
of
their
Mother-City
?
3.
These
breakings-out
in
Scotland
,
smoothed
the
way
to
the
like
in
England
,
from
which
they
had
received
encouragement
,
and
presumed
on
Succours
.
The
English
Puritaus
had
begun
with
Libelling
against
the
Bishops
,
as
the
Scots
did
against
the
King
:
For
which
,
the
Authors
and
Abettors
had
received
some
punishment
;
but
such
,
as
did
rather
reserve
them
for
ensuing
Mischiefs
,
than
make
them
sensible
of
their
Crimes
,
or
reclaim
them
from
it
.
So
that
upon
the
coming
of
the
Liturgy
and
Book
of
Canons
,
1637.
the
Scots
were
put
into
such
heat
,
that
they
disturbed
the
execution
of
the
one
by
an
open
Tumult
,
and
refused
obedience
to
the
other
by
a
wilful
obstinacy
.
The
King
had
then
a
Fleet
at
Sea
,
sufficiently
powerful
to
have
blockt
up
all
the
Havens
of
Scotland
;
and
,
by
destroying
that
small
Trade
which
they
had
amongst
them
,
to
have
reduced
them
absolutely
to
His
Will
and
Pleasure
.
But
they
had
so
many
of
their
Party
in
the
Council
of
Scotland
,
and
had
so
great
a
confidence
in
the
Marquess
of
Hamilton
,
and
many
Friends
of
both
Nations
in
the
Court
of
England
,
that
they
feared
nothing
less
than
the
Power
of
the
King
,
or
to
be
enforced
to
their
obedience
in
the
way
of
Arms.
In
confidence
whereof
,
they
despise
all
His
Proclamations
,
with
which
Weapons
only
He
encountred
them
in
their
first
Seditions
;
and
publickly
protested
against
all
Declarations
which
He
sent
unto
them
,
in
the
Streets
of
Edenborough
.
Nothing
else
being
done
against
them
in
the
first
year
of
their
Tumults
,
they
cast
themselves
into
four
Tables
for
dispatch
of
business
;
but
chiefly
,
for
the
cementing
of
their
Combination
.
For
which
,
they
could
not
easily
bethink
themselves
of
a
speedier
course
,
than
to
unite
the
people
to
them
by
a
League
or
Covenant
.
Which
to
effect
,
it
was
thought
necessary
to
renew
the
old
Confession
,
excogitated
in
the
year
1580
,
for
the
abjuring
of
the
Tyranny
and
Superstitions
of
the
Church
of
Rome
;
subscribed
first
by
the
King
and
His
Houshold-Servants
;
and
the
next
year
by
all
the
Natives
of
the
Kingdom
,
as
was
said
before
.
And
it
was
also
said
before
,
that
unto
this
Confession
they
adjoined
a
Band
,
Anno
1592
,
for
standing
unto
one
another
in
defence
thereof
,
against
all
Papists
,
and
other
professed
Adversaries
of
their
Religion
.
This
is
now
made
to
serve
their
turn
against
the
King
:
For
by
a
strange
interpretation
which
was
put
upon
it
,
it
was
declared
,
That
both
the
Government
of
the
Church
by
Bishops
,
and
the
Five
Articles
of
Perth
,
the
Liturgy
,
and
the
Book
of
Canons
,
were
all
abjured
by
that
Confession
,
and
the
Band
annexed
;
though
the
three
last
had
no
existency
or
being
in
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
,
when
that
Confession
was
first
formed
,
or
the
Band
subjoined
.
1638.
4.
These
Insolencies
might
have
given
the
King
a
just
cause
to
arm
,
when
they
were
utterly
unprovided
of
all
such
necessaries
as
might
enable
them
to
make
the
least
show
of
a
weak
resistance
.
But
the
King
deals
more
gently
with
them
,
negotiates
for
some
fair
accord
of
the
present
differences
,
and
sends
the
Marquess
of
Hamilton
as
his
chief
Commissioner
for
the
transacting
of
the
same
.
By
whose
sollicitation
he
revokes
the
Liturgy
and
the
Book
of
Canons
,
suspends
the
Articles
of
Perth
,
and
then
rescinds
all
Acts
of
Parliament
which
confirmed
the
same
;
submits
the
Bishops
to
the
next
General
Assembly
,
as
their
competent
Judges
;
and
thereupon
gives
intimation
of
a
General
Assembly
to
be
held
at
Glasgow
,
in
which
the
point
of
Church-Government
was
to
be
debated
,
and
all
his
Condescentions
enrolled
and
registred
.
And
,
which
made
most
to
their
advantage
,
he
caused
the
Solemn
League
or
Covenant
to
he
imposed
on
all
the
Subjects
,
and
subscribed
by
them
.
Which
in
effect
was
to
legitimate
the
Rebellion
,
and
countenance
the
Combination
with
the
face
of
Authority
.
But
all
this
would
not
do
his
business
,
though
it
might
do
theirs
.
For
they
had
so
contrived
the
matter
,
that
none
were
chosen
to
have
voices
in
that
Assembly
,
but
such
as
were
sure
unto
the
side
,
such
as
had
formerly
been
under
the
Censures
of
the
Church
for
their
Inconformity
,
and
had
refused
to
acknowledg
the
King's
Supremacy
,
or
had
declared
their
disaffections
to
Episcopal
Government
.
And
that
the
Bishops
might
have
no
encouragement
to
sit
amongst
them
,
they
cite
them
to
appear
as
Criminal
persons
,
Libel
against
them
in
a
scandalous
and
unchristian
manner
;
and
finally
,
make
choice
of
Henderson
,
a
Seditious
Presbyter
,
to
sit
as
Moderator
or
chief
President
in
it
.
And
though
upon
the
sense
of
their
disobedience
,
the
Assembly
was
again
dissolved
by
the
King's
Proclamation
;
yet
they
continued
,
as
before
,
in
contempt
thereof
.
In
which
Session
they
condemned
the
Calling
of
Bishops
,
the
Articles
of
Perth
,
the
Liturgy
,
and
the
Book
of
Canons
,
as
inconsistent
with
the
Scripture
,
and
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
.
They
proceed
next
to
the
rejecting
of
the
five
controverted
points
,
which
they
called
Arminianism
:
and
finally
,
decreed
a
general
subscription
to
be
made
to
these
Constitutions
.
For
not
conforming
whereunto
,
the
Bishops
,
and
a
great
part
of
the
Regular
Clergy
,
are
expelled
the
Countrey
,
although
they
had
been
animated
unto
that
Refusal
,
as
well
by
the
Conscience
of
their
duty
,
as
by
his
Majesty's
Proclamation
which
required
it
of
them
.
5.
They
could
not
hope
that
the
King's
Lenity
so
abused
,
might
not
turn
to
Fury
;
and
therefore
thought
it
was
high
time
to
put
themselves
into
Arms
,
to
call
back
most
of
their
old
Soldiers
from
the
Warrs
in
Germany
;
and
almost
all
their
Officers
from
such
Commands
in
the
Netherlands
;
whom
to
maintain
,
they
intercept
the
King's
Revenue
,
and
the
Rents
of
the
Bishops
,
and
lay
great
Taxes
on
the
people
,
taking
up
Arms
and
Ammunition
from
the
States
Vnited
,
with
whom
they
went
on
Ticket
,
and
long
days
of
payment
,
for
want
of
ready
money
for
their
satisfaction
.
But
all
this
had
not
served
their
turn
,
if
the
King
could
have
been
perswaded
to
have
given
them
battel
,
or
suffered
any
part
of
that
great
Army
which
he
brought
against
them
,
to
lay
waste
their
Countrey
.
Whose
tenderness
when
they
once
perceived
,
and
knew
withall
how
many
friends
they
had
about
him
,
they
thought
it
would
be
no
hard
matter
to
obtain
such
a
Pacification
as
might
secure
them
for
the
present
from
an
absolute
Conquest
,
and
give
them
opportunity
to
provide
better
for
themselves
in
the
time
to
come
,
upon
the
reputation
of
being
able
to
divert
or
break
such
a
puissant
Army
.
And
so
it
proved
in
the
event
.
For
the
King
had
no
sooner
retired
his
Forces
both
by
Sea
and
Land
,
and
given
his
Soldiers
a
License
to
return
to
their
several
Houses
,
but
the
Scots
presently
protest
against
all
the
Articles
of
the
Pacification
,
put
harder
pressures
on
the
King's
Party
,
than
before
they
suffered
,
keep
all
their
Officers
in
pay
;
by
their
Messengers
and
Letters
,
apply
themselves
to
the
French
King
for
support
and
succours
.
By
whom
encouraged
under-hand
,
and
openly
countenanced
by
some
Agents
of
the
Cardinal
Richelieu
,
who
then
governed
all
Affairs
in
France
,
they
enter
into
England
with
a
puissant
Army
,
making
their
way
to
that
Invasion
,
by
some
Printed
Pamphlets
,
which
they
dispersed
into
all
parts
,
thereby
to
colour
their
Rebellions
,
and
bewitch
the
people
.
6.
And
now
the
English
Presbyterians
take
the
courage
to
appear
more
publickly
in
the
defence
of
the
Scots
and
their
proceedings
,
1640.
than
they
had
done
hitherto
.
A
Parliament
had
been
called
on
the
13
th
of
April
,
for
granting
Moneys
to
maintain
the
Warr
against
the
Scots
.
But
the
Commons
were
so
backward
in
complying
with
the
King's
Desires
,
that
he
found
himself
under
the
necessity
of
dissolving
the
Parliament
,
which
else
had
blasted
his
Design
,
and
openly
declared
in
favour
of
the
publick
Enemies
.
This
puts
the
discontented
Rabble
into
such
a
fury
,
that
they
violently
assaulted
Lambeth-House
,
but
were
as
valiantly
repulsed
;
and
the
next
day
break
open
all
the
Prisons
in
Southwark
,
and
release
all
the
Prisoners
whom
they
found
committed
for
their
Inconformities
.
Benstead
,
the
Ring-leader
in
these
Tumults
,
is
apprehended
and
arraigned
,
condemned
and
executed
;
the
whole
proceeding
being
grounded
on
the
Statute
of
the
25
th
of
K.
EDWARD
the
3
d
,
for
punishing
all
Treasons
and
Rebellions
against
the
King
.
But
that
which
threatned
greater
danger
to
the
King
and
the
Church
,
than
either
the
Arms
of
the
Scots
,
or
the
Tumults
in
Southwark
;
was
a
Petition
sent
unto
the
King
,
who
was
then
at
York
,
subscribed
by
sundry
Noble-men
of
the
Popular
Faction
;
concluded
on
the
28
th
of
August
;
carried
by
the
Lord
Mandevil
,
and
the
Lord
Howard
of
Escrigg
:
and
finally
,
presented
on
the
third
of
September
.
In
which
it
was
petitioned
,
amongst
other
things
,
That
the
present
War
might
be
composed
without
loss
of
blood
.
That
a
Parliament
should
be
forthwith
called
for
redress
of
Grievances
,
(
amongst
which
,
some
pretended
Innovations
in
Religion
must
be
none
of
the
least
)
and
that
the
Authors
and
Counsellors
of
such
Grievances
as
are
there
complained
of
,
might
be
there
brought
to
such
a
Legal
Tryal
,
and
receive
such
condign
punishment
as
their
Crimes
required
.
This
hastned
the
assembling
of
the
great
Council
of
the
Peers
at
York
,
and
put
the
King
upon
the
calling
of
a
Parliament
of
His
own
accord
,
which
otherwise
might
be
thought
extorted
by
their
importunity
.
7.
The
Scots
,
in
the
mean
time
,
had
put
by
such
English
Forces
as
lay
on
the
South-side
of
the
Tine
,
at
the
passage
of
Newborn
,
make
themselves
Masters
of
Newcastle
,
deface
the
goodly
Church
of
Durham
,
bring
all
the
Countreys
on
the
North-side
of
the
Tees
,
under
contribution
,
and
tax
the
people
to
all
payments
at
their
only
pleasure
.
The
Council
of
Peers
,
and
a
Petition
from
the
Scots
,
prepare
the
King
to
entertain
a
Treaty
with
them
;
the
managing
whereof
was
chiefly
left
unto
those
Lords
who
had
subscribed
the
Petition
before
remembred
.
But
the
third
day
of
November
coming
on
a-pace
,
and
the
Commissioners
seeming
desirous
to
attend
in
Parliament
,
which
was
to
begin
on
that
day
,
the
Treaty
is
adjourned
to
London
;
which
gave
the
Scots
a
more
dangerous
opportunity
to
infect
that
City
,
than
all
their
Emissaries
had
obtained
in
the
times
fore-going
.
Nor
was
it
long
before
it
openly
appeared
what
great
power
they
had
upon
their
Party
in
that
City
;
which
animated
Pennington
,
attended
with
some
hundreds
of
inferior
note
,
to
tender
a
Petition
to
the
House
of
Commons
,
against
the
Government
of
Bishops
here
by
Law
established
.
It
was
affirmed
,
that
this
Petition
was
subscribed
by
many
thousands
;
and
it
was
probable
enough
to
be
so
indeed
.
But
whether
it
were
so
or
not
,
he
gave
thereby
such
an
occasion
to
the
House
of
Commons
,
that
they
voted
down
the
Canons
which
had
passed
in
the
late
Convocation
,
condemned
the
Bishops
and
Clergy
in
great
sums
of
Money
▪
which
had
subscribed
to
the
same
:
decry
the
Power
of
all
Provincial
or
National
Synods
,
for
making
any
Canons
or
Constitutions
which
could
bind
the
Subject
,
until
they
were
confirmed
by
an
Act
of
Parliament
.
And
having
brought
this
general
terror
on
the
Bishops
and
Clergy
,
they
impeach
the
Arch-bishop
of
High
Treason
,
cause
him
to
be
committed
to
the
Black
Rod
,
and
from
thence
to
the
Tower
.
Which
being
done
,
some
other
of
the
Bishops
and
Clergy
must
be
singled
out
,
informed
against
by
scandalous
Articles
,
and
those
Articles
printed
,
without
any
consideration
either
true
or
false
.
1641.
8.
And
though
a
Convocation
were
at
that
time
sitting
;
yet
to
encrease
the
Miseries
of
a
falling-Church
,
it
is
permitted
,
that
a
private
Meeting
should
be
held
in
the
Deanry
of
Westminster
,
to
which
some
Orthodox
and
Conformable
Divines
were
called
,
as
a
foil
to
the
rest
,
which
generally
were
of
Presbyterian
or
Puritan
Principles
.
By
them
it
was
proposed
,
That
many
passages
in
the
Liturgy
should
be
expunged
,
and
others
altered
to
the
worse
.
That
Decency
and
Reverence
in
officiating
God's
publick
Service
,
should
be
brought
within
the
compass
of
Innovations
.
That
Doctrinal
Calvinism
should
be
entertained
in
all
parts
of
the
Church
;
and
all
their
Sabbath-Speculations
,
though
contrary
to
Calvin's
Judgment
,
super-added
to
it
.
But
before
any
thing
could
be
concluded
in
those
weighty
matters
,
the
Commons
set
their
Bill
on
foot
against
Root
and
Branch
,
for
putting
down
all
Bishops
and
Cathedral
Churches
;
which
put
a
period
to
that
Meeting
without
doing
any
thing
.
And
though
the
Bill
,
upon
a
full
debate
thereon
amongst
the
Peers
,
was
cast
out
of
that
House
,
and
was
not
by
the
course
of
Parliaments
to
be
offered
again
;
yet
,
contrary
to
all
former
Custom
,
it
was
prest
from
one
time
to
another
,
till
in
the
end
they
gained
the
point
which
they
so
much
aimed
at
.
Hereupon
followed
some
Petitions
from
the
Universities
,
in
favour
of
Cathedral
and
Collegiate
Churches
,
without
which
,
Learning
must
be
destitute
of
its
chief
encouragements
;
and
some
Petitions
from
whole
Counties
,
in
behalf
of
Episcopacy
,
without
which
there
was
like
to
be
no
preservative
against
Sects
and
Heresies
.
But
nothing
was
more
memorable
than
the
inter-pleadings
in
the
House
of
Commons
,
between
Dr.
Iohn
H●cket
,
one
of
the
Prebendaries
of
St.
Pauls
,
and
Arch-Deacon
of
Bedford
;
and
Dr.
Cornelius
Burges
,
a
right
doubty
Disputant
;
but
better
skilled
in
drawing
down
his
Myrmidons
,
than
in
mustering
Arguments
:
the
issue
of
whose
Plea
was
this
,
That
though
Cathedrals
were
unnecessary
,
and
the
Quire-men
scandalous
;
yet
,
that
their
Lands
could
not
be
alienated
unto
private
persons
,
without
guilt
of
Sacriledg
.
9.
But
little
did
this
edifie
with
the
Leading-part
in
the
House
of
Commons
,
who
were
resolved
to
practise
on
the
Church
by
little
and
little
,
and
at
the
last
to
play
at
sweep-stake
,
and
take
all
together
.
First
therefore
,
they
began
with
taking
down
the
Starr-Chamber
,
and
the
High
Commission
,
without
which
Courts
the
Subjects
could
not
easily
be
kept
in
order
,
nor
the
Church
from
Faction
.
And
in
the
Act
for
taking
down
the
Court
of
the
High
Commission
,
a
clause
is
cunningly
inserted
,
which
plainly
took
away
all
Coercive
Power
which
had
been
vested
in
the
Bishops
and
their
Under-Officers
,
disabling
them
from
imposing
any
pain
or
penalty
;
and
consequently
,
from
inflicting
all
Church-Censures
on
notorious
sinners
.
Their
Jurisdiction
being
thus
gone
,
it
was
not
likely
that
their
Lands
should
stay
long
behind
;
though
in
good
manners
it
was
thought
convenient
to
strip
them
first
from
having
any
place
or
suffrage
in
the
House
of
Peers
.
And
when
they
once
were
rendred
useless
to
the
Church
and
State
,
the
Lands
would
follow
of
themselves
without
any
great
trouble
.
And
that
they
might
attain
the
end
which
they
so
much
aimed
at
,
Burges
draws
down
his
Myrmidons
to
the
Doors
of
he
Parliament
,
and
teacheth
them
to
cry
,
No
Bishops
,
No
Bishops
,
with
their
wonted
violence
.
By
which
confused
Rabble
,
some
indignities
and
affronts
are
very
frequently
put
upon
them
,
either
in
keeping
them
off
from
landing
,
if
they
came
by
water
;
or
offer
violence
to
their
persons
,
if
they
came
by
Land
.
Which
multiplied
Injuries
gave
such
just
cause
of
fear
and
trouble
,
that
they
withdrew
themselves
from
the
House
of
Peers
,
but
sent
withall
a
Protestation
to
preserve
their
Rights
:
In
which
it
was
declared
,
That
all
Acts
made
,
or
to
be
made
,
in
the
time
of
their
absence
,
considering
their
absen●e
was
inforced
,
not
voluntary
,
should
be
reputed
void
and
null
to
all
intents
and
purposes
in
the
Law
whatsoever
.
This
Protestation
being
tendred
in
the
House
of
Peers
,
communicated
to
the
House
of
Commons
,
and
the
supposed
offence
extreamly
aggravated
by
the
Lord
Keeper
Littleton
,
the
Bishops
are
impeached
of
Treason
,
nine
of
them
sent
Prisoners
to
the
Tower
,
and
two
committed
to
the
custody
of
the
Gentleman-Usher
.
10.
And
there
we
leave
them
for
a
while
,
to
look
into
the
Fortunes
of
the
publick
Liturgy
;
not
like
to
stand
,
when
both
the
Scots
and
English
Presbyterians
did
conspire
against
it
.
The
Fame
whereof
had
either
caused
it
totally
to
be
laid
aside
,
or
performed
by
halfs
in
all
the
Counties
where
the
Scots
were
of
strength
and
power
;
and
not
much
better
executed
in
some
Churches
of
London
,
wherein
that
Faction
did
as
much
predominate
,
as
if
it
had
been
under
the
protection
of
a
Scottish
Army
.
But
the
first
great
interruption
which
was
made
at
the
officiating
of
the
publick
Liturgy
,
was
made
upon
a
Day
of
Humiliation
,
when
all
the
Members
of
the
House
of
Commons
were
assembled
together
at
St.
Margaret's
in
Westminster
.
At
what
time
,
as
the
Priest
began
the
second
Service
at
the
Holy
Table
,
some
of
the
Puritans
or
Presbyterians
began
a
Psalm
;
and
were
therein
followed
by
the
rest
in
so
loud
a
Tune
,
that
the
Minister
was
thereby
forced
to
desist
from
his
duty
,
and
leave
the
Preacher
to
perform
the
rest
of
that
day's
Solemnity
.
This
gave
encouragement
enough
to
the
rest
of
that
Party
to
set
as
little
by
the
Liturgy
in
the
Countrey
,
as
they
did
in
the
City
;
especially
in
all
such
usages
and
rights
thereof
,
as
they
were
pleased
to
bring
within
the
compass
of
Innovations
.
But
they
were
more
encouraged
to
it
,
by
an
Order
of
the
Lower-House
,
bearing
date
on
the
8
th
of
September
,
Anno
1641.
By
which
all
Church-Wardens
were
required
in
their
several
Parishes
to
remove
the
Holy
Table
from
the
East-end
of
the
Chancel
,
to
any
other
part
of
the
Church
;
to
take
away
the
Ralis
before
it
,
and
not
to
suffer
any
Tapers
,
Candlesticks
,
or
Basons
,
to
be
placed
upon
it
.
It
was
required
also
by
the
same
,
That
there
should
be
no
bowing
at
the
Name
of
Jesus
,
nor
adoration
toward
the
East
,
nor
any
reverence
used
in
men's
approaches
to
the
Holy
Table
.
And
by
the
same
,
all
Dancing
,
and
other
lawful
Recreations
,
were
prohibited
on
their
Lord's-day-Sabbath
,
after
the
duties
of
the
Day
;
and
Catechising
turned
into
After-noon-Sermons
,
directly
contrary
to
His
Majesty's
Declarations
and
Instructions
given
in
that
behalf
.
And
though
the
Lords
refused
to
join
with
them
in
that
Vote
,
and
sent
them
back
unto
an
Order
of
the
16
th
of
Ianuary
,
by
which
they
had
confirmed
and
enjoined
the
use
of
the
Liturgy
;
yet
Pym
commands
the
Order
to
be
put
in
execution
by
a
Warrant
under
his
own
hand
only
,
and
that
too
during
the
Recess
,
when
almost
all
the
Lords
and
Commons
had
retired
themselves
to
their
several
dwellings
.
11.
Hereupon
followed
such
an
alteration
in
all
Churches
and
Chappels
,
that
the
Church-Wardens
pulled
down
more
in
a
Week
or
two
,
than
all
the
Bishops
and
Clergy
had
been
able
to
raise
in
two
Weeks
of
years
.
And
hereupon
there
followed
such
irreverences
ni
God's
publick
Service
,
and
such
a
discontinuance
of
it
in
too
many
places
,
that
His
Majesty
was
compelled
to
give
new
life
to
it
by
His
Proclamation
of
the
tenth
of
December
;
and
taking
order
in
the
same
for
punishing
all
the
wilful
Contemners
and
Disburbers
of
it
.
But
this
Proclamation
being
published
in
that
point
of
time
in
which
the
Commons
were
intent
on
the
Warr
of
Ireland
,
and
the
Puritans
as
much
busied
in
blowing
the
Trumpet
of
Sedition
in
the
Kingdom
of
England
;
it
only
showed
the
King's
good
meaning
,
with
his
want
of
Power
.
In
which
conjuncture
hapned
the
Impeachment
and
Imprisonment
of
Eleven
of
the
Bishops
:
Which
made
that
Bench
so
thin
,
and
the
King
so
weak
,
that
on
the
6
th
of
February
the
Lords
consented
to
the
taking
away
of
their
Votes
in
Parliament
.
The
News
whereof
was
solemnized
in
most
places
of
London
,
with
Bells
and
Bou●●res
.
Nothing
remained
,
but
that
the
King
should
pass
it
into
Act
by
his
Royal
Assent
;
by
some
unhappy
Instrument
extorted
from
Him
when
he
was
at
Canterbury
;
and
signified
by
His
Message
to
the
Houses
on
the
fourteenth
of
that
Month.
Which
Condescention
wrought
so
much
unquietness
to
His
Mind
and
Conscience
,
and
so
much
unsecureness
to
His
Person
,
for
the
rest
of
His
Life
,
that
He
could
scarce
truly
boast
of
one
day's
Felicity
,
till
God
was
pleased
to
put
a
final
period
to
His
Grie●s
and
Sorrows
.
For
in
relation
to
the
last
,
we
find
that
the
next
Vote
which
passed
in
Parliament
,
deprived
Him
of
His
Negative
Voice
,
and
put
the
whole
Militia
of
the
Kingdom
into
the
hands
of
the
Houses
.
Which
was
the
first
beginning
of
His
following
Miseries
.
And
looking
on
Him
in
the
first
,
He
will
not
spare
to
let
us
know
in
one
of
his
Prayers
,
That
the
injury
which
he
had
done
to
the
Bishops
of
England
,
did
as
much
grate
upon
his
Conscience
,
as
either
the
permitting
of
a
wrong
way
of
Worship
to
be
set
up
in
Scotland
;
or
suffering
innocent
blood
to
be
shed
under
colour
of
Iustice
.
12.
For
so
it
was
,
that
some
of
the
prevailing-Members
in
the
House
of
Commons
,
considering
how
faithfully
and
effectually
the
Scots
had
served
them
,
not
only
voted
a
Gratuity
of
Three
hundred
thousand
pounds
of
good
English
Money
,
to
be
freely
given
them
;
but
kept
their
Army
in
a
constant
and
continual
Pay
,
for
Nine
Months
together
.
And
by
the
terror
of
that
Army
,
they
forced
the
King
to
pass
the
Bill
for
Trienial
Parliaments
,
and
to
perpetuate
the
present
Session
at
the
will
of
the
Houses
;
to
give
consent
for
Murthering
the
Earl
of
Strafford
with
the
Sword
of
Justice
;
and
suffering
the
Arch-bishop
of
Canterbury
to
be
banished
from
him
;
to
fling
away
the
Starr-Chamber
,
and
the
High-Commission
,
and
the
Coercive
Power
of
Bishops
;
to
part
with
all
his
right
to
Tonnage
and
Poundage
,
to
Ship-money
,
and
the
Act
for
Knighthood
;
and
by
retrenching
the
Perambulation
of
His
Forests
and
Chases
,
to
leave
his
Game
to
the
destruction
of
each
Bore
or
Peasant
.
And
by
the
terror
of
this
Army
,
they
took
upon
them
to
engage
all
the
Subjects
of
the
Kingdom
in
a
Protestation
,
first
hammered
on
the
third
of
May
,
in
order
to
the
condemnation
of
the
Earl
of
Strafford
,
for
maintenance
of
the
Priviledges
and
Rights
of
Parliament
,
standing
to
one
another
in
pursuance
of
it
,
and
bringing
all
persons
to
condign
punishment
who
were
suspected
to
oppose
them
.
Encouraged
also
by
the
same
,
they
took
upon
them
an
Authority
of
voting
down
the
Church's
Power
in
making
of
Canons
,
condemning
all
the
Members
of
the
late
Convocation
,
calumniating
many
of
the
Bishops
and
Clergy
,
in
most
odious
manner
,
and
vexing
some
of
them
to
the
Grave
.
And
they
would
have
done
the
like
to
the
Church
it self
,
in
pulling
down
the
Bishops
and
Cathedral
Churches
,
and
taking
to
themselves
all
their
Lands
and
Houses
,
if
by
the
Constancy
and
Courage
of
the
House
of
Peers
,
they
had
not
failed
of
their
Design
.
But
at
the
last
,
the
King
prevailed
so
far
with
the
Scots
Commissioners
,
that
they
were
willing
to
retire
and
withdraw
their
Forces
,
upon
His
Promise
to
confirm
the
Acts
of
the
Assembly
at
Glasgow
,
and
reach
out
such
a
Hand
of
Favour
unto
all
that
Nation
,
as
might
estate
them
in
a
happiness
above
their
hopes
.
On
this
assurance
they
march
homewards
,
and
He
followeth
after
.
Where
he
consents
to
the
abolishing
of
Bishops
,
and
alienating
all
their
Lands
by
Act
of
Parliament
;
suppresseth
,
by
like
Acts
,
the
Liturgy
,
and
the
Book
of
Canons
,
and
the
five
Articles
of
Perth
;
rewards
the
chief
Actors
in
the
late
Rebellion
,
with
Titles
,
Offices
,
and
Honours
;
and
parts
with
so
much
of
His
Royal
Prerogative
to
content
the
Subjects
,
that
He
left
Himself
nothing
of
a
King
,
but
the
empty
Name
.
And
to
sum
up
the
whole
in
brief
,
In
one
hour
He
unravelled
all
that
excellent
Web
,
the
weaving
whereof
had
took
up
more
than
Forty
years
;
and
cost
His
Father
and
Himself
so
much
Pains
and
Treasure
.
13.
By
this
Indulgence
to
the
Scots
,
the
Irish
Papists
are
invited
to
expect
the
like
,
and
to
expect
it
in
the
same
way
which
the
Scots
had
travelled
;
that
is
to
say
,
by
seizing
on
His
Forts
and
Castles
,
putting
themselves
into
the
Body
of
an
Army
,
and
forcing
many
of
His
good
Protestant-Subjects
to
forsake
the
Kingdom
.
The
Motives
which
induced
them
to
it
,
their
opportunities
for
putting
it
in
execution
,
and
the
miscarriage
of
the
Plot
,
I
might
here
relate
,
but
that
I
am
to
keep
my self
to
the
Presbyterians
,
as
dangerous
Enemies
to
the
King
and
the
Church
of
England
,
as
the
Irish
Papists
.
For
so
it
hapned
,
that
His
Majesty
was
informed
at
His
being
in
Scotland
,
That
the
Scots
had
neither
took
up
Arms
,
nor
invaded
England
,
but
that
they
were
encouraged
to
it
by
some
Members
of
the
Houses
of
Parliament
,
on
a
design
to
change
the
Government
both
of
Church
and
State
.
In
which
he
was
confirmed
by
the
Remonstrance
of
the
state
of
the
Kingdom
,
presented
to
Him
by
the
Commons
at
His
first
coming
back
;
the
forcible
attempt
for
breaking
into
the
Abby
of
Westminster
;
the
concourse
of
seditious
people
to
the
Dores
of
the
Parliament
,
crying
out
,
that
they
would
have
no
Bishops
nor
Popish
Lords
;
and
their
tumultuating
in
a
fearful
manner
,
even
at
White-Hall
Gates
,
where
they
cryed
out
with
far
more
horror
to
the
Hearers
,
That
the
King
was
not
worthy
to
live
;
that
they
would
have
no
Porter's
Lodg
between
Him
and
them
;
and
,
That
the
Prince
would
govern
better
.
Hereupon
certain
Members
of
both
Houses
;
that
is
to
say
,
the
Lord
Kimbolton
of
the
Upper
;
Hollis
and
Haslerig
,
Hampden
,
Pym
,
and
Stroud
,
of
the
Lower-House
,
are
impeached
of
Treason
,
a
Serjeant
sent
to
apprehend
them
,
and
command
given
for
sealing
up
their
Trunks
and
Closets
.
14.
But
on
the
contrary
,
the
Commons
did
pretend
and
declared
accordingly
,
That
no
Member
of
theirs
was
to
be
impeached
,
arrested
,
or
brought
unto
a
Legal
Trial
,
but
by
the
Order
of
that
House
;
and
,
that
the
sealing
up
of
their
Trunks
or
Closets
,
was
a
breach
of
Priviledg
.
And
thereupon
it
was
resolved
on
Monday
,
Ian.
3.
being
the
day
of
the
Impeachment
,
That
if
any
persons
whatsoever
,
should
come
to
the
Lodgings
of
any
Member
of
the
House
,
or
seize
upon
their
persons
,
that
then
such
Members
should
require
the
aid
of
the
Constable
to
keep
such
persons
in
safe
custody
till
the
House
gave
further
Order
.
And
it
was
then
resolved
also
,
That
if
any
person
whatsoever
,
should
offer
to
arrest
or
detain
the
person
of
any
Member
of
their
House
,
without
first
acquainting
the
House
therewith
,
and
receiving
further
Order
from
the
House
;
that
then
it
should
be
lawful
for
such
Member
,
or
any
person
,
to
resist
him
,
and
to
stand
upon
his
or
their
guard
of
defence
;
and
to
make
resistance
,
according
to
the
Protestation
taken
to
defend
the
Liberties
of
Parliament
.
This
brings
the
King
on
Tuesday
morning
to
the
Commons
House
,
attended
only
by
His
Guard
,
and
some
few
Gentlemen
,
no
otherwise
weaponed
than
with
Swords
;
where
having
placed
Himself
in
the
Speaker's
Chair
,
He
required
them
to
deliver
the
Impeached
Members
to
the
hands
of
Justice
.
But
they
had
notice
of
His
Purpose
,
and
had
retired
into
London
as
their
safest
Sanctuary
;
to
which
the
whole
House
is
adjourned
also
,
and
sits
in
the
Guild-Hall
as
a
Grand
Committee
.
The
next
day
brings
the
King
to
the
City
also
;
where
in
a
Speech
to
the
Lord
Mayor
and
Common-Council
,
He
signified
the
Reasons
of
His
going
to
the
House
of
Commons
;
That
He
had
no
intent
of
proceeding
otherwise
against
the
Members
,
than
in
a
way
of
Legal
Tryal
;
and
thereupon
desired
,
That
they
might
not
be
harboured
and
protected
in
despite
of
Law
.
For
answer
whereunto
,
He
is
encountred
with
an
insolent
and
sawcy
Speech
,
made
by
one
Fowk
,
a
Member
of
the
Common-Council
,
concerning
the
Impeached
Members
,
and
the
King's
proceedings
;
and
followed
in
the
Streets
by
the
Rascal-Rabble
;
by
some
of
which
,
a
Virulent
and
Seditious
Pamphlet
,
entituled
▪
Every
man
to
his
Tents
,
O
Israel
;
is
cast
into
His
Coach
;
and
nothing
sounded
in
His
Ears
,
but
Priviledges
of
Parliament
,
Priviledges
of
Parliament
,
with
most
horrible
out-cries
.
The
same
night
puts
them
into
Arms
,
with
great
fear
and
tumult
,
upon
a
rumour
that
the
King
and
the
Cavaliers
(
for
so
they
called
such
Officers
of
the
late
Army
as
attended
on
him
for
their
Pay
)
had
a
design
to
sack
the
City
,
who
were
then
sleeping
in
their
beds
,
and
little
dreamed
of
any
such
Seditious
practises
as
were
then
on
foot
for
the
enflaming
of
the
people
.
15.
And
now
comes
Calvin's
Doctrine
for
restraining
the
Power
of
Kings
,
to
be
put
in
practise
.
His
Majesty's
going
to
the
House
of
Commons
on
the
fourth
of
Ianuary
,
is
voted
for
so
high
a
breach
of
their
Rights
and
Priviledges
,
as
was
not
to
be
salved
by
any
Retractation
,
or
Disclaimer
,
or
any
thing
by
Him
alledged
in
excuse
thereof
.
The
Members
are
brought
down
in
triumph
both
by
Land
and
Water
,
guarded
with
Pikes
and
Protestations
,
to
their
several
Houses
;
and
the
forsaken
King
necessitated
to
retire
to
Windsor
,
that
he
might
not
be
an
eye-witness
of
his
own
disgraces
.
The
Lord
Digby
goes
to
Kingston
in
a
Coach
with
six
Horses
,
to
bestow
a
visit
upon
Collonel
Lundsford
,
and
some
other
Gentlemen
;
each
Horse
is
reckoned
for
a
Troop
,
and
these
Troops
said
to
have
appeared
in
a
warlike
manner
.
Which
was
enough
to
cause
the
prevailing-party
of
the
Lords
and
Commons
to
declare
against
it
;
and
by
their
Order
of
the
13
th
of
Ianuary
,
to
give
command
,
That
all
the
Sheriffs
of
the
Kingdom
,
assisted
by
the
Iustices
and
Trained-Bands
of
the
Countrey
,
should
take
care
to
suppress
all
unlawful
Assemblies
,
and
to
secure
the
Magazines
of
their
several
Counties
.
The
King's
Attorney
must
be
called
in
question
,
examined
,
and
endangered
,
for
doing
his
duty
in
the
impeachment
of
their
Members
,
that
no
man
might
hereafter
dare
to
obey
the
King
.
And
though
His
Majesty
had
sent
them
a
most
Gracious
Message
of
the
twentieth
of
Ianuary
,
in
which
He
promised
them
to
equal
or
exceed
all
Acts
of
Favour
which
any
of
His
Predecessors
had
extended
to
the
People
of
England
;
yet
nothing
could
secure
them
from
their
fears
and
jealousies
,
unless
the
Trained-bands
,
and
the
Royal
Navy
,
the
Tower
of
London
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Forts
and
Castles
,
were
put
into
such
hands
as
they
might
confide
in
.
On
this
the
King
demurrs
a
while
;
but
having
shipped
the
Queen
for
Holland
,
with
the
Princess
Mary
,
and
got
the
Prince
into
his
power
,
he
denies
it
utterly
.
And
this
denial
is
reputed
a
sufficient
reason
to
take
the
Militia
to
themselves
,
and
execute
the
Powers
thereof
,
without
His
consent
.
1642.
16.
But
leaving
them
to
their
own
Councils
,
he
removes
to
York
,
assembleth
the
Gentry
of
that
County
,
acquaints
them
with
the
reasons
of
His
coming
thither
,
and
desires
them
not
to
be
seduced
by
such
false
reports
as
had
been
raised
to
the
dishonour
of
His
Person
,
and
disgrace
of
His
Government
.
By
their
Advice
he
makes
a
journey
unto
Hull
,
in
which
he
had
laid
up
a
considerable
Magazine
of
Cannon
,
Arms
,
and
Ammunition
;
intended
first
against
the
Scots
,
and
afterwards
designed
for
the
Warr
of
Ireland
;
but
now
to
be
made
use
of
in
his
own
defence
.
And
possibly
He
might
have
got
it
into
His
possession
,
if
He
had
kept
His
own
Counsel
,
and
had
not
let
some
words
fall
from
Him
in
a
Declaration
,
which
betrayed
His
purpose
.
For
hereupon
Hotham
,
a
Member
of
their
House
,
and
one
of
the
two
Knights
for
the
County
of
York
,
is
sent
to
Garrison
the
Town
;
who
most
audaciously
refused
to
give
him
entrance
,
(
though
he
was
then
accompanied
with
no
more
than
his
private
Guards
)
and
for
so
doing
,
is
applauded
and
indempnified
by
the
rest
of
the
Members
.
This
sends
him
back
again
to
York
,
and
there
he
meets
as
great
a
Baffle
as
he
did
at
Hull
.
For
there
he
is
encountred
with
a
new
Committee
from
the
House
of
Commons
,
consisting
of
Ferdinand
Lord
Fairfax
,
Sir
Henry
Cholmnly
,
Sir
Hugh
Cholmnly
,
and
Sir
Philip
Stapleton
;
sent
thither
on
purpose
to
serve
as
Spies
upon
his
actions
,
to
undermine
all
his
proceedings
,
and
to
insinuate
into
the
people
,
that
all
their
hopes
of
peace
and
happiness
,
depended
on
their
adhering
to
the
present
Parliament
.
And
they
applied
themselves
to
their
Instructions
with
such
open
Confidence
,
that
the
King
had
not
more
meetings
with
the
Gentry
of
that
County
,
in
his
Palace
called
the
Mannor-house
,
than
they
had
with
the
Yeomanry
and
Free-holders
,
in
the
great
Hall
of
the
Deanry
.
All
which
the
King
suffered
very
strangely
,
and
thereby
robbed
himself
of
the
opportunity
of
raising
an
Army
in
that
County
,
with
which
he
might
have
marched
to
London
,
took
the
Hen
sitting
on
her
Nest
before
she
had
hatched
;
and
possibly
,
prevented
all
those
Calamities
which
after
followed
.
17.
But
to
proceed
,
during
these
counter-workings
betwixt
them
and
the
King
,
the
Lords
and
Commons
plied
him
with
continual
Messages
for
his
return
unto
the
Houses
;
and
did
as
frequently
endeavour
to
possess
the
people
with
their
Remonstrances
and
Declarations
,
to
his
disadvantage
.
To
each
of
which
,
his
Majesty
returned
a
significant
Answer
,
so
handsomely
apparelled
,
and
comprehending
in
them
such
a
strength
of
Reason
,
as
gave
great
satisfaction
to
all
equal
and
unbyassed
men
.
None
of
these
Messages
more
remarkable
,
than
that
which
brought
the
Nineteen
Propositions
to
his
Majesty's
hands
.
In
which
it
was
desired
,
That
all
the
Lords
of
his
Majesty's
Council
,
all
the
great
Officers
both
of
Court
and
State
,
the
two
Chief
Iustices
,
and
the
Chief
Barons
of
the
Exchequer
,
should
be
from
thenceforth
nominated
and
approved
by
both
Houses
of
Parliament
.
That
all
the
great
Affairs
of
the
Kingdom
,
should
be
managed
by
them
,
even
unto
the
naming
of
a
Governour
for
his
Majesty's
Children
,
and
for
disposing
them
in
Marriage
,
at
the
will
of
the
Houses
.
That
no
Popis●
Lord
(
as
long
as
he
continued
such
)
should
vote
in
Parliament
.
And
amongst
many
other
things
of
like
importance
,
That
he
would
give
consent
to
such
a
Reformation
of
Church-Government
and
Liturgy
,
as
both
the
Houses
should
advise
.
But
he
knew
well
enough
,
that
to
grant
all
this
,
was
plainly
to
divest
himself
of
all
Regal-Power
which
God
had
put
into
his
hands
.
And
therefore
he
returned
such
an
Answer
to
them
,
as
the
necessity
of
his
Affairs
,
co●pared
with
those
impudent
Demands
,
did
suggest
unto
him
.
But
as
for
their
Demand
about
Reformation
,
he
had
answered
it
in
part
,
before
they
made
it
,
by
ordering
a
Collection
of
sundry
Petitions
presented
to
himself
and
both
Houses
of
Parliament
,
in
behalf
of
Episcopacy
,
and
for
the
preservation
of
the
Liturgy
,
to
be
printed
and
published
.
By
which
Petitions
it
appeared
,
that
there
was
no
such
general
disaffection
in
the
Subjects
,
unto
either
of
them
,
(
whether
they
were
within
the
power
of
the
Houses
,
or
beyond
their
reach
)
as
by
the
Faction
was
pretended
;
the
total
number
of
Subscribers
unto
seven
of
them
only
,
(
the
rest
not
being
calculated
in
the
said
Collection
)
amounting
to
Four
hundred
eighty
two
Lords
and
Knights
,
One
thousand
seven
hundred
and
forty
Esquires
and
Gentlemen
of
note
,
Six
hundred
thirty
one
Doctors
and
Divines
,
and
no
fewer
than
Forty
four
thousand
five
hundred
fifty
nine
Free-holders
of
good
name
and
note
.
18.
And
now
the
Warr
begins
to
open
.
The
Gentlemen
of
Yorkshire
being
sensible
of
that
great
affront
which
had
been
offered
to
his
Majesty
at
the
Gates
of
Hull
;
and
no
less
sensible
of
those
dangers
which
were
threatned
to
him
by
so
ill
a
Neighbourhood
,
offered
themselves
to
be
a
Guard
unto
his
person
.
The
Houses
of
Parliament
upon
the
apprehension
of
some
fears
and
jealousies
,
had
took
a
Guard
unto
themselves
in
December
last
;
but
they
conceived
the
King
had
so
much
innocence
,
that
he
needed
none
:
and
therefore
his
accepting
of
this
Guard
of
Gentlemen
,
is
voted
for
a
levying
of
Warr
against
the
Parliament
,
and
Forces
must
be
raised
in
defence
thereof
.
It
hapned
also
,
that
some
Members
of
the
House
of
Commons
,
many
of
his
Domestick
Servants
,
and
not
a
few
of
the
Nobility
and
great
men
of
the
Realm
,
repaired
from
several
places
to
the
King
at
York
;
so
far
from
being
willing
to
involve
themselves
in
other
mens
sins
,
that
they
declared
the
constancy
of
their
adhaesion
to
his
Majesty's
service
.
These
men
they
branded
first
by
the
Name
of
Malignants
,
and
after
looked
upon
them
in
the
notion
of
evil
Councellors
;
for
whose
removing
from
the
King
,
they
pretend
to
arm
,
(
but
now
the
stale
device
must
be
taken
up
)
as
well
as
in
their
own
defence
:
Towards
the
raising
of
which
Army
,
the
Presbyterian
Preachers
so
bestir
themselves
,
that
the
wealthy
Citizens
send
in
their
Plate
,
the
zealous
Sisters
rob'd
themselves
of
their
Bodkins
and
Thimbles
,
and
some
poor
Wives
cast
in
their
Wedding-Rings
,
like
the
Widow's
Mite
,
to
advance
the
Service
.
Besides
which
,
they
set
forth
Instructions
,
dispersed
into
all
parts
of
the
Realm
,
for
bringing
in
of
Horses
,
Arms
,
Plate
,
Money
,
Jewels
,
to
be
repayed
ag●in
on
the
Publick
Faith
;
appoint
their
Treasurers
for
the
Warr
;
and
nominate
the
Earl
of
Essex
for
their
chief
Commander
,
whom
some
Disgraces
from
the
Court
had
made
wholly
theirs
.
Him
they
commissionate
to
bring
the
King
from
his
Evil
Councellors
,
with
power
to
kill
and
slay
all
such
as
opposed
them
in
it
.
And
that
he
might
perform
the
Service
with
a
better
Conscience
,
they
laid
fast
hold
on
an
Advantage
which
the
King
had
given
them
,
who
in
his
Declaration
of
the
16
th
of
Iune
,
either
by
some
incogitancy
,
or
the
slip
of
his
Pen
,
had
put
himself
into
the
number
of
the
Three
Estates
;
for
thereupon
it
was
inferred
,
That
the
Two
Houses
were
co-ordinate
with
him
in
the
Publick
Government
;
and
being
co-ordinate
,
might
act
any
thing
without
his
consent
,
especially
in
case
of
his
refusal
to
co-operate
with
them
,
or
to
conform
to
their
desires
.
Upon
which
ground
,
both
to
encrease
their
Party
,
and
abuse
the
people
,
(
who
still
had
held
the
Name
of
King
in
some
veneration
)
the
Warr
is
managed
in
the
Name
of
King
and
Parliament
,
as
if
both
equally
concerned
in
the
Fortunes
of
it
.
It
was
also
Preached
and
Printed
by
the
Presbyterians
to
the
same
effect
,
(
as
Buchanan
and
Knox
,
Calvin
and
some
others
of
the
Sect
had
before
delivered
)
That
all
Power
was
originally
in
the
people
of
a
State
or
Nation
;
in
Kings
no
otherwise
than
by
Delegation
,
or
by
way
of
Trust
;
which
Trust
might
be
recalled
when
the
People
pleased
.
That
when
the
underived
Majesty
(
as
they
loved
to
phrase
it
)
of
the
Common
People
,
was
by
their
voluntary
act
transferred
on
the
Supreme
Magistrate
,
it
rested
on
that
Magistrate
no
otherwise
than
cumulativè
;
but
privativè
by
no
means
,
in
reference
unto
them
that
gave
it
.
That
though
the
King
was
Major
singulis
,
yet
he
was
Minor
universis
;
Superior
only
unto
any
one
;
but
far
inferior
to
the
whole
Body
of
the
People
That
the
King
had
no
particular
property
in
his
Lands
,
Rents
,
Ships
,
Arms
,
Towers
,
or
Castles
;
which
being
of
a
publike
nature
,
belonged
as
much
to
the
people
,
as
they
did
to
him
.
That
it
was
lawful
for
the
Subjects
to
resist
their
Princes
,
even
by
force
of
Arms
▪
and
to
raise
Armies
also
,
if
need
required
,
for
the
preservation
of
Religion
,
and
the
common
Liberties
.
And
finally
,
(
for
what
else
can
follow
such
dangerous
premises
?
)
That
Kings
being
only
the
sworn
Officers
of
the
Commonwealth
,
they
might
be
called
to
an
account
,
and
punished
in
case
of
Male-administration
,
even
to
Imprisonment
,
Deposition
,
and
to
Death
it self
,
if
lawfully
convicted
of
it
.
But
that
which
served
their
turns
best
,
was
a
new
distinction
which
they
had
coined
between
the
Personal
and
Political
capacity
of
the
Supreme
Magistrate
;
alledging
,
that
the
King
was
present
with
the
Houses
of
Parliament
,
in
his
Political
capacity
,
though
in
his
Personal
at
York
.
That
they
might
fight
against
the
King
in
his
Personal
capacity
,
though
not
in
his
Politick
;
and
consequently
,
might
destroy
CHARLES
STVART
,
without
hurting
the
King
.
This
was
good
Presbyterian
Doctrine
;
but
not
so
edifying
at
York
,
as
it
was
at
Westminster
.
For
his
Majesty
finding
a
necessity
to
defend
CHARLES
STVART
,
if
he
desired
to
save
the
King
,
began
to
entertain
such
Forces
as
repaired
unto
him
,
and
put
himself
into
a
posture
of
defence
against
all
his
Adversaries
.
19.
In
York-shire
he
was
countermined
,
and
prevailed
but
little
,
not
having
above
Two
thousand
men
when
he
left
that
County
.
At
Nottingham
he
sets
up
his
Standard
,
which
by
an
unexpected
Tempest
was
blown
down
to
the
ground
,
and
looked
on
as
a
sad
presage
of
his
following
Fortunes
.
Passing
thorough
Staffordshire
,
he
gained
some
small
encrease
to
his
little
Party
;
but
never
could
attain
unto
the
reputation
of
an
Army
,
till
he
came
to
Shrewsbury
;
to
which
great
multitudes
flocked
unto
him
out
of
Wales
and
Cheshire
,
and
some
of
the
adjoining
Countreys
.
Encouraged
with
which
supplies
,
and
furnished
as
well
by
the
Queen
from
Holland
,
as
by
the
Countrey-Magazins
,
with
Cannon
,
Arms
,
and
Ammunition
,
he
resolves
for
London
,
gives
the
first
brush
unto
his
Enemies
at
Poick
,
near
Worcester
,
and
routs
them
totally
at
Edg-hill
,
in
the
County
of
Warwick
:
This
battel
was
fought
on
Sunday
,
the
23
d
of
October
,
Anno
1642
,
being
a
just
Twelve-month
from
the
breaking
out
of
the
Irish
Rebellion
;
this
being
more
dangerous
than
that
,
because
the
King's
Person
was
here
aimed
at
more
than
any
other
.
For
so
it
was
,
that
by
corrupting
one
Blake
,
(
once
an
English
Factor
,
but
afterwards
employed
as
an
Agent
from
the
King
of
Morocco
)
they
were
informed
from
time
to
time
of
the
King's
proceedings
;
and
more
particularly
,
in
what
part
of
the
Army
he
resolved
to
be
;
which
made
them
aim
with
the
greater
diligence
and
fury
,
at
so
fair
a
Mark
.
But
the
King
being
Master
of
the
Field
,
possest
of
the
dead
Bodies
,
and
withall
of
the
Spoil
of
some
of
the
Carriages
,
discovered
by
some
Letters
this
most
dangerous
practise
.
For
which
,
that
wretched
Fellow
was
condemned
by
a
Court
of
Warr
,
and
afterwards
hanged
upon
the
Bough
of
an
Oak
,
not
far
from
Abington
.
20.
In
the
mean
time
the
King
goes
forward
,
takes
Banbury
both
Town
and
Castle
,
in
the
sight
of
the
Enemy
,
and
enters
triumphantly
into
Oxon
,
(
which
they
had
deserted
to
his
hands
)
with
no
fewer
than
Six-score
Colours
of
the
vanquished
Party
.
But
either
he
stayed
there
too
long
,
or
made
so
many
halts
in
his
way
,
that
Essex
with
his
flying-Army
had
recovered
London
,
before
the
King
was
come
to
Colebrook
.
There
he
received
a
Message
for
an
Accommodation
;
made
ineffectual
by
the
Fight
at
Brentford
on
the
next
day
after
.
Out
of
which
Town
he
beat
two
of
their
choicest
Regiments
,
sunk
many
pieces
of
Cannon
,
and
much
Ammunition
,
put
many
of
them
to
Sword
in
the
heat
of
the
Fight
,
and
took
about
Five
hundred
Prisoners
for
a
taste
of
his
Mercy
.
For
knowing
well
how
miserably
they
had
been
mis-guided
,
he
spared
their
Lives
,
and
gave
them
liberty
on
no
other
Conditions
,
but
only
the
taking
of
their
Oaths
not
to
serve
against
him
.
But
the
Houses
of
Parliament
being
loath
to
lose
so
many
good
men
,
appointed
Mr.
Stephen
Marshall
,
(
a
principal
Zealot
at
that
time
in
the
Cause
of
Presbytery
)
to
call
them
together
,
and
to
absolve
them
from
that
Oath
:
Which
he
performed
with
so
much
Confidence
and
Authority
,
that
the
Pope
himself
could
scarce
have
done
it
with
the
like
.
The
next
day
,
being
Sunday
,
and
the
13
th
of
November
,
he
prepares
for
London
;
but
is
advertised
of
a
stop
at
Turnham-Green
,
two
miles
from
Brentford
;
where
both
the
remainders
of
the
Army
under
the
Earl
of
Essex
,
and
the
Auxiliaries
of
London
,
under
the
Conduct
of
the
Earl
of
Warwick
,
were
in
a
readiness
to
receive
him
.
On
this
Intelligence
it
was
resolved
on
mature
deliberation
,
in
the
Council
of
Warr
,
That
he
should
not
hazzard
that
Victorious
Army
by
a
fresh
encounter
,
in
which
if
he
should
lose
the
day
,
it
would
be
utterly
impossible
for
him
to
repair
that
Ruin
.
Accordingly
he
leads
his
Army
over
Kingston-Bridg
,
leaves
a
third
part
of
it
in
the
Town
of
Reading
,
and
with
the
rest
takes
up
his
Winter-Quarters
in
the
City
of
Oxon.
21.
But
long
he
had
not
been
at
Oxon
,
when
he
received
some
Propositions
from
the
Houses
of
Parliament
,
which
by
the
temper
and
complexion
of
them
,
might
rather
seem
to
have
proceeded
from
a
conquering
,
than
a
losing-side
.
One
to
be
sure
must
be
in
favour
of
Presbytery
,
or
else
Stephen
Marshal's
zeal
had
been
ill
regarded
.
And
in
relation
to
Presbytery
it
was
thus
desired
;
that
is
to
say
,
That
his
Majesty
would
give
consent
to
a
Bill
for
the
utter
abolishing
and
taking
away
of
all
Arch-bishops
,
Bishops
,
their
Chancellors
and
Commissaries
,
Deans
,
Sub-deans
,
Deans
and
Chapters
,
Arch-deacons
,
Canons
,
and
Prebendaries
,
and
all
Chaunters
,
Chancellors
,
Treasurers
,
Sub-treasurers
,
Succentors
,
and
Sacrists
,
and
all
Vicars
,
Choral
,
and
Choristers
,
old
Vicars
and
new
Vicars
,
of
any
Cathedral
or
Collegiate
Church
,
and
all
other
their
Vnder-officers
,
out
of
the
Church
of
England
.
And
that
being
done
,
that
he
would
consent
to
another
Bill
for
consultation
to
be
had
with
Godly
,
Religious
,
and
Learned
Divines
,
and
then
to
settle
the
Church-Government
in
such
a
way
,
as
upon
consultation
with
the
said
Divines
should
be
concluded
and
agreed
on
by
both
Houses
of
Parliament
.
A
Treaty
howsoever
did
ensue
upon
these
Propositions
;
but
it
came
to
nothing
:
the
Commissioners
for
the
Houses
being
so
straitned
in
point
of
time
,
and
tyed
up
so
precisely
to
the
Instructions
of
their
Masters
,
that
they
could
yeeld
to
nothing
which
conduced
to
the
Publick
peace
.
Nor
was
the
North
or
South
more
quiet
than
the
rest
of
the
Kingdom
:
For
in
the
North
,
the
Faction
of
the
Houses
was
grown
strong
and
prevalent
,
commanded
by
Ferdinand
Lord
Fairfax
,
who
had
possest
himself
of
some
strong
Towns
and
Castles
;
for
maintenance
whereof
,
he
had
supplies
from
Hull
upon
all
occasions
.
The
care
of
York
had
been
committed
by
the
King
to
the
Earl
of
Cumberland
;
and
Newcastle
was
then
newly
Garrisoned
by
the
Ecrl
thereof
;
whose
Forces
being
joined
to
those
of
the
Earl
of
Cumberland
,
gave
Fairfax
so
much
work
,
and
came
off
so
gallantly
,
that
in
the
end
both
Parties
came
to
an
accord
,
and
were
resolved
to
stand
as
Neutrals
in
the
Quarrel
.
Which
coming
to
the
knowledg
of
the
Houses
of
Parliament
,
they
found
some
Presbyterian
Trick
to
dissolve
that
Contract
,
though
ratified
by
all
the
Obligations
both
of
Honour
and
Conscience
.
22.
But
in
the
South
,
the
King's
Affairs
went
generally
from
bad
to
worse
;
Portsmouth
in
Hampshire
declared
for
him
when
he
was
at
York
:
but
being
besieged
,
and
not
supplied
either
with
Men
,
Arms
,
or
Victuals
,
as
had
been
promised
and
agreed
on
,
it
was
surrendred
by
Col.
Goring
,
the
then
Governour
of
it
,
upon
Capitulation
.
Norton
,
a
Neighbouring
Gentleman
of
a
fair
Estate
,
was
one
of
the
first
that
shewed
himself
in
Arms
against
it
for
the
Houses
of
Parliament
,
and
one
that
held
it
out
to
the
very
last
.
For
which
good
Service
he
was
afterward
made
a
Collonel
of
Horse
,
Governour
of
Southampton
,
and
one
of
the
Committee
for
Portsmouth
,
after
the
Government
of
that
Town
had
been
taken
from
Sir
William
Lewis
,
on
whom
it
was
conferred
at
the
first
surrendry
.
A
Party
of
the
King
's
,
commanded
by
the
Lord
Viscount
Grandison
,
was
followed
so
closely
at
the
heels
by
Brown
and
Hurrey
,
too
mercenary
Scots
in
the
pay
of
the
Houses
,
that
he
was
forced
to
put
himself
into
Winchester-Castle
;
where
having
neither
Victuals
for
a
day
,
nor
Ammunition
for
an
hour
,
it
was
some
favour
to
his
Soldiers
to
be
taken
to
Mercy
.
But
whatsoever
Mercy
was
exprest
to
them
,
the
poor
Town
found
but
little
,
and
the
Church
much
less
:
the
Town
being
miserably
plundered
for
no
other
reason
,
but
that
they
were
not
able
to
keep
Grandison
out
,
had
they
been
so
minded
.
Which
though
it
was
sufficient
to
impoverish
a
more
Wealthy
City
;
yet
Waller
had
two
pulls
more
at
it
in
the
course
of
the
Warr
,
to
the
undoing
of
some
Families
,
and
the
spoil
of
others
.
But
it
was
more
defaced
by
Ogle
about
three
years
after
,
in
burning
down
some
Houses
about
the
Castle
;
but
most
of
all
,
by
pulling
down
the
Bishop's
Palace
,
the
Deanry
,
and
no
fewer
than
eight
Prebends
Houses
,
sold
by
the
Presbyterians
,
to
make
money
of
the
Lead
and
Timber
,
the
Iron
,
Glass
,
and
Stones
,
which
made
up
those
Edifices
.
23.
But
for
the
Church
,
though
it
was
not
the
first
Example
of
their
Reformation
,
according
to
the
practise
of
the
Hugonot-French
,
the
Scottish
and
the
Belgick
Zealots
;
yet
fared
it
worse
in
some
respects
than
the
other
Cathedrals
,
because
it
fell
unto
the
Scots
(
commanding
some
Scotizing
English
)
to
do
execution
.
For
they
not
only
broke
the
Organs
in
pieces
,
and
defaced
the
Carved
Work
of
the
Quire
,
containing
the
story
of
the
Old
and
New
Testament
,
in
most
excellent
Imagery
;
but
threw
down
the
Communion-Table
,
and
broke
down
the
Rails
(
which
they
burnt
afterwards
in
an
Ale-house
)
,
and
strewed
the
Pavements
of
the
Quire
,
with
the
torn
leaves
and
Fragments
of
the
Common-prayer-Books
.
Next
,
they
proceeded
to
the
spoiling
of
the
Tombs
and
Monuments
,
erected
to
the
memory
of
some
eminent
Prelates
,
which
had
been
formerly
both
an
Ornament
and
an
Honour
to
it
;
as
namely
,
that
of
Cardinal
Beaufort
,
a
principal
Benefactor
to
the
Church
and
Hospital
of
St.
Cross
,
neighbouring
near
unto
the
City
;
and
that
of
William
Wainflet
,
the
Magnificent
and
sole
Founder
of
Magdalen-Colledg
in
Oxon.
And
whereas
the
Remainders
of
the
Bodies
of
some
Saxon
Kings
,
and
many
Bishops
of
those
times
,
had
been
gathered
into
several
Leaden
Chests
,
by
Bishop
Fox
,
who
lived
and
flourished
in
the
last
times
of
K.
HENRY
the
7th
;
the
barbarous
Soldiers
Sacrilegiously
threw
down
those
Chests
,
scattered
the
dust
remaining
of
their
Bodies
,
before
the
wind
,
and
threw
their
bones
about
the
Pavements
of
the
Church
.
They
break
down
as
many
of
the
Glass
Windows
as
they
could
reach
with
Swords
and
Pikes
;
and
at
the
rest
they
threw
the
Bones
of
the
dead
Kings
,
or
shot
them
down
with
their
Muskets
;
the
spoil
of
which
Windows
could
not
be
repaired
for
one
thousand
pounds
.
After
all
this
,
they
seize
upon
the
Communion-Plate
,
the
Surplices
of
the
Priests
and
Quire-men
,
all
the
rich
Hangings
,
and
large
Cushions
of
Velvet
,
and
the
costly
Pulpit-clothes
,
somes
of
which
were
of
Cloath
of
Silver
,
and
others
of
Gold
.
And
finding
two
Brazen
Statua's
of
K.
IAMES
,
and
K.
CHARLES
,
at
the
first
entrance
of
the
Quire
,
they
brake
off
the
two
Swords
which
were
placed
by
their
sides
;
and
with
their
own
,
mangled
the
Crown
upon
the
head
of
K.
CHARLES
,
swearing
in
scorn
,
That
they
would
bring
him
back
again
to
his
Houses
of
Parliament
.
24.
This
hapned
upon
Thursday
the
fifteenth
of
December
;
and
the
same
Month
proved
as
calamitous
to
the
Church
of
Chichester
;
which
City
had
received
some
Soldiers
of
His
Majesty's
Party
,
who
either
were
too
few
to
keep
it
,
or
found
it
not
tenable
enough
to
make
any
resistance
.
Waller
presents
himself
before
it
,
and
without
any
great
dispute
,
becomes
Master
of
it
;
by
which
the
Town
got
little
,
and
the
Church
lost
more
.
For
upon
Innocents-day
,
the
Soldiers
forcibly
break
into
it
,
where
they
seize
upon
the
Vestments
and
Ornaments
of
the
Church
,
together
with
the
Consecrated
Plate
serving
for
the
Altar
,
not
leaving
so
much
as
a
Cushion
for
the
Pulpit
,
or
a
Chalice
for
the
blessed
Sacrament
.
But
this
rich
spoil
being
committed
by
the
Marshal
and
other
Officers
,
the
rest
was
left
unto
the
hands
and
weapons
of
the
common
Soldiers
,
who
with
their
Pole-axes
did
not
only
break
down
the
Organs
,
but
cut
in
pieces
the
Communion-Table
,
with
the
Rail
before
it
.
They
defaced
the
two
Tables
of
the
Law
at
the
East
end
of
the
Quire
,
for
fear
they
should
rise
up
against
them
in
the
Day
of
Judgment
;
most
miserably
made
havock
of
the
History
of
that
Churches
Foundation
,
which
they
found
on
the
one
side
of
the
South-cross
Isle
,
pourtrayed
in
Artificial
manner
,
with
the
Statues
of
the
Kings
of
England
;
and
coming
to
the
Portraiture
of
K.
EDWARD
the
sixth
,
they
picked
out
his
eyes
,
saying
in
scorn
,
That
all
this
Mischief
came
from
him
,
in
establishing
the
Book
of
Common-prayer
.
Which
that
it
might
not
be
officiated
as
in
former
times
,
they
break
open
all
the
Chests
and
Cupboards
in
which
the
Quire-men
had
laid
up
their
Singing-Books
,
Common-Prayer-Books
,
Gowns
,
and
Surplices
;
strewing
the
Pavements
of
the
Church
with
the
Leaves
of
the
Books
,
but
turning
the
Gowns
and
Surplices
into
ready
money
.
To
all
which
Acts
of
Sacrilegious
Spoil
and
Rapine
,
as
Waller
gave
some
countenance
by
his
personal
presence
;
and
in
that
,
somewhat
worse
than
Nero
[
](A43507-e109080-b)*
*
Et
jus●it
scelera
Nero
,
non
spectavit
.
Tacit.
in
vit.
Agr●c
.
,
as
the
story
tells
us
:
So
Haslerig
gave
much
more
,
by
his
Voice
and
Actions
:
For
,
forcing
his
way
into
the
Chapter-House
,
he
did
not
only
command
the
Soldiers
to
break
down
the
Wainscot
,
but
seized
on
all
the
rich
Plate
which
belonged
to
the
Church
.
And
when
it
was
desired
,
that
they
would
leave
one
Chalice
only
for
the
use
of
the
Sacrament
;
answer
was
most
prophanely
made
by
one
of
the
Scots
,
(
of
which
Nation
the
two
Houses
had
employed
too
many
)
That
they
might
serve
the
turn
with
a
Wooden
Dish
.
Nor
were
some
Presbyterian
Zealots
in
the
City
of
Exeter
,
more
favourable
to
their
own
Cathedrals
,
than
the
rude
Soldiers
were
to
this
;
where
being
incensed
by
some
of
their
Sedi●ious
Preachers
,
they
acted
over
all
those
outrages
of
Spoil
and
Rapine
,
which
have
been
formerly
recited
,
and
added
to
them
such
prodigious
and
unheard
Irreverences
,
by
turning
the
Church
into
a
●akes
,
and
leaving
their
filth
on
and
about
the
holy
Altar
,
as
fills
me
with
Religious
horror
at
the
thinking
of
it
.
25.
But
their
first
Furies
in
this
kind
,
brake
out
in
the
Cathedral
Church
of
Canterbury
,
and
that
of
Rochester
,
under
the
conduct
and
command
of
Colonel
Sandys
,
one
of
the
Natives
of
that
County
;
who
taking
some
Forces
with
him
to
make
sure
of
Canterbury
,
came
thi●her
in
the
end
of
August
;
and
having
got
the
Keys
of
the
Cathedral
into
his
possession
,
gave
a
free
entrance
to
the
Rabb●e
which
attended
on
him
;
forcing
their
way
into
the
Quire
,
they
overthrew
the
Communion-Table
,
tore
the
Velvet
Cloath
which
they
found
about
it
;
defaced
the
goodly
Screen
or
Tabernacle-work
,
violated
the
Monuments
of
the
dead
,
spoiled
the
Organs
,
brake
down
the
ancient
Rails
and
Seats
,
with
the
brazen
Eagle
which
did
support
the
Bible
,
forced
open
the
Cupboards
of
the
Singing-men
,
rent
some
of
their
Surplices
,
Gowns
,
and
Bibles
,
and
carried
away
others
;
mangled
all
the
Service-Books
,
and
Books
of
Common-Prayer
,
bestrewing
the
whole
Pavement
with
the
Leaves
thereof
.
They
also
exercised
their
madness
on
the
Arras
Hangings
which
adorned
the
Quire
,
representing
the
whole
story
of
our
Saviour
.
And
meeting
with
some
of
his
Figures
amongst
the
rest
,
some
of
them
swore
that
they
would
stab
him
;
and
others
,
that
they
would
rip
up
his
bowels
;
which
they
did
accordingly
,
so
far
forth
at
the
least
as
those
figures
in
the
Arras
Hanging
could
be
capable
of
it
.
And
finding
another
Statua
of
Christ
placed
in
the
Frontispiece
of
the
South-Gate
there
,
they
discharged
Forty
Muskets
at
it
,
exceedingly
triumphing
when
they
hit
him
in
the
Head
or
Face
.
And
it
is
thought
they
would
have
fallen
upon
the
Fabrick
,
if
at
the
humble
suit
of
the
Mayor
and
Citizens
,
they
had
not
been
restrained
by
their
principal
Officers
.
Less
spoil
was
made
at
Rochester
,
though
too
much
in
that
;
their
Follies
being
chiefly
exercised
in
tearing
the
Book
of
Common-Prayer
,
and
breaking
down
the
Rails
before
the
Altar
.
Seaton
a
Scot
,
and
one
of
some
command
in
the
Army
afterwards
,
took
some
displeasure
at
the
Organs
,
but
his
hands
were
tyed
;
whether
it
were
that
Sandys
repented
of
the
Outrages
which
were
done
at
Canterbury
,
or
else
afraid
of
giving
more
scandal
and
offence
to
the
Kentish
Gentry
,
I
am
not
able
to
determine
.
But
sure
it
is
,
that
he
enjoyed
but
little
eomfort
in
these
first
beginnings
,
receiving
his
death's
wound
about
three
Weeks
after
,
in
the
fight
near
Powick
;
of
which
,
within
few
Weeks
more
,
he
dyed
at
Worcester
.
26.
But
I
am
weary
of
reciting
such
Spoils
and
Ravages
as
were
not
acted
by
the
Goths
in
the
sack
of
Rome
.
And
on
that
score
I
shall
not
take
upon
me
to
relate
the
Fortunes
of
the
present
Warr
,
which
changed
and
varied
in
the
West
,
as
in
other
places
,
till
the
Battel
of
Stratton
;
in
which
Sir
Ralph
Hopton
,
with
an
handful
of
his
gallant
Cornish
,
raised
by
the
reputation
of
Sir
Bevil
Greenvile
,
and
Sir
Nicholas
Slaining
,
gave
such
a
general
defeat
to
the
Western
Rebels
,
as
opened
him
the
way
towards
Oxon
with
small
opposition
.
Twice
troubled
in
his
March
,
by
Waller
,
grown
famous
by
his
taking
of
Malmsbury
,
and
relieving
Glocester
;
but
so
defeated
in
a
fight
at
Roundway-Down
,
(
Run-away
Down
,
the
Soldiers
called
it
)
that
he
was
forced
to
flye
to
London
for
a
new
Recruit
.
Let
it
suffice
,
that
the
King
lost
Reading
in
the
Spring
,
received
the
Queen
triumphantly
into
Oxon
within
a
few
Weeks
after
,
by
whom
he
was
supplied
with
such
a
considerable
stock
of
Arms
aud
other
Necessaries
,
as
put
him
into
a
condition
to
pursue
the
Warr.
This
Summer
makes
him
Master
of
the
North
and
West
;
the
North
being
wholly
cleared
of
the
Enemy's
Forces
,
but
such
as
seemed
to
be
imprisoned
in
the
Town
of
Hull
.
And
having
lost
the
Cities
of
Bristol
and
Exon
,
no
Towns
of
consequence
in
the
West
remained
firm
unto
them
,
but
Pool
,
Lime
,
and
Plymouth
:
so
that
the
leading-members
were
upon
the
point
of
forsaking
the
Kingdom
,
and
had
so
done
(
as
it
was
generally
reported
,
and
averred
for
certain
)
if
the
King
had
not
been
diverted
from
his
march
to
London
,
upon
a
confidence
of
bringing
the
strong
City
of
Glocester
to
the
like
submission
.
This
gave
them
time
to
breathe
a
little
,
and
to
advise
upon
some
course
for
their
preservation
;
and
no
course
was
found
fitter
for
them
,
than
to
invite
the
Scots
to
their
aid
and
succour
,
whose
amity
they
had
lately
purchased
at
so
deer
a
rate
.
Hereupon
Armin
and
some
others
are
dispatched
for
Scotland
;
where
they
applied
themselves
so
dextrously
to
that
proud
and
rebellious
people
,
that
they
consented
at
the
last
to
all
things
which
had
been
desired
.
But
they
consented
on
such
terms
as
gave
them
an
assurance
of
One
hundred
thousand
pound
in
ready
money
;
the
Army
to
be
kept
both
with
Pay
and
Plunder
;
the
chief
Promoters
of
the
Service
to
be
rewarded
with
the
Lands
and
Houses
of
the
English
Bishops
,
and
their
Commissioners
;
to
have
as
great
an
influence
in
all
Counsels
both
of
Peace
and
Warr
,
as
the
Lords
and
Commons
.
27.
But
that
which
proved
the
strongest
temptation
to
engage
them
in
it
,
was
an
assurance
of
reducing
the
Church
of
England
to
an
exact
conformity
,
in
Government
and
Forms
of
Worship
,
to
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
;
and
gratifying
their
Revenge
and
Malice
,
by
prosecuting
the
Arch-bishop
of
Canterbury
to
the
end
of
his
Tragedy
.
For
compassing
which
Ends
,
a
Solemn
League
and
Covenant
is
agreed
between
them
;
first
taken
and
subscribed
to
,
by
the
Scots
themselves
;
and
afterwards
by
all
the
Members
in
both
Houses
of
Parliament
;
as
also
,
by
the
principal
Officers
of
the
Army
,
all
the
Divines
of
the
Assembly
,
almost
all
those
which
lived
within
the
Lines
of
Communication
,
and
in
the
end
by
all
the
Subjects
which
either
were
within
their
power
,
or
made
subject
to
it
.
Now
by
this
Covenant
the
Party
was
to
bind
himself
,
amongst
other
things
,
first
,
That
he
would
endeavour
in
his
place
and
calling
,
to
preserve
the
Reformed
Religion
in
Scotland
,
in
Doctrine
,
Discipline
,
and
Government
:
That
he
would
endeavour
,
in
like
manner
,
the
Reformation
of
Religion
in
the
Kingdoms
of
England
and
Ireland
,
according
to
the
Word
of
God
,
and
the
example
of
the
best
Reformed
Churches
;
but
more
particularly
,
to
bring
the
Churches
of
God
in
all
the
three
Kingdoms
,
to
the
nearest
conjunction
and
uniformity
in
Religion
,
Confession
of
Faith
,
Form
of
Church-Government
,
and
Directory
for
Worship
,
and
Catechising
.
Secondly
,
That
without
respect
of
persons
they
would
endeavour
to
extirpate
Popery
and
Prelacy
;
that
is
to
say
,
Church-Government
by
Arch-bishops
,
Bishops
,
their
Chancellors
&
Commissairs
,
Deans
,
Deans
and
Chapters
,
Arch-deacons
,
and
all
other
Ecclesiastical
Officers
depending
on
it
.
And
thirdly
,
That
he
would
endeavour
the
discovery
of
such
as
have
been
,
or
shall
be
Incendiaries
,
Malignants
,
and
evil
Instruments
,
either
in
hindering
the
Reformation
of
Religion
,
or
in
dividing
between
the
King
and
his
people
,
&c.
whom
they
should
bring
to
condign
punishment
before
the
Supream
Iudicatories
of
either
Kingdom
,
as
their
offences
should
deserve
.
Of
which
three
Articles
,
the
two
first
tended
to
the
setting
up
of
their
dear
Presbyteries
;
the
last
,
unto
the
prosecution
of
the
late
Arch-bishop
,
whom
they
considered
as
their
greatest
and
most
mortal
Enemy
.
28.
The
terror
of
this
Covenant
,
and
the
severe
penalty
imposed
on
those
which
did
refuse
it
,
compelled
great
numbers
of
the
Clergy
to
forsake
their
Benefices
,
and
to
betake
themselves
to
such
Towns
and
Garrisons
as
were
kept
under
the
command
of
his
Majesty's
Forces
;
whose
vacant
places
were
in
part
supplied
by
such
Presbyterians
who
formerly
had
lived
as
Lecturers
or
Trencer-Chaplains
:
or
else
bestowed
upon
such
Zealots
as
flocked
from
Scotland
and
New-England
,
like
Vultures
and
other
Birds
of
Rapine
,
to
seek
after
the
prey
.
But
finding
the
deserted
Benefices
not
proportionable
to
so
great
a
multitude
,
they
compelled
many
of
the
Clergy
to
forsake
their
Houses
,
that
so
they
might
avoid
imprisonment
or
some
worse
Calamity
.
Others
they
sent
to
several
Gaols
,
or
shut
them
up
in
Ships
whom
they
exposed
to
storms
and
tempests
,
and
all
the
miseries
which
a
wild
Sea
could
give
to
a
languishing
stomack
.
And
some
again
they
sequestred
under
colour
of
scandal
,
imputing
to
them
such
notorious
and
enormous
Crimes
,
as
would
have
rendered
them
uncapable
of
Life
,
as
well
as
Livings
,
if
they
had
been
proved
.
But
that
which
added
the
most
weight
to
these
Oppressions
,
was
the
publishing
of
a
malicious
and
unchristian
Pamphlet
,
entituled
,
The
first
Century
of
Scandalous
and
Malignant
Priests
:
which
,
whether
it
were
more
odious
in
the
sight
of
God
,
or
more
disgraceful
to
the
Church
,
or
offensive
to
all
sober
and
religious
men
,
it
is
hard
to
say
.
And
as
it
seems
,
the
scandal
of
it
was
so
great
,
that
the
Publisher
thereof
,
though
otherwise
of
a
fiery
and
implacable
nature
,
desisted
from
the
putting
forth
of
a
Second
Century
,
though
he
had
promised
it
in
the
First
,
and
was
inclinable
enough
to
have
kept
his
word
.
Instructions
had
been
sent
before
to
all
Counties
in
England
,
for
bringing
in
such
Informations
against
their
Ministers
as
might
subject
them
to
the
danger
of
a
Deprivation
.
But
the
times
were
not
then
so
apt
for
mischief
,
as
to
serve
their
turns
;
which
made
them
fall
upon
these
wretched
and
unchristian
courses
to
effect
their
purpose
.
By
means
whereof
,
they
purged
the
Church
of
almost
all
Canonical
and
Orthodox
men
.
The
greatness
of
which
desolation
in
all
the
parts
of
the
Kingdom
,
may
be
computed
by
the
havock
which
they
made
in
London
,
and
the
Parishes
thereunto
adjoining
,
according
as
it
is
presented
in
the
Bill
of
Mortality
hereunto
subjoined
.
29.
A
General
Bill
of
Mortality
of
the
Clergy
of
London
,
which
have
been
defunct
by
reason
of
the
Contagious
breath
of
the
Sectaries
of
that
City
,
from
the
year
1641
,
to
the
year
1647
:
with
the
several
Casualties
of
the
same
.
Or
,
A
brief
Martyrology
and
Catalogue
of
the
Learned
,
Grave
,
Religious
,
and
Painful
Ministers
of
the
City
of
London
,
who
have
been
imprisoned
,
plundered
,
and
barbarously
used
,
and
deprived
of
all
Livelihood
for
themselves
and
their
Families
;
for
their
constancy
to
the
Protestant
Religion
established
in
this
Kingdom
,
and
their
Loyalty
to
their
Soveraign
.
-
THE
Cathedral
Church
of
St.
Paul
,
The
Dean
,
Residentiaries
,
and
other
Members
of
that
Church
,
sequestred
,
plundered
,
and
turned
out
.
-
St.
Albans
Woodstreet
,
Dr.
Wats
sequestred
,
plundered
,
his
Wife
and
Children
turned
out
of
doors
,
himself
forced
to
flye
.
-
Alhallows
Barking
,
Dr.
Layfield
persecuted
,
imprisoned
in
Ely-house
,
and
the
Ships
;
sequestred
and
plundered
;
afterwards
forced
to
flye
.
-
Alhallows
Breadstreet
—
-
Alhallows
Great
—
-
Alhallows
Honey-Lane
—
-
Alhallows
Less
—
-
Alhallows
Lumbardstreet
,
Mr.
Weston
sequestred
.
-
Alhallows
Stainings
—
-
Alhallows
the
Wall
—
-
Alphage
,
Dr.
Halsie
shamefully
abused
,
his
Cap
pulled
off
to
see
if
he
were
not
a
shaven
Priest
;
voted
out
,
and
forced
to
flye
;
dead
with
grief
.
-
Andrew
Hubbard
,
Dr.
Chambers
sequestred
.
-
Andrew
Vndershaft
,
1.
Mr.
Mason
through
vexation
forced
to
resign
.
2.
Mr.
Prichard
,
after
that
sequestred
.
-
Andrew
Wardrobe
,
Dr.
Isaacson
sequestred
.
-
Ann
Aldersgate
,
Dr.
Clewet
sequestred
.
-
Ann
Black-Fryers
—
-
Antholin's
Parish
—
-
Austin's
Parish
,
Mr.
Vdal
sequestred
,
his
Bed-rid
Wife
turned
out
of
doors
,
and
left
in
the
streets
.
-
Barthol
.
Exchange
,
Dr.
Grant
sequestred
.
-
Bennet
Fink
,
Mr.
Warfeild
sequestred
.
-
Bennet
Grace-Church
,
Mr.
Guelch
sequestred
.
-
Bennet
Paul's
Wharf
,
Mr.
Adams
sequestred
.
-
Bennet
Shere-hog
,
Mr.
Morgan
dead
with
grief
.
-
Botolph
Billingsgate
,
Mr.
King
sequestred
,
and
forced
to
flye
.
-
Christ
Church
—
turned
out
,
and
dead
.
-
Christophers
,
Mr.
Hanslow
.
-
Clement
Eastcheap
,
Mr.
Stone
shamefully
abused
,
sequestred
,
sent
Prisoner
to
Plymouth
,
and
plundered
.
-
Dionyse
Back-Church
,
Mr.
Humes
sequestred
and
abused
.
-
Dunstans
East
,
Dr.
Chiderly
reviled
,
abused
,
and
dead
.
-
Edmonds
Lombardstreet
,
Mr.
Paget
,
molested
,
silenced
,
and
dead
.
-
Ethelborough
,
Mr.
Clark
sequestred
and
imprisoned
.
-
Faiths
,
Dr.
Brown
sequestred
and
dead
.
-
Fosters
,
Mr.
Batty
sequestred
,
plundered
,
forced
to
flye
,
and
dead
.
-
Gabriel
Fenchurch
,
Mr.
Cook
sequestred
.
-
George
Botolphlane
—
-
Gregory's
by
Pauls
—
-
Hellens
,
Mr.
Miller
turned
out
and
dead
.
-
Iames
Duke-place
,
Mr
—
sequestred
.
-
Iames
Garlickhithe
,
Mr.
Freeman
plundered
and
sequestred
,
and
Mr.
Anthony
turned
out
.
-
Iohn
Baptist
,
Mr.
Weemsly
sequequestred
.
-
Iohn
Evangelist
—
-
Iohn
Zachary
,
Mr.
Eldlin
sequestred
,
forced
to
flye
,
and
plundered
.
-
Katherine
Coleman
,
Dr.
Hill
,
and
Mr.
Ribbuts
,
sequestred
.
-
Katharine
Greechurch
,
Mr.
Rush
turned
out
.
-
Laurence
Iury
,
Mr.
Crane
sequestred
.
-
Laurence
Poutney
—
-
Leonard
Eastcheap
,
Mr.
Calf
forced
to
give
up
to
Mr.
Roborow
,
Scribe
to
the
Assembly
.
-
Leonard
Foster-lane
,
Mr.
Ward
forced
to
flye
,
plundered
,
sequestred
,
and
dead
for
want
of
necessaries
.
-
Margaret
Lothbury
,
Mr.
Tabor
plundered
,
imprisoned
in
the
King's
Bench
,
his
Wife
and
Children
turned
out
of
doors
at
midnight
,
and
himself
sequestred
.
-
Margaret
Moses
—
-
Margaret
New-Fishstreet
,
Mr.
Pory
forced
to
flye
,
plundered
,
and
sequestred
.
-
Margaret
Pattons
,
Mr.
Megs
plundered
,
imprisoned
in
Ely-house
,
and
sequestred
.
-
Mary
Abchurch
,
Mr.
Stone
plundered
,
sent
Prisoner
by
Sea
to
Plymouth
,
and
sequestred
.
-
Mary
Aldermanbury
—
-
Mary
Aldermary
,
Mr.
Brown
forced
to
forsake
it
.
-
Mary
le
Bow
,
Mr.
Leech
sequestred
and
dead
with
grief
.
-
Mary
Bothaw
,
Mr.
Proctor
forced
to
flye
,
and
sequestred
.
-
Mary
Colechurch
—
-
Mary
Hill
,
1.
Dr.
Baker
sequestred
,
pursivanted
,
and
imprisoned
.
2.
Mr.
Woodcock
turned
out
,
and
forced
to
flye
.
-
Mary
Mounthaw
,
Mr.
Thrall
sequestred
,
and
shamefully
abused
.
-
Mary
Sommerset
,
Mr.
Cook
sequestred
.
-
Mary
Stainings
—
-
Mary
Woolchurch
,
Mr.
Tireman
forced
to
forsake
it
.
-
Mary
Woolnoth
,
Mr.
Shute
molested
,
and
vext
to
death
,
and
denied
a
Funeral-Sermon
to
be
preached
by
Dr.
Holdsworth
,
as
he
desired
.
-
Martins
Ironmonger-lane
,
Mr.
Spark
sequestred
and
plundered
.
-
Martins
Ludgate
,
Dr.
Iermine
sequestred
.
-
Martins
Orgars
,
Dr.
Walton
assaulted
,
sequestred
,
plundered
,
and
forced
to
flye
.
-
Martins
Outwich
,
Dr.
Pierce
sequestred
,
and
dead
.
-
Martins
Vintry
,
Dr.
Ryves
sequestred
,
plundered
,
and
forced
to
flye
.
-
Matthew
Friday-street
,
Mr.
Chestlin
violently
assaulted
in
his
House
,
imprisoned
in
the
Counter
,
thence
sent
to
Colchester
Gaol
in
Essex
,
sequestred
,
and
plundered
.
-
Maudlins
Milk-street
,
Mr.
Iones
sequestred
.
-
Maudlins
Old-Fishstreet
,
Dr.
Gryffith
sequestred
,
plundered
,
imprisoned
in
Newgate
,
and
when
let
out
,
forced
to
flye
.
-
Michael
Bassishaw
,
Dr.
Gyfford
sequestred
.
-
Michael
Cornhil
,
Dr.
Brough
sequestred
,
plundred
,
Wife
and
Children
turned
out
of
doors
,
and
his
Wife
dead
with
grief
.
But
Mr.
Weld
,
his
Curate
,
assaulted
,
beaten
in
the
Church
,
and
turned
out
.
-
Michael
Crooked-lane
—
-
Michael
Queenhithe
,
Mr.
Hill
sequestred
.
-
Michàel
Quern
,
Mr.
Launce
sequestred
.
-
Michael
Royal
,
Mr.
Proctor
sequestred
,
and
forced
to
flye
.
-
Michael
Woodstreet
—
-
Mildred
Breadstreet
,
Mr.
Bradshaw
sequestred
.
-
Mildred
Poultry
,
Mr.
Maden
sequestred
and
gone
beyond
Sea
.
-
Nicholas
Acons
,
Mr.
Bennet
sequestred
.
-
Nicholas
Coleabby
,
Mr.
Chibbald
sequestred
.
-
Nicholas
Olaves
,
Dr.
Cheshire
molested
,
and
forced
to
resign
.
-
Olaves
Hartstreet
,
Mr.
Haines
sequestred
.
-
Olaves
Iury
,
Mr.
Tuke
sequestred
,
plundered
,
and
imprisoned
.
-
Olaves
Silver-street
,
Dr.
Boobe
abused
,
and
dead
with
grief
.
-
Pancras
Soper-lane
,
Mr.
Eccop
sequestred
,
plundred
,
and
forced
to
flye
;
his
Wife
and
Children
turned
out
of
doors
.
-
Peters
Cheap
,
Mr.
Votier
sequestred
and
dead
with
grief
.
-
Peter's
Cornhil
,
Dr.
Fairfax
sequestred
,
plundred
,
imprisoned
in
Ely-House
,
and
the
Ships
,
his
Wife
and
Children
turned
out
of
doors
.
-
Peters
Pauls-Wharf
,
Mr.
Marbury
sequestred
.
-
Peters
Poor
,
Dr.
Holdsworth
sequestred
,
plundred
,
imprisoned
in
Ely-House
,
then
in
the
Tower
.
-
Stephens
Colemanstreet
—
-
Stephens
Walbrook
,
Dr.
Howel
through
vexation
forced
to
forsake
it
,
sequestred
out
of
all
,
and
fled
;
divers
since
turned
out
.
-
Swithens
,
Mr.
Owen
sequestred
.
-
Thomas
Apostle
,
Mr.
Cooper
sequestred
and
plundred
,
sent
prisoner
to
Leeds-Castle
in
Kent
.
-
Trinity
Parish
,
Mr.
Harrison
dead
with
grief
.
In
the
97
Parishes
within
the
Walls
,
besides
St.
Pauls
,
outed
85
,
dead
16.
Parishes
without
the
Walls
.
-
Andrew
Holborn
,
Dr.
Hacket
sequestred
.
-
Bartholomew
Great
,
Dr.
Westfield
abused
in
the
streets
,
sequestred
,
forced
to
flye
,
and
dead
.
-
Bartholomew
Less
—
-
Brides
Parish
,
Mr.
Palmer
sequestred
.
-
Bridewel
Precinct
,
Mr.
Brown
turned
out
.
-
Botolph
Aldersgate
,
Mr.
Booth
sequestred
.
-
Botolph
Aldgate
,
Mr.
Swadlin
sequestred
,
plundered
,
imprisoned
at
Gresham-Colledg
and
Newgate
,
his
Wife
and
Children
turned
out
of
doors
.
-
Botolph
Bishopsgate
,
Mr.
Rogers
sequestred
.
-
Dunstans
West
,
Dr.
March
sequestred
,
and
dead
in
remote
parts
.
-
George
Southwark
,
Mr.
Cook
sequestred
.
-
Giles
Cripplegate
,
Dr.
Fuller
sequestred
,
plundred
,
and
imprisoned
at
Ely-House
:
and
Mr.
Hatton
,
his
Curate
,
assaulted
in
the
Church
,
and
imprisoned
.
-
Olaves
Southwark
,
Dr.
Turner
sequestred
,
plundred
,
fetched
up
Prisoner
with
a
Troop
of
Soldiers
,
and
afterwards
forced
to
flye
.
-
Saviours
Southwark
—
-
Sepulchers
Parish
,
Mr.
Pigot
the
Lecturer
turned
out
.
-
Thomas
Southwark
,
Mr.
Spencer
sequestred
and
imprisoned
.
-
Trinity
Minories
—
In
the
16
Parishes
without
the
Walls
,
outed
14
,
and
2
dead
.
In
the
Ten
out-Parishes
.
-
Clement
Danes
,
Dr.
Dukeson
sequestred
,
and
forced
to
flye
.
-
Covent-Garden
,
Mr.
Hail
sequestred
,
and
forced
to
flye
.
-
Giles
in
the
Fields
,
Dr.
Heywood
sequestred
,
imprisoned
in
the
Counter
,
Ely-House
,
and
the
ships
;
forced
to
flye
;
his
Wife
and
Children
turned
out
of
doors
.
-
James
Clerkenwell
—
-
Katharine
Tower
—
-
Leonard
Shoreditch
,
Mr.
Squire
sequestred
,
imprison'd
in
Gresham-Colledg
,
Newgate
,
and
the
King's
Bench
;
his
Wife
and
Children
plundred
and
turned
out
of
doors
.
-
Martins
in
the
Fields
,
Dr.
Bray
sequestred
,
imprisoned
,
plundred
▪
forced
to
flye
,
and
dead
in
remote
parts
.
-
Mary
Whitechappel
,
Dr.
Iohnson
sequestred
.
-
Magdalen
Bermondsey
,
Dr.
Paske
sequestred
.
-
Savoy
,
Dr.
Balcanqual
sequestred
,
plundered
,
forced
to
flye
,
and
dead
in
remote
parts
;
and
Mr.
Fuller
forced
to
flye
.
In
the
ten
out-Parishes
,
outed
9
,
dead
2.
In
the
adjacent
Towns
.
-
The
Dean
and
Prebends
of
the
Abby-Church
of
Westminster
,
(
but
only
Mr.
Lambert
Osbaston
)
sequestred
.
-
Margarets
Westminster
,
Dr.
Wimberly
sequestred
.
-
Lambeth
,
Dr.
Featly
sequestred
,
plundred
,
imprisoned
,
and
dead
a
prisoner
.
-
Newington
,
Mr.
Heath
sequestred
.
-
Hackney
,
Mr.
Moor
sequestred
.
-
Rederif
—
-
Islington
,
Divers
turned
out
.
-
Stepney
,
Dr.
Stamp
sequestred
,
plundred
,
and
forced
to
flye
.
In
the
adjacent
Towns
,
besides
those
of
the
Abby-Church
,
and
Islington
,
outed
7
,
dead
1.
The
Total
of
the
Ministers
of
London
,
within
this
Bill
of
Mortality
,
besides
Pauls
and
Westminster
,
turned
out
of
their
Livings
-
115.
Whereof
Doctors
in
Divinity
above
most
of
them
plundred
of
their
Goods
,
their
Wives
and
Children
turned
out
of
doors
.
-
40.
Imprisoned
in
London
,
and
in
the
Ships
,
and
in
several
Gaols
and
Castles
in
the
Countrey
-
20
Fled
to
prevent
Imprisonment
-
25.
Dead
in
remote
parts
and
Prisons
,
with
grief
-
22.
And
at
the
same
time
about
forty
Churches
void
,
having
no
constant
Minister
in
them
.
Usque
quo
Domine
,
Rev.
6.10
?
30.
By
this
sad
Bill
confined
within
the
Lines
of
Commuuication
,
and
some
Villages
adjoining
,
we
may
conjecture
at
the
greatness
of
that
Mortality
which
fell
amongst
the
Regular
Clergy
in
all
parts
of
the
Kingdom
,
by
Plundring
,
Sequestring
,
and
Ejecting
;
or
finally
,
by
vexing
them
into
their
Graves
,
by
so
many
Miseries
as
were
inflicted
on
them
in
the
Ships
,
or
their
several
Prisons
.
In
all
which
ways
,
more
men
were
outed
of
their
Livings
by
the
Presbyterians
in
the
space
of
Three
years
,
than
were
deprived
by
the
Papists
in
the
Reign
of
Queen
Mary
;
or
had
been
silenced
,
suspended
,
or
deprived
,
by
all
the
Bishops
,
from
the
first
year
of
Queen
ELIZABETH
,
to
these
very
times
.
And
that
it
might
be
done
with
some
colour
of
Justice
,
they
instituted
a
Committee
for
Plundred
Ministers
,
under
pretence
of
making
some
provision
for
such
godly
Preachers
as
had
either
suffered
loss
of
Goods
by
His
Majesty's
Soldiers
,
or
loss
of
Livings
for
adhering
to
the
Houses
of
Parliament
.
Under
which
stiles
they
brought
in
a
confused
Rabble
of
their
own
perswasions
,
or
such
at
least
as
were
most
likely
to
be
serviceable
to
their
ends
and
purposes
;
some
of
which
had
no
Goods
,
and
most
of
them
no
Livings
at
all
to
lose
.
But
the
truth
was
,
they
durst
not
trust
the
Pulpits
to
the
Regular
Clergy
;
who
if
they
had
offended
against
the
Laws
,
by
the
same
Laws
they
ought
to
have
been
tryed
,
condemned
,
and
deprived
accordingly
;
that
so
the
Patrons
might
present
more
deserving
persons
to
the
vacant
Churches
.
But
then
this
could
not
stand
with
the
main
Design
:
For
possibly
the
Patrons
might
present
such
Clarks
as
would
go
on
in
the
old
way
,
and
could
not
be
admitted
but
by
taking
the
Oaths
of
Supremacy
and
Allegiance
to
our
Lord
the
King
;
and
by
subscribing
to
the
Discipline
and
Doctrine
of
the
Church
of
England
,
which
they
were
then
resolved
to
alter
.
Or
,
could
they
have
prevailed
so
far
with
the
several
Patrons
,
as
to
present
those
very
men
whom
they
had
designed
unto
the
Profits
of
the
Sequestred
Benefices
;
yet
then
they
were
to
have
enjoyed
them
for
term
of
life
,
and
might
pretend
a
Legal
Right
and
Title
to
them
,
which
would
have
cut
off
that
dependance
on
the
Houses
of
Parliament
,
which
this
Design
did
chiefly
aim
at
.
So
that
the
best
of
this
new
Clergy
were
but
Tenants
at
will
;
and
therefore
must
be
servile
and
obsequious
to
their
mighty
Landlords
,
upon
whose
pleasure
they
depended
for
their
present
Livelihood
.
31.
Such
were
the
Mischiefs
of
this
year
.
For
remedy
whereof
,
His
Majesty
most
graciously
published
two
Proclamations
,
one
of
them
bearing
date
the
15
th
of
May
;
and
the
other
,
on
the
9
th
of
October
.
In
the
first
of
which
,
His
Majesty
takes
especial
notice
,
That
many
of
the
Clergy
,
no
less
eminent
for
their
Learning
,
than
their
Zeal
and
Piety
,
were
either
driven
or
forced
from
their
habitations
,
or
silenced
,
or
discharged
from
attending
on
their
Cures
:
That
they
suffered
these
oppressions
for
no
other
reasons
,
but
because
they
published
his
legal
and
just
Commands
,
or
had
refused
to
pray
against
Him
,
or
to
submit
,
against
their
Consciences
,
to
illegal
Taxes
for
the
continuance
of
the
Warr
;
or
were
comformable
to
the
Book
of
Common-Prayer
,
or
preacht
God's
Word
according
to
the
purity
of
it
,
without
any
mixture
of
Sedition
:
That
being
for
these
Crimes
discharged
of
their
several
Cures
,
others
were
put
into
their
Places
to
sow
Sedition
,
and
seduce
His
Majejesty's
good
Subjects
from
their
due
obedience
,
contrary
to
the
Word
of
God
,
and
the
Laws
of
the
Land
.
His
Majesty
thereupon
commandeth
,
That
all
such
courses
be
forborn
for
the
time
to
come
.
That
all
His
good
Subjects
for
the
present
set
forth
their
Tythes
,
and
pay
them
to
the
lawful
Incumbents
,
or
their
Farmers
only
.
That
the
Church-Wardens
,
Side-men
,
and
other
Parishioners
,
shall
resist
all
such
persons
as
have
been
,
or
shall
be
intruded
into
any
of
the
Cures
aforesaid
:
but
,
that
they
should
contribute
their
best
assistance
to
the
lawful
Ministers
,
for
the
receiving
and
enjoying
of
their
Glebes
and
Tythes
.
With
an
Injunction
to
all
Sheriffs
,
Mayors
,
and
other
Ministers
of
Iustice
,
to
be
aiding
to
them
,
and
to
resist
by
force
of
Arms
all
such
as
should
endeavour
to
disturb
them
in
their
lawful
possessions
.
But
this
served
rather
for
a
Declaration
of
His
Majesty's
Piety
,
than
an
Example
of
His
Power
.
For
notwithstanding
all
this
Care
,
his
faithful
Subjects
of
the
Clergy
in
all
parts
of
the
Realm
,
were
plundred
,
sequestred
,
and
ejected
for
the
Crime
of
Loyalty
;
some
of
them
never
being
restored
,
and
others
most
unjustly
kept
from
their
Estates
till
this
present
year
,
Anno
1660.
32.
In
the
other
Proclamation
he
forbids
the
tendring
or
taking
of
the
Covenant
before
remembred
.
Which
Proclamation
being
short
,
but
full
of
substance
,
shall
be
recited
in
His
Majesty's
own
words
,
which
are
these
that
follow
.
Whereas
(
saith
he
)
there
is
a
printed
Paper
entituled
,
A
Solemn
League
and
Covenant
for
Reformation
and
Defence
of
Religion
,
the
Honour
and
Happiness
of
the
King
,
the
Peace
and
Safety
of
the
Three
Kingdoms
of
England
,
Scotland
,
and
Ireland
;
pretended
to
be
ordered
by
the
Commons
in
Parliament
,
on
the
21
of
September
last
,
to
be
printed
and
published
.
Which
Covenant
,
though
it
seems
to
make
some
specious
expressions
of
Piety
and
Religion
,
is
in
truth
nothing
else
but
a
Traiterous
and
Seditious
Combination
against
Vs
,
and
against
the
established
Religion
and
Laws
of
the
Kingdom
,
in
pursuance
of
a
Traiterous
Design
and
Endeavour
to
bring
in
Forreign
Forces
to
invade
this
Kingdom
.
We
do
therefore
straightly
charge
and
command
all
Our
loving
Subjects
,
of
what
degree
or
quality
soever
,
upon
their
Allegiance
,
that
they
presume
not
to
take
the
said
Seditious
and
Traiterous
Covenant
.
And
We
do
likewise
hereby
forbid
and
inhibit
them
to
impose
,
administer
,
or
tender
the
said
Covenant
,
as
they
and
every
of
them
will
answer
the
contrary
at
their
utmost
and
extreamest
perils
.
Such
was
the
tenour
of
this
Proclamation
of
the
9
th
of
October
;
which
though
it
served
for
a
sufficient
testimony
of
His
Majesty's
Prudence
,
yet
it
prevailed
as
little
as
the
other
did
:
For
,
as
the
Two
Houses
did
extend
their
Quarters
,
and
enlarge
their
Power
;
so
were
the
Subjects
forced
more
generally
to
receive
this
yoak
,
and
to
submit
themselves
to
those
Oaths
and
Covenants
which
they
could
neit●●r
take
for
fear
of
God's
and
the
King's
Displeasure
;
and
dared
not
to
refuse
,
for
fear
of
losing
all
which
was
dear
unto
them
.
So
that
it
was
esteemed
for
a
special
favour
,
as
indeed
it
was
,
for
all
those
which
came
in
on
the
Oxford
Articles
,
to
be
exempted
from
the
taking
of
this
leud
and
accursed
Covenant
,
by
which
they
were
to
bind
themselves
to
betray
the
Church
,
and
to
stand
no
further
to
the
King
,
than
as
he
stood
for
the
defence
of
that
Religion
which
they
then
allowed
of
,
and
of
those
Liberties
which
they
had
acquired
by
what
way
soever
.
33.
And
to
say
truth
,
it
was
no
wonder
that
the
Presbyterians
should
impose
new
Oaths
,
when
they
had
broken
all
the
old
;
or
seize
upon
the
Tythes
and
Glebes
of
the
Regular
Clergy
,
when
they
had
sequestred
the
Estates
of
the
Loyal
Gentry
,
and
intercepted
the
Revenues
of
the
King
and
Queen
.
And
it
would
be
no
wonder
neither
that
they
should
seize
on
the
Revenues
of
the
King
and
Queen
,
when
they
were
grown
to
such
a
high
degree
of
impudence
,
as
to
impeach
the
Queen
of
Treason
,
and
were
resolved
of
having
no
more
Kings
to
comptroll
their
Actions
.
They
had
already
voted
for
the
making
of
a
new
Great
Seal
,
(
though
so
to
do
,
was
made
High
Treason
by
the
Statute
of
K.
EDWARD
the
third
)
that
they
might
expedite
their
Commissions
with
the
more
Authority
,
and
add
some
countenance
of
Law
to
the
present
Warr.
Which
must
be
managed
in
the
Name
of
the
King
and
Parliament
,
the
better
to
abuse
the
people
,
and
add
some
Reputation
to
the
Crime
of
their
undertakings
.
And
being
Masters
of
a
Seal
,
they
thought
themselves
in
a
capacity
of
acting
as
a
Common-wealth
,
as
a
State
distinct
;
but
for
the
present
,
making
use
of
His
Majesty's
Name
as
their
State-holder
,
for
the
ordering
of
their
new
Republick
.
But
long
He
must
not
hold
that
neither
;
though
that
was
locked
up
as
a
Secrete
amongst
those
of
the
Cabala
,
till
it
was
blurted
out
by
Martin
,
then
Knight
for
Berks.
By
whom
it
was
openly
declared
,
That
the
felicity
of
this
Nation
did
not
consist
in
any
of
the
House
of
STVART
.
Of
which
His
Majesty
complained
,
but
without
reparation
.
And
for
a
further
evidence
of
their
good
intentions
,
a
view
is
to
be
taken
of
the
old
Regalia
,
and
none
so
fit
as
Martin
to
perform
that
Service
.
Who
having
commanded
the
Sub-dean
of
Westminster
to
bring
him
to
the
place
in
which
they
were
kept
,
made
himself
Master
of
the
Spoil
.
And
having
forced
open
a
great
Iron
Chest
,
took
out
the
Crowns
,
the
Robes
,
the
Swords
,
and
Scepter
,
belonging
anciently
to
K.
EDWARD
the
Confessor
,
and
used
by
all
our
Kings
at
their
Inaugurations
.
With
a
scorn
greater
than
his
Lusts
,
and
the
rest
of
His
Vices
,
he
openly
declares
,
That
there
would
be
no
further
use
of
those
Toys
and
Trifles
.
And
in
the
jollity
of
that
humour
,
invests
George
Withers
(
an
old
Puritan
Satyrist
)
in
the
Royal
Habiliments
.
Who
being
thus
Crown'd
,
and
Royally
array'd
,
(
as
right
well
became
him
)
first
marcht
about
the
Room
with
a
stately
Garb
,
and
afterwards
with
a
thousand
Apish
and
Ridiculous
actions
,
exposed
those
Sacred
Ornaments
to
contempt
and
laughter
.
Had
the
Abuse
been
script
and
whipt
,
as
it
should
have
been
,
the
foolish
Fellow
possibly
might
have
passed
for
a
Prophet
,
though
he
could
not
be
reckoned
for
a
Poet.
34.
But
yet
the
mischief
stayed
not
here
.
Another
visit
is
bestowed
upon
these
Regalia
;
not
to
make
merry
with
them
,
but
some
money
of
them
:
Mildmay
,
a
Puritan
in
Faction
,
and
Master
of
the
Jewel-House
by
his
Place
and
Office
,
conceived
that
Prey
to
belong
properly
to
him
;
and
having
sold
the
King
,
must
needs
buy
the
Crowns
.
But
being
as
false
to
his
new
Masters
,
as
he
was
to
his
old
,
he
first
pickt
out
the
richest
Jewels
,
and
then
compounded
for
the
rest
at
an
easie
rate
.
The
like
ill
fortune
fell
unto
the
Organs
,
Plate
,
Coaps
,
Hangings
,
Altar-Cloaths
,
and
many
other
costly
Utensils
which
belonged
to
the
Church
;
all
which
were
either
broke
in
pieces
,
or
seized
upon
and
plundered
for
the
use
of
the
State
.
Amongst
the
rest
,
there
was
a
goodly
Challice
of
the
purest
Gold
;
which
though
it
could
not
be
less
worth
than
300
l.
was
sold
to
Allyn
a
decayed
Gold-Smith
,
but
then
a
Member
of
the
House
,
at
the
rate
of
60
l.
The
Birds
being
flown
,
the
Nest
is
presently
designed
to
the
use
of
the
Soldiers
,
who
out
of
wantonness
,
and
not
for
want
of
Lodging
in
that
populous
City
,
must
be
quartered
there
.
And
being
quartered
,
they
omitted
none
of
those
shameless
Insolencies
which
had
been
acted
by
their
Fellows
in
other
Churches
.
For
they
not
only
brake
down
the
Rails
before
the
Table
,
and
burnt
them
in
the
very
place
in
the
heats
of
Iuly
;
but
wretchedly
prophaned
the
very
Table
it self
,
by
setting
about
it
with
their
Tobacco
and
Ale
before
them
,
and
not
without
the
company
of
some
of
their
zealous
Lecturers
to
grace
the
Action
.
What
else
they
did
in
imitation
of
the
Brethren
of
Exon
,
in
laying
their
filth
and
execrements
about
it
also
,
I
abhor
to
mention
.
And
now
I
must
crave
leave
to
step
into
the
Colledg
,
the
Government
whereof
was
taken
from
the
Dean
and
Prebendaries
,
and
given
to
a
select
Committee
of
fifty
persons
,
some
Lords
,
but
Members
,
for
the
most
part
,
of
the
Lower-House
;
who
found
there
a
sufficient
quantity
of
Plate
,
and
some
other
good
Houshold-stuff
,
to
a
very
good
value
;
which
was
so
Husbanded
amongst
them
,
that
it
was
either
stoln
,
or
sold
,
or
otherwise
imbezilled
and
inverted
to
the
use
of
some
private
persons
,
who
best
knew
how
to
benefit
themselves
by
the
Church's
Patrimony
.
35.
But
the
main
business
of
this
year
,
and
the
three
next
following
,
was
the
calling
,
sitting
,
and
proceedings
of
the
new
Assembly
,
called
the
Assembly
of
Divines
;
but
made
up
also
of
so
many
of
the
Lords
and
Commons
,
as
might
both
serve
as
well
to
keep
them
under
,
and
comptroll
their
Actions
,
as
to
add
some
countenance
unto
them
in
the
eye
of
the
people
.
A
Convocation
had
been
appointed
by
the
King
when
he
called
the
Parliament
,
the
Members
whereof
being
lawfvlly
chosen
and
returned
,
were
so
discountenanced
and
discouraged
by
the
Votes
of
the
Lower-House
,
the
frequent
Tumults
raised
in
Westminster
by
the
Rascal
Rabble
,
and
the
preparatives
for
a
Warr
against
the
King
▪
that
they
retired
unto
their
Houses
,
but
still
continued
undissolved
,
and
were
in
a
capacity
of
acting
as
a
Convocation
,
whensoever
they
should
be
thereunto
required
,
and
might
do
it
with
safety
.
But
being
for
the
most
part
well
affected
to
the
Church
of
England
,
they
were
not
to
be
trusted
by
the
Houses
of
Parliament
,
who
then
designed
the
hammering
of
such
a
Reformation
both
in
Doctrine
and
Discipline
,
as
might
unite
them
in
a
perpetual
Bond
and
Confederation
with
their
Scottish
Brethren
.
And
that
they
might
be
furnished
with
such
men
,
the
Knights
of
every
Shire
must
make
choice
of
two
to
serve
as
Members
for
that
County
;
most
of
them
Presbyterians
,
some
few
Royallists
,
four
of
the
Independent
Faction
,
and
two
or
three
to
represent
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
.
Which
ploughing
with
an
Ox
and
an
Ass
,
(
as
it
was
no
other
)
was
anciently
prohibited
by
the
Law
of
Moses
.
And
yet
these
men
,
associated
with
some
Members
of
either
House
,
as
before
is
said
,
no
ways
impow'red
or
authorised
by
the
rest
of
the
Clergy
,
must
take
upon
them
all
the
Powers
and
Priviledges
of
a
Convocation
;
to
which
they
were
invited
by
an
Ordinance
of
the
Lords
and
Commons
,
bearing
date
Iune
the
12
th
.
His
Majesty
makes
a
start
at
this
encroachment
on
His
Royal
Prerogative
,
and
countermands
the
same
by
His
Proclamation
of
the
22
d.
In
which
He
takes
notice
,
amongst
other
things
,
That
the
far
greatest
part
of
those
who
had
been
nominated
to
the
present
Service
,
were
men
of
neither
Learning
or
Reputation
,
eminently
disaffected
to
the
Government
of
the
Church
of
England
,
and
such
as
had
openly
preached
Rebellion
,
by
their
exciting
of
the
people
to
take
Arms
against
Him
;
and
therefore
were
not
like
to
be
proper
Instruments
of
Peace
and
Happiness
,
either
unto
the
Church
or
State
:
For
maintenance
whereof
,
and
for
the
preservation
of
His
own
Authority
,
he
inhibits
them
from
meeting
at
the
time
appointed
,
declares
their
Acts
to
be
illegal
,
and
threatens
them
with
the
punishments
which
they
had
incurred
by
the
Laws
of
the
Land
.
36.
But
they
go
forwards
howsoever
,
hold
their
first
Meeting
on
the
first
of
Iuly
,
and
elect
Dr.
Twisse
of
Newberry
,
(
a
rigid
Sabbatarian
,
but
a
professed
Calvinian
in
all
other
points
)
for
their
Prolocutor
)
called
to
this
Iourney-work
by
the
Houses
;
they
were
dispensed
with
for
Non-residence
upon
their
Livings
,
against
the
Laws
,
preferred
to
the
best
Benefices
of
the
Sequestred
Clergy
,
(
some
of
them
three
or
four
together
)
and
had
withall
four
shillings
a
man
for
their
daily
wages
,
besides
the
honour
of
assisting
in
so
great
an
action
,
as
the
ruin
of
the
Church
,
and
the
subversion
of
the
present
Government
of
the
Realm
of
England
.
In
reference
whereunto
,
they
were
to
be
employed
from
time
to
time
,
as
occasion
was
,
to
stir
up
the
people
of
the
Counties
for
which
they
served
,
to
rise
and
arm
themselves
against
the
King
,
under
colour
of
their
own
defence
,
as
appears
plainly
by
the
Order
of
the
tenth
of
August
.
And
that
they
might
be
looked
upon
with
the
greater
reverence
,
they
maintain
a
constant
intercourse
,
by
Letters
,
with
their
Brethren
of
Scotland
,
the
Churches
of
the
Netherlands
,
the
French
and
Switzers
;
but
chiefly
,
with
Geneva
it self
.
In
which
they
laid
such
vile
Reproaches
on
His
Majesty
and
the
Church
of
England
;
the
one
,
for
having
a
design
to
bring
in
Popery
;
the
other
,
for
a
readiness
to
receive
the
same
;
that
His
Majesty
was
necessitated
to
set
out
a
Manifest
in
the
Latin
Tongue
,
for
laying
open
the
Imposture
to
the
Churches
of
all
Forreign
Nations
.
Amongst
the
rest
of
this
Assembly
,
Dr.
Dan.
Featly
,
not
long
before
made
Chaplain
in
Ordinary
to
the
King
,
must
needs
sit
for
one
;
whether
to
shew
his
Parts
,
or
to
head
a
Party
,
or
out
of
his
old
love
to
Calvinism
,
may
best
be
gathered
from
some
Speeches
which
he
made
and
printed
.
But
he
was
theirs
in
heart
before
,
and
therefore
might
afford
them
his
body
now
,
though
possibly
he
may
be
excused
from
taking
the
Covenant
,
as
the
others
did
.
An
Exhortation
whereunto
,
was
the
first
great
work
which
was
performed
by
these
Masters
in
Israel
,
after
their
assembling
;
the
Covenant
taken
by
them
in
most
solemn
manner
at
St.
Margarets
in
Westminster
,
on
the
25th
of
September
,
the
Exhortation
voted
to
be
published
on
the
9th
of
February
.
37.
Now
to
begin
the
blessed
Reformation
which
they
had
in
hand
,
the
Houses
were
resolved
upon
exterminating
all
external
Pomp
,
and
comely
Order
,
out
of
the
Worship
of
Almighty
God
.
And
to
this
end
,
upon
the
humble
motion
of
these
Divines
of
the
Assembly
,
and
the
sollicitation
of
some
zealous
Lecturers
,
who
were
grown
very
powerful
with
them
;
or
to
ingratiate
themselves
with
the
Scottish
Covenanters
,
whose
help
they
began
to
stand
in
need
of
;
or
finally
,
out
of
the
perversness
of
their
own
cross
humours
,
they
published
an
Ordinance
on
the
28
th
of
August
,
For
the
utter
demolishing
,
removing
,
and
taking
away
all
Monuments
of
Superstition
and
Idolatry
.
Under
which
notion
it
was
ordered
,
That
before
the
last
of
November
then
next
following
,
all
Altars
and
Tables
of
stone
(
as
if
any
such
were
then
erected
!
)
should
be
demolished
in
all
Churches
and
Chappels
throughout
the
Kingdom
.
That
the
Communion-Tables
should
in
all
such
places
be
removed
from
the
East
end
of
the
Chancel
,
unto
some
other
part
of
the
Church
or
Chappel
.
That
all
such
Rails
as
had
been
placed
before
or
about
the
same
,
should
be
taken
away
,
and
the
ground
levelled
with
the
rest
,
which
had
been
raised
for
the
standing
of
any
such
Table
,
within
the
space
of
twenty
years
then
last
past
.
That
all
Tapers
,
Candlesticks
,
and
Basons
,
which
had
of
late
been
used
on
any
of
the
said
Tables
,
should
also
be
removed
and
taken
away
;
neither
the
same
,
nor
any
such
like
,
to
be
from
thenceforth
used
in
God's
Publick
Service
.
That
all
Crucifixes
,
Crosses
,
and
all
Images
and
Pictures
of
any
one
or
more
Persons
of
the
Trinity
,
or
of
the
Virgin
Mary
,
and
all
other
Images
and
Pictures
of
Saints
,
should
be
also
demolished
and
defaced
,
whether
they
stood
in
any
of
the
said
Churches
or
Chappels
,
or
in
any
Church-yard
or
other
open
place
whatsoever
,
never
to
be
erected
or
renewed
again
:
With
a
Proviso
notwithstanding
,
for
preserving
all
Images
,
Pictures
,
and
Coats
of
Arms
,
belonging
to
any
of
their
Ancestors
,
or
any
of
the
Kings
of
this
Realm
,
or
any
other
deceased
persons
which
were
not
generally
considered
and
beheld
as
Saints
.
38.
But
yet
to
make
sure
work
of
it
,
this
Ordinance
was
re-inforced
and
enlarged
by
another
of
the
9th
of
May
,
in
the
year
next
following
;
wherein
,
besides
the
particulars
before
recited
,
they
descend
to
the
taking
away
of
all
Coaps
,
Surplices
,
and
other
Superstitious
Vestments
(
as
they
pleased
to
call
them
)
;
as
also
to
the
taking
away
of
all
Organs
,
and
the
Cases
in
which
they
stood
,
and
the
defacing
of
the
same
;
requiring
the
same
course
to
be
also
taken
in
the
removing
and
defacing
of
Roods
,
Rood-Lofts
,
and
Holy-water-water-Fonts
(
as
if
any
such
things
had
been
of
late
erected
or
permitted
in
the
Church
of
England
,
as
indeed
there
were
not
)
:
whereupon
followed
the
defacing
of
all
Glass
Windows
,
and
the
demolishing
of
all
Organs
within
the
compass
of
their
power
;
the
transposing
of
the
holy
Table
from
the
place
of
the
Altar
,
into
some
other
part
of
the
Church
or
Chancel
;
the
tearing
and
defacing
of
all
Coaps
and
Surplices
,
or
otherwise
employing
them
to
domestick
uses
;
and
finally
,
the
breaking
down
and
removing
of
the
Sacred
Fonts
anciently
used
for
the
Ministration
of
holy
Baptism
;
the
name
of
Holy-water-fonts
being
extended
&
made
use
of
to
comprise
them
also
:
hereupon
followed
also
the
defacing
and
demolishing
of
many
Crosses
erected
as
the
Monuments
of
Christianity
,
in
Cities
,
Towns
,
and
most
of
our
Country-Villages
;
none
being
spared
which
came
within
the
compass
of
those
Enemies
of
the
Cross
of
Christ
.
Amongst
which
Crosses
none
more
eminent
for
Cost
and
Workmanship
,
than
those
of
Cheapside
in
London
,
and
Abington
in
the
County
of
Berks
;
both
of
them
famous
for
the
excellencies
of
the
Statua's
which
were
placed
in
them
;
more
for
the
richness
of
the
trimming
which
was
used
about
them
.
But
the
Divine
Vengeance
fell
on
some
of
the
Executioners
,
for
a
terror
to
others
;
one
of
them
being
killed
in
pulling
down
the
Cross
of
Cheapside
;
and
another
hanged
at
Stow
on
the
Wold
,
within
short
time
after
he
had
pulled
down
the
first
Image
of
the
Cross
in
Abington
.
And
because
no
Order
had
been
made
for
the
executing
of
this
Order
in
His
Majesty's
Chappels
(
as
there
was
in
all
Cathedral
and
Parish-Churches
)
,
a
private
Warrant
was
obtained
by
Harlow
,
a
Knight
of
Herefordshire
,
for
making
the
said
Chappels
equal
to
all
the
rest
,
by
depriving
them
of
all
such
Ornaments
of
State
and
Beauty
with
which
they
had
been
constantly
adorned
in
all
times
since
the
Reformation
.
And
all
this
done
,
(
or
at
the
least
pretended
to
be
done
,
as
the
Ordinance
tell
us
)
as
being
pleasing
unto
God
,
and
visibly
conducing
to
the
blessed
Reformation
so
much
desired
;
but
desired
only
,
as
it
seems
,
by
those
Lords
and
Commons
who
had
a
hand
in
the
Design
.
39.
So
far
they
went
to
show
their
hatred
unto
Superstition
,
their
dislike
of
Popery
:
but
then
they
must
do
somewhat
also
for
expressing
their
great
zeal
to
the
glory
of
God
,
by
some
Acts
of
Piety
.
And
nothing
seemed
more
pious
,
or
more
popular
rather
,
than
to
enjoin
the
more
strict
keeping
of
their
Lords-day-Sabbath
,
by
some
publick
Ordinance
.
With
this
they
had
begun
already
on
the
fifth
of
May
,
on
which
it
was
ordered
by
no
worse
men
than
the
Commons
in
Parliament
,
(
the
Lords
being
either
not
consulted
,
or
not
concurring
)
That
His
Majesty's
Book
for
tolerating
sports
on
the
Lord's
Day
,
should
be
forthwith
burned
by
the
hands
of
the
common
Hangman
,
in
Cheapside
and
other
usual
places
;
and
that
the
Sheriffs
of
London
and
Middlesex
should
see
the
same
put
in
execution
;
which
was
done
accordingly
.
Than
which
,
an
Act
of
a
greater
scorn
,
an
Act
of
greater
Insolency
and
disloyal
impudence
,
was
never
offered
to
a
Soveraign
and
Annointed
Prince
.
So
as
it
was
no
marvel
if
the
Lords
joined
with
them
in
the
Ordinance
of
the
sixth
of
April
,
1644
,
for
to
expose
all
Books
to
the
like
disgrace
which
had
been
writ
,
or
should
be
writ
hereafter
by
any
person
or
persons
,
against
the
Morality
of
the
Sabbath
:
By
which
Ordinance
it
was
also
signified
,
That
no
manner
of
person
whatsoever
▪
should
publickly
cry
,
shew
forth
,
and
expose
to
sale
any
Wares
,
Merchandises
,
Fruits
,
Herbs
,
or
other
Goods
,
upon
that
day
,
on
pain
of
forfeiting
the
same
;
or
travel
,
carry
burthens
,
or
do
any
act
of
Labour
on
it
on
pain
of
forfeiting
Ten
shillings
for
the
said
offence
.
That
no
person
from
thenceforth
on
the
said
day
should
use
,
exercise
,
keep
,
maintain
,
or
be
present
at
any
wrestling
,
shooting
,
bowling
,
ringing
of
Bells
for
pleasure
or
pastime
,
Mask
,
Wake
,
(
otherwise
called
Feasts
)
Church-Ale
,
Games
,
Dancing
,
Sport
,
or
other
pastimes
whatsoever
,
under
the
several
penalties
therein
contained
.
And
that
we
may
perceive
with
what
weighty
cares
the
heads
of
these
good
men
were
troubled
,
when
the
whole
Nation
was
involved
in
Blood
and
Ruin
;
a
Clause
was
added
for
the
taking
down
of
May-poles
also
;
with
a
Command
unto
all
Constables
and
Tything-men
,
to
see
it
done
▪
under
the
penalty
of
forfeiting
five
shillings
weekly
,
till
the
said
May-poles
(
which
they
looked
upon
as
an
Heathenish
Vanity
)
should
be
quite
removed
.
Which
Nail
was
driven
so
far
at
last
,
that
it
was
made
unlawful
for
any
Taylor
to
carry
home
a
new
Suit
of
Clothes
,
or
any
Barber
to
trim
the
man
that
was
to
wear
them
;
for
any
Water-man
to
Ferry
a
passenger
cross
the
Thames
;
and
finally
,
to
any
person
whatsoever
(
though
neither
new
trimmed
,
or
new
apparelled
)
to
sit
at
his
own
door
,
or
to
walk
the
streets
,
or
take
a
mouth-full
of
fresh
air
in
the
open
Fields
.
Most
Rabinical
Dotages
!
40.
The
day
of
publick
Worship
being
thus
new-molded
,
they
must
have
new
Priests
also
,
and
new
Forms
of
Prayer
,
a
new
Confession
of
the
Faith
,
new
Catechisms
,
and
new
Forms
of
Government
.
Towards
the
first
,
an
Ordinance
comes
out
from
the
Lords
and
Commons
in
October
following
,
(
Advice
being
first
had
with
the
Assembly
of
Divines
)
by
which
a
power
was
given
to
some
chief
men
of
the
Assembly
,
and
certain
Ministers
of
London
,
or
to
any
seven
or
more
of
them
,
to
impose
hands
upon
such
persons
whatsoever
whom
they
found
qualified
and
gifted
for
the
holy
Ministry
;
a
Clause
being
added
thereunto
,
That
every
person
and
persons
which
were
so
ordained
,
should
be
reputed
,
deemed
,
and
taken
for
a
Minister
of
the
Church
of
England
,
sufficiently
authorised
for
any
Office
or
Employment
in
it
,
and
capable
of
receiving
all
advantages
which
appertained
to
the
same
.
To
shew
the
nullity
and
invalidity
of
which
Ordinations
,
a
learned
Tractate
was
set
out
by
Dr.
Bohe
,
Chaplain
sometimes
to
the
Right
Reverend
Dr.
Houson
,
Bishop
of
Oxford
first
,
and
of
Durham
afterwards
.
Never
since
answered
by
the
Presbyterians
,
either
Scots
or
English
.
Next
after
,
comes
the
Directory
,
or
new
Form
of
Worship
,
accompanied
with
an
Ordinance
of
the
Lords
and
Commons
on
the
third
of
Ianuary
▪
for
authorising
the
said
Directory
or
Form
of
Worship
;
as
also
,
for
suppressing
the
publick
Liturgy
,
repealing
all
the
Acts
of
Parliament
which
confirmed
the
same
,
and
abrogating
all
the
ancient
and
established
Festivals
,
that
so
Saint
Sabbath
(
as
sometimes
they
called
it
)
might
be
all
in
all
.
The
insufficiency
of
which
Directory
to
the
Ends
proposed
in
the
same
,
pronounced
the
weakness
of
the
Ordinance
which
authorised
it
,
and
the
excellency
of
the
publick
Liturgy
in
all
the
parts
and
offices
of
it
;
was
no
less
learnedly
evinced
by
Dr.
Hammond
▪
then
newly
made
a
Chaplain
in
ordinary
to
His
Sacred
Majesty
.
Which
though
it
might
have
satisfied
all
equal
and
unbyassed
men
,
yet
neither
Learning
nor
Reason
could
be
heard
in
the
new
Assembly
;
or
if
it
were
,
the
voice
thereof
was
drowned
by
the
noise
of
the
Ordinances
.
41.
For
on
the
23
d
of
August
,
Anno
1645
,
another
Ordinance
comes
thundering
from
the
Lords
and
Commons
,
for
the
more
effectual
Execution
of
the
Directory
for
publick
Worship
;
with
several
Clauses
in
the
same
,
not
only
for
dispersing
and
use
thereof
,
but
for
calling
in
the
Book
of
Common-prayer
,
under
several
penalties
.
Which
coming
to
His
Majesty's
knowledg
,
as
soon
as
he
returned
to
His
Winter-Quarters
,
He
published
His
Proclamation
of
the
13th
of
November
,
commanding
in
the
same
the
use
of
the
Common-Prayer
,
notwithstanding
any
Ordinance
to
the
contrary
from
the
Houses
of
Parliament
.
For
taking
notice
,
first
,
of
those
notable
Benefits
which
had
for
Eighty
years
redounded
to
this
Nation
by
the
use
of
the
Liturgy
;
He
next
observes
,
that
by
abolishing
the
said
Book
of
Common-Prayer
,
and
imposing
the
Directory
,
a
way
would
be
left
open
for
all
Ignorant
,
Factious
,
and
Evil
men
,
to
broach
their
Fancies
and
Conceits
,
be
they
never
so
erroneous
,
to
mislead
people
into
Sin
and
Rebellion
against
the
King
,
to
raise
Factions
and
Divisions
in
the
Church
;
and
finally
,
to
utter
those
things
for
their
Prayers
in
the
Congregation
,
to
which
no
Conscientious
can
say
Amen
.
And
thereupon
He
gives
Commandment
to
all
Ministers
in
their
Parish-Churches
,
to
keep
and
use
the
said
Book
of
Common-Prayer
,
in
all
the
Acts
and
Offices
of
God's
Publick
Worship
,
according
to
the
Laws
made
in
that
behalf
;
and
that
the
said
Directory
should
in
no
sort
be
admitted
,
received
,
or
used
;
the
said
pretended
Ordinances
,
or
any
thing
contained
in
them
to
the
contrary
notwithstanding
.
But
His
Majesty
sped
no
better
by
His
Proclamation
,
than
the
two
Doctors
did
before
by
their
Learned
Arguments
.
For
if
He
had
found
little
or
no
obedience
to
his
Proclamations
when
he
was
strong
,
and
in
the
head
of
a
victorious
and
successful
Army
,
He
was
not
to
expect
it
in
a
low
condition
,
when
his
Affairs
were
ruinated
and
reduced
to
nothing
.
42.
For
so
it
was
,
that
the
Scots
having
raised
an
Army
of
Eighteen
thousand
Foot
,
and
Three
thousand
Horse
,
taking
the
Dragoons
into
the
reckoning
,
break
into
England
in
the
depth
of
Winter
,
Anno
1643
,
and
marched
almost
as
far
as
the
Banks
of
the
River
Tine
,
without
opposition
.
There
they
received
a
stop
by
the
coming
of
the
Marquess
of
Newcastle
,
with
his
Northern
Army
,
and
entertain'd
the
time
with
some
petit
skirmishes
,
till
the
sad
news
of
the
surprise
of
Selby
by
Sir
Thomas
Fairfax
,
compelled
him
to
return
towards
York
with
all
his
Forces
,
for
the
preserving
of
that
place
,
on
which
the
safety
of
the
North
did
depend
especially
.
The
Scots
march
after
him
amain
,
and
besiege
that
City
,
in
which
they
were
assisted
by
the
Forces
of
the
Lord
Fairfax
,
and
the
Earl
of
Manchester
,
who
by
the
Houses
were
commanded
to
attend
that
Service
.
The
issue
whereof
was
briefly
this
;
that
having
worsted
the
great
Army
of
Prince
Rupert
at
Marston-moor
,
on
the
second
of
Iuly
,
York
yeelded
on
Composition
upon
that
day
fortnight
;
the
Marquess
of
Newcastle
,
with
many
Gentlemen
of
great
Note
and
Quality
,
shipt
themselves
for
France
;
and
the
strong
Town
of
Newcastle
took
in
by
the
Scots
on
the
19th
of
October
then
next
following
.
More
fortunate
was
His
Majesty
with
His
Southern
Army
,
though
at
the
first
he
was
necessitated
to
retire
from
Oxon
at
such
time
as
the
Forces
under
Essex
and
Waller
did
appear
before
it
.
The
news
whereof
being
brought
unto
them
,
it
was
agreed
that
Waller
should
pursue
the
King
,
and
that
the
Earl's
Army
should
march
Westward
to
reduce
those
Countreys
.
And
here
the
Mystery
of
Iniquity
began
to
show
its
self
in
its
proper
colours
.
For
whereas
they
pretended
to
have
raised
their
Army
for
no
other
end
,
but
only
to
remove
the
King
from
his
Evil
Councellors
,
those
Evil
Councellors
,
as
they
call
them
,
were
left
at
Oxon
,
and
the
King
only
hunted
by
his
insolent
Enemies
.
But
the
King
having
totally
broken
Waller
in
the
end
of
Iune
,
marched
after
Essex
into
Devonshire
,
and
having
shut
him
up
in
Cornwall
,
where
he
had
neither
room
for
forrage
,
nor
hope
of
succours
,
he
forced
him
to
flye
ingloriously
in
a
Skiff
or
Cockboat
,
and
leave
his
Army
in
a
manner
to
the
Conqueror's
Mercy
.
But
his
Horse
having
the
good
fortune
to
save
themselves
,
the
King
gave
quarter
to
the
Foot
,
reserving
to
Himself
their
Cannons
,
Arms
,
and
Ammunition
,
as
a
sign
of
His
Victory
.
And
here
again
the
Warr
might
possibly
have
been
ended
,
if
the
King
had
followed
his
good
fortune
,
and
march'd
to
London
before
the
Earl
of
Essex
had
united
his
scattered
Forces
,
and
Manchester
was
returned
from
the
Northern
Service
.
But
setting
down
before
Plymouth
now
,
as
he
did
before
Glocester
the
last
year
,
he
lost
the
opportunity
of
effecting
his
purpose
,
and
was
fought
withall
at
Newberry
,
in
his
coming
back
,
where
neither
side
could
boast
of
obtaining
the
Victory
.
43.
But
howsoever
,
having
gained
some
reputation
by
his
Western
Action
,
the
Houses
seem
inclinable
to
accept
His
offer
of
entring
into
Treaty
with
Him
for
an
Accommodation
.
This
He
had
offered
by
His
Message
from
Evesham
on
the
4th
of
Iuly
,
immediately
after
the
defeat
of
Waller
;
and
pressed
it
by
another
from
Tavestock
on
the
8th
of
September
,
as
soon
as
he
had
broken
the
great
Army
of
the
Earl
of
Essex
.
To
these
they
hearkned
not
at
first
.
But
being
sensible
of
the
out-cries
of
the
common
people
,
they
condescend
at
last
,
appointing
Vxbridg
for
the
place
,
and
the
thirtieth
day
of
Ianuary
for
the
time
thereof
.
For
a
preparative
whereunto
,
and
to
satisfie
the
importunity
and
expectation
of
their
Brethren
of
Scotland
,
they
attaint
the
Arch-bishop
of
High
Treason
,
in
the
House
of
Commons
,
and
pass
their
Bill
by
Ordinance
in
the
House
of
Peers
,
in
which
no
more
than
seven
Lords
did
concur
to
the
Sentence
;
but
being
sentenced
howsoever
,
by
the
malice
of
the
Presbyterians
both
Scots
and
English
,
he
was
brought
to
act
the
last
part
of
his
Tragedy
on
the
10th
of
Ianuary
,
as
shall
be
told
at
large
in
another
place
.
This
could
presage
no
good
success
to
the
following
Treaty
.
For
though
Covenants
sometimes
may
be
writ
in
blood
;
yet
I
find
no
such
way
for
commencing
Treaties
.
And
to
say
truth
,
the
King's
Commissioners
soon
found
what
they
were
to
trust
to
.
For
having
condescended
to
accompany
the
Commissioners
from
the
Houses
of
Parliament
,
and
to
be
present
at
a
Sermon
preached
by
one
of
their
Chaplains
,
on
the
first
day
of
the
meeting
they
found
what
little
hopes
they
had
of
a
good
conclusion
.
The
Preacher's
Name
was
Love
,
a
Welsh-man
,
and
one
of
the
most
fiery
Presbyters
in
all
the
Pack
:
In
whose
Sermon
there
were
many
passages
very
scandalous
to
His
Majesty's
Person
,
and
derogatory
to
His
Honour
;
stirring
up
the
people
against
the
Treaty
,
and
incensing
them
against
the
King's
Commissioners
;
telling
them
,
That
they
came
with
hearts
full
of
Blood
;
and
that
there
was
as
great
a
distance
betwixt
the
Treaty
and
Peace
,
as
there
was
between
Heaven
and
Hell
.
Of
this
the
Oxon
Lords
complained
,
but
could
obtain
no
reparation
for
the
King
or
themselves
;
though
afterwards
Cromwel
paid
the
debt
,
and
brought
him
to
the
Scaffold
when
he
least
looked
for
it
.
44.
But
notwithstanding
these
presages
of
no
good
success
,
the
King's
Commissioners
begin
the
long-wisht-for
Treaty
,
which
is
reduced
to
these
three
Heads
,
viz.
Concernments
of
the
Church
,
The
Power
of
the
Militia
,
and
the
Warr
of
Ireland
.
In
reference
to
the
first
(
for
of
the
other
two
I
shall
take
no
notice
)
His
Majesty
was
pleased
to
condescend
to
these
particulars
;
that
is
to
say
,
1.
That
freedom
be
left
to
all
persons
whatsoever
in
matters
of
Ceremony
;
and
that
all
the
penalties
of
the
Laws
and
Canons
which
enjoin
those
Ceremonies
,
be
suspended
.
2.
That
the
Bishops
should
exercise
no
act
of
Iurisdiction
or
Ordination
,
without
the
consent
and
counsel
of
the
Presbyters
,
who
shall
be
chosen
by
the
Clergy
of
each
Diocess
,
out
of
the
gravest
and
most
learned
men
amongst
themselves
.
3.
That
the
Bishop
shall
be
constantly
resident
in
his
Diocess
,
except
he
be
required
to
attend
His
Majesty
;
and
shall
preach
every
Sunday
in
some
Church
or
other
,
within
the
Diocess
,
if
he
be
not
hindred
either
by
old
age
or
sickness
.
4.
That
Ordination
shall
be
publick
,
and
in
solemn
manner
;
and
none
to
be
admitted
into
Holy
Orders
,
but
such
as
are
well
qualified
and
approved
of
by
the
Rural
Presbyters
.
5.
That
an
improvement
be
made
of
all
such
Vicaridges
as
belonged
to
Bishops
,
Deans
,
and
Chapters
;
the
said
improvement
to
be
made
out
of
Impropriations
,
and
confirmed
by
Parliament
.
6.
That
from
thenceforth
no
man
should
hold
two
Churches
with
Cure
of
Souls
.
And
,
7.
That
One
hundred
thousand
pound
should
be
forthwith
raised
out
of
the
Lands
belonging
to
the
Bishops
and
Cathedral
Churches
,
towards
the
satisfaction
of
the
Publick
Debts
.
An
Offer
was
also
made
,
for
regulating
the
Jurisdiction
of
Ecclesiastical
Courts
,
in
Causes
Testamentary
,
Decimal
,
and
Matrimonial
;
for
rectifying
some
Abuses
in
the
exercise
of
Excommunication
;
for
moderating
the
excessive
Fees
of
the
Bishops
Officers
,
and
ordering
their
Visitations
to
the
best
advantage
of
the
Church
;
and
all
this
to
be
done
by
consent
of
Parliament
.
45.
His
Majesty
also
offered
them
the
Militia
for
the
space
of
three
years
;
which
might
afford
them
time
enough
to
settle
the
Affairs
of
the
Kingdom
,
had
they
been
so
pleased
;
and
to
associate
the
Houses
with
Him
in
the
Warr
of
Ireland
;
but
so
,
as
not
to
be
excluded
from
His
Care
of
that
People
.
But
these
Proposals
did
not
satisfie
the
Puritan
English
,
much
less
the
Presbyterian
Scots
,
who
were
joined
in
that
Treaty
.
They
were
resolved
upon
the
abolition
of
Episcopacy
,
both
Root
and
Branch
;
of
having
the
Militia
for
Seven
years
absolutely
,
and
afterwards
to
be
disposed
of
as
the
King
and
the
Houses
could
agree
:
and
finally
,
of
exercising
such
an
unlimited
power
in
the
Warr
of
Ireland
,
that
the
King
should
neither
be
able
to
grant
a
Cessation
,
or
to
make
a
Peace
,
or
to
show
mercy
unto
any
of
that
people
on
their
due
submission
.
And
from
the
rigour
of
these
terms
,
they
were
not
to
be
drawn
by
the
King's
Commissioners
;
which
rendred
the
whole
Treaty
fruitless
,
and
frustrated
the
expectation
of
all
Loyal
Subjects
,
who
languished
under
the
calamity
of
this
woful
Warr.
For
as
the
Treaty
cooled
,
so
the
Warr
grew
hotter
;
managed
for
the
most
part
by
the
same
Hands
,
but
by
different
Heads
:
Concerning
which
,
we
are
to
know
,
That
not
long
after
the
beginning
of
this
everlasting
Parliament
,
the
Puritan
Faction
became
subdivided
into
Presbyterians
and
Independents
.
And
at
the
first
,
the
Presbyterians
carried
all
before
them
both
in
Camp
and
Council
.
But
growing
jealous
at
the
last
of
the
Earl
of
Essex
,
whose
late
miscarriage
in
the
West
was
looked
on
as
a
Plot
to
betray
his
Army
;
they
suffered
him
to
be
wormed
out
of
his
Commission
,
and
gave
the
chief
Command
of
all
to
Sir
Thomas
Fairfax
;
with
whose
good
Services
and
Affections
they
were
well
acquainted
.
To
him
they
joined
Lieutenant
General
Oliver
Cromwell
,
who
from
a
private
Captain
had
obtained
to
be
Lieutenant
to
the
Earl
of
Manchester
in
the
associated
Counties
,
as
they
commonly
called
them
;
and
having
done
good
Service
in
the
Battel
of
Marston-moor
,
was
thought
the
fittest
man
to
conduct
their
Forces
.
And
on
the
other
side
,
the
Earl
of
Brentford
(
but
better
known
by
the
Name
of
General
Ruthuen
)
who
had
commanded
the
King's
Army
since
the
Fight
at
Edg-hill
,
was
outed
of
his
Place
by
a
Court-Contrivement
,
and
that
Command
conferred
upon
Prince
Rupert
,
the
King's
Sisters
Son
,
not
long
before
made
Duke
of
Cumberland
,
and
Earl
of
Holderness
.
46.
By
these
new
Generals
,
the
Fortune
of
the
Warr
,
and
consequently
the
Fate
of
the
Kingdom
which
depended
on
it
,
came
to
be
decided
.
And
at
the
first
,
the
King
seemed
to
have
much
the
better
by
the
taking
of
Leicester
;
though
afterwards
it
turned
to
his
disadvantage
:
For
many
of
the
Soldiers
being
loaded
with
the
Spoil
of
the
place
,
withdrew
themselves
for
the
disposing
of
their
Booty
,
and
came
not
back
unto
the
Army
,
till
it
was
too
late
.
News
also
came
,
that
Fairfax
with
his
Army
had
laid
siege
to
Oxon
,
which
moved
the
King
to
return
back
as
far
as
Daventry
,
there
to
expect
the
re-assembling
of
his
scattered
Companies
.
Which
hapning
as
Fairfax
had
desired
,
he
marcht
hastily
after
him
,
with
an
intent
to
give
him
Battel
on
the
first
opportunity
:
In
which
he
was
confirmed
by
two
great
Advantages
;
first
,
by
the
seasonable
coming
of
Cromwel
with
a
fresh
Body
of
Horse
,
which
reach'd
him
not
until
the
Evening
before
the
fight
:
and
secondly
,
by
the
intercepting
of
some
Letters
sent
from
General
Goring
,
in
which
His
Majesty
was
advised
to
decline
all
occasion
of
Battel
,
till
he
could
come
up
to
him
with
his
Western
Forces
.
This
hastned
the
Design
of
fighting
in
the
adverse
Party
,
who
fall
upon
the
King's
Army
in
the
Fields
near
Naisby
,
(
till
that
time
an
obscure
Village
)
in
Northamptonshire
:
on
Saturday
the
19th
of
Iune
,
the
Battels
joined
;
and
at
first
His
Majesty
had
the
better
of
it
,
and
might
have
had
so
at
the
last
,
if
Prince
Rupert
having
routed
one
Wing
of
the
Enemy's
Horse
,
had
not
been
so
intent
upon
the
chase
of
the
Flying-Enemy
,
that
he
left
his
Foot
open
to
the
other
Wing
.
Who
pressing
hotly
on
them
,
put
them
to
an
absolute
Rout
,
and
made
themselves
Masters
of
his
Camp
,
Carriage
,
and
Cannon
;
and
amongst
other
things
of
His
Majesty's
Cabinet
:
In
which
they
found
many
of
his
Letters
,
most
of
them
written
to
the
Queen
;
which
afterwards
were
published
by
Command
of
the
Houses
,
to
their
great
dishonour
.
For
whereas
the
Athenians
on
the
like
success
,
had
intercepted
a
Packet
of
Letters
from
Philip
King
of
Macedon
,
their
most
bitter
Enemy
,
unto
several
Friends
,
they
met
with
one
amongst
the
rest
to
the
Queen
Olympias
;
the
rest
being
all
broke
open
before
the
Council
,
that
they
might
be
advertised
of
the
Enemy's
purposes
,
the
Letter
to
the
Queen
was
returned
untouch't
;
the
whole
Senate
thinking
it
a
shameful
and
dishonest
act
to
pry
into
the
Conjugal
Secrets
betwixt
Man
and
Wife
.
A
Modesty
in
which
those
of
Athens
stand
as
much
commended
by
Hilladius
Bisantinus
,
an
ancient
Writer
,
as
the
chief
Leading-men
of
the
Houses
of
Parliament
,
are
like
to
stand
condemned
for
want
of
it
,
in
succeeding
Stories
.
47.
But
to
proceed
,
this
miserable
Blow
was
followed
by
the
surrendry
of
Bristol
,
the
storming
of
Bridgwater
,
the
surprise
of
Hereford
,
and
at
the
end
of
Winter
,
with
the
loss
of
Chester
.
During
which
time
the
King
moved
up
and
down
with
a
Running-Army
,
but
with
such
ill
Fortune
as
most
commonly
attends
a
declining-side
.
In
which
distress
he
comes
to
his
old
Winter-Quarters
,
not
out
of
hope
of
bringing
his
Affairs
to
a
better
condition
before
the
opening
of
the
Spring
.
From
Oxon
he
sends
divers
Messages
to
the
Houses
of
Parliament
,
desiring
that
He
might
be
suffered
to
return
to
Westminster
,
and
offering
for
their
security
the
whole
Power
of
the
Kingdom
,
the
Navy
,
Castles
,
Forts
,
and
Armies
,
to
be
enjoyed
by
them
in
such
manner
,
and
for
so
long
time
,
as
they
had
formerly
desired
.
But
finding
nothing
from
them
but
neglect
and
scorn
,
His
Messages
despised
,
and
His
Person
vilified
,
He
made
an
offer
of
Himself
to
Fairfax
,
who
refused
also
.
Tired
with
repulse
upon
repulse
,
and
having
lost
the
small
remainder
of
His
Forces
near
Stow
on
the
Wold
;
He
puts
Himself
,
in
the
beginning
of
May
,
into
the
hands
of
the
Scots
Commissioners
,
residing
then
at
Southwell
in
the
County
of
Nottingham
,
a
Mannor-House
belonging
to
the
See
of
York
.
For
the
Scots
having
mastered
the
Northern
parts
,
in
the
year
1644
,
spent
the
next
year
in
harrasing
the
Countrey
,
even
as
far
as
Hereford
;
which
they
besieged
for
a
time
,
and
perhaps
had
carried
it
,
if
they
had
not
been
called
back
by
the
Letters
of
some
special
Friends
,
to
take
care
of
Scotland
,
then
almost
reduced
to
the
King's
obedience
,
by
the
Noble
Marquess
of
Montross
.
On
which
Advertisement
they
depart
from
Hereford
,
face
Worcester
,
and
so
marcht
Northward
:
From
whence
they
presently
dispatch
Col.
David
Leshly
,
with
Six
thousand
Horse
;
and
with
their
Foot
employed
themselves
in
the
Siege
of
Newark
;
which
brought
down
their
Commissioners
to
Southwell
,
before
remembred
.
From
thence
the
King
is
hurried
in
post-haste
to
the
Town
of
Newcastle
,
which
they
looked
on
as
their
strongest
Hold.
And
being
now
desirous
to
make
eeven
with
their
Masters
,
to
receive
the
wages
of
their
Iniquity
,
and
being
desirous
to
get
home
in
safety
with
that
Spoil
and
Plunder
which
they
had
gotten
in
their
marching
and
re-marching
betwixt
Tweed
and
Hereford
,
they
prest
the
King
to
fling
up
all
the
Towns
and
Castles
which
remained
in
His
Power
,
or
else
they
durst
not
promise
to
continue
Him
under
their
Protection
.
48.
This
Turn
seemed
strange
unto
the
King
.
Who
had
not
put
Himself
into
the
Power
of
the
Scots
,
had
He
not
been
assured
before-hand
by
the
French
Ambassador
,
of
more
courteous
usage
;
to
whom
the
Scots
Commissioners
had
engaged
themselves
,
not
only
to
receive
His
Person
,
but
all
those
also
which
repaired
unto
Him
into
their
protection
,
as
the
King
signified
by
His
Letters
to
the
Marquess
of
Ormond
.
But
having
got
Him
into
their
Power
,
they
forget
those
Promises
,
and
bring
Him
under
the
necessity
of
writing
to
the
Marquesses
of
Montross
and
Ormond
to
discharge
their
Soldiers
;
and
to
His
Governours
of
Towns
in
England
,
to
give
up
their
Garrisons
.
Amongst
which
,
Oxford
the
then
Regal
City
,
was
the
most
considerable
,
surrendred
to
Sir
Thomas
Fairfax
upon
Midsommer-day
.
And
by
the
Articles
of
that
Surrendry
,
the
Duke
of
York
was
put
into
the
Power
of
the
Houses
of
Parliament
;
together
with
the
Great
Seal
,
the
Signet
,
and
the
Privy-Seal
,
all
which
were
most
despitefully
broken
in
the
House
of
Peers
,
as
formerly
the
Dutch
had
broke
the
Seals
of
the
King
of
Spain
,
when
they
had
cast
off
all
Fidelity
and
Allegiance
to
him
,
and
put
themselves
into
the
Form
of
a
Common-wealth
.
But
then
to
make
him
some
amends
,
they
give
him
some
faint
hopes
of
suffering
him
to
bestow
a
visit
on
his
Realm
of
Scotland
,
(
his
ancient
and
native
Kingdom
,
as
he
commonly
called
it
)
there
to
expect
the
bettering
of
his
Condition
in
the
changes
of
time
.
But
the
Scots
hearing
of
his
purpose
,
and
having
long
ago
cast
off
the
yoke
of
subjection
,
voted
against
his
coming
,
in
a
full
Assembly
;
so
that
we
may
affirm
of
him
,
as
the
Scripture
doth
of
our
Saviour
Christ
,
viz.
He
came
unto
his
own
,
and
his
own
received
him
not
,
John
cap.
1.2
.
The
like
resolution
was
taken
also
by
the
Commissioners
of
that
Nation
,
and
the
chief
Leaders
of
their
Army
,
who
had
contracted
with
the
two
Houses
of
Parliament
,
and
for
the
sum
of
Two
hundred
thousand
pounds
in
ready
money
,
sold
and
betrayed
him
into
the
hands
of
his
Enemies
,
as
certainly
they
would
have
done
the
Lord
Christ
himself
for
half
the
money
,
if
he
had
bowed
down
the
Heavens
,
and
came
down
to
visit
them
.
Being
delivered
over
unto
such
Commissioners
as
were
sent
by
the
Houses
to
receive
him
▪
he
was
by
them
conducted
on
the
third
of
February
,
to
his
House
of
Holdenby
,
not
far
from
the
good
Town
of
Northampton
;
where
he
was
kept
so
close
,
that
none
of
his
Domestick
Servants
,
no
not
so
much
as
his
own
Chaplains
were
suffered
to
have
any
access
unto
him
.
And
there
we
leave
him
for
the
present
;
but
long
he
shall
not
be
permitted
to
continue
there
,
as
shall
be
shewn
hereafter
in
due
place
and
time
.
49.
Such
being
the
issue
of
the
Warr
,
let
us
next
look
upon
the
Presbyterians
in
the
acts
of
Peace
;
in
which
they
threatned
more
destruction
to
the
Church
,
than
the
Warr
it self
.
As
soon
as
they
had
setled
the
strict
keeping
of
the
Lord's-day-Sabbath
,
suppressed
the
publick
Liturgy
,
and
imposed
the
Directory
,
they
gave
command
to
their
Divines
of
the
Assembly
,
to
set
themselves
upon
the
making
a
new
Confession
.
The
Nine
and
thirty
Articles
of
the
Church
of
England
,
were
either
thought
to
have
too
much
of
the
ancient
Fathers
,
or
too
little
of
Calvin
,
and
therefore
fit
to
be
reviewed
,
or
else
laid
aside
.
And
at
the
first
,
their
Journey-men
began
with
a
Review
,
and
fitted
Fourteen
of
the
Articles
to
their
own
conceptions
;
but
in
the
end
,
despairing
of
the
like
success
in
all
the
rest
,
they
gave
over
that
impertinent
labour
,
and
found
it
a
more
easie
task
to
conceive
a
new
,
than
to
accommodate
the
old
Confession
to
their
private
Fancies
.
And
in
this
new
Confession
,
they
establish
the
Morality
of
their
Lord's-day-Sabbath
,
declare
the
Pope
to
be
the
Antichrist
,
the
Son
of
Perdition
,
and
the
Man
of
Sin
.
And
therein
also
interweave
the
Calvinian
Rigours
,
in
reference
to
the
absolute
Decree
of
Predestination
,
Grace
,
Free-will
,
&c.
But
knowing
that
they
served
such
Masters
as
were
resolved
to
part
with
no
one
Branch
of
their
own
Authority
,
they
attribute
a
Power
to
the
Civil
Magistrate
,
not
only
of
calling
Synods
and
Church-Assemblies
,
but
also
of
being
present
at
them
,
and
to
provide
that
whatsoever
is
therein
contracted
,
be
done
agreebly
to
the
Mind
and
Will
of
God
.
But
as
to
the
matter
of
Church-Government
,
the
Divine
Right
of
their
Presbyteries
,
the
setting
of
Christ
upon
his
Throne
,
the
Parity
or
Imparity
of
Ministers
in
the
Church
of
Christ
,
not
a
word
delivered
.
Their
mighty
Masters
were
not
then
resolved
upon
those
particulars
;
and
it
was
fit
the
Holy
Ghost
should
stay
their
leisure
,
and
not
inspire
their
Journey-men
with
any
other
Instruction
than
what
was
sent
them
from
the
Houses
.
50.
But
this
Confession
,
though
imperfect
,
and
performed
by
halves
,
was
offered
in
the
way
of
an
Humble
Advice
to
the
Lords
and
Commons
;
that
by
the
omnipotency
of
an
Ordinance
it
might
pass
for
currant
,
and
be
received
for
the
established
Doctrine
of
the
Church
of
England
.
The
like
was
done
also
in
the
tendry
of
their
Larger
Catechism
,
which
seems
to
be
nothing
in
a
manner
but
the
setting
out
of
their
Confession
in
another
dress
,
and
putting
it
into
the
form
of
Questions
and
Answers
,
that
so
it
might
appear
to
be
somewhat
else
than
indeed
it
was
.
But
being
somewhat
of
the
largest
to
be
taught
in
Schools
,
and
somewhat
of
the
hardest
to
be
learned
by
Children
,
it
was
brought
afterwards
into
an
Epitome
,
commonly
called
The
lesser
Catechism
,
and
by
the
Authors
recommended
to
the
use
of
the
Church
,
as
far
more
Orthodox
than
Nowel's
,
more
clear
than
that
contained
in
the
Common-Prayer-Book
,
and
not
inferior
to
the
Palatine
or
Genevian
Forms
.
But
in
all
three
,
they
held
forth
such
a
Doctrine
touching
God's
Decrees
,
that
they
gave
occasion
of
reviving
the
old
Blastian
Heresie
,
in
making
God
to
be
the
Author
of
Sin
.
Which
Doctrine
being
new
published
in
a
Pamphlet
,
entituled
,
Comfort
for
Believers
in
their
Sins
and
Troubles
,
gave
such
a
hot
Alarm
to
all
the
Calvinists
in
the
new
Assembly
,
that
they
procured
it
to
be
burnt
by
the
hands
of
the
Hangman
.
But
first
,
they
thought
it
necessary
to
prepare
the
way
to
that
execution
,
by
publishing
in
print
their
detestation
of
that
abominable
and
blasphemous
Opinion
,
That
God
hath
a
hand
in
,
and
is
the
Author
of
the
sinfulness
of
his
people
,
as
the
Title
tells
us
.
So
that
now
Calvin's
Followers
may
sleep
supinely
without
regard
to
the
reproaches
of
uncivil
men
,
who
had
upbraided
them
with
maintaining
such
blasphemous
Doctrine
.
The
Reverend
Divines
of
the
Assembly
have
absolved
them
from
it
,
and
showed
their
Detestation
of
it
;
and
who
dares
charge
it
on
them
for
the
time
to
come
?
51.
But
these
things
possibly
were
acted
as
they
were
Calvinians
,
and
perhaps
Sabbatarians
also
,
and
no
more
than
so
.
And
therefore
we
must
next
see
what
they
do
on
the
score
of
Presbytery
,
for
setting
up
whereof
,
they
had
took
the
Covenant
,
called
in
the
Scots
,
and
more
insisted
on
the
abolition
of
the
Episcopal
Function
,
than
any
other
of
the
Propositions
which
more
concern
them
.
To
this
they
made
their
way
in
those
Demands
which
they
sent
to
Oxon
,
the
Ordinance
for
Ordination
of
Ministers
,
and
their
advancing
of
the
Directory
in
the
fall
of
the
Liturgy
.
They
had
also
voted
down
the
Calling
of
Bishops
,
in
the
House
of
Commons
,
on
Septemb.
8.
1642
;
and
caused
the
passing
of
that
Vote
to
be
solemnized
with
Bells
and
Bonfires
in
the
streets
of
London
,
as
if
the
whole
City
was
as
much
concerned
in
it
,
as
some
Factious
Citizens
.
But
knowing
that
little
was
to
be
effected
by
the
Propositions
,
and
much
less
by
their
Votes
,
they
put
them
both
into
a
Bill
,
which
past
the
House
of
Peers
on
the
third
of
February
,
some
two
days
after
they
had
tendred
their
Proposals
to
the
King
at
Oxon.
And
by
that
Bill
it
was
desired
to
be
Enacted
,
That
from
the
Fifth
of
November
,
(
the
day
designed
for
the
blowing
up
the
Parliament
by
the
Gun-powder-Traytors
)
which
should
be
in
the
year
of
our
Lord
1643
,
there
should
be
no
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Commissaries
,
&c.
(
with
all
their
Train
recited
in
the
Oxon
Article
,
Numb.
21.
)
in
the
Church
of
England
:
That
from
thenceforth
the
Name
,
Title
,
and
Function
of
Arch-Bishops
,
Bishops
,
Chancellors
.
&c.
or
likewise
the
having
,
using
,
or
exercising
any
Iurisdiction
,
Office
,
and
Authority
,
by
reason
or
colour
of
any
such
Name
,
Dignity
,
or
Function
,
in
the
Realm
of
England
▪
should
utterly
and
for
ever
cease
.
And
that
the
King
might
yeeld
the
sooner
to
the
Alteration
,
they
tempt
him
to
it
with
a
Clause
therein
contained
,
for
putting
him
into
the
actual
possession
of
all
the
Castles
,
Mannors
,
Lands
,
Tenements
,
and
Hereditaments
,
belonging
to
the
said
Arch-bishops
,
or
Bishops
,
or
to
any
of
them
.
And
for
the
Lands
of
Deans
▪
and
Chapters
,
the
Brethren
had
a
hope
to
parcel
them
amongst
themselves
,
under
the
colour
of
encouraging
and
maintaining
of
a
Preaching-Ministry
;
some
sorry
pittance
being
allowed
to
the
old
Proprietaries
,
and
some
short
Pension
during
life
to
the
several
Bishops
.
52.
Such
was
the
tenour
of
the
Bill
;
which
found
no
better
entertainment
than
their
Propositions
.
So
that
despairing
of
obtaining
the
King's
consent
to
advance
Presbytery
,
they
resolved
to
do
it
of
themselves
,
but
not
till
they
had
broken
the
King's
Forces
at
the
Battel
of
Naisby
:
For
on
the
nineteenth
of
August
then
next
following
,
they
publish
Directions
in
the
name
of
the
Lords
and
Commons
,
(
after
advice
with
their
Divines
of
the
Assembly
)
for
the
chusing
of
RVLING-ELDERS
in
all
the
Congregations
,
and
in
the
Classical
Assemblies
,
for
the
Cities
of
London
and
Westminster
,
and
the
several
Counties
of
the
Kingdom
,
in
order
to
the
speedy
setling
of
Presbyterial
Government
.
Amongst
which
,
no
small
care
was
taken
for
making
twelve
Classes
of
the
Ministers
of
London
only
;
and
after
,
for
dividing
each
particular
County
into
several
Classes
,
with
reference
to
the
largeness
and
extent
thereof
.
Which
Orders
and
Directions
,
were
after
seconded
by
the
Ordinance
of
October
the
twentieth
;
containing
certain
Rules
for
the
suspension
of
scandalous
and
ignorant
persons
from
the
holy
Supper
,
and
giving
power
to
certain
persons
therein
named
,
to
sit
as
Judges
and
Tryers
,
as
well
concerning
the
Election
,
as
the
Integrity
and
Ability
of
all
such
men
as
are
elected
Elders
within
any
of
the
Twelve
Classes
of
the
Province
of
London
.
It
is
not
to
be
thought
,
but
that
the
London-Elderships
made
sufficient
haste
to
put
themselves
into
the
actual
possession
of
their
new
Authority
.
But
in
the
Countrey
,
most
men
were
so
cold
and
backward
,
that
the
Lower-House
was
fain
to
quicken
them
with
some
fresh
Resolves
;
by
which
it
was
required
,
on
the
twentieth
of
February
,
That
choice
be
forthwith
made
of
Elders
,
thoroughout
the
Kingdom
,
according
to
such
former
Directions
as
had
past
both
Houses
;
and
that
all
Classes
and
Parochial
Congregations
,
should
be
thereby
authorised
effectually
to
proceed
therein
.
And
that
the
Church
might
be
supplied
with
able
Ministers
in
all
times
succeeding
,
the
Power
of
Ordination
,
formerly
restrained
to
certain
persons
residing
in
and
about
the
City
of
London
,
(
according
to
the
Ordinance
of
the
second
of
October
,
1644.
)
is
now
communicated
to
the
Ministers
of
each
several
Classes
,
as
men
most
like
to
know
the
wants
of
the
Parish-Churches
under
their
Authority
.
53.
But
here
it
is
to
be
observed
,
that
in
the
setling
of
the
Presbyterian
Government
in
the
Realm
of
England
,
as
the
Presbyteries
were
to
be
subordinate
to
the
Classical
,
Provincial
,
and
National
Assemblies
of
the
Church
,
so
were
they
all
to
be
subordinate
to
the
Power
of
the
Parliament
,
as
appears
plainly
by
the
Ordinance
of
the
fourteenth
of
March
;
which
makes
it
quite
another
thing
from
the
Scottish
Presbyteries
,
and
other
Assemblies
of
that
Kirk
,
which
held
themselves
to
be
supream
,
and
unaccountable
in
their
actings
▪
without
respect
unto
the
King
,
the
Parliament
,
and
the
Courts
of
Justice
.
But
the
truth
is
,
that
as
the
English
generally
were
not
willing
to
receive
that
yoak
;
so
neither
did
the
Houses
really
intend
to
impose
it
on
them
,
though
for
a
while
,
to
hold
fair
quarter
with
the
Scots
,
they
seemed
forward
in
it
.
And
this
appears
sufficiently
by
a
Declaration
of
the
House
of
Commons
,
published
on
the
seventeenth
of
April
,
1646
;
in
which
they
signifie
,
That
they
were
not
able
to
consent
to
the
granting
of
an
Arbitrary
and
unlimited
Power
and
Iurisdiction
to
near
Ten
thousand
Iudicatories
to
be
erected
in
the
Kingdom
,
which
could
not
be
consistent
with
the
Fundamental
Laws
and
Government
of
it
,
and
which
by
necessary
consequence
did
exclude
the
Parliament
from
having
any
thing
to
do
in
that
Iurisdiction
.
On
such
a
doubtful
bottom
did
Presbytery
stand
,
till
the
King
had
put
himself
into
the
Power
of
the
Scots
,
and
that
the
Scots
had
posted
him
in
all
haste
to
the
Town
of
Newcastle
.
Which
caused
the
Lords
and
Commons
no
less
hastily
to
speed
their
Ordinance
of
the
fifth
of
Iune
,
For
the
present
setling
of
the
Presbyterial
Government
,
without
further
delay
,
as
in
the
Title
is
exprest
.
And
though
it
was
declared
in
the
end
of
that
Ordinance
,
That
it
was
to
be
in
force
for
three
years
only
,
except
the
Houses
should
think
fit
to
continue
it
longer
;
yet
were
the
London-Ministers
so
intent
upon
them
,
that
they
resolve
to
live
no
longer
in
suspence
,
but
to
proceed
couragiously
in
the
execution
of
those
several
Powers
which
both
by
Votes
and
Ordinances
were
intrusted
to
them
.
And
to
make
known
to
all
the
World
what
they
meant
to
do
,
they
published
a
Paper
with
this
Title
,
that
is
to
say
,
Certain
Considerations
and
Cautions
agreed
upon
by
the
Ministers
of
London
and
Westminster
,
and
within
the
Lines
of
Communication
.
Iune
the
nineteenth
,
1646.
According
to
which
they
resolve
to
put
the
Presbyterial
Government
into
execution
,
upon
the
Ordinances
of
Parliament
before
published
.
54.
In
which
conjuncture
it
was
thought
expedient
by
the
Houses
of
Parliament
,
to
send
Commissioners
to
Newcastle
,
and
by
them
to
present
such
Propositions
to
his
Sacred
Majesty
,
as
they
conceived
to
be
agreeable
to
his
present
condition
.
In
the
second
of
which
it
was
desired
,
That
according
to
the
laudable
Example
of
his
Royal
Father
,
of
happy
memory
,
he
would
be
pleased
to
swear
and
sign
the
Solemn
League
and
Covenant
,
and
cause
it
to
be
taken
by
Acts
of
Parliament
in
all
his
Kingdoms
and
Estates
.
And
in
the
third
it
was
proposed
,
That
a
Bill
should
pass
for
the
utter
abolishing
and
taking
away
of
Arch-Bishops
,
Bishops
,
Chancellors
,
Commissaries
,
Deans
,
&c.
as
they
occur
before
in
the
Oxon
Articles
,
Num.
21.
That
the
Assembly
of
Divines
,
and
Reformation
of
Religion
,
according
to
the
said
Covenant
,
should
be
forthwith
setled
and
confirmed
by
Act
of
Parliament
;
and
that
such
unity
and
uniformity
between
the
Churches
of
both
Kingdoms
,
should
in
like
manner
be
confirmed
by
Act
of
Parliament
,
as
by
the
said
Covenant
was
required
,
after
Advice
first
had
with
the
Divines
of
the
said
Assembly
.
It
was
required
also
in
the
said
Propositions
,
That
he
should
utterly
divest
himself
of
all
power
to
protect
his
people
,
by
putting
the
Militia
into
the
hands
of
the
Houses
;
and
that
he
should
betray
the
greatest
part
of
the
Lords
and
Gentry
which
had
adhered
unto
him
in
the
course
of
the
Warr
,
to
a
certain
ruin
;
some
of
which
were
to
be
excluded
from
all
hope
of
Pardon
,
as
to
the
saving
of
their
Lives
;
others
to
forfeit
their
Estates
,
and
to
lose
their
Liberties
;
the
Clergy
to
remain
under
sequestration
;
the
Lawyers
of
both
sorts
to
be
disabled
from
the
use
of
their
Callings
.
Demands
of
such
unreasonable
and
horrid
nature
,
as
would
have
rendred
him
inglorious
and
contemptible
both
at
home
and
abroad
,
if
they
had
been
granted
.
55.
These
Propositions
were
presented
to
him
on
the
eleventh
day
of
Iuly
,
at
Newcastle
,
by
the
Earls
of
Pembroke
and
Suffolk
,
of
the
House
of
Peers
;
Erle
,
Hipisly
,
Robinson
,
and
Goodwin
,
from
the
House
of
Commons
:
Of
whom
his
Majesty
demanded
,
Whether
they
came
impowred
to
treat
with
him
,
or
not
?
And
when
they
answered
,
That
they
had
no
Authority
so
to
do
:
He
presently
replied
,
That
then
the
Houses
might
as
well
have
sent
their
Propositions
by
an
honest
Trumpeter
,
and
so
parted
with
them
for
the
present
.
His
Majesty
had
spent
the
greatest
part
of
his
time
since
he
came
to
Newcastle
,
in
managing
a
dispute
about
Church-Government
with
Mr.
Alexander
Henderson
,
the
most
considerable
Champion
for
Presbytery
in
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
.
Henderson
was
possest
of
all
advantages
of
Books
and
Helps
,
which
might
enable
him
to
carry
on
such
a
Disputation
.
But
His
Majesty
had
the
better
Cause
,
and
the
stronger
Arguments
.
Furnished
with
which
,
(
though
destitute
of
all
other
Helps
than
what
he
had
within
himself
)
he
prest
his
Adversary
so
hard
,
and
gave
such
satisfactory
Answers
unto
all
his
Cavils
,
that
he
remained
Master
of
the
Field
,
as
may
sufficiently
appear
by
the
Printed
Papers
.
And
it
was
credibly
reported
,
that
Henderson
was
so
confounded
with
grief
and
shame
,
that
he
fell
into
a
desparate
sickness
,
which
in
fine
brought
him
to
his
Grave
;
professing
,
as
some
say
,
that
he
dyed
a
Convert
;
and
frequently
extolling
those
great
Abilities
which
,
when
it
was
too
late
,
he
had
found
in
his
Majesty
.
Of
the
particular
passages
of
this
Disputation
,
the
English
Commissioners
had
received
a
full
Information
;
and
therefore
purposely
declined
all
discourse
with
his
Majesty
,
by
which
the
merit
of
their
Propositions
might
be
called
in
question
.
All
that
they
did
,
was
to
insist
upon
the
craving
of
a
positive
Answer
,
that
so
they
might
return
unto
those
that
sent
them
;
and
such
an
Answer
they
shall
have
,
as
will
little
please
them
.
56.
For
though
his
Fortunes
were
brought
so
low
,
that
it
was
not
thought
safe
for
him
to
deny
them
any
thing
;
yet
he
demurred
upon
the
granting
of
such
points
as
neither
in
Honour
nor
in
Conscience
could
be
yeelded
to
them
.
Amongst
which
,
those
Demands
which
concerned
Religion
,
and
the
abolishing
of
the
ancient
Government
of
the
Church
by
Arch-bishops
and
Bishops
,
may
very
justly
be
supposed
to
be
none
of
the
least
.
But
this
delay
being
taken
by
the
Houses
for
a
plain
denial
,
and
wanting
money
to
corrupt
the
unfaithful
Scots
,
who
could
not
otherwise
be
tempted
to
betray
their
Soveraign
;
they
past
an
Ordinance
for
abolishing
the
Episcopal
Government
,
and
setling
their
Lands
upon
Trustees
for
the
use
of
the
State
.
Which
Ordinance
being
past
on
the
ninth
of
October
,
was
to
this
effect
;
that
is
to
say
,
That
for
the
better
raising
of
moneys
for
the
just
and
necessary
Debts
of
the
Kingdom
,
in
which
the
same
hath
been
drawn
by
a
Warr
mainly
promoted
in
favour
of
Arch-bishops
and
Bishops
,
and
other
their
Adherents
and
Dependents
;
it
was
ordained
by
the
Authority
of
the
Lords
and
Commons
,
That
the
Name
,
Title
,
Stile
,
and
Dignity
of
Arch-bishop
of
Canterbury
,
Arch-bishop
of
York
,
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
and
Bishop
of
Durham
,
and
all
other
Bishops
or
Bishopricks
within
the
Kingdom
,
should
from
and
after
the
fifth
of
September
,
1646
,
then
last
past
,
be
wholly
abolished
or
taken
away
;
and
that
all
persons
should
from
thenceforth
be
disabled
to
hold
that
Place
,
Function
,
or
Stile
,
within
the
Kingdom
of
England
,
and
Dominion
of
Wales
,
or
the
Town
of
Berwick
;
or
exercise
any
Iurisdiction
or
Authority
●hereunto
formerly
belonging
,
by
vertue
of
any
Letters
Patents
from
the
Crown
,
or
any
other
Authority
whatsoever
;
any
Law
or
Statute
to
the
contrary
notwithstanding
,
As
for
their
Lands
,
they
were
not
to
be
vested
now
in
the
Kings
possession
,
as
had
been
formerly
intended
;
but
to
be
put
into
the
power
of
some
Trustees
which
are
therein
named
,
to
be
disposed
of
to
such
uses
,
intents
,
and
purposes
,
as
the
two
Houses
should
appoint
.
57.
Amongst
which
uses
,
none
appeared
so
visible
,
even
to
vulgar
eyes
,
as
the
raising
of
huge
Sums
of
Money
to
content
the
Scots
,
who
from
a
Remedy
were
looked
on
as
the
Sickness
of
the
Common-wealth
.
The
Scots
Demands
amounted
to
Five
hundred
thousand
pounds
of
English
money
,
which
they
offered
to
make
good
on
a
just
account
;
but
were
content
for
quietness
sake
to
take
Two
hundred
thousand
pounds
in
full
satisfaction
.
And
yet
they
could
not
have
that
neither
,
unless
they
would
betray
the
King
to
the
power
of
his
Enemies
.
At
first
they
stood
on
terms
of
Honour
;
and
the
Lord
Chancellor
Lowdon
ranted
to
some
tune
(
as
may
be
seen
in
divers
of
his
Printed
Speeches
)
concerning
the
indelible
Character
of
Disgrace
and
Infamy
which
must
be
for
ever
imprinted
on
them
,
if
they
yeelded
to
it
.
But
in
the
end
,
the
Presbyterians
on
both
sides
did
so
play
their
parts
,
that
the
sinful
Contract
was
concluded
,
by
which
the
King
was
to
be
put
into
the
hands
of
such
Commissioners
as
the
two
Houses
should
appoint
to
receive
his
Person
.
The
Scots
to
have
One
hundred
thousand
pounds
in
ready
money
,
and
the
Publick
Faith
(
which
the
Houses
very
prodigally
pawned
upon
all
occasions
)
to
secure
the
other
.
According
unto
which
Agreement
his
Majesty
is
sold
by
his
own
Subjects
,
and
betrayed
by
his
Servants
;
by
so
much
wiser
(
as
they
thought
)
than
the
Traytor
Iudas
,
by
how
much
they
had
made
a
better
Market
,
and
raised
the
price
of
the
Commodity
which
they
were
to
sell.
And
being
thus
sold
,
he
is
delivered
for
the
use
of
those
that
bought
him
,
into
the
custody
of
the
Earl
of
Pembroke
,
(
who
must
be
one
in
all
their
Errands
)
the
Earl
of
Denbigh
,
and
the
Lord
Mountague
of
Boughton
,
with
twice
as
many
Members
of
the
Lower
House
;
with
whom
he
takes
his
Journey
towards
Holdenby
,
before
remembred
,
on
the
third
of
February
.
And
there
so
closely
watcht
and
guarded
,
that
none
of
his
own
Servants
are
permitted
to
repair
unto
him
.
Marshal
and
Caril
,
two
great
sticklers
in
behalf
of
Presbytery
,
(
but
such
as
after
warped
to
the
Independents
)
are
by
the
Houses
nominated
to
attend
as
Chaplains
.
But
he
refused
to
hear
them
in
their
Prayers
or
Preachings
,
unless
they
would
officiate
by
the
publick
Liturgy
,
and
bind
themselves
unto
the
Rules
of
the
Church
of
England
.
Which
not
being
able
to
obtain
,
he
moves
the
Houses
by
his
Message
of
the
17th
of
that
Month
,
to
have
two
Chaplains
of
his
own
.
Which
most
unchristianly
and
most
barbarously
they
denyed
to
grant
him
.
58.
Having
reduced
him
to
this
streight
,
they
press
him
once
again
with
their
Propositions
;
which
being
the
very
same
which
was
sent
to
Newcastle
,
could
not
in
probability
receive
any
other
Answer
.
This
made
them
keep
a
harder
hand
upon
him
,
than
they
did
before
;
presuming
,
that
they
might
be
able
to
extort
those
Concessions
from
him
by
the
severity
and
solitude
of
his
restraint
,
when
their
Perswasions
were
too
weak
,
and
their
Arguments
not
strong
enough
to
induce
him
to
it
.
But
,
Great
God!
How
fallacious
are
the
thoughts
of
men
?
How
wretchedly
do
we
betray
our selves
to
those
sinful
hopes
which
never
shall
be
answerable
to
our
expectation
?
The
Presbyterians
had
battered
down
Episcopacy
by
the
force
of
an
Ordinance
,
outed
the
greatest
part
of
the
Regular
Clergy
,
of
their
Cures
and
Benefices
;
advanced
their
new
Form
of
Government
,
by
the
Votes
of
the
Houses
,
and
got
the
King
into
their
power
,
to
make
sure
work
of
it
.
But
when
they
thought
themselves
secure
,
they
were
most
unsafe
.
For
being
in
the
height
of
all
their
Glories
and
Projectments
,
one
Ioice
,
a
Cornet
of
the
Army
,
comes
thither
with
a
Party
of
Horse
,
removes
his
Guards
,
and
takes
him
with
them
to
their
Head-Quarters
,
which
were
then
at
Woburn
,
a
Town
upon
the
North-west
Road
in
the
County
of
Bedford
:
Followed
,
not
long
after
,
by
such
Lords
and
others
as
were
commanded
by
the
Houses
to
attend
upon
him
.
Who
not
being
very
acceptable
to
the
principal
Officers
,
were
within
very
few
weeks
discharged
of
that
Service
.
By
means
whereof
,
the
Presbyterians
lost
all
those
great
advantages
which
they
had
fancied
to
themselves
,
and
shall
be
better
husbanded
to
the
use
of
their
Adversaries
,
though
it
succeeded
worse
to
his
Majesty's
person
,
than
possibly
it
might
have
done
,
if
they
had
suffered
him
to
remain
at
Holdenby
,
where
the
Houses
fixt
him
.
59.
This
great
turn
hapned
on
the
fourth
of
Iune
,
Anno
1647
,
before
he
had
remained
but
four
Months
in
the
Power
of
the
Houses
.
Who
having
brought
the
Warr
to
the
end
desired
,
possest
themselves
of
the
King's
Person
,
and
dismissed
the
Scots
,
resolved
upon
disbanding
a
great
part
of
the
Army
,
that
they
might
thereby
ease
the
people
of
some
part
of
their
burthens
.
But
some
great
Officers
of
the
Army
had
their
Projects
and
Designs
apart
,
and
did
not
think
it
consonant
to
common
prudence
,
that
they
should
either
spend
their
blood
,
or
consume
their
strength
,
in
raising
others
to
that
Power
,
which
being
acquired
by
themselves
,
might
far
more
easily
be
retained
,
than
it
had
been
gotten
.
Upon
these
grounds
they
are
resolved
against
disbanding
,
stand
on
their
Guards
,
and
draw
together
towards
London
,
contrary
to
the
Will
and
express
Commandment
of
their
former
Masters
,
by
whom
they
were
required
to
keep
at
a
greater
distance
.
The
Officers
thereupon
impeach
some
Members
of
the
Lower
House
;
and
knowing
of
what
great
Consequence
it
might
be
unto
them
to
get
the
King
into
their
Power
,
a
Plot
is
laid
to
bring
him
into
their
Head-Quarters
without
noise
and
trouble
;
which
was
accordingly
effected
,
as
before
is
said
.
Thus
have
the
Presbyterians
of
both
Nations
,
embroiled
the
Kingdom
first
in
Tumults
,
and
afterwards
in
a
calamitous
and
destructive
Warr.
In
which
the
Sword
was
suffered
to
range
at
liberty
,
without
distinction
of
Age
,
Sex
,
or
Quality
.
More
goodly
Houses
plundered
and
burnt
down
to
the
ground
,
more
Churches
sacrilegiously
prophaned
and
spoiled
,
more
Blood
poured
out
like
Water
within
four
years
space
,
than
had
been
done
in
the
long
course
of
Civil-Warrs
between
York
and
Lancaster
.
With
all
which
Spoil
and
publick
Ruin
,
they
purchased
nothing
to
themselves
but
shame
and
infamy
;
as
may
be
shown
by
taking
a
brief
view
of
their
true
condition
before
and
after
they
put
the
State
into
these
Confusions
.
60.
And
first
,
the
Scots
not
long
before
their
breaking
out
against
their
King
,
had
in
the
Court
two
Lords
High
Stewards
,
and
two
Grooms
of
the
Stool
,
successively
one
after
another
.
And
at
their
taking
up
of
Arms
,
they
had
a
Master
of
the
Horse
,
a
Captain
of
the
Guard
,
a
Keeper
of
the
Privy
Purse
,
seven
Grooms
of
eight
in
his
Majesty's
Bed-Chamber
,
and
an
equal
number
at
the
least
of
Gentlemen-Ushers
,
Quarter-waiters
,
Cup-bearers
,
Carvers
,
Sewers
,
and
other
Officers
,
attending
daily
at
the
Table
.
I
speak
not
here
of
those
who
had
places
in
the
Stables
,
or
below
the
Stairs
;
or
of
the
Servants
of
those
Lords
and
Gentlemen
who
either
lived
about
the
Court
,
or
had
Offices
in
it
.
All
which
together
,
make
up
so
considerable
a
number
,
that
the
Cour
might
well
be
called
an
Academy
of
the
Scots
Nation
;
in
which
so
many
of
all
sorts
had
their
Breeding
,
Maintenance
,
and
Preferment
.
Abroad
,
they
had
a
Lieutenant
of
the
Tower
,
a
Fortress
of
most
consequence
in
all
the
Kingdom
;
and
a
Master-Gunner
of
the
Navy
;
an
Office
of
as
great
a
Trust
as
the
other
:
and
more
of
those
Monopolies
,
Suits
,
and
Patents
,
which
were
conceived
to
be
most
grievous
to
the
Subjects
,
than
all
the
English
of
the
Court.
In
the
Church
they
had
two
Deanries
,
divers
Prebendaries
,
and
so
many
Ecclesiastical
Benefices
,
as
equalled
all
the
Revenues
of
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
.
All
which
they
had
lost
,
like
Aesop's
Dog
,
catching
after
a
shadow
.
And
yet
by
catching
at
that
shadow
,
they
lost
all
those
Advantages
which
before
they
had
both
in
Court
and
Countrey
;
and
that
not
only
for
the
present
,
but
in
all
probability
for
the
time
to
come
.
Such
losers
were
the
Scots
by
this
brutish
bargain
;
but
whether
out
of
pure
zeal
to
the
Holy
Discipline
,
or
their
great
love
to
filthy
lucre
,
or
the
perversness
of
their
nature
,
or
the
rebellious
humour
of
the
Nation
,
or
of
all
together
,
let
them
judg
that
can
.
61.
If
then
the
Scots
became
such
losers
by
the
bargain
,
as
most
sure
they
did
;
as
sure
it
is
that
their
dear
Brethren
in
the
Cause
of
Presbytery
,
the
Puritans
or
Presbyterians
in
the
Realm
of
England
,
got
as
little
by
it
.
The
English
Puritans
laid
their
heads
and
hands
together
to
embroil
the
Realm
,
out
of
a
confidence
,
that
having
alienated
the
greatest
part
of
the
Tribes
from
the
House
of
David
,
they
might
advance
the
Golden
Calves
of
their
Presbyteries
,
in
Dan
and
Bethel
,
and
all
other
places
whatsoever
within
the
Land
.
And
for
the
maintenance
thereof
,
they
had
devoured
(
in
conceit
)
all
Chapter-Lands
,
and
parcelled
them
amongst
themselves
into
Augmentations
.
But
no
sooner
had
they
driven
this
Bargain
,
but
a
Vote
passed
for
selling
those
Lands
towards
the
payment
of
the
Debts
of
the
Commonwealth
.
Nor
have
they
lived
to
see
their
dear
Presbytery
setled
,
or
their
Lay-Elders
entertained
in
any
one
Parish
of
the
Kingdom
.
For
the
advancement
whereof
,
the
Scots
were
first
incouraged
to
begin
at
home
,
and
afterwards
to
pursue
their
Work
by
invading
in
England
.
Nor
fared
it
better
with
those
great
Achitophels
of
the
popular
Party
,
who
laboured
in
the
raising
of
a
new
Common-wealth
,
out
of
the
Ruins
of
a
Glorious
and
Ancient
Monarchy
.
To
which
end
they
employed
the
Presbyterians
,
as
the
fittest
Instruments
for
drawing
the
people
to
their
side
,
and
preaching
up
the
piety
of
their
Intentions
.
Which
Plot
they
had
been
carrying
on
from
the
first
coming
of
this
King
to
the
Crown
of
England
,
till
they
had
got
His
Sacred
Person
into
their
possession
.
Which
made
them
a
fit
parallel
to
those
Husband-men
in
St.
Matthew's
Gospel
,
(
Matt.
21.38
.
)
who
said
amongst
themselves
,
This
is
the
Heir
,
come
let
us
kill
him
,
and
let
us
seize
on
his
Inheritance
.
A
Commonwealth
which
they
had
founded
,
and
so
modelled
in
their
brains
,
that
neither
Sir
Thomas
Moor's
Vtopia
,
nor
the
Lord
Verulam's
new
Atlantis
,
nor
Plato's
Platform
,
nor
any
of
the
old
Idea's
,
were
equal
to
it
.
The
Honours
and
Offices
whereof
,
they
had
distributed
amongst
themselves
,
and
their
own
dependance
.
But
having
brought
the
King
(
though
,
as
it
chanced
,
by
other
hands
)
to
the
End
they
aimed
,
and
being
intent
on
nothing
more
than
the
dividing
of
that
rich
Prey
amongst
themselves
,
gratifying
one
another
with
huge
sums
of
Money
,
and
growing
fat
on
the
Revenues
of
the
Crown
,
and
the
Lands
of
the
Church
,
and
guarded
as
they
thought
by
invincible
Armies
,
they
were
upon
a
sudden
scattered
like
the
dust
before
the
wind
,
turned
out
of
all
,
and
pulickly
exposed
to
contempt
and
scorn
.
All
which
was
done
so
easily
,
with
so
little
noise
,
that
the
loss
of
that
exorbitant
Power
did
not
cost
so
much
as
a
broken
Head
,
or
a
bloody
Nose
;
in
purchasing
whereof
,
they
had
wasted
so
many
Millions
of
Treasure
,
and
more
than
One
hundred
thousand
Lives
.
Thus
have
we
seen
the
dangerous
Doctrines
and
Positions
,
the
secret
Plots
and
open
Practises
;
the
Sacriledges
,
Spoils
,
and
Rapins
;
the
Tumults
,
Murthers
,
and
Seditions
;
the
horrid
Treasons
and
Rebellions
,
which
have
been
raised
by
the
Presbyterians
in
most
parts
of
Christendom
,
for
the
time
of
One
hundred
years
,
and
upwards
.
Which
having
seen
,
we
shall
conclude
this
History
in
the
words
of
that
Censure
which
by
the
Doctors
of
the
Sorbonne
was
once
passed
on
the
Jesuits
;
that
is
to
say
,
Videtur
haec
Societas
in
negotio
fidei
periculosa
,
pacis
Ecclesiae
perturbativa
,
Religionis
rectae
eversiva
;
&
magis
ad
destructionem
quàm
ad
aedificationem
.
FINIS
.
A
Catalogue
of
some
Books
Printed
for
,
and
are
to
be
sold
by
Thomas
Basset
,
at
the
George
in
Fleetstreet
,
near
Cliffords-Inn
.
Folio's
.
-
1.
COsmography
,
in
four
Books
:
containing
the
Chorography
and
History
of
the
whole
World
,
and
all
the
principal
Kingdoms
and
Provinces
,
Seas
and
Isles
thereof
.
By
P.
Heylin
:
Printed
1669
,
in
Columns
,
much
better
than
any
of
the
former
Editions
.
Price
20
s.
-
2.
Ecclesia
Restaurata
:
or
,
the
History
of
the
Reformation
of
the
Church
of
England
;
containing
the
beginning
,
progress
,
and
successes
of
it
;
the
Counsels
by
which
it
was
conducted
;
the
Rules
of
Piety
and
Prudence
upon
which
it
was
founded
;
the
several
steps
by
which
it
was
promoted
or
retarded
,
in
the
change
of
times
,
from
the
first
preparations
to
it
by
King
Henry
the
8th
,
until
the
legal
setling
and
establishment
of
it
under
Queen
Elizabeth
:
together
with
the
intermixture
of
such
Civil
Actions
,
and
Affairs
of
State
,
as
either
were
co-incident
with
it
,
or
related
to
it
.
By
P.
Heylin
.
The
second
Edition
▪
-
3.
The
Voyages
and
Travels
of
the
Duke
of
Holstein's
Embassadours
,
into
Muscovy
,
Tartary
,
and
Persia
;
begun
in
the
year
1633
,
and
finisht
in
1639
;
containing
a
compleat
History
of
those
Countreys
.
Whereunto
are
added
the
Travels
of
Mandelso
,
from
Persia
into
the
East-Indies
;
begun
in
1638
,
and
finisht
in
1640.
The
whole
,
illustrated
with
divers
accurate
Maps
and
Figures
.
Written
originally
by
Adam
Olearius
,
Secretary
to
the
Embassy
.
The
second
Edition
corrected
.
Englished
by
I
Davies
of
Kidwelly
.
Price
bound
18
s.
-
4.
An
Historical
Display
of
the
Romish
State
,
Court
,
Interest
,
Policies
,
&c.
and
the
mighty
influence
of
the
Iesuits
in
that
Church
,
and
many
other
Christian
States
,
not
hitherto
extant
.
Being
a
full
Account
of
all
the
Transactions
both
in
France
and
at
Rome
,
concerning
the
five
famous
Propositions
controverted
between
the
Iansenists
and
the
Molinists
,
from
the
beginning
of
that
Affair
,
till
the
Pope's
Decision
.
Written
originally
by
Mons.
de
St.
Amour
,
Doctor
of
Sorbonne
.
Englished
by
G.
Havirs
.
Price
bound
14.
s.
-
5.
The
Compleat
Body
of
the
Art
Military
,
in
three
Books
:
being
perfect
Directions
for
the
right
ordering
and
framing
of
an
Army
both
of
Horse
and
Foot
.
Together
with
all
the
manner
of
Fortifications
,
and
the
Art
of
Gunnery
.
By
Rich.
Elton
,
Lieutenant-Colonel
.
Price
bound
8
s.
Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
Notes for div A43507-e2330
Notes for div A43507-e13860
Notes for div A43507-e22750
Notes for div A43507-e35610
Notes for div A43507-e43290
Notes for div A43507-e51780
Notes for div A43507-e59470
Notes for div A43507-e66440
Notes for div A43507-e74110
Notes for div A43507-e82150
Notes for div A43507-e88620
Notes for div A43507-e96260
Notes for div A43507-e105170